ã€ŠBreaking Free, Loving Again -The Flash Marriage with Mr. CEOã€‹


 Chapter 1 Just hold on for a little longer.

    17 Cross Road, near Palace Road, was prone to accidents¡ªespecially when someone was tailgating.

    "Boss, we were only tasked to scare her. But if she keeps driving at that speed, she might crash further up the road," one of the two men chasing the Mercedes spoke with a tone that was tinged with worry.@@@@

    But the other man who was sitting on the driving seat was unfazed. He chuckled and commented sadistically, "Let her crash and die then. We might have been ordered to only scare her, but the boss didn''t say that she couldn''t accidentally die. If she does, that''s her bad luck."

    After that, the two cars zoomed down the lane. While one was trying to escape, the other relentlessly pushed the first to its limit.

    And the inevitable happened soon. On the dark route, the Mercedes met with a deadly crash, halting the air in serene silence. The car that had been tailing it stopped meters away, and the man in the driver''s seat pulled out his phone to make the call.

    "Boss, the job is done. Ms. Quinn has successfully gotten into an accident," he reported and then slowly retreated from the spot as if he and his car had never been there.

    17 Cross Road was closest to the highway, but since it was in the deserted zone, not many people were around. When the accident happened, no one was there to call the ambulance. Arwen knew this well, so she didn''t expect any help to come.

    With the head bleeding and limbs painfully trapped, she tried to make the call. Her breath was ragged, and every slight movement sent waves of excruciating pain through her body.

    "Arwen, don''t give up yet. This can''t kill you." She encouraged herself before slowly bending to retrieve her phone which had slipped onto the floorboard earlier. "Arhhh!" she winced, feeling her flesh tear as she bent down. The pain was agonizing- given a choice, she would have rather die than endure it.

    But still, she wouldn''t let go of it easily. She would believe, even if it was impossible. Just one more time- if she doesn''t die. If he comes to save her ... if he makes her grab onto that string of hope himself. Then maybe she would believe in their relationship one more time.

    Arwen felt the consciousness slipping away- slowly, gradually. Maybe there was no longer time left for her to believe in the impossible. This was her time to let go and accept fate.

    A resigned sigh left her lips as she readied herself to embrace the death that now seemed inevitable. Her eyelashes flickered, slowly drooping close.

    She tried to look outside to see if there was anyone to save her, but her vision blurred. She wasn''t sure if it was due to her injuries or the smoke from the crash. She couldn''t see anything clearly outside. Perhaps no one was there. Otherwise, they would have come to help or call the ambulance.

    "Accept it, Arwen. This was it. You can no longer escape." She said slowly, lamenting her situation. But then, suddenly, she caught something moving outside from the corner of her eyes. It looked like some brightness appeared at a distance.

    Could it be that someone came to her rescue? Could it be Ryan?

    She wished it was him. Then, even if she died today, she would feel satisfied knowing she had made his heart change. Her efforts and care for him didn''t go to waste, and she finally made him care for her in return.

    Clinging to the last string of consciousness, she forced herself to stay awake- just to make sure that it was him. And she wasn''t disappointed when she saw him finally appear amidst the smoke.

    Even though she was experiencing a hell of pain, her lips turned up in happiness. He did hear her. He came to save her. "Ryan, you came to save me. I knew you would. I knew you would come to ..." she mumbled, but her words paused faltered when, instead of advancing towards her, she saw him turn to the other car.

 Chapter 2 He was scared of losing her.

    Arwen felt numb all over. Was it the pain torturing her entire body, or was it him? She wasn''t sure. She knew just one thing: he had failed her today.

    She had no idea who was in the other car. It had crashed into hers, and maybe the other person was suffering just as much as she was, or even worse. But still, shouldn''t he have come to her side first? Saved her first? After all, she was not just anyone; she was his fiance?e, the one he had promised himself to.

    How could the other person be more important to him than her? Or maybe he hadn''t seen her?

    Yes, that could be possible. After all, she hadn''t been able to call him and tell him about the accident.

    "Ryan! I''m here too. Ryan!"

    With that thought in her mind, she tried to call out to him, to let him know of her presence¡ªof her situation. But no matter how she called, her voice was nothing but a mumble. She had neither the energy to scream nor the strength to get out and walk to him. But somewhere deep down, she believed he would know, just as she always knew his every unspoken wish and call.

    But the moment she caught sight of the woman he was holding in his arms, she knew that he wouldn''t listen. Because around that one person, all his senses became jammed. His heart locked onto her, making no one else matter. Not even her¡ªhis fiance?e.@@@@

    Delyth Embers¡ªthe belle of Ryan Foster''s heart. With Delyth injured, how could he even notice her dying?

    Her smile turned mocking. All this time, she had been trying to justify his ignorance, forcing herself to believe that he came to save her... that maybe he didn''t come to her because he hadn''t seen her.

    But in reality, she was just manipulating herself once again into believing something impossible. How dedicated she was, wasn''t she?

    But what did her dedication bring her?

    His negligence. His lack of empathy.

    Arwen tried to open her eyes to see who it was, but they simply wouldn''t open. She didn''t have the strength.

    "You cannot die like this. Open your eyes, Arwen. Come on, open your eyes."

    That voice wasn''t clear, but she could hear the earnest plea in it. There was also a hint of anger, but she wasn''t sure at whom it was directed.

    Who was he? And why was he trying so earnestly to save her?

    She tried to figure it out, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t match his voice to anyone in her memory.

    But he knew her name, which meant he must have known her too.

    How did he find her?

    There were so many questions about him. But she had no answers. Nor was she in a state where she could find them.

    Could he be Ryan?

    "Arwen, can you hear me? Get up. Don''t sleep and don''t you dare die."

    She heard his call again and felt his arms tightening around her. That''s when she sensed the fear in his voice¡ªthe fear he was trying to hide behind his urgent, intimidating tone.

    She didn''t know who he was. But whoever he was, he was scared of losing her.

 Chapter 3 Burn the city.

    While Arwen lost consciousness, she failed to notice someone else''s appearance. As the smoke gradually thinned, he walked through it like Hades emerging from the underworld.

    His trench coat swayed in the air like sharp blades, ready to slash through anyone who dared block his path. He didn''t look around. His gaze was fixed on the Mercedes¡ªor more specifically, on the woman trapped inside it.

    Reaching out, he tried to open the door. But it was stuck and wouldn''t budge. Before the man who had followed him could offer help, the man himself took a step back and shattered the window with a single punch.

    His strike was so precise that although the glass shattered, none of the pieces flew in to sting or cut her skin. In the next moment, he reached inside to unlock the door, pulling it open at once.

    His eyes grew cold as he assessed her condition. With her limbs trapped awkwardly and her head bleeding, she looked like a terrible mess¡ªnothing like the image of her that he held in his memories.

    Had he arrived too late?

    No, he couldn''t afford to be late. Not this time, at least. Especially not when she was like this.

    "Arwen!" he called as he bent down to inspect her. Pressing his fingers to the side of her neck, he tried to feel her pulse. But it was so faint that it scared him. Shaking his head, he quickly reached out to unbuckle her seatbelt.@@@@

    "You cannot die. Do you hear me? Open your eyes," he commanded, but she didn''t respond. He tried to shake her awake, but she remained still, unresponsive to any of his orders.

    Did she even know that the world followed his commands? Or did she know that she alone had the power and authority to disobey him?

    "Sir, do you want me to drive to your personal clinic?"

    "We don''t have time for that. Drive to the nearest hospital and tell Jason to meet us there before we arrive," he replied, and Emyr nodded, driving down the lane as he called Dr. Clark on the way.

    In the back, the man held Arwen close to his heart as if he wanted her to hear his heartbeat and come back to him. "You cannot die like this. Open your eyes, Arwen," he pleaded, but there was no response. He pressed her closer, but her body was growing colder by the second.

    And that was enough to terrify him.

    "Break the signals, Emyr, and floor it to the hospital. I want us there as soon as possible," he ordered, adjusting the woman in his arms. With one arm securing her, the other went to rub her palms, trying to warm her up. "Arwen, can you hear me? Open your eyes. Don''t sleep, and don''t you dare die," he commanded, but still, there was no response.

    "Arwen, wake up. Come on, wake up," he tried again, dipping down to listen to and feel her breaths. But they were so faint that it felt like her soul was slipping away.

    Shaking his head, he mumbled to himself, "No, no, no. Nothing can happen to you. You cannot die. Arwen, wake up, please." Then he yelled, "Emyr, drive faster. Get to the hospital soon, or don''t blame me for burning you before I burn this city."

    The secretary quickly pressed the accelerator¡ªnot out of fear for his own life, but out of fear that his boss would really do something drastic in his rage if anything happened to the woman.

    Reaching the hospital, he swiftly cleared the way so his boss could walk in with the lady at ease. Since he had called ahead and informed the hospital, the floor was kept clear, especially the one leading to the VIP elevator.

    "Dean, did you keep the things prepared as I have asked?" Emyr inquired, interrupting the old man in doctor robe who came to introduce himself.

    The old man pressed a thin smile and nodded, "Yes, Mr. Ethan, everything is prepared. Please head to the VIP floor, the best team of doctors is already there."

 Chapter 4 Erase her scars.

    On the VIP floor of the hospital, as the team of doctors waited, they tried to guess who was coming.@@@@

    "I heard it is some bigshot. He recently moved to the city, but the news of his return is yet to go public." One of them said, making others wonder.

    "Oh, does that mean that we are going to get a first-hand glimpse of him? Even before the media and paparazzi?"

    "That could happen. But anyway, given the hospital policies and rules, even if we do, we cannot brag about it outside."

    "True, we have to hold ethics. Good that we all know that." They continued talking until they heard the ding of the elevator. The stance of the doctors changed as they all stood confidently, holding their heads high.

    Emyr appeared first and they tried to analyse him but it didn''t take long for them to realize that he wasn''t the patient.

    "Who is the best among you?" He asked, coming to stand in front of the team, when the rest noticed the man who came walking behind him with an unconscious woman in his arms. Just one look at his aura and presence was enough to confirm he was the big shot they had been discussing earlier.

    Their eyes then shifted to look at the woman and her condition didn''t look quite favourable. One of the doctors quickly replied to Emyr''s question, "We are the team of the best. Don''t worry, we will treat the patient with our utmost skills and expertise."

    Emyr decisively shook his head. "No. I don''t need you all. The lady needs only one doctor to check on her until our Dr. Clark arrives. Give her the necessary treatment needed before his arrival." He said and the mention of Dr.

    "Don''t worry. Even though she had gotten some deep injuries, none of them are fatal to her life. With surgery, she will recover soon."

    "Surgery?" The man asked, and Emyr gulped. He had just relaxed, hearing that the lady would be getting fine soon, but now, with the boss''s tone, he sensed another danger.

    But Jason remained unfazed. Nodding, he replied, "Yes, a surgery, or quite a few. She has some broken bones too. It would be better if we perform it soon; otherwise, she might have to suffer a lot later." Then, turning to the other doctor present, he said, "Can you ask your people to prepare the operation theatre? I will lead the surgery with your people."

    And the doctor at once nodded before leaving to make the arrangements. While back in the VIP room, Jason, seeing his friend brooding, spoke, "Do you not believe in my surgical skills, she will be fine. And she wouldn''t feel the pain, I assure you."

    "I don''t want any scars left behind on her. Make sure this painful memory is erased from her body."

    Jason smiled but then nodded, "There won''t be any scars left. I will make sure. All her wounds will be healed without leaving any trace. But as for her psychological trauma, I am not sure. She might not be able to forget this accident even if her wounds get healed."

    "She will. I will make her forget it soon." He said and the confidence he held in his tone was enough to make anyone believe. Even if it seemed impossible, they knew that if he took the charge, he would make it possible.

    "Then it''s perfect. Nothing to worry about." He said before gesturing towards the door of the room. "I allow you to stay here while I go and check on the arrangements of the surgery. And save it now, thank me later."

    He said and then walked out. Emyr took his chance to slip off as well, leaving his boss alone with the lady.

 Chapter 5 Did he save me?

    Arwen felt as though she was in a deep, comfortable sleep. Her body no longer felt any pain, and she sensed a continuous presence by her side, as if somebody stayed with her day and night.

    The person wouldn''t speak but he would be there, holding her hand and caressing it to make her feel comfortable and relaxed. His identity was a mystery to her, but for some reason, his presence no longer felt foreign.

    Arwen didn''t know how many more days she had to sleep, but she was growing tired of this deep and dark slumber. She felt simply trapped in a room with the lights off.

    Suddenly, amidst that darkness around, she felt something move. She walked in the direction to check and saw the darkness change suddenly. She was still trapped in the sleep, but no longer in the same black room. Now, she could see the street back from her childhood ¡ª the same lane she used to take to her high school.

    This ...

    She was contemplating what was happening when she saw her younger self appear in the same old uniform from high school. This day seemed more familiar than any other time, and then Arwen realized why.

    It was familiar because it was the day she first met Ryan.@@@@

    On normal days, her family''s car would drop her off at school. But due to her stubbornness that day, she deliberately chose to walk.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed a little as she tried to remember the events of that day. And just as she did, she heard a yell and then a screech. She looked back to check what happened but then the scene shifted to another. This time, it was the decor of the hospital.

    Her father''s joyous face came into view as she saw herself waking up after the concussion, all weak and pale.

    Suddenly, it was all back to darkness. Arwen thought that she returned to the same dark place, only to see a small ray of light brightening up the ambience. She heard a voice and recognized it as belonging to some nurse.

    "She is waking up. I should call a doctor."

    When Arwen opened her eyes, she caught the back of the nurse rushing out ¡ª probably to call the doctor. Her eyes looked around, and as she had guessed, she didn''t die; someone had saved her.

    She had a blurry recollection of all everything. Although she doubted it was Ryan, there was still a chance he had come back to rescue her. She needed to confirm it before sending him her gratitude.

    The doctor came in soon after to check on her. Taking note of all the vitals, he smiled and said, "You have recovered well. But we still have to wait for Dr. Clark to see you once."

    "Dr. Clark?" Arwen wasn''t very familiar with the name.

    The doctor nodded. "Yes, Dr. Clark. He is your attending physician as well, and it was his surgery that helped you recover so well and so quickly. When he comes later, you will be able to meet him."

    "I underwent surgery.?" she asked. Although she knew she had been badly injured in the accident, she hadn''t felt anything like scalpels touching her skin. In fact, she barely felt any pain.

    "The surgery was important to save you. You had a deep head injury and some broken bones. But you were fortunate that Dr. Clark performed your surgery. With him, you might not have felt a thing."

    The doctor explained, and Arwen nodded looking at herself. "So, was it Dr. Clark who brought me here? Did he save me?" she asked, and the doctor exchanged a gaze with the nurse who was standing by his side.

 Chapter 6 Savior.

    While the doctor and the nurse struggled to give her an answer, a voice from behind refused to take the credit of his friend.

    "No, I didn''t," Jason said, and Arwen had to shift in her position a little to see who was there at the door.

    The handsome face of the doctor made Arwen''s eyes twinkle a little before she asked, "Are you Dr. Clark?"

    Jason smiled and entered the room, nodding in acknowledgement. "Yes, I am Jason Clark. And before you ask, let me tell you that while I did save your life with my medical expertise, I didn''t bring you here. That was someone else. And with my good principles, I don''t really like taking credit that belongs to someone else"@@@@

    Arwen smiled softly and said, "If that''s something you follow, then you are a good person, Dr. Clark. Thank you for treating me."

    "The pleasure is all mine." He slightly bowed in a chivalrous manner before checking the monitors and speaking to the other doctor who was present there. "She is doing well now; we will change her medication."

    The other doctor nodded and exchanged a few medical terms with him. Once they were done, he left with the nurse. But Jason stayed back. Turning back to Arwen, he smiled again and said, "I am sure you have already heard about your recovery. You are doing fine and could probably beat a bull if given a chance. But your bones still need some time to heal."

    "Are my legs fine?" Arwen asked urgently. Her legs were important to her. Since childhood, she had loved ballet. Even though she no longer performed on stage, she still dedicated time to practicing the moves. Ballet was her escape door and to keep that escape intact, she needed her legs to be fine.

    Her eyes darted to her leg, which was heavily bandaged. Jason followed her gaze and looked down at her feet. "When I first examined your leg, I suspected a tibial shaft fracture," he said, and Arwen''s expression froze.

    Arwen didn''t know who else to ask. It felt like the person was hiding from her. But why?

    "It''s okay, Dr. Clark. I will find a way to find him down. I am sure he won''t stay anonymous for long. Since he saved me, he will come to visit me." She said, suddenly remembering the presence she often sensed during her unconsciousness.

    Jason nodded and smiled meaningfully. "Yes, of course. He doesn''t plan on staying anonymous this time. He will definitely show up in front of you when the time comes."

    His words paused Arwen for a moment, her brows knitting together in confusion, she asked, "Sorry, but I didn''t quite understand, Dr. Clark. What did you mean?"

    "Nothing." He shook his head and then added, "I just meant that you will find him soon. Like me, maybe he won''t want someone else taking his credit. This time, he might make sure to show up himself."

    Arwen was still confused, but she nodded. "Yes, I hope he does. I am waiting to thank him in person. He appeared when I had lost hope of living," she said, remembering the moment when the darkness had engulfed her, and she felt him around -hugging her and asking her to stay awake with him.

    "Dr. Clark!" The nurse''s voice suddenly broke in, pulling Arwen out of her trance. She looked at the door, where the nurse added, "Dr. Bach is looking for you. If you have some time ..."

    Jason nodded to her, interrupting her mid-sentence. "Tell him I will meet him shortly."

    The nurse nodded and left. Once she was gone, Arwen asked, "You are not a doctor of this hospital, are you?"

 Chapter 7 Your boyfriend.

    Arwen has always been very observant in nature and in recent years, observing everything had become a habit of hers. So, from the moment Jason entered the room, she noticed how unfamiliar the nurse and doctor seemed to be with him ¡ªalmost as if it was their first time working with him.

    If Dr. Clark had been a regular doctor at the hospital, this wouldn''t be their attitude.

    And the second thing Arwen couldn''t ignore was his air of medical expertise. He walked through his field of work not just with precision but with the confidence of a Crown Prince destined to take the throne.

    It might not seem like a big deal on the surface, but knowing a few things too well, Arwen''s instincts told her that this man wasn''t as simple as he appeared.

    Jason looked at the girl and couldn''t help but smile. "You have quite a sharp eye to notice that so easily, I must say," he remarked nonchalantly, but Arwen kept her stare at him, as if inquiring further.

    Although Jason could read the question in her eyes, he feigned to not know it. "With everything explained, I will take my leave first. You will need to stay in the hospital under my observation for now. After a week, you can leave, but we will talk about it later."

    He said, ready to leave when Arwen asked, "You are not a doctor at this hospital, yet you came here to treat me. We have never met before today, so we are not friends. To come all the way here to make sure I am fine, I am sure Dr. Clark, you must have a reason."

    Jason found himself in a tough spot. If given a choice, he would have preferred to tell the truth, but with the warning ringing in his ears, he couldn''t do that at the moment.

    Arwen watched his expression. After a moment, she smiled and decided not to probe any further. "It''s fine, Dr. Clark. If that''s something you can''t tell, I won''t force you. Thank you for treating me." She said and the doctor breathed out in relief.

    "That was my duty. You rest now, I will take my leave." With that, he didn''t linger any longer and left the room at once.

    Arwen watched his back as he walked out. She didn''t probe to ask him for answers, but she could guess who could have asked him here. As she rested in the room, a nurse came in after a while.@@@@

    "How are you doing now?" the nurse asked, and with a smile, Arwen nodded.

    The staff shook his head. "No, I checked it before bringing it here. You are Arwen Quinn, right?" he asked, and Arwen nodded.

    "Yeah, that''s me. But this phone looks relatively new to the broken phone I last had." She remembered that her phone''s screen had been shattered in the accident.

    "Oh, then it must be your boyfriend. He must have helped you replace it. Check it once, I am sure it''s yours." He said, before handing it in her hands.

    Hearing someone refer to him as her boyfriend again, Arwen didn''t know how to react. Explaining it to everyone there would be messy, so she chose to ignore it. She looked down at the phone and it was the same model she used ¡ª just instead of the broken one, this was new.

    Pressing to power button, she saw that though the phone was configured for her, it was still encrypted with the password. And without her entering it, the phone was pretty new and unused.

    Arwen didn''t know how she should feel about this. He had intruded into her personal space, but he had done it so considerately that she couldn''t feel offended, even if she tried.

    "Is this your phone?" the staff asked, suddenly interrupting Arwen''s thoughts.

    She looked up and then nodded. "Yes, it seems like mine. He must have replaced it for me." She said and the man nodded.

    "I told you," he said, and Arwen couldn''t resist asking.

    "When did he do it?"

    "Oh, I faintly remember seeing it placed there from a few days back. But I am not sure. Your boyfriend submitted all your belongings to the management so that when you woke up and need anything, you could get it easily. He cares for you a lot."

    Yes, he does. Even if she hadn''t met him, she could still feel it well. And that only added up to his mystery. He had been so diligent in looking in looking after her that everyone had mistaken him for her boyfriend, yet it had been hours since she woke up, and he still hadn''t shown up.

 Chapter 8 Dont let them come unprepared.

    At the same time, on the other side of the city, in a dark basement, two men were screaming in excruciating pain. They cried loudly, pleading for mercy, but none was granted. One look at their state would make anyone tremble, but no one could decipher which world they have ruined to deserve such suffering.@@@@

    "Brother, let us go. Otherwise, we are going to f*cking die here," one of them cried out when he saw someone approach with a scalpel. His eyes followed the tormentor as he tested the sharpness of the instrument on the tip of his finger, causing the blood gush out in the next second.

    "Perfectly sharp!" he mumbled audibly to himself before turning to look at the two to reply, "The authority to let you go is not in my hands, brother. You offended someone you shouldn''t have. I am just here to make sure you taste a medicine worse than you deserve," the man with the scalpel said, stepping slowly towards them.

    The two of them shivered with dread. They were already bleeding from head to toe, and yet this person in front of them didn''t think it was enough.

    "We were wrong and we are sorry. We accept that now. Can you give us a chance to apologize to the person who we offended? We don''t want to die without begging him to let us go," the other one begged. But as soon as he did, the man spoke as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    "Wait, did you just beg? How is that possible? Aren''t you supposed to be the arrogant one?" he said, and the fat guy shook his head, not daring to accept it. He had behaved arrogantly many times, but he wasn''t foolish enough to do so while standing at the death''s door.

    "I can''t. Please let us go." He cried, then added, "We don''t know who we have wronged to deserve this hell. But we work on orders for money. If you tell us who are you are avenging, we will tell you the real person behind it. You can go after him or her then."

    "There would be no need for that. You will confess everything before you die anyway. We are not in a hurry. We can take this process slowly, enjoying the torture you have been sentenced to," the man said, bewildering the two pathetic beings, who shook their heads in response.

    Usually, at this time, he would be visiting the lady in the hospital. But earlier, a call from Dr. Clark has changed the routine. Now that the lady was awake, they couldn''t visit her like before.

    "Sir, since you won''t be visiting the hospital, should I arrange the meeting that was previously postponed?" he asked, and Aiden looked up to give him a bone-chilling stare that made Emyr gulp in fear.

    Did he ask something wrong? He couldn''t tell on his own, but the gaze of his boss does make him feel that he did.

    "I-I was just asking. If you have some other plans, then the meetings can wait. Should I arrange the car for you to the hospital?" He asked, trying his best to dispel the danger that he might have unknowingly attracted.

    But his attempt didn''t seem to work. Rather it seemed to have even worsened it more. The icy gaze of his boss grew more intense, enough to make anyone feel the chill to death. What should he do now?

    "Should I ..."

    Before he could say more, Aiden spoke in his cold tone, "Arrange the meeting. I want every executive to be there with their reports ready. If they miss today, they will miss it for the rest of their life. Let them know this in advance and don''t let them come unprepared."

    And Emyr felt the shiver run down his spine. He could already sense what the near future held. Nodding, he agreed, "I will go and arrange it, Sir." Then turning, he left.

 Chapter 9 Dont tell me you have fallen for him?

    Without much hassle, a few days passed with ease. While Arwen stayed in the hospital under observation, she waited every day for the stranger to show up. But he never did.

    Jason came for her regular check-ups, but since she knew he wouldn''t tell her anything, she never mentioned it to him again. Instead, she would simply have general conversations with him, asking about her recovery process or something related.

    Ryan never called her, and it amused her how foolish she still was to expect his calls. He hadn''t minded leaving her to die, so what made her think he would care enough to give her a call to check if she was alive or dead.

    "Wennie!" Gianna called out when she noticed her friend had not sensed her presence in the room.

    Arwen was lost in her thoughts, but the moment she heard her name, she turned to look with a "Hmm?"

    Gianna pouted a little, then asked, "What were you so busy thinking about that you didn''t even notice me here?"@@@@

    Arwen didn''t reply; she just smiled. his wasn''t the first time, and Gianna understood her silence very well. Whenever Arwen didn''t want to talk about something, she would simply avoid the topic with a smile.

    "Were you thinking about Ryan?" Gianna asked, and Arwen simply smiled, not denying. Her quiet acceptance only made Gianna berate, "You shouldn''t be thinking about him. He doesn''t deserve you. I don''t understand how you can even think of him while sitting in this hospital bed when he is the one responsible for your condition."

    "It wasn''t him, Anna. I crashed into some car. He came later," Arwen tried to defend Ryan out of habit but she realized how weak her voice sounded while doing so. It was as if a bigger part of her found it hard to defend him anymore.

    Arwen scratched her brows and didn''t reply.

    Gianna knew that she got it right. So, she quickly deterred her, saying, "Wennie, I can''t tell you how happy I am to see you getting obsessed over a man who is not Ryan Foster. But can you not be insane for once? I mean, fine, that guy saved you when your own fiance? didn''t, but he hasn''t shown up since you woke up. Don''t you think that that''s a little weird?"

    Arwen nodded. "Yes, he didn''t. But what if he shows up later? I might miss the chance of meeting and thanking him for saving me."

    "So, you are going to stay here until he shows up?"

    Gianna asked, not believing it was real. But Arwen nodded without any hesitation. "Theoretically, yes, I should stay here and wait for him to appear."

    "And practically you shouldn''t. Are you crazy Arwen? Out of all the ways, you chose this one. If the prince had simply stood on the staircase with the glass heels, waiting for Cinderella to show up, Cinderella would still be getting tormented by her stepmother and stepsisters ¡ªjust like you will suffer in this boring decor of the hospital.

    So, don''t be crazy." Gianna said, making Arwen consider her words.

    To some extent, her words made a point. She couldn''t stay in the hospital forever. But then ... "But what if he comes to see me and finds out I have already left? Wouldn''t he feel I am ungrateful for not waiting for him?"

    Gianna opened her mouth to suggest something, but then closed it, realizing something important that she had missed at first instance. "Wait, why do I feel I missed something to notice amidst everything? You are scared of him misjudging you. Why? Don''t tell me, you have fallen for him."

 Chapter 10 Match made in heaven.

    Arwen wasn''t the type of woman to care about anyone''s thoughts about her ¡ª unless that person meant something to her. Gianna knew this very well, which was why she was a little surprised when she heard Arwen''s concern about him misunderstanding her.

    Arwen was also taken aback by Gianna''s question. But what surprised her more were the flashes of memories she recalled after Gianna''s suggestion which seemed impossible. She remembered the warmth of his embrace, the desperation in his voice, and the fire in him that seemed willing to burn the world for her. Those gave her a rare assurance that she never had before.

    "Arwen, have you fallen for that stranger?" Gianna asked again when she saw Arwen hesitating.

    Her question made Arwen snap out of her thoughts. She looked at her and chided, "Anna, what are you even thinking? There is no such thing between us. He is a stranger, but he saved me. Of course, I don''t want him to misunderstand me. The last thing I want is for him to perceive me as some ungrateful woman who doesn''t even know a thing about gratitude."

    Arwen reasoned but Gianna was still not very convinced.

    "Fine if you say so, I will believe it for now. But we will get you discharged," Gianna said, and Arwen was about to protest when Gianna raised her finger, shaking it at her. "Don''t. If you are worried that your savior might appear after you leave, then let him come. We will leave your contact here, and when he comes, the nurse or any staff would relay your message to him."

    "But ..."

    "No buts, Arwen. Although the hospital is good, you need proper rest at home to recover better. The smell of disinfectant is not very pleasant, so there is no way I am letting you stay here any longer." Gianna ''s firm tone left Arwen unable to refuse. Besides, what she said was true. He hadn''t shown up all this while perhaps he might not show up even after she leaves.

    Nodding reluctantly, Arwen agreed, "Fine then I will follow you. My parents are still not back, so I will be staying with you at your place."

    Gianna never had an issue with that. "Do you really think that I would let you slip away to stay alone when you are in such a condition? Girl, you really have to work on your imagination." She pressed her lips together and jutted her chin towards the breakfast tray. "Now, come on, finish your breakfast. I will go and talk to your doctor until then."

    "Gianna, you probably got it wrong. Ryan is just helping me out as a friend." As if offended, Delyth defended herself.

    But Gianna had long seen her facade. "As a friend? Since when did Delyth Embers become Ryan Foster''s friend? Don''t fake delusions anymore, especially in front of me."

    "Gianna, Delyth had an accident. She is alone and I am just looking after her. Can you not make it look illicit? She has done nothing wrong to deserve that," Ryan defended as he felt Delyth holding his arms, silently asking for help.

    Gianna might not have sharp eyes, but she saw the small action very easily. She smiled before shaking her head as if realized something. "Of course. She hasn''t done anything wrong. She never does. It''s you who had been wrong always."

    Nodding, she continued, "You said you are here to look after her as a friend. Well, guess what? I am here to look after my friend too. I am sure you know her ¡ªArwen Quinn, your fiancee, the one whom you left behind in the same accident when you rushed to save your so-called friend."

    Ryan''s expression changed. His brows furrowed and he was about to ask her something when Delyth winced behind him.

    "Ryan, ah ¡ª" She cried out, and Ryan immediately turned to look at her, holding her in his embrace.

    "Delyth, are you fine?" he asked, his voice laced with worry, only to see her shaking her head.

    "My stomach is in pain again. I can''t take it anymore," she whimpered, and in the next second, Ryan scooped her up in his arms and strode away at once.

    Gianna wasn''t even surprised. "Bloody basta*d," she cursed under her breath before stomping her feet and adding, "You deserve Delyth-the-bitch. Perfect match made in heaven. I hope Arwen realizes it and leaves you for good. She deserves someone hundred times better than you."

 Chapter 11 Only if she had ordered her death.

    When Arwen saw Gianna grumbling, she asked, "Did something happen?"

    But Gianna just shook her head. "Nothing happened. I am not telling you, so don''t ask me," she snapped, making Arwen instinctively twitch a little at her harsh tone. It was clear that Gianna was angry about something, but she wouldn''t tell her.

    "Fine, I am not asking about that. Tell me, what did the doctor say? Am I getting discharged?"@@@@

    Gianna nodded, still grumbling under her breath. "They said you can get discharged tomorrow but I will ask them to make it today instead. Do you have Dr. Clark''s number?"

    Arwen frowned. "No, I don''t. Why do you ask for his number anyway?"

    "Of course, to call him. Why else?" Gianna spoke irritably before adding, "You have been under his observation, so we need his approval before getting you discharged, it seems. I thought to give him the call and check with him."

    "It''s fine, Anna. It''s just a matter of a day. I can leave tomorrow. Dr. Clark will be coming later anyway. Once he is here, we can ask him about it," Arwen said, not seeing any problem in that.

    But Gianna seemed restlessly adamant.

    "Nope. You can''t stay here any longer. You will be getting discharged with or without Dr. Clark''s permission." Saying that, Gianna didn''t give her any time to respond and walked out of the room again.

    Just after she left, a nurse entered the room. Her gaze met Arwen''s, and Arwen felt she saw something in the nurse''s eyes. She didn''t mention it, but the nurse came forward to speak on her own.

    "No wonder you got awkward when boyfriend was mentioned the other day. He doesn''t deserve you. You are such a sweet and beautiful girl; you will definitely find someone better," the nurse said, and Arwen raised her brows in confusion.

    "Arwen, you are here too?"

    It was Delyth, who had just come out and noticed Arwen there.

    Arwen recognized her voice and turned around to see her. "Delyth!" She looked around, not seeing Ryan, she asked, "Gianna said that you weren''t well and had come to hospital for a check-up. How are you feeling now?"

    Delyth smiled and spoke coyly, "Oh, you are worried for me. Arwen, you know how Ryan is. Even if I sneeze, he will turn the world upside down for me. It was something like that. A few days ago, I sprained my ankle in an accident, and Ryan rushed all the way to help me, leaving one of his very important meetings. I didn''t know it before but later, I felt guilty."

    Arwen looked at her. An ankle sprain? Of course, she looked all unharmed from the accident.

    "But you know Ryan has always been like that. If he cares about someone, he would abandon everything for them." To an outsider, Delyth''s words might not seem out of place, but Arwen knew she was just rubbing the salt in her wounded heart. "Arwen, you don''t blame me, right?"

    Arwen smiled and shook her head. Her attitude was so nonchalant that it made Delyth grit her teeth. "You are Ryan''s friend. Of course, he would care for you. How could I mind that?"

    Not able to hide her true feelings for long, Delyth''s real expression soon surfaced. Scoffing arrogantly, she said, "Arwen, you know better than anyone else who I am to Ryan. Don''t rub your engagement in my face because it''s not worth it; rather it''s embarrassing."

    Arwen remained calm. "Even if it''s embarrassing, it''s something you can''t change, Delyth. And you know that better than anyone else." She turned again and pressed the button for the elevator.

    Delyth''s fingers clenched tight, unable to bear Arwen''s composed attitude. If only the accident had been successful, Arwen wouldn''t be alive to pull that face today. It was her mistake; she should have ordered her death, not just tried to scare her off.

    But it wasn''t late. A cruel glint crossed Delyth''s gaze, and before Arwen could understand or register anything, she felt her wheelchair being pushed, sending her crashing to the floor.

 Chapter 12 How is that hard to understand?

    Arwen hadn''t expected Delyth to be so vicious. Her pupils dilated as she tried to grab onto something to keep herself from falling, but there was nothing around. "Ah¨C" she screamed in fear, while bracing herself for the pain that would be coming next.

    But just in time, a hand reached out and caught her. Arwen sighed in relief, closing her eyes, and taking in a deep breath. The fall had been so close that, even though she didn''t hit the floor, her heart felt the dread of the potential pain.

    "Are you fine?" A concerned voice asked, and Arwen looked up to find Dr. Clark, worry etched on his brows.

    Arwen nodded to him. "I am fine. Thank you, Dr. Clark," she said as the doctor helped her back into the chair. Once she was settled, he turned to Delyth, his gaze cold and piercing.

    "Could you tell me what you were trying to do, miss?" His voice was even colder than his eyes, making Delyth flinch.

    Swallowing her fear visibly, she looked at him before darting her eyes towards Arwen. Her brows furrowed in faux concern as she apologetically explained, "I¨CI am really sorry, Arwen. I didn''t mean to push you. You were struggling, so I just wanted to help you. You believe me, right?"

    Arwen didn''t respond but her gaze didn''t hide the condemnation. She might not know Delyth very well, but she surely knows that the woman was not as innocent and sweet as she always pretends to be.

    "A help that''s unasked doesn''t benefit anyone. At your age, shouldn''t you know this already, miss?" Jason didn''t know who the woman was but he had clearly seen her deliberately trying to harm Arwen.

    Delyth felt cornered. She just wanted to teach Arwen a lesson; she didn''t expect someone to appear and save her. "I truly didn''t mean to harm. Arwen is my friend ¡ªwhy would I deliberately do that to her?" Jason looked handsome, and Delyth didn''t want him to misunderstand her.

    Arwen couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Really? After not seeing her for half a month since the accident, this was what he had to say? Blaming her for something she hadn''t done?

    "Ryan, can you see it clearly?" she huffed, no longer able to take his unfounded accusations. "I know you care for her, but could you not be blind for once? How am I to be blamed for this?"

    Ryan was taken aback for a moment. Arwen had never spoken to him like this before. "If not you, then who? I saw you push her. Do you want to lie and say you didn''t?"

    Arwen''s gaze turned sharp as she repeated his accusation. "I pushed her? Do you really think I am capable of pushing her so hard, Ryan? Can''t you see my condition?"

    Ryan had noted her sitting in the wheelchair. He wanted to ask her about it, but after what he believed he had seen, he couldn''t just let it go.

    "Your condition has nothing to do with Delyth. Don''t blame her for it. She was in the accident too and had suffered injuries. Unlike you, her injuries are-internal. Can you understand her pain? She ¡ª" Before he could say more, Jason had enough of the absurd show.

    Interrupting him, Jason said, "Ms. Quinn meant that she is not in the position to push anyone. She is sitting in a wheelchair. She doesn''t have strength to push someone, especially not with enough force to knock them over. How is that hard to understand?"

    Ryan frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    Jason didn''t want to respond but, to make things clear, he said, "I am her doctor. I have been treating her since the accident I know her condition, which is why I am telling you it''s impossible for Ms. Quinn to push someone with such force."

    Ryan''s brows furrowed and he looked down at Delyth, who was still weak in his arms. "Delyth, what''s happening?"

 Chapter 13 Date to get the Marriage Certificates.

    Seeing Ryan questioning her, Delyth bit her lips. "Ryan, I told you not to blame Arwen. You misunderstood. She didn''t do it intentionally. I stumbled on my feet and fell. This has nothing to do with her."

    Ryan frowned and helped her up, but Delyth remained in his arms. "I am not feeling a little dizzy. Arwen, please don''t misunderstand Ryan. He is just helping me."

    Arwen''s fingers clenched around the armrest as her gaze bore into Ryan with deep condemnation, but she didn''t voice her thoughts.

    Jason, who had been witnessing the entire scene, felt that Ryan was too blind to see what was clearly in front of him. "Ms. Quinn, are they your friends?" he asked coldly, keeping his disinterested stare fixed on Ryan and Delyth.

    Arwen didn''t respond to his question because she found it was embarrassing. However, given the nonchalant expression that Ryan wore, it seemed like only she was embarrassed while he appeared perfectly fine with Delyth by his side.

    Fine, if that wasn''t embarrassing for him, this definitely would be.

    With that intent, Arwen shot a disapproving look at Delyth before turning to Ryan and saying, "I don''t blame you for caring for another woman when I needed you by my side. Of course, I am a caring and understanding fiance?e. But Ryan, I wouldn''t like it if you missed our date this time. On the 29th of this month ¨Cwe are getting our marriage certificates.

    Don''t forget while you are taking care of Delyth."

    Delyth felt intimidated at once. She hated it when Arwen rubbed that in her face. But there was nothing she could do because she was not a Quinn, and she wasn''t approved by the Foster family.

    The 29th¨Cthe date wasn''t a secret. Delyth knew about it, which was why she had planned that accident for Arwen. But she hadn''t expected it to bear no fruit.

    Ryan, on the other hand, felt irritated. The mention of the engagement in this situation made him look like a man engaged with a mistress. "Arwen, ¨C"

    "Dr. Clark, I think I am exhausted. Can you take me back to my room?" Arwen interrupted, looking over her shoulder at Jason, who nodded in response.

    "Sure," he said, pressing the button for the elevator again. This time, when the door opened, he wheeled her inside, pressing the door close button before selecting the floor.

    "If you are struggling this much now, do you think you will even be able to take those vows with him?" He suddenly asked, and Arwen looked up at him with a confused expression.

    "When you are emotionally stable, you heal better." He explained, reasoning his concern before adding, "Since you have met your fiance? downstairs, you seem to be struggling internally. If you continue like this, your recovery might not be as efficient as it had been so far."

    Arwen nodded in understanding, but she didn''t dwell on the topic anymore.

    Seeing that she wasn''t interested in discussing it further, Jason also didn''t probe any more. Returning to her reports, he said, "Everything else looks fine. You are ready to go and sign your certificates on the 29th. Your recovery won''t be hindered, and as your doctor, that''s all I care about."

    Arwen smiled at his humor.

    "By the way doctor, actually, I have been waiting for you," she said; and Jason raised his brows at her.

    "For me?"

    Arwen hummed, nodding. "I was thinking about getting discharged from the hospital, so I wanted to ask you about it."

    Although that took Jason with some surprise, he didn''t let it show on his face. "So, you are finally bored of this hospital?"

    "The decor is not very appealing, so yes, you could say that."

    "Can''t argue with that," Jason agreed, looking around in a serious manner before hearing Arwen''s melodic laughter.

    He turned to look at her and matched her laughter before saying, "You are recovering well, and it will only get better, if you recuperate in the warm environment of your home. So, I don''t have any reason to stop you. But I would ask you to be careful and keep taking your medicines on time. And remember to come in for your regular check-ups."

    Arwen nodded, understanding and taking the note of his words. "Thank you, Dr. Clark."

 Chapter 14 When are you going to end this game of hide and seek?

    Gianna got Arwen back with her. Her mood had gotten spoiled because of Ryan and Delyth. But later, Arwen made sure to bring Gianna back to her usual cheerfulness within an hour of getting back home.

    "Wennie, you know I am no longer alone in this city." Gianna suddenly said, causing Arwen to furrow her brows at her.

    "Because you have me?" Arwen asked, and Gianna pursed her lips before rolling her eyes.

    "Dumbo! That''s not what I meant. Because I met you, I never felt like a stranger in this city. But coming back home, I was alone. You complete me as a friend and add to my family. But what I mentioned just now was not about you." She said, pushing the bowl of edible seeds towards Arwen, who took her turn to chew on them.

    Arwen looked at her and then nodded with some understanding. But then she didn''t speak or ask more, turning back to the screen to resume the video. Just as she did, Gianna leaned forward to pause it, then turned back with squinted eyes.

    "Anna, what are you doing? Didn''t we plan to watch this series together? If you keep pausing it, how are we going to watch it?" Arwen spoke matter-of-factly.

    But Gianna didn''t mind deviating from the plan a little. "I just shared something with you. Shouldn''t we be talking about it?"

    "What is there to talk about? I understand that someone from your family has arrived in Cralens and you are happy with it. I am happy for you too, but this part is going to be interesting. If we pause it now, we might miss the fun," she reasoned.

    Gianna pouted a little and then turned to look at the screen. "I thought I was important to you. But you are favoring a series over me. How long is this series going to stay? A few episodes. Wennie, I will stay with you for life."@@@@

    She said it in a melodramatic tone, and Arwen wanted to cry. Leaning forward, she didn''t mind and closed the laptop window, then turned to her friend to say, "Continue. Let''s discuss your significant relative first. This series could wait, and so can its fun."

    Shaking her head at her description, Arwen joked, "Don''t tell me you have fallen for your uncle, Anna? If your mother knew, she might have a heart attack."

    Gianna''s expression paused, and she looked at Arwen as if she couldn''t believe she had cracked such an absurd joke.

    "Like really? Out of all that I said, that''s what you thought of?"

    Arwen shrugged, "I don''t know, seeing you just gave that impression. Besides, the idea is not impossible. I mean, a few months ago when we did a sleepover and watched that movie, didn''t the young girl fall for the old man in the story? They even ended up together and happy. So, I just connected the same dots with your case. It ¨C"

    Before Arwen could even speak more, Gianna threw a pillow at her. "Arwen, you bad girl! How could you give the ideas of illicit relationships to your friend? I love my uncle and respect the relationship of uncle and niece that we share. Don''t you dare form wrong ideas in your head," she yelled before throwing another pillow at her.

    Arwen tried to dodge it, but she couldn''t keep it for long. As laughter filled the air, Arwen tried to make peace. "Anna, I just asked. There is no need to get offended. Fine, if you want, I will take back my idea. You don''t have to think about it anymore."

    "Arwen, you little witch, if given a chance, I will push you towards that idea instead. Believe me Ryan-the-jerk would even compare to my uncle''s little finger." She said, and Arwen chuckled before replying.

    "No need. I am not interested in your uncle. Only you can fantasize about your old man in your dreams. I am good the way I am." She said, enjoying the little fun.

    While they were enjoying their time on one side of the city, Jason arrived at Winslow Global. Taking the private elevator, he went straight up to the top floor, which was meant for the CEO.

    Finding Emyr around, he said, "Aiden is in his office, I am going to meet him first." Saying that, he walked forward before pushing the door open without knocking.

    "When are you going to end this game of hide and seek?"

 Chapter 15 Address her as Mrs. Winslow

    Aiden looked up from his files for a fleeting moment before darting it back to them. "I don''t play kiddish games. After knowing me for all these years, you should have known that better than anyone else."

    "I believed that until recently I realized you have taken interest in the game of hide and seek," Jason said as he pulled a chair and settled himself across from his friend. "Aiden, I know you have your plans, but plans should be like an elastic string ¨Cflexible enough to be adjusted with the changing situation and time."

    He spoke with a strong meaning in his words. "If the string is not flexible enough, a little extra stretch might break it and ruin everything," he added, watching something change in his friend''s expression.

    "How is she?" Aiden asked.

    "She had been recovering well under care, but that was put at risk today," Jason replied, making Aiden look at him with his brows furrowed. "I still can''t believe a woman could be so vicious. If I hadn''t reached the hospital in time and rushed to save Arwen, that woman would have succeeded in her plans."

    "What happened at the hospital?" Aiden asked, his voice laced with both worry and the wrath, ready to unleash on anyone who dared to cross his bottom line.

    And Jason knew well that over the years, Aiden Winslow had only one bottom line ¨CArwen Quinn. Whoever crossed her would make Aiden ''The Devil'' Winslow their enemy.

    Jason had come to report everything to Aiden, so he told him the entire incident without holding anything back. And as he narrated what happened at the hospital, he saw Aiden''s expression grow darker and darker until it reached a point where it felt like the wrath was ready to be unleashed.

    But then, everything disappeared as if it had never appeared ¨Cwithout leaving any trace behind. It puzzled Jason, and he couldn''t hold back from asking, "What? You are going to let it slide?"

    Asking about it would ruin the fun, so Jason simply nodded and said, "We will see when the day comes. But for now, I suggest you work on your approach. If you treat her with the same cruelty with which you treat the world, even the title of Mrs. Winslow won''t secure her on your side."

    With that, Jason smirked and left. On the way out, he said something to Emyr and then walked to the elevator.

    Emyr saw him leave and then turned to walk to the CEO''s office. He knocked and waited for the permission to enter. But when none came, he couldn''t help but look back towards the elevator.

    Did Dr. Clark upset his boss? And if he did, why did he leave him to face the consequence?

    With much hesitation, Emyr knocked again. This time, a hum of affirmation came, and he pushed the door open before walking in. Extending the file, he briefed about it and saw his boss flip through the pages.

    Every flip felt like pierce of a knife, sharp and crisp. But Emyr stood there, fulfilling the role of the competent secretary he was. Once Aiden was done with the file, Emyr asked, "Sir, everything that needed to be finished today is done. Should I prepare your car and take you back?"

    "No need. You can leave. I will head back later on my own."

    Emyr nodded, and turned to leave but then paused and looked back at his boss. He had a message to deliver ¡ªDr. Clark had asked him to pass it along, and as the secretary, he couldn''t refuse, even knowing it might cost him his life.

    "Sir, earlier when Dr. Clark left, he asked me to let you know that Ms. Quinn has been discharged from the hospital today. So, from now on, if you need any report on her, Dr. Clark won''t be able to help."

    And the piercing gaze he received in return made Emyr feel as though his soul had left his body.@@@@

 Chapter 16 Can I not marry Ryan?

    Arwen''s days with Gianna passed peacefully. The only drawback was that during the period, she had to endure Gianna constantly talking about her old and handsome uncle.

    "Wennie, the breakfast is ready. Come and have it." Gianna called, setting down the last dish she had ordered.

    Arwen heard her and slowly made her way out of the room with her crutches. "You ordered it from outside again? Anna, I would have asked my butler to bring something. The chef at my place isn''t bad. I have grown up on their dishes, and they are my favorites."

    "I know but we can''t wait for your butler, right?" Gianna reasoned, reminding her of the distance between her place and the Quinn estate. "Besides, the place where I order food is not bad. They prepare it nicely and with care. Living alone, I have grown used to their taste. And it''s healthy."

    Arwen pursed her lips at her as she pulled the chair to settle herself. "Cooking isn''t tough. You should take some time to learn it."

    "Like you did for Ryan?" Gianna never held back. She loved Arwen to her core, but she always made a point to remind her that Ryan wasn''t worth it. She wished her dear friend would understand that and leave Ryan-the-jerk-Foster for good. "Sorry, boss. Not happening. The man I end up with will cook for me.

    I am not settling for anything less."

    Arwen didn''t respond. She nibbled on the sandwich, keeping a smile on her face.

    Gianna sighed as she looked at her. "What? You don''t have courage to admit he is not worth all that you do for him? Wennie, you know this in your heart, but you always force yourself to believe otherwise."

    "Anna, let''s not discuss that now."

    "Mama!"

    "How are you doing? Are you eating on time?" Catrin asked, but before Arwen could even reply, she continued, "And tell me, how is Ryan? Are you two doing well? Arwen, you have to treat him well. He works so hard, and your Aunt Beca trusts you with him so much. You can''t let her down."

    The smile that had appeared on Arwen''s face for a split second disappeared again. She almost thought her mother was prioritizing her well-being, but once again she proven wrong. Her mother cared more for Ryan than she did for her own daughter.

    But again, Arwen couldn''t complain. The friendship that her mother shared with Aunt Beca was special. Both ladies loved each other dearly. While her mother treated Ryan better than her, Aunt Beca also never treated Arwen poorly.

    "Mama, Ryan is good too," Arwen replied, answering all her mother''s questions in one small sentence.

    And with the assurance that Ryan was doing great, it seemed like her mother needed to hear nothing more. She already sounded content as she said, "Great. Take care of him, Arwen. It''s just a matter of a few more days, and you two will be legally married. We won''t be there, but make sure you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau on time. Don''t miss the date.

    Handle it well. I am so happy for you."

    Arwen heard her and suddenly felt anxious. Yes, the date was not far away now. She had waited for it all this time, but suddenly she felt like she lacked the courage. She knew she couldn''t back out, but she wished for a chance where she could decide on her own.

    Couldn''t she just have one chance? Every girl deserved to make this choice ¡ªwhy was she so unlucky not have one?

    When Catrin didn''t hear Arwen speak for a while, she asked, "Arwen, what happened? Is everything okay?"

    "Mama, can I make a choice?" Arwen suddenly asked before adding, "Can I not marry Ryan? Can I choose it not to be him?"

 Chapter 17 Beauty and looks are very subjective topics.

    Arwen was lost in her thoughts. She hadn''t realized she had spoken them aloud until she heard her mother''s reproach.

    "Arwen, what are you talking about? Are you even in your senses?" Catrin rushed, almost panicking. "Ryan is a good child. You two have grown up together. If not him, who could be a better choice?"

    Arwen might not have intended to voice her thoughts, but even if she did, she never expected her mother to reproach her instead of asking why she felt that way. "Mama, I ¨C"

    "Enough, Arwen! I don''t want to hear anything. The date is already fixed. Now, don''t try to embarrass us in front of the Fosters. What will your Aunt Beca think? She has always adored you." As her mother continued listing reasons why she should not make such a decision, Arwen heard her father interrupt her mom.

    "Catrin, at least hear what Arwen has to say. She might have a reason. Don''t force her into something that she doesn''t want."

    But just when her father took her side, her mother chided him. "Honey, you are spoiling her. Don''t you know Ryan? We have seen him grow. How could he be the wrong choice for our daughter? And I have known Beca for years.

    With her in the family, our daughter will become everyone''s favorite. What other family could be better for our daughter than the one that adores her? She will have beautiful life with the Fosters."

    "But Catrin, if Arwen is having hesitation ¨Cbeing her parents, we should listen to her."

    Arwen heard her father try again, but her mother was simply too biased. No matter what happened, she wouldn''t try to understand Arwen''s heart and wishes.

    "I don''t care, Idris. I am her mother and I know what''s best for her," Catrin said adamantly. In the end, Arwen interrupted them.@@@@

    "I was simply speaking, Mama. I have no intention of backing out. Don''t worry," she said, and then added for her father''s sake. "Dad, please don''t fight over such a small thing. I am sensible. Of course, I won''t back out now that we are so close to the date.

    Ryan is really good to me, and I am happy with him."

    Arwen gave a sheepish smile and then said very seriously, "You are not going to start talking about your uncle again. I am all bored with it and definitely not interested in him."

    "Shouldn''t you be interested in him?" Gianna asked, and Arwen raised her brows.

    "Why should I be?"

    "Because I wanted to set you two up. You both are my favorites, and you would look good together." Gianna said, and Arwen pointed a finger at her. Setting her up with her old uncle? What absurd revenge was Gianna planning on her?

    Gianna, you better give up that thought. Or else, I will curse you to have an aged husband who simply won''t be able to sati¨C"

    "Arwen, you better not say more," Gianna warned, picking up the jug of water, ready to throw it on Arwen. "How could you even curse me like that? Am I even your friend?"

    Arwen pursed her lips, before saying, "Same as you could think of marrying me off to your uncle. Am I your friend?"

    "My uncle is better than anyone. You haven''t met him, so you don''t know. He might be a little older, but that doesn''t matter. Come with me to meet him, and if you don''t start drooling on his looks, I will admit defeat." Gianna challenged.

    But Arwen wasn''t interested. "No need. Beauty and looks are very subjective topics. I don''t want to debate with you. You can consider your uncle''s look drool-worthy, but I am not interested."

    "Want to take up the challenge?" Gianna suddenly asked, making Arwen tug her brows together.

    "What challenge?"

    "Come with me to meet him. If you still don''t agree with me, I won''t pester you again," Gianna confidently set out the challenge for Arwen to consider.

 Chapter 18 A Date.

    Gianna thought that Arwen was considering her challenge. "So, what do you think?" she asked again, a little excited.

    But Arwen didn''t take it seriously at all. Reaching for her crutches, she slowly stood up and took the plates in her hand. "I think there is no need for that. In just a few days, I will be getting the certificate with Ryan. So, why waste the effort."

    Saying that, she took the plates and walked slowly towards the kitchen. "Come, let''s finish this up."

    Gianna walked after her but she clearly looked dissatisfied with what Arwen had said. "Are you really going to marry him, Arwen?" She repeated the same question, even though she had asked her about it several times before. She just wished that, for once, Arwen would say her plans were different.

    But Arwen had no other plans. With a smile, she said, "I have never kept any secrets from you, Anna. You know I can''t back out now. 29th is the date, and it''s been fixed. But I will still take a picture of my marriage certificate and send it to you for confirmation."

    Gianna rolled her eyes. The humor didn''t go unnoticed, but it failed to entertain her. She took a step ahead of Arwen and stood near the sink to do the dishes. "Arwen, you deserve better. Your mother just can''t see it. How about you talk to your father?

    I am sure he will support you."

    Arwen nodded thoughtfully and then said, "He might, but that would only further upset my mother, and that wouldn''t be good. Besides, I still think Ryan and I can work things out. We have known each other for almost a decade; marrying him wouldn''t be that bad of a choice."

    Even though Arwen said that confidently, her heart wavered¡ªit had long lost its confidence in Ryan and their relationship.

    Arwen also smiled, out of politeness, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "I will do that soon, but until then, let me enjoy calling you Aunt. I like it this way." She didn''t know why, but even with Beca''s insistence, she could never bring herself to call her ''Mom''.

    Beca Foster has treated her better than her own mother. However, she was Ryan''s mother to Arwen, and that alone prevented Arwen from addressing her as ''Mom''. She wanted to take the time in future to get herself used to it.

    "Fine, if that''s what you want, then you have still a few days to call me Aunt. After you officially become a Foster, I won''t allow it." Beca said, not minding at all. "By the way, I called you to ask if you have any plans for the day after tomorrow? If not, come and accompany Aunt on a shopping trip. We need to go shop for gifts for our relatives."

    Arwen could hear excitement in her voice. If it had been some other time, she would have agreed, but with her legs still recovering, shopping didn''t seem quite suitable. "Aunt Beca, I don''t think I will be able to accompany you. I have got some plans that day."

    Since Arwen hadn''t told her parents about her accident yet, telling Ryan''s mother didn''t seem appropriate. So, she avoided it.

    "Oh, is that so?" Beca spoke meaningfully, and Arwen felt confused. "Arwen, I feel good whenever I see you and Ryan happy. Stay like this always. My son seems human around you; otherwise, I can''t even imagine him thinking about anything that''s not related to the company. Planning a date with such earnestness only shows his love for you."

    Beca Foster''s words puzzled Arwen. "Date, Aunt Beca?"

    "What, Arwen? You don''t have to be shy about it. I love my son, but I love you more than him. If he does or plans something special for you, I don''t mind. In fact, I think it''s great."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she pieced everything together ¨CRyan had planned a date, and Aunt Beca thought it was for her, yet she hadn''t even received a call from him. Arwen didn''t need to ask to know who the date was actually for, if not her.@@@@

 Chapter 19 One last time.

    Sitting in the Civil Affairs Bureau, Arwen really wanted to give herself a pat on the back. She was truly brave to come here today to sign the marriage certificates when, just a day prior, she knew her fiance? was taking another woman out on a date.

    Gianna was right to say she has gone crazy ¨Cto be indifferent and ignorant towards the situation she was going to trap herself in for the future.

    A loveless marriage might seem like a simple concept, but it''s the name of the suffering that ends only with you ¨Cor maybe even follows you beyond that.

    "It''s fine, Arwen. Since you have already made the decision, take this last chance as well. A last opportunity given wouldn''t make you lose more than you have already lost," she mumbled to herself as she waited in the office''s waiting area.

    Time ticked by slowly, and with every passing second, Arwen''s anxiety grew worse. Her heart acted strangely, making her feel uncomfortable, and her hands turned sweaty. She felt an overwhelming urge to run far away to a place where no one would be able to find her.

    "Miss, may I ask you your name?" Suddenly, a polite voice interrupted Arwen, making her turn her head. Her brows furrowed slightly without her realizing it. She was not confused, but since she had been deep in thought before the interruption, the transition took her some time.

    When the man saw her puzzled expression, he quickly explained, "Actually, I was looking for Ms. Quinn."

    "I am Arwen Quinn. Please tell me, what it is?" Arwen introduced herself, getting up from her seat.

    The man looked at her, and his eyes sparkled. When he first spoke to her, she had only turned her head slightly, not giving him the full picture of herself. But now that she was standing and facing him directly, he could not help but be momentarily dazzled. "Ms. Quinn!" he addressed her, a little flustered.

    "Hey, Daniel. I just called to ask if you reminded Ryan about today," she asked, trying to sound unbothered, though Daniel could see through it.

    "Yes, I did," he replied, continuing, "Yesterday, just after you hung up, I went to his office and reminded him about going to the Civil Affairs Bureau today. I even told him it was the most important appointment for the week and that he couldn''t miss it. What happened? Hasn''t he shown up yet?"

    Arwen hummed in disapproval. "No, he hasn''t, Daniel, and I can''t reach him on his phone. Could you please help check on him? Someone from the office has already informed me that it''s our turn soon."

    "Oh okay, Arwen. Give me some time; I will go and check. I thought he would have already left," Daniel said, sounding quite confused and surprised.

    Arwen frowned, "Why? Is he not at the office?" she asked.

    Ryan was never late to the office. Even if he is sick, he would take his medicines and go to the company to complete his work. He was a workaholic.

    "Uh ¨CI am not sure, Arwen. I haven''t checked. How about I will get back to you in a bit. Let me see if he is caught up with some work. You know how he is; he must be here in the office," Daniel said.

    Even though he said that, Arwen could tell he was hiding something from her. She could hear the rush in his voice and could easily tell he was running somewhere. It was not hard to guess where he was headed ¨Che was probably looking for Ryan. Daniel was trying to cover for him.

    Arwen understood, but humming, she disconnected the call. ''Just this one time, Arwen. This would be the last time,'' she muttered to herself, detaching herself already from the hope that she once held very dearly.

 Chapter 20 Lets break up.

    As Arwen waited, the anxiety that had gripped her heart was long gone. Her expressions remained firm as she looked ahead at the couples entering the magistrate''s office and coming out with happy, smiling faces ¨Ccelebrating their union of love.

    "Ms. Quinn, there''s only a few couples left before you. Has your fiance? arrived yet?" The man from earlier returned to ask.

    Arwen looked at him and smiled. "Please put us as the last couple, sir. If he doesn''t arrive by then, just cancel our appointment," she said, her words making the man frown slightly.@@@@

    He didn''t know what was wrong, but he really loathed such an attitude in men. How could they make a woman wait for them at the marriage registrar''s office? Shouldn''t they be here promptly, taking care of everything?

    He felt bad for Arwen at that moment. She was so pretty and beautiful, yet her fiance? was inconsiderate to leave her waiting like this. Nodding at her request again, he said, "Okay, I will wait until the last couple has completed their procedure. If your fiance? doesn''t arrive by then, I will cancel your appointment."

    Arwen nodded. "Thank you."

    As the man turned and left. Arwen looked down at her phone. Daniel still hadn''t called her back, and Ryan hadn''t cared to send any messages either. Pressing the call button again, she dialed Ryan''s number.

    This time, the phone wasn''t switched off. The call went through but was rejected without any care. Gritting her teeth, Arwen redialed, but again, her call was rejected. This time, however a notification pinged.

    Arwen opened her phone and saw it wasn''t some text from Ryan which she had expected, but an image from Delyth. Tapping on it, she waited for the picture to load, only to see Delyth lying in bed next to Ryan. Both were asleep. And neither was clothed. Their body were wrapped in a duvet, but it was easy to tell the tale of intimacy they have shared.

    Arwen couldn''t hold back a scoff of mockery. Only now, looking at the picture, did she realize she wasn''t even surprised. It was as if she had expected it to turn out like this sooner or later.

    This only meant that her hope and belief had long died, and she was merely carrying its ashes with her.

    When Arwen heard her mother''s tone, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed inside. "We didn''t get it, Mama. Ryan didn''t come," Arwen said.

    "What do you mean he didn''t come? Did you upset him?" her mother asked, and Arwen couldn''t help but open her mouth to retaliate.

    "Mama, I ¨C"

    But before she could say anything, Catrin interrupted her, not giving her the chance. "I don''t want your reasons or explanations, Arwen. Ryan is your fiance?. If he is upset with you, you should appease him. After all, that''s how you both will live happily together. You can''t argue with him and let him stay upset," she spoke as if this was truly the key to Arwen''s happiness.

    Arwen frowned. "But Mama, what if I don''t want to live happily with him? What if I don''t even want to live with him? Will you still suggest the same?"

    "Arwen, what are you saying? Don''t start this again."

    As expected, her mother was beginning to lose patience, just like the last time. Arwen had faltered before, but this time, she was determined. There was no way she would let anything or anyone change her decision.

    "No, Mama. You got it wrong. Last time I might not be serious, but this time, I am. Ryan and I are over. I already told Ryan, and now I am informing you. With this, my arrangement and engagement with him are over."

    "Arwen, you can''t ¨C"

    "Mama, I think you have missed something in my previous statement. I said I am informing you of what I have decided, I never said I am asking you." This must be the first time Arwen had spoken like that because Catrin was silent for a while. It was as if Arwen''s determination had taken her by surprise.

    But after a moment, she recovered and said, "A¨CArwen, I don''t know what you are thinking, but let me make it clear what I have decided for you. You and Ryan will get married. If you haven''t gotten the certificate today, then I am sure you will get it tomorrow or someday in the future because I am not letting you ruin the friendship between Beca and me."

 Chapter 21 The marriage certificate.

    Before Arwen could say anything, the call was abruptly cut off. It felt strange to her that, for her mother, preserving the friendship with Aunt Beca was more important than her own daughter''s life. Her mother would rather have Arwen stay in a loveless marriage for her entire life than take the time to explain things to her friend.

    How could her mother be like that? And to her ¨Cher own daughter?

    But with all this, Arwen realized one thing: no matter how determined she was, her mother would never allow her to make this decision on her own. Even if she decided to cancel her marriage with Ryan today, tomorrow her mother would find a way to force her back into it. The cycle wouldn''t stop until Arwen left her mother with no leverage to use against her.

    As this thought ran through her mind, Arwen''s eyes darted around. Since it was already evening, close to the end of the working day, there was not much of a crowd around.

    There was no way she was returning home today without handing this matter. She glanced at her watch, then looked around again, muttering to herself, "There is still time, Arwen. You can do this." She thought to herself as she turned to find someone.

    And that''s when she spotted someone. She might have chosen to ignore him before, but right now, when she was desperately searching for someone suitable, she couldn''t dismiss him any longer.

    She knew what she was planning to do was not right. But at the moment, nothing seemed better. She just couldn''t let her mother dictate her life again and force her to stay with Ryan.

    With that thought, she took a step ahead, murmuring to herself as if chanting some sacred mantra to build her confidence. "Arwen, you won''t be able to set yourself free without doing this. It''s just putting your signature next to his. Since no strings of emotions are attached, there''s nothing to worry about. He works at the magistrate''s office; he must be a decent guy.

    Asking for his help to put on a pretense won''t hurt much."

    As she was thinking and taking steps forward, Arwen failed to notice someone else heading her way. His gaze had noticed her line of sight, and the way it darkened was enough to tell that he had already read her thoughts.

    Arwen heard Aiden ask, and she turned to look at him. There was an edge in his voice that she didn''t notice. Shaking her head, she said, "No, nothing. I mean no one."

    If she didn''t get a man today, she would have to come back tomorrow to get married. It would be another hassle but that was the only way of escape left for her now.

    As Arwen sighed inwardly, she realized something and looked up at the man before glancing behind him. Seeing no one around, her eyes sparkled, but she kept her hopes in check. After all, she still needed to be sure.

    "Are you also waiting for someone here?" Arwen asked, and Aiden looked at her with a gaze of interest that Arwen easily read. She quickly explained, "I am asking because you are standing at the Civil Affairs Bureau with no woman by your side. So ¨C"

    "Do I need a woman by my side when I come here?" he asked again, and Arwen shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Usually yes, because couples come here to get their marriage certificates."

    Aiden smiled, and that small curl of lips dazzled Arwen for a moment. But then she blinked and caught his words in time.

    "Then I don''t see your fiance? around either. Are you also waiting for someone?"

    Arwen felt a little embarrassed. He had all easily made her realize that she was invading his personal space. Awkwardly, she scratched the corner of her brows and then said, "I was waiting before but now, I am not. My fiance? abandoned me here. He didn''t come."

    She said with such ease that it amused Aiden. Staring at her, he asked, "So, what do you want now?"

    "The marriage certificate." Arwen replied without any formality.

 Chapter 22 â€”the woman I will share my bed with.

    Arwen felt so wrong to demand a marriage certificate from a stranger, but if not him, she would have looked for someone else. Either way, she would have ended up embarrassed.

    Aiden visibly hid his smile, prompting Arwen confirm her words. "I am not joking. I just answered to you honestly. I want a marriage certificate today. If you are willing to get one with me ¨C"

    "Are you sure?" he suddenly interrupted her midway, his gaze turning sharper with scrutiny.

    Arwen felt warning bells ringing in her ears. Her consciousness urged her to reconsider, but remembering the reasons behind her bold decision, she resolutely chose to ignore them.

    "If I haven''t been sure, I wouldn''t have asked you," she replied without any hesitation, adding, "But it''s fine if you don''t agree. I need to get the certificates today, so I will look around. I am sure I will find someone who will agree."

    Arwen understood that her request was too sudden. But given the situation, she had no choice but to try and see if someone could help. At worst, she would have to hire someone, offering some benefits. Although she had never tried, she had heard that some people were willing to enter into contract marriages.

    With that thought, Arwen was ready to turn and walk away when suddenly she was pulled back by her arm. Before she could react to that pull, her body was already pressed against his. She heard a hard thump beneath her ear and immediately jerked herself away, looking at him, confused by his sudden action.@@@@

    "Once offered to me, others lose their chance. It becomes mine." Aiden''s expressions were dark as he declared it outright. As he stared down into Arwen''s marble gray eyes, he tried to make sure she understood what she was getting herself into.

    He didn''t want to scare her away, but at the same time, he couldn''t stop himself from preventing her from retreating.

    Aiden could read her thoughts as easily as he could read any of his favorite books ¡ªwith both ease and passion. He knew he had scared her and there was a chance she might slip away, but he couldn''t give up the opportunity he had today.

    One wrong move might make her push him away, but one courageous move could even give him the chance with her that he had always desired.

    Arwen knew her reasons for entering into this arrangement, but she hadn''t yet heard him specify his. She gave him one long look ¨Cfrom head to toe. While his eyes had already captivated her and smile had dazzled her, beyond those two things, he also had a decent figure and good looks.

    Sharing a bed with him wouldn''t make her lose anything. Nodding, she agreed, "Fine, I have no problem with it. Let go then." Stepping a step back, she grabbed his hands and pulled him along with her towards the magistrate''s office.

    They arrived just in time as the couple who had entered before them were exiting. They were all smiles. When they saw Aiden and Arwen, the woman quickly praised, "You two are up next? All the best. You both look good together and will definitely get the best picture for your certificate."

    The couple cheered and Arwen couldn''t help but glance at Aiden. But just as she would have taken the time to admire him, he turned his eyes to look at her. Feeling awkward, she quickly turned away, ignoring the gaze that remained fixed at her.

    The assistant from the magistrate office came with the necessary papers in hand and looked at Arwen first before glancing at the man beside her. He looked influential and handsome ¡ªsomeone perfect for the beauty that was Arwen. But as for his attitude ¡ª

    "So, your fiance?e finally arrived," he said, intentionally adding a hint of taunt. Arwen didn''t catch it at first and nodded with a smile. But she realized it soon when she saw him turn to Aiden and say, "As a man, you shouldn''t make your woman wait at the marriage registrar''s office like this. She doesn''t deserve this."

    Arwen felt bad for not correcting him immediately. She quickly opened her mouth to explain, but before she could, she heard the man on her side say, "I know I was wrong. This won''t happen again."

 Chapter 23 He could win any game with just one easy move.

    Arwen was taken aback a little. Did he just accept the responsibility for a mistake he hadn''t committed? Why?

    She stared at him for a moment, trying to understand why he would do such a thing, when Aiden turned to look at her, raising his brows in question.

    "Why?" she asked, not hiding her curiosity.

    Aiden smiled. "Because you are my woman. He didn''t say anything wrong."

    Arwen blinked, trying to decipher his logic. So, just because she was his woman, he accepted the blame for something he didn''t do?

    Arwen felt that was a bit too heavy to make sense. Rubbing her nose gently, she looked at the office assistant and said, "Sorry sir, but I think there is a little adjustment that you will need to make on those papers."

    The man didn''t understand and looked confused, glancing at the papers in his hand. "What adjustment do you need, ma''am?"

    Arwen exchanged a glance with Aiden and then said slowly, "Uh, the name of my fiance?."

    "Yes, that''s Mr. Ryan Foster, isn''t it?"

    Arwen shook her head. "Nope, it''s not him."

    The assistant frowned, and just at that moment, someone''s voice made him turn his head.@@@@

    "I brought the right papers." Emyr appeared with the stack of documents in his hand. "Here," he said, extending them to the officer. "All the necessary adjustments have been made in these. We can complete the required procedures."

    Arwen looked at the man who appeared out of nowhere, solving their issues without much explanation. "Sorry, you are¨C?"

    The magistrate''s brows furrowed as he glanced at his assistant. "What''s special about these documents? Aren''t they the same standard forms that every couple submits to complete their legal marriage procedure?"

    "I would still ask you to check them before drawing conclusions about us, Mr. Lambert." Aiden said, his voice calm yet mysteriously confident, which left Arwen momentarily puzzled.

    Hearing this, the magistrate''s assistant interjected. "Sir, these papers weren''t arranged by our office. They were brought in by his secretary. I noticed the documents bore the necessary government seal, so I didn''t question the."

    "Government seal? Not from our department?"

    The assistant shook his head, now just as confused. "No, sir. These documents are not approved by our Civil Affairs Bureau. They appear to be approved by ¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the magistrate had already flipped through the pages. His pupils dilated as the realization dawned on him. The documents had been approved by the President''s office. He looked up again at the man sitting across from him, finally understanding that Aiden was no ordinary individual.

    As he scanned the details further, he noticed that while the first few pages seemed identical to the forms every couple submitted for marriage approval, the latter sections contained information that was different. The more he read, the harder it was to believe.

    No wonder the document came with the approval from the President''s office ¨Cthey simply didn''t have the authority to sign off on it before them.

    The Magistrate glanced back at Arwen and quickly apologized, "Sorry, Ms. Quinn. I wrongly questioned your decision. Please don''t mind it."

    While Arwen was baffled by the sudden change in his attitude, standing behind her, Emyr had to fight the urge to burst out laughing. His boss was the best ¡ª he could win any game with just one easy move.

    "Magistrate sir," Emyr said with a meaningful smile, "if there is anything you are still not satisfied with, feel free to take another read before giving your final approval. We have the time to wait here for you."

    The magistrate broke into cold sweat. How could he dare make this big shot wait any longer? Even the President''s office hadn''t, how could he? He couldn''t.

    Shaking his head vigorously, he quickly denied, "Not at all. The documents are perfect. I will approve them right away. Please sign your names," he said pushing the document first to Arwen.

 Chapter 24 Too late to regret.

    Arwen blinked. Was it really that easy? Even as she signed her name on the form, she couldn''t quite believe it. As she pushed the documents toward the man sitting beside her, she ogled his composed demeanor. He was so calm, as if nothing was out of the place.

    He had come for her, and she was meant to be his.

    "Do I intrigue you so much, dear wife?" Aiden suddenly turned to her, catching her off-guard.

    Befuddled, Arwen nodded at first, but then after considering what he had asked, she shook her head. "Not at all. You look very ordinary."

    "Ordinary?" Aiden raised a brow.

    Arwen nodded, flustered, knowing full well what a big lie that was. He was anything but ordinary.

    Aiden smirked. "Fine, we will discuss that later. From now on anyway we have all the time in the world to explore what you mean by ''ordinary''."

    Arwen turned to look at him with creases formed in between her brows, briefly forgetting the weight of his words. But, as if to remind her, the magistrate spoke up, "There, it''s almost done."

    He picked up the department seal, pressed it onto the paper beside the President''s seal, and signed his name. "I now declare you husband and wife. You can take the receipt now, and come back to collect your official marriage certificate in fifteen days."

    With a smile pressed on his lips, he looked at Arwen and then shifted his gaze to Aiden. "Congratulations to you both!"

    Aiden nodded to him before turning his attention to Arwen to say, "The procedures here are done. Emyr will take care of the rest. We can leave."

    The assistant didn''t understand the first part of the magistrate''s statement, but nodded to the latter.

    Outside, Emyr huffed, looking down at the file of documents in his hands. Only he knew how he had made everything possible in such a short time. Everything had moved so fast that for a moment, even he couldn''t process it.

    They had been waiting, observing Arwen''s every move, until out of the blue, his boss asked him to get the marriage documents approved by the President''s office. Since the documents were already prepared before they returned to the country, Emyr had no confusion about that.

    But what puzzled him was why his boss had decided to push it all through so suddenly. That hadn''t been part of the plan. Now, though, he understood what his boss had been aiming for.

    Arwen was walking beside Aiden, still trying to grasp what she had done, when she suddenly remembered something she had overlooked. She stopped in her tracks, her brows furrowing.

    Noticing her stopping, Aiden turned to look at her. Seeing her confused expression, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I didn''t ask for your name," she admitted, feeling truly dumb. She had just gotten married without even knowing the man''s name. What had she been thinking?

    Aiden tucked his hands into his pockets. "Are you scared now?" He asked, but Arwen shook her head.

    "No, I just ... I didn''t get to ask your name, and the reason you agreed to our arrangement?"

    "Arrangement?" He repeated her chosen term. Just as Arwen was about to explain, he added, "I made it very clear ¨CI don''t do arrangements. If we marry, we marry for real. And now, it''s too late to regret."

    The way he said that made him seem cool, but at the same time, Arwen sensed he was too sure about her. As if he knew he had known everything. Did he know her?

    Remembering the familiarity she had felt around him earlier, she asked again. "Do we know each other? I mean have we met before?"

 Chapter 25 A day off.

    "Aiden."

    Arwen blinked, as if she had expected to hear something else. Her brows furrowed, but then she heard him speak again.

    "That''s my name," Aiden said before continuing, "And if you don''t remember me well enough, it only means we haven''t met before."

    Even though he had said it that way, Arwen sensed a bitterness in his tone as if the words didn''t sit well with him. "Really?"

    "Sir, ma''am, are we going to wait here for more time?" Emyr asked, not understanding why the couple had suddenly stopped halfway. His gaze shifted between Arwen and Aiden, completely lost.

    Just when he was about to apologize for interrupting and walk away, he heard his boss say, "We aren''t waiting. Go and get the car ready."

    Emyr nodded promptly as he took a step towards the car, but then Arwen spoke up, "I might not be able to come with you."

    The moment she said that, Emyr felt the dark cloud looming overhead. He didn''t dare to look at his boss because he knew that one glance at him now might terrify his poor soul.

    Emyr could only pray for the lady. She had unknowingly poked the sleeping dragon, and he feared the consequences.

    Arwen didn''t know much about Aiden, but she had gathered a few observations thus far. First, his looks were nothing but a trap ¨Che could lure you in without you even realizing it. Second, he was much more than what he seemed. She hadn''t missed how the magistrate''s demeanor shifted as soon as Aiden played his first card. And third, his mood was very unpredictable.

    It changed so quickly that it left people in a whirl of confusion.

    Just as it was doing to her now. Aiden has seemed fine a moment ago, but now, his expression carried a sense of betray, as if she had stabbed at his back.

    Even though Arwen didn''t know her husband well yet, seeing his bespoke fitted vest that perfectly accentuated his slender but fit figure and the Rolls Royce parked nearby, she could tell he must be as busy as any other prominent businessman in Cralens.

    "There is nothing on my schedule today. Besides, this is what I should do as your husband. Give Emyr the address, and he will drive you there," Aiden said, shutting down any argument further.

    Emyr didn''t know how to react anymore. No schedule? Since when did his boss ever have a day with nothing planned? He had cancelled all his billion-dollar meetings on his schedule to come here earlier without caring once about the losses it might bring.

    "Really?" Arwen turned to Emyr for confirmation. From the corner of her eyes, she had caught him gasping at his Aiden''s words.

    But by the time she looked at him, there was no sign of shock on Emyr''s face. He quickly smiled and nodded.

    "Yes, there is nothing on Sir''s schedule today. It''s his day off?"

    "Day Off?" Arwen repeated, clearly confused. It wasn''t even the weekend.

    But seeing Emyr nod, she had no other choice to believe it.

    "Well, if it''s not disrupting my husband''s schedule, then I don''t mind accepting a lift." Arwen said, smiling at Aiden. She was surprised to see a faint blush creep onto his expression, but thought it''s the streetlights playing tricks and didn''t take it seriously. She gestured towards the car, which wasn''t far away. "Then, shall we?"

    Aiden nodded, while Emyr followed behind them. Aiden opened the car door for Arwen, and once they both were settled inside, Emyr climbed into the driver''s seat.

    "To what location, ma''am?" Emyr asked.

    Arwen paused for a moment before enunciating, "Foster Villa on St. Fords Lane."

 Chapter 26 No compulsion.

    Foster Villa on St. Fords Lane.@@@@

    Emyr didn''t need not to ask whom the lady was planning to meet. The Fosters weren''t a new name to him. Even before they had returned to Cralens, he had been keeping tabs on them per his boss''s orders.

    He swallowed visibly, unsure of what to do next. Driving the lady to the Foster Villa, where her ex-fiance? lived, felt like summoning his own death.

    Emyr was still hesitating, wondering whether he should take the risk of asking his boss or not, when he suddenly heard Aiden''s annoyed voice.

    "What''s wrong, Emyr? Did you forget the way to St. Fords Lane?"

    Of course not. Emyr has entire blueprint of Cralens, especially the city of Cralora, memorized. Even with amnesia, it would be hard to forget the routes.

    "I am sorry, sir. I was just recalling the easiest route to St. Fords Lane. I will drive there straight away." He replied, escaping through the narrowest lane. and

    Arwen quickly added, "No need to hurry. You can drive at your own pace, Mr. Ethan."

    Emyr nodded, and started the car to drive to the St. Fords Lane.

    As the scenic view passed behind them, the silence in the car became more and more deafening. Usually, silence like this didn''t bother Arwen, but something about it this time made her feel unsettled.

    Unable to bear the feeling any longer, she turned to look at Aiden, who was sitting beside her. She stared at him until he turned to meet her gaze.

    "Do you need anything?" he asked gently, and Arwen shook her head.

    Emyr, who was driving was also taken aback. He barely managed to stop himself from hitting the brakes in shock. He hadn''t meant to eavesdrop, but in the close quarters of the car, he couldn''t help it. He had feared his boss might erupt in jealousy, possibly burning the city or even the world in his fury. But instead of smoldering with envy, Aiden was exuding a calmness built on trust and belief.

    In just one day, Emyr barely recognized the man anymore. He wasn''t sure what else the future had in store.

    Arwen realized why Aiden''s words felt familiar. She had said something similar, but she had never expected him to remember, let alone act on it so soon. It was too good to be true.

    "So, you are not going to ask me about it?" she asked again.

    Aiden shook his head. "If you want to tell me, I am more than willing to listen. But if you don''t, I won''t force you. There''s no compulsion because, as your husband, I choose to trust you."

    Arwen tried to delve into his chestnut-colored orbs to see if he really meant what he was saying or if he was just creating as fragile bubble that could pop at any moment. But all she saw was genuine trust. He meant it.

    Nodding, she smiled before turning to gaze out the window. "In that case, wait for me to tell you everything slowly, in my own time."

    Aiden nodded as they entered St. Fords Lane. They were nearing Foster Villa.

    "You can take your time there. I will wait for you outside in the car." Aiden said as the grand white villa came into view. Soon, the plaque with the name ''Fosters'' carved elegantly on it appeared, marking the start of the property. The security came to check but seeing Arwen sitting they went back to open the gate.

    Arwen wanted to decline his offer, but then she nodded agreeing to his suggestion. "Okay. I will try to not take too long, but if you get bored, send me a text and leave. I won''t mind."

    Aiden didn''t reject the idea, but Arwen could tell that he wouldn''t leave, no matter how bored he got. It was written on his face. The determination was so clear that it made her heart flutter every time she looked into his eyes.

    Emyr got out of the car and swiftly came to open the door for her. "Ma''am!" he said politely, and Arwen stepped down, giving him a small smile, appreciative smile.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ethan." With that, she walked towards the villa, where the butler came forward to greet her.

 Chapter 27 There was nothing left to fight over.

    The butler smiled when he saw Arwen coming. He bowed slightly in greeting, "Young Miss, you are here. Madam has been expecting you."

    Arwen returned his smile and nodded, "Let''s go in then. I have come to meet Aunt Beca."

    The butler nodded but then glanced behind her, asking, "Young Miss, if you have brought your friends, we can invite them inside. They are welcome to join the celebration."

    Arwen didn''t blame the butler. He was still thinking that she had married Ryan today, which was why he was suggesting that. However, at the same time, she could see the lines of confusion on his brows. He was puzzled, trying to understand why instead of coming here with Ryan, she had arrived with someone else.

    Arwen glanced over her shoulder at the Rolls Royce. Even though she couldn''t see Aiden, she knew his eyes were on her. A smile curled on her lips for reasons she couldn''t quite understand. She turned back to the butler, shaking her head. "That won''t be necessary, Mr. James. I will bring him over some other time.

    Today, let him just wait there."

    The butler felt something was off in her words, but before he could inquire further, Arwen interrupted, "I have something important to discuss with Aunt Beca. Mr. James, can you please take me to her?"

    "Of course, Young Miss. Madam is in the garden. I will take you there," he said, leading her inside the house.

    Meanwhile, outside, Emyr stared at the villa and asked, "Sir, Ma''am has gone inside alone. Wouldn''t it have been better if you had accompanied her? What if the Fosters try to manipu¡ª"

    Before he could even finish his sentence, he felt the death glare from Aiden, which made him shut at once.

    "You broke up with him?" Mrs. Foster was shocked. Over the years, she had witnessed Arwen''s patience and endurance, and it was hard to believe she would give up after everything she had been through.

    Arwen nodded. "It''s what''s best for both of us. I couldn''t ignore it any longer. Ryan only has Delyth in his heart. Despite all my care and sacrifices, I couldn''t melt his heart. Even if we would have married, nothing would have changed, and I don''t think I could have endured it for longer than I already did."

    Beca shook her head, her voice tinged with panic. "Arwen, you must be mistaken. I know Ryan used to have feelings for Delyth, but after she left the country, he forgot about her. It''s only you now. No one else could be more perfect for him than you."

    No matter how insecure Arwen had felt standing next to Ryan, even she knew this to be true. Ryan couldn''t find anyone better than her. But at the same time, she had also come to realize that she deserved someone better than him. She was not sure if Aiden was that person, but she was certain that Ryan wasn''t.

    Arwen maintained her smile but gently withdrew her hands from Beca''s grasp before saying something the woman didn''t know. "I thought that, too, Aunt Beca, but that was just an illusion ¨Cone I created in my own wishful thinking. And all of it shattered the day Delyth reappeared."

    "She came back?" Beca asked, as though she couldn''t believe it. Arwen noticed a strange expression flicker across the woman''s face, but she didn''t dwell on it and nodded.

    "Yes, almost a month back."

    "Arwen, you are the one for Ryan. He might act foolish and oblivious sometimes, but believe me, you are in his heart. I am his mother and I can tell you. He may not have shown it, but that''s only because he hasn''t realized it himself. Give him a chance and he will prove it. Don''t give up so easily after everything you have been through" Lady Foster almost pleaded, holding Arwen''s hands.

    But it was already too late. It wasn''t easy to give up, rather it was really hard. Only she knew it. Arwen shook her head. Then pulling out her phone, she opened something on her screen before turning it to the older woman. "After this, I don''t think I can hold on any longer, Aunt Beca.

    And I am sure, you wouldn''t want me to tolerate I either."

 Chapter 28 Not blind like my son.

    "This ¡ª" As Beca Foster looked at the image on Arwen''s phone, she felt the blood drain her face. She had thought she could save her a chance for her son, but after seeing what he had done, she didn''t think she could even look in Arwen in the eyes.

    Even though Lady Foster said nothing, Arwen could tell how she felt. "Aunt Beca, you have always adored me more than my mother, and I know after seeing this, even you wouldn''t let me tolerate it. I might be the right choice for Ryan, but he isn''t the right one for me."@@@@

    Beca looked up at Arwen, her eyes filled with tears, but she nodded. As much as she wanted Arwen to become her daughter-in-law, she couldn''t let her suffer at her son''s hands, especially after what he had done behind her back.

    Betrayal wasn''t something that could simply be forgiven, and no woman should have to endure it.

    "Catrin might have given birth to you, Arwen, but I have always treated you as my own. You are the daughter I never had. I won''t ask you to forgive Ryan ¨Chis actions don''t deserve your forgiveness ¨Cnor will I ask you to give him another chance. You are right, you deserve better, and my son isn''t the one for you. I am proud that you made the decision to break up with him.

    As painful as it is for me to say, he deserved it."

    Arwen''s eyes welled with tears, but the reason behind hers was different. Despite Beca being Ryan''s mother, she had always treated Arwen better than her own mother ever had. Although she hadn''t yet told her mother about all this, she knew how the conversation would go. No matter what Arwen said, her mother would find a way to blame her.

    Her mother will simply wouldn''t be willing to understand. To her, Arwen was always at fault, and she would risk her daughter''s happiness just to preserve her friendship with her old friend.

    Thinking of that, Arwen remembered the other reason she had come. "Aunt Beca, I came not just to tell you about this, but also to make a request."

    Before Arwen could say, the older lady held her hand with a meaning and said, "Arwen, I am not going to ask you to give Ryan another chance or to forgive him. But I will make sure he realizes what he lost today. If, by some miracle, something changes in future, I might get lucky enough to have you back as my dau¡ª"

    Before Mrs. Foster could finish her wish, Arwen interrupted. "I am sorry, Aunt Beca, but that won''t be possible. I won''t accept Ryan in future, especially when I plan to have someone else in my life now."

    That took Beca by surprise. Furrowing her brows, she asked, "You mean ¡ª"

    Nodding, Arwen continued, "I already found someone today. And I won''t let him suffer the same pain that I have endured with Ryan. So, in future, I will only be able to treat you as my godmother, and I would be happy if you treat me as your daughter, and not as the prospect for your son." Her resoluteness was so strong that Lady Foster has no option but to resign to it.

    "Fine. Having you as my daughter is good enough. So, I won''t complain. Come visit your aunt often. Even your uncle adores you very much. Don''t alienate us because of our foolish son."

    Arwen shook her head and then glanced at her watch. Noticing the time, she quickly said, "I think I should leave now, Aunt Beca."

    As she said this, she was about to pull her hand away and rush out when Lady Foster held onto it. "Stay for dinner. It''s almost ready."

    Arwen smiled but shook her head. "I don''t think that would be convenient today, Aunt Beca. Someone is waiting for me outside. I need to get back to him before he loses his patience."

    As she said that, Beca didn''t miss the smile that curled on Arwen''s lips. She didn''t dare to ask her about the person she was referring to, but deep down she knew. It had to be the man who won her son''s most precious treasure today."

 Chapter 29 Medieval era of chivalry.

    Although Arwen refused, Lady Foster still insisted on walking her out. It was not just out of love but also partly because she wanted to see who exactly was waiting outside.

    "Aunt Beca, it''s fine. It has already started drizzling. If you come out, you might get soaked." Arwen spoke, pausing at the main entrance of the villa to stop her from stepping outside.

    Beca patted Arwen''s hand and nodded. "Fine. I won''t step out. Let Mr. James help you with an umbrella," she said, turning to the butler, who nodded and moved to carry out her request.

    But before he could even open the umbrella, Arwen heard Emyr''s voice. "Madam!"@@@@

    She turned to find him already there with an umbrella. Her eyes twinkled in mild confusion, which Emyr quickly explained.

    "I am here to escort you back to the car. Sir wanted to come, but an important call held him back, so I had to come."

    "It''s fine, Mr. Ethan. Thank you for your thoughtfulness," Awen said warmly. It might not have seemed like much, but since these gestures were coming from someone she had met only a few hours ago ¨Csomeone who was now also her husband ¨Cthey made her feel cared for. Something she hadn''t had experienced much in her life.

    Turning to Mrs. Foster, she smiled, "Aunt Beca, Mr James doesn''t need to trouble himself. Mr. Ethan is already here to take me back."

    Beca turned to assess the man standing in formal attire. His sophistication spoke louder than her words. With just one look, she could tell he wasn''t someone from a simple background. Nodding, she turned back to Arwen. "Fine, then go quickly. And don''t forget what you promised me today.

    Come visit me often."

    Back in the car, Arwen turned to look at Aiden. Her eyes paused on his shoulders that got efficiently wet due to the rain. "Mr. Ethan was holding the umbrella for me. You didn''t have to get down and open the door for me," she said.

    Aiden, sitting in his usual composed manner, turned to her, and calmly responded, "Someone had to open the door for you, and it should be your husband."

    "It wasn''t necessary. We have long moved past the medieval era of chivalry where women were treated like that because of their gender," Arwen said, almost pouting.

    Aiden shook his head. "You are mistaken. What I did wasn''t from some outdated concept, but from the concept of the relationship we are starting. If it''s chivalry, then I will always be chivalrous ¨Cfor you and only for you. Because you are now my wife. Legally wedded wife," he said, his words rendering Arwen speechless.

    Up front, Emyr shared the same sentiment as Arwen. After all, this side of his boss was not just new for her, but also for him.

    Arwen quickly recovered from her shock. Rubbing her nose gently, she asked, "Mr. Ethan, do we have spare towels in the car?"

    Emyr, caught off guard by the sudden shift of the conversation, took a second to respond but quickly nodded. "Yes, Madam. We have some." He leaned forward to retrieve one from a compartment.

    Arwen took the towel from him and turned to Aiden, extending it for him to take. But Aiden simply stared at her with an expression that resembled confusion but wasn''t quite that.

    Pressing her lips in a thin line, Arwen didn''t mind his little game. Leaning towards him slightly, she began dabbing his shoulders to dry the wetness. "Since that''s what you have decided, let me help you," she said.

    While her words left Emyr even more confused ¨Cwatching everything unfold like an intriguing movie ¨CAiden understood her meaning. He didn''t stop her, rather let her continue. Even though it was small gesture, because it was her doing it, it was no longer trivial enough to ignore.

    Emyr didn''t want to interrupt the moment between them, but after driving aimlessly for a while, he figured it would be better to ask. Clearing his throat audibly, he spoke, "Sir, Madam, where should I drive next to?"

 Chapter 30 Arwen, are you stirring up the trouble again?

    Arwen knew Aiden''s eyes were captivating, but she never imagined she would so easily get lost in them. The way it stares at her, so deeply, it feels as if he was eagerly waiting to swallow her whole.

    Thankfully, before she could have become completely entranced with no way to escape, Emyr''s voice pulled her out of her daze. She immediately shifted in her seat and composed herself.

    "Ah, you can take me towards the Tulip Society on the East Street," Arwen said quickly, making Emyr nod at her request. She then turned to Aiden to explain. "I still need to return to my friend''s place for today. How about I pack my things and come to you tomorrow."

    Aiden didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared at her for a moment, causing Arwen to add, "Okay, I know this might sound like an excuse, but it''s not. I just want to take some time to explain everything that happened today to my friend. Tomorrow, I will ¡ª"

    "I will come to pick you up."

    "Huh?"

    "Tomorrow evening, I will come to pick you up." Aiden didn''t need her to explain anything, but when she spoke, he found it hard to resist listening to her.

    Arwen blinked in mild surprise but nodded. "I am okay with that. Just give me a call when you arrive," she said, and handed him her phone "Here, please add your number to my contacts."

    Aiden looked down at her phone and then at her. Sensing his hesitation, she added, "I am not good with passwords, so I don''t usually keep them unless absolutely necessary." She didn''t support this careless habit, but it was just who she was. She didn''t have much to hide, especially on her phone, so she never cared about putting a password.

    Aiden took the phone, but the moment he switched it on, he paused, his brows tugging into a deep frown. Arwen has her gaze on him, so when she saw his reaction, she glanced down at the phone, only to realize she had forgotten to close her chat with Delyth. The obscene picture of the two was now displayed on the screen.

    Arwen didn''t know how to react. Talking about her history with Ryan was one thing but¡ª

    "I can see your communication skills has sufficiently improved. Would you like to take on another role at Winslow Global?" Aiden asked, his words sending a shiver down Emyr''s spine.

    Shaking his head quickly, Emyr replied, "My communication skill are much more beneficial when I am around you, sir. I dare not think of bringing losses to the company. Besides, there is no vacancies at the reception desk; we have recently recruited all the talent we need."

    "Then drive. Use your skills only when they are needed."

    Emyr nodded and immediately started the engine.

    Meanwhile, at Foster Ventures, Ryan sat behind his desk, working on some files when his phone rang. His brows furrowed, but when he saw it was the call from the family house, he answered.

    "Mr. James, what''s going on?" Ryan asked, picking up the call.

    The butler spoke something to which Ryan responded, "Fine. Tell mom to wait for a bit. I have not finished my work yet. Once it is done, I will come home." He was about to hang up when his mother''s exasperated voice came through the phone.

    "Ryan Foster, you better be here in the next half hour, or else, don''t blame me for humiliating you in front of your employees."

    "Mom!"

    "Come home soon. I am waiting for you." Beca said in a much calmer tone, though the storm beneath her words still left an impression.

    Before Ryan could say anything, the beep of disconnection made him realize the conversation was over. His grip tightened on his phone, and his jaw clenched in frustration.

    "Arwen, are you stirring up the trouble again?" he muttered angrily.

 Chapter 31 I dont blame you.

    Closing the system, Ryan was about to leave, when Delyth entered his office room without any announcement.

    "Ryan, what should I do now? I can''t think of anything. How are we going to explain this?"

    Ryan frowned. "Delyth, how many times have I told you to not come to the company? I don''t like to bring my personal life into my workplace."

    Delyth''s fingers clenched, not liking Ryan''s indifference, but she didn''t let it reflect on her expression. Keeping a panicked expression on her face, she desperately reached out to hold Ryan''s hands.

    "Ryan, believe me, I didn''t want to come, but I am really scared. We were together last night and then ¡ª what if people find out? My image will be ruined. Everyone knows Arwen is your fiance?e. If they find out we were together ¡ª"

    "Delyth, you are overthinking it. No one will find out. It was just you and me there, and besides, nothing happened between us."

    "But Ryan, we were there ¡ª"

    Before she could say more, Daniel''s voice interrupted as he entered the office, pushing the door open. "Ryan, your mother ¡ª"

    Daniel paused when he noticed Ryan wasn''t alone in his room. Glancing between the two, his brows furrowed slightly, and he offered a polite apology that sounded too forced. "Sorry, I didn''t know that you had a guest here."

    Ryan ignored the subtle taunt in his friend''s tone and asked, "What were you saying?"

    "Oh, I came to inform you that your mother called and asked me to check on you." He paused, glancing briefly at Delyth before adding, "She wanted me to look into whatever is keeping you here, but it seems like I can''t help you much with that." Daniel admired Ryan for his work ethic, but when it came to Delyth, he couldn''t help but wish Ryan would open his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned to her and placed his hands on her shoulders. "I know Delyth, it wasn''t your fault. You are as much a victim of the situation as I am, and I don''t blame you. But you need to keep your composure. If you panic and cry like that, it will make us look guilty of something that we didn''t even do."

    "But Ryan, how do we know that we didn''t. We both were so drunk last night. Maybe, we¡ª"

    "We didn''t, Delyth." Ryan''s words were firm, more of a warning. "We were simply lying together. Nothing happened that we should be ashamed of. If something had, we would have had remembered. But neither of us recalls anything, right?"

    "Ryan, I know but ¡ª"

    "That''s enough, Delyth. I have something urgent to attend to, and I can''t stay here any longer to explain. I will leave first. As for you, Daniel will arrange a driver. Go home and get some rest." With that, Ryan turned and left without waiting for her response.

    Behind him, Delyth could only grit her teeth. She had hoped to use this opportunity to get closer to Ryan, but instead, he chose to walk away.

    "Ms. Ember, Mr. Evan asked me to inform you that your ride is arranged downstairs. You may leave at any moment," an office staff interrupted her thoughts.

    Delyth shot the staff a vicious glare before storming off. One day, she would make everyone here respect her ¨Cespecially Daniel.

    Meanwhile, Ryan soon arrived at the Foster Villa. Though he no longer lived there, he made it a point to visit his parents once or twice every two weeks.

    "Mr. Foster, you are finally here? Madam has been waiting for you at the dinner table. It''s past her medicine time, but she hasn''t eaten dinner yet, so we can''t give her the medicines," the butler informed Ryan as he entered the house.

    Ryan frowned and asked, "Did Arwen come here earlier?"

 Chapter 32 Right decision.

    The butler nodded. "Yes, Ms. Quinn had visited earlier to meet Madam. But she didn''t stay for long."

    Ryan''s jaws clenched. He knew it was her. "Mr. James, you can go back to your duties. I will go and meet my mother myself." Saying that, he left the butler behind and walked into the living hall before heading straight to the dining area.

    Beca was sitting at the table as the butler had said, but just one look and Ryan could tell she wasn''t waiting for the dinner ¨Cshe was waiting for him.

    "Mom." Ryan greeted.

    But instead of returning his greeting, Beca asked bluntly, "Is Delyth back in the country."

    Ryan didn''t respond, and Beca knew the answer already. "So, she has," she muttered, audibly enough for her son to hear.

    "This has got nothing to do with Delyth, Mom. Please don''t involve her. She is innocent." Ryan defended, and that was enough to make Beca lose her temper that she was finding hard to contain within.

    Slapping her hand hard on the table, she got up, enraged, "Really? Is that so? If not her, then tell me ¨Cwhat else is the reason, Ryan? Why didn''t you and Arwen get the marriage certificate today?"

    "An important meeting got scheduled at the last minute. I couldn''t avoid it," Ryan said, avoiding his mother''s gaze. "And I already told Arwen about it. Did she come to complain to you?"

    "Complain to me?" Beca couldn''t help but give a sarcastic chuckle at that. "Is that what you think of her, Ryan?"

    Ryan frowned, but before he could defend Delyth, Beca had already turned to leave. As she passed by, she asked a maid to send her dinner to her room.

    Left standing alone, Ryan didn''t know what to do. Pulling out his phone, he called Daniel and simply said, "Meet me at 8th Heaven Restobar." Then he disconnected the call and left.

    Meanwhile, back at Tulip Societal Residency, Gianna was pacing back and forth without taking any break. Arwen was sitting and watching her, trying her best to ignore the dizziness caused by her friend''s continuous brisk movements.

    "Anna, can you please sit down and relax for a bit. Your pacing is giving me a headache, and I don''t think I can take it much longer." Giving up, Arwen spoke.

    But it was as if her words only triggered Gianna further. Snapping her head in Arwen''s direction, she retorted, "I am giving you a headache? Wennie, reflect on what you have done. You went and signed a marriage certificate with a complete stranger. How can you even ask me to sit and relax? Do you even realize what you have done?"

    Of course, Arwen knew what she had done. But she wanted to keep her impulsive action as normal as possible. Otherwise, even she wouldn''t be able to keep calm if she started freaking out.

    "But I thought you didn''t want me to marry Ryan. Aren''t you happy that he is no longer there in my life. I broke up with him." Arwen forced an exuberant smile.

    Gianna only leaned down to pinch her cheeks. "Girl, are you serious? Do you even listen to yourself? You married a complete stranger, just to escape Ryan. How is that going to help you? You have trapped yourself in a messier trap to escape a tedious one."

    "But the messier trap is not that bad. In fact, it''s rather handsome and attractive. Given a choice, any woman would willingly crawl into it." Arwen blinked playfully, and Gianna could no longer take it.

    "Arwen Quinn, I am being serious! Can you stop cracking jokes right now?"

 Chapter 33 Long-lost tale.

    Gianna was truly freaking out. She didn''t want Arwen to marry Ryan, but she certainly hadn''t wished her to marry a complete stranger either.

    "Anna, I am not cracking jokes. I am serious as well," Arwen said calmly. Then, getting up, she walked to the dining table to pour herself a glass of water.

    Sipping it slowly, she continued, "If I weren''t serious, how could I have signed the marriage certificate today?"

    "Exactly, my point! Why did you do that?" Gianna asked, as if she was in agony trying to understand what had driven her friend to make such a decision.

    Arwen turned to look at Gianna and gestured for her to take a seat on the sofa first. "Sit down, I will tell you what all happened." She walked back to sit as well before reaching for her phone. After tapping it a few times, she showed Gianna an image.

    "What the fu*k? That ass*le actually slept with that b*tch just a night before marrying you?"

    "I am not sure," Arwen said honestly, and Gianna rolled her eyes at her.

    "What''s there to be unsure about? Isn''t the evidence right in front of you?"

    "Delyth is not worth trusting." Arwen replied, and Gianna scoffed.

    "As if Ryan Foster is?"

    Arwen shook her head, "He isn''t, but I don''t think he would cheat like that. At most, he might go out on a date, but not sleep around. If he had, Delyth wouldn''t be so insecure even after having all his attention."

    Gianna rubbed her chin. "So, you mean Delyth¡ª"@@@@

    "And you still married him?" Gianna asked, bewildered. Shouldn''t she run away instead when he looked so dangerous?

    But Arwen nodded as if she had hundreds of reasons to explain. "His gaze wasn''t the same towards me. In fact, he felt oddly familiar; like I had met him before. I almost thought I knew him from somewhere in the past."

    Gianna pressed her lips in a thin line, no longer believing Arwen''s words. To her, it seemed as though her friend was under the effect of some kind of spell.

    "Really? If he seems that familiar to you, do you think you two shared a relationship in the past life or something? Maybe in this life or the previous one?"

    "I don''t know." Arwen admitted, lost in her own trance. The familiarity that she felt around Aiden was really hard to ignore. But no matter how much she tried to remember, she couldn''t place him anywhere in her life.

    Gianna, on the other hand, was feeling ready to squeeze something out of pure frustration. "Okay, tell me what''s his name. Maybe, I can help you remember him," she asked while trying her best to stay composed.

    Arwen, still lost in her trance, almost missed Gianna''s question. "Huh?" she asked, furrowing her brows little in confusion.

    And Gianna repeated herself, controlling her temper as best as she could. "I asked for his name. I hope you at least asked for that before marrying him."

    "Oh, right, I did." Arwen nodded, before replying, "His name is Aiden."

    "Aiden!" As Gianna repeated that name, and something in her expression shifted, as if she was finding it hard to believe. Could it be ¡ª?

    Arwen noticed the change in Gianna''s expression and asked, "You know him?" Her gaze fixed on Gianna, curious, as if waiting for her to reveal a long lost tale wiped from her memory.

    Gianna didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, as if trying to recall someone, "Can you say that name again? Aiden, what?"

 Chapter 34 Vicious.

    Arwen blinked. She opened her mouth to speak but then closed it, shaking her head. "I don''t know," she said.

    "You don''t know?" Gianna asked, frowning. When she saw Arwen still shaking her head in response, her eyes widened as she repeated, "Arwen, what do you mean you don''t know? Aiden is a pretty common name. When you were signing the certificates, shouldn''t you have asked him his full name?"

    Arwen felt embarrassed. Of course, she should have asked and tried to get to know him as much as she could. "I had planned to, but then the magistrate pushed the papers towards me to sign first, and then to him. I didn''t see the name he signed. Later, when I asked, he just said Aiden, and I didn''t think to ask his surname. That was my mistake, I agree."

    "I can''t say anything else, Arwen. Let''s stop dwelling on this now." Gianna had had enough for the day. She understood well enough that the more she judged Arwen''s action, the more upset she would get, so it was better to just accept it. After all, nothing could be changed now.

    Arwen took a deep breath. Even though Gianna was panicking, she herself had remained calm. She had long accepted the decision she had made. "I will be moving in with him tomorrow. He will be here to pick me up," she said, and Gianna nodded, also taking a deep breath.

    "Fine. Just remember, I am only a phone call away. If anything seems off anytime, call me, and I will be there an instant," she promised.

    And Arwen couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t doubt Gianna''s promise, but she didn''t expect things would get so bad that she would need to call for help because: firstly, she wasn''t weak ¡ªshe could handle a man. Secondly, Aiden didn''t seem like the kind of person who would resort to any vulgar means.

    But for Gianna''s peace of mind, she nodded, "Alright, alright. I will call you anytime ¨Ceven if you are out on a serious date."

    "If you want to test my promise, try it and see if I don''t oblige. No date is more important than you, my sweetheart." Gianna assured her, sounding confident, almost prod of her words.

    ***

    "I don''t know why everyone is so convinced that Arwen couldn''t be vicious. I mean, she forced me into a relationship with her ¡ªwhat more proof do you need to believe that she is not the pure, simple and innocent woman everyone thinks she is?"

    Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle. Nodding, he agreed, "Sure, I agree. Arwen is vicious to the core."

    Ryan raised his brows in surprise. Daniel nodded again, elaborating, "Don''t look at me like that. Yes, I said it. Arwen is very vicious. If she wasn''t, she would have left you by now. She is clearly vicious to herself.

    After all, we both know how well you treat her. The only word that describes your behavior towards her is ''cruel'', yet she takes it all with a smile. If not vicious, then what it is?"

    Ryan couldn''t deny it. He knew his treatment of Arwen wasn''t right, but since she never gave up, he did his best to torment her with his indifference and lack of empathy. Whatever was going on in between them, he saw it as a battle ¡ªa battle he intended to win by breaking her sooner or later.

    "Ryan, tell me honestly ¡ªdo you really think what you did today was right?" Daniel asked, trying one last time to make his friend realize how easily he crossed the line that he shouldn''t.

    Ryan looked up at him and shrugged, "I told you before ¡ªnothing happened between us. I don''t even know how I ended up with Delyth like that."

    "And you think that''s a good enough excuse to ask for Arwen''s forgiveness?" Daniel asked, shaking his head. "Ryan, this time you have crossed all the limits. You shouldn''t have done that."

    "Daniel, I am not a cheater, so don''t make me sound like one."

    "Really? That''s how you explain taking another woman out on a date and then ending up in bed with her, both of you naked? Do you really think Arwen will believe that?" Daniel said that and his words clearly made Ryan a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 35 Is it that obvious?

    Ryan avoided meeting Daniel''s gaze as he said, "She wouldn''t know anything. And even if she did, she would choose to believe me. After all, we all know how obsessed she has been with me, calling it love."

    And Daniel frowned. "Aren''t you strangely confident about that, Ryan?"

    "Why? Do you think otherwise?" Ryan asked, clearly very sure of himself.

    Daniel shook his head, "No, but I do believe that even the strongest feelings expire when they are ignored and taken for granted." Downing the rest of his drink, he added, "Anyway, now that I have heard all of it, I would take my leave. I still want to go back and get some rest."

    As he got up to leave, Ryan stopped him.

    "Daniel, wait." Ryan said, causing Daniel to turn back. "I want you to look into something." But before he could explain further, his phone rang.

    When Ryan glanced down, it was Delyth calling. He frowned but answered the call. Moment later, his expression turned ashen. "Which hospital?" he asked, standing abruptly. "Alright, I will be there soon."

    Daniel saw him hang up and asked, "What happened?"

    "Delyth''s been in an accident."

    "What?" Daniel was shocked. He had arranged for the car, and the driver was highly experienced. How could an accident happen?

    Ryan was already heading for the door. "I am going to the hospital," he said, and Daniel quickly followed.

    "Wait for me. I will come with you." Daniel said, hurrying after him.

    ***

    The next evening, Arwen was ready. Since she was moving from Gianna''s place, she didn''t have much to pack.

    "Ah¡ª" she yelped, bracing herself to fall on her face, but the very next second, a strong arm quickly wrapped around her stomach, holding her mid-air.

    She heaved a sigh of relief but then heard his concerned voice, laced with clear worry and some unknown fear.

    "Careful!"

    His panicked tone struck a chord with her, reminding her or something ¡ªor someone. She furrowed her brows and turned to look at him.

    The blurry night flashed from her memories and the feeling of the same comforting engulfed her. But she wasn''t sure about it ¡ªabout him.

    Could he be ¡ª

    "You should be careful with your legs when you walk around. Don''t rush like that ¡ªI am not going away," Aiden said, clearly worried for her.

    Arwen stared at him, and when her gazes met with his, she asked, "How do you know?"

    "Know what?" Aiden asked, his usual calm demeanor as he helped her regain her balance and turned to walk toward the car. "I never told you that my legs are not fine. How did you know about it then?"

    After placing her luggage in the car, Aiden turned to look at her nonchalantly and said, "I can see it when you move. It''s not hard to tell."

    Arwen''s expressions deflated. For a moment, she had thought that he might be him¡ªthe one who had saved her that night, the one who held her like she was the most precious thing in the world ¡ªthe one he couldn''t dare to lose. But in her excitement, she had failed to consider how impossible that coincidence would be.

    "Oh, is it that obvious?" she asked with a soft smile, though her disappointment was clear.

    Aiden didn''t want to keep the truth from her, but with everything going on, now wasn''t the right time. "Yes, it is," he replied, gesturing to the car, "If there is nothing else, shall we go?"

    Arwen nodded, and Aiden walked over to open the door for her. She smiled at his not so rare gesture.

 Chapter 36 The Category of Mineâ€.

    "Mr. Ethan didn''t come today?" Arwen asked, feeling the silence in the car grow a bit too heavy.

    Aiden hummed before replying, "I took off today, so it''s also his day off."

    And then Arwen realized the reason why he was not dressed in his formal attire today. It seemed like he was off work. Although he still looked great in his denim and casual shirt, the powerful charm he exuded in his business attire hit differently.

    "What?" Aiden suddenly asked, turning to catch her eyes as she unrestrainedly ogled him. "You didn''t like today?"

    "How did you know?" Arwen was surprised. How did he always read her so fast and so well?

    Aiden smirked, before turning back to the road. "Your eyes have always been too expressive. It doesn''t know how to hide things, especially your likes and dislikes."

    Was that so? She didn''t know. No one had ever told her that before. If her eyes have been too expressive, why hadn''t anyone ever cared about her likes and dislikes?

    "It''s not that like I don''t like it. You look great ¡ªbetter than most men, in fact. But you look unparalleled in your business attire. I am sure you know that yourself," she explained. But then she noticed him shaking his head in denial, which made her raise her brows in surprise. "What?

    No one''s ever complimented you before?"

    "I don''t take compliments from others," he said, and that unknowingly made Arwen shape her lips in an ''oh''

    Realizing something, she quickly added, "But you just took it from me." Did he miss in her words? Or were her words so bland that he didn''t consider them a compliment?

    Aiden turned to give her a look and then smiled slightly, "You are my wife, and you don''t fall into that category." He said it so smoothly and naturally that, for a moment, Arwen failed to register it. When she did, her heart skipped a beat.

    Once she was calm herself enough, she turned back to look at him. His composed demeanor suddenly itched her. She couldn''t hold herself back from asking, "How many women have you appeased to be this good at flirting? I am sure you must have quite a record."

    Aiden didn''t reply, and this time, Arwen was certain he wouldn''t. So she rephrased her question a different way before asking, "Did you have a girlfriend before?"

    She saw him shake his head.

    "Then did you love someone? A muse for all your thoughts and emotions?"

    Again, there was no reply. Arwen thought that she might have intruded into his personal space, so she decided not to probe any further. "Fine, if you don''t want to tell, I won''t ask you. I don''t know what had gotten into me, I usually don''t speak this much."

    She thought that would be the end of it, but then she heard him confess.

    "I have only ever loved one woman ¡ªthe muse for all my thoughts and emotions. And there is no one else. Neither in the past nor in the future."

    The resoluteness in his confession left no room for doubt. He was devoted to someone, and he proudly acknowledged it.

    No matter how cool it sounded, it made Arwen a little uncomfortable. She didn''t know why, but it filled her with a sense of envy. Maybe it was because she had never received such devotion from anyone, She realized that she probably never would ¡ªfrom him, at least.

    But wasn''t that fine? After all, she had married him without any promises. He was not obligated to give her such devotion. She had married him to escape her engagement with Ryan, and he must have had his reasons for agreeing to the marriage as well.

    She was about to ask him what his expectations were when her phone suddenly rang. Frowning she looked at the screen.

    It was Daniel. Why was he calling her today?@@@@

 Chapter 37 Not a friend to visit her at the hospital like this.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed slightly when she saw Daniel''s name flashing on her phone. He hadn''t called her yesterday when she was waiting for it, so what made him call her today?

    Aiden saw her staring at her phone with a complicated expression and asked, "Do you want me to stop the car and step out?"

    Arwen turned at him with a confused expression as if she hadn''t registered his words at first. When she did, she quickly shook her head. "It''s not necessary. It''s just a friend calling. I will take it now."

    As she said that, she slid her finger to accept the call. "Daniel," she answered.

    "Arwen."

    She heard him respond in a slightly worried tone and she immediately knew something was wrong. "What''s wrong?" she asked, and the next thing she heard made her expressions turn cold.

    "Fine, wait for me. I will be there soon," she said, before hanging up.

    Aiden might not have heard it all, but judging by Arwen''s expressions, he could tell something wasn''t right.

    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" he asked, and Arwen nodded.

    "Yes." Turning her head to him, she added, "Can you take me to Cralen''s Care Hospital?"

    She didn''t explain further, nor did Aiden ask. He simply stared at her for a moment and then nodded, efficiently manoeuvring the car in the opposite direction.

    After almost half an hour, they arrived at Cralen''s Care Hospital. Arwen had planned to get out at the entrance, but seeing the mob outside going crazy, she paused to think.

    "Do you want me to come with you?" Aiden asked. He could read the discomfort in her expression.

    Arwen shook her head in refusal. "No, it''s fine. I can go myself," she said, pressing a soft smile of assurance onto her face. She was about to open the door and step out when she suddenly felt a gentle tug on her arm, stopping her.

    "Wait a minute," Aiden said, holding her arms. Arwen raised her brows a little in confusion, only to see him opening a compartment and pulling out a cap and face mask. "You can wear these if you are uncomfortable in the crowd."

    Aiden nodded and hung up the call.

    Meanwhile, inside the hospital, Arwen walked straight to the reception desk and asked, "Excuse me, can you tell me which floor Ms. Ember is admitted to?"

    The nurse at the desk looked a little hesitant. "Miss, I am sorry, but I can''t give you the personal information of the lady. She is a patient here and she needs rest."

    Arwen understood her hesitation and shook her head before removing the cap and mask. "You have misunderstood. I am not a fan. I am her friend. I am here to visit her and¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Daniel''s voice interrupted her.

    "Arwen, is that you?"

    She turned to look at him, and when Daniel confirmed it was her, he walked over. "You are here."

    Arwen nodded, but a small frown creased her forehead. "What''s going on?"

    "Delyth got into an accident last night. She had to undergo surgery, and it was pretty serious," he explained.

    Arwen''s frown deepened. "So?" she asked, not understanding what Delyth''s accident had to do with her.

    Daniel sensed something different about Arwen, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. "Come with me, I will take you upstairs. Ryan is there too."

    Arwen wanted to refuse, but since Daniel had called her, she figured it must be something related to her. Nodding, she followed him to the elevator.

    "Daniel, can you tell me what''s going on? I am not Delyth''s friend to be visiting her in the hospital like this."

    Daniel''s expression grew serious, and his eyebrows furrowed. "Arwen, I didn''t believe it, but Delyth claims that you are the one who did it," he said.

    Arwen didn''t understand. Confused, she asked, "Did what?"

 Chapter 38 Not even for the world.

    When Daniel had called her earlier, he had only asked her to come to the hospital. At first, she thought it was related to Ryan, but when she saw the crowd downstairs, she understood it had to do with Delyth Embers, the popular ballet dancer of the current times.

    She didn''t know how Delyth''s situation involved her to the point that Daniel had to call her here. But since it was Daniel, she knew there had to be a reason.

    Daniel looked at Arwen and said, "Delyth''s accident. She claims you are one behind it." Even as he said it, even he couldn''t help but feel how absurd it sounded. But seeing how Ryan might believe Delyth''s accusations about Arwen, he called her up quickly so that she could come and explain herself.

    Arwen''s expression shifted from confusion to disbelief. She looked at Daniel and asked again, "I did what? Her accident? Are you even serious, Daniel? Why would I do that?"

    "I know it''s not you. But Delyth is confidently blaming you." Daniel tried to explain, though it still made no sense to Arwen.

    "So? If she blames it on me, does that mean the law will convict me?"

    Daniel shook his head. "No, Arwen, I didn''t mean that." Just as he said this, the elevator dinged open and he gestured for her to step out first. Arwen did, but her disappointment was evident on her expression.

    To say the truth, Daniel had never believed Delyth''s words, not even for a second, but with Ryans so deeply under her spell, he just wanted Arwen to step in and shut her down. "Arwen, Ryan is your fiance?, I thought you might want to explain," he said.

    "Well, I don''t," Arwen shook her head, adding, "Because Ryan is no longer my fiance?. So, I don''t mind whatever he thinks."

    Daniel was confused. But before he could ask anything, he heard Ryan''s voice from a distance. "Arwen, what are you doing here?"

    Both Daniel and Arwen turned to face him. Ryan eyed them both as he slowly approached. "I asked you something. What are you doing here?"

    Arwen was already losing her patience. She turned to Daniel and said, "I guess I came here to clear the accusations being thrown at me."

    Delyth glared at Arwen with obvious resentment. "What do you mean? Don''t act innocent, Arwen. I am already in this state, and you still think I am pretending?"

    "Aren''t you?"

    Delyth expression shifted slightly. but she held her ground. Tugging at Ryan''s jacket, she cried, "Arwen, why do you hate me so much when I have always been so nice to you? There is nothing between me and Ryan. I have told you so many times. Can''t you please believe me?"

    "Believe you? How should I do that¡ª" Arwen paused, shifting her gaze to Ryan, who was still holding Delyth in his arms as a lover holds his sweetheart. "¡ªwhen I can see him holding you dearly in his arms while silently accusing me of the same crime you are accusing me of? After seeing his such biasness towards you, you still expect me to believe there''s nothing between you two?"

    "Arwen, so you are admitting that out of jealousy, you did what you did," Delyth said, her voice hiding the smug she was feeling inside. It was like she had set a trap and was pleased Arwen had walked into it.

    Daniel frowned at the obvious manipulation. He wanted to defend Arwen when Ryan''s roar silenced everything.

    "Arwen! How dare you? How can you be so vicious? Kneel and apologize to Delyth now. "

    "Ryan, what are you saying? Can''t you see that she is deliberately twisting Arwen''s words? " Daniel stepped forward to defend her, but Ryan shut him down.

    "Daniel, you are the one blind to her true nature. Stay out of this. I will handle it." He then turned back to Arwen and repeated, "Did you not hear me, Arwen?"

    "Ryan, it''s fine. You don''t have to make Arwen do that. She was just jealous and did that to take revenge on me. I might have suffered but I don''t blame her. Just now, I simply got a little overboard. She ¡ª" Delyth spoke in the kindest tone; only to be sharply interrupted by Ryan.

    "I said Apologize to Delyth now, Arwen. Don''t make me repeat myself."

    "Not even for the world," Arwen said, shocking everyone.

 Chapter 39 Not the kindest.

    Daniel was taken aback. Although he knew something had changed about Arwen, he still never expected her to be strict like that. In all the years he had known her, Arwen had always been the kindest and the sweetest person.

    She did have a cold and indifferent side, but that rarely never appeared around her friends and family. It was so rare that Daniel had almost forgotten she had one at all.

    Ryan was equally shocked. Frowning, he asked, "What did you just say?"

    Arwen repeated her words, without a hint of hesitation, "I said ''not even for the world''. That means I am not going apologize no matter what." Then, she looked at Delyth and added, "If you believe her ridiculous assumptions, that''s your choice. But don''t try to drag me into it, because I had nothing to do with it, nor do I care to get involved."

    She then faced Delyth directly. "And as for you, Delyth, get over your insecurities. If Ryan hasn''t informed you, let me be the first to tell you ¡ªwe are no longer together. So, your claim that I am jealous of you doesn''t hold up. Get your facts straight before throwing accusations on me," Arwen said calmly.

    Delyth was caught off guard. Of course, she hadn''t known about the breakup. When had that happened? She glanced at Ryan, only to see him gritting his teeth, which only confirmed Arwen''s words.

    Though surprised, Delyth was pleased. She had wanted this to happen, and it seemed her plan hadn''t failed, after all.@@@@

    "Arwen, why did you break up with him? I told you, there was nothing between me and Ryan. We may have had something in the past, but it''s you who is in his life now," Delyth said, feigning innocence.

    Arwen couldn''t help but shake her head at Delyth''s skilful performance. "Why did I break up with him, Delyth, I am sure, you know better than anyone. After all, it was your text that made me decide."

    Arwen never realized that Ryan had such a low opinion of her. Maybe her devotion had been misunderstood, but she would make sure her actions in future would be crystal clear. "Your Delyth may be kind enough to forgive me, Ryan, but let me tell you, I am not the kindest ¡ªespecially, when it comes to her."

    "Arwen, don''t test my patience."

    "I told you already that I won''t apologize. But since you didn''t understand that, let me suggest you something else." Arwen paused, then looked at Delyth. "Bring me the evidence proving I am guilty, and I will apologize. Because you can''t convict me based on your sweetheart''s words alone."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Delyth, remember, I said I am not the kindest. I will give you time to prove your accusations. If you can''t, then don''t blame me for what happens next," Arwen said, turning to leave. But she stopped and glanced over her shoulder at Ryan. "And yes, Ryan, you can rest assured that tomorrow, or any day in the future, I won''t come to pester you for marriage.

    The breakup is as real as anything in this world. Whether you believe it or not is your problem."

    With that, she left without turning back again.

    Ryan didn''t realize he was in a daze until he heard Daniel speak. "Ryan, what are you doing? Shouldn''t you go after her? I think Arwen is serious about whatever she said. Come on, go after her and explain."

    "I am not running after her. She will come back. Just wait and see." Ryan said, still very sure of himself.

    But Daniel didn''t share his confidence. Shaking his head at his friend''s attitude, he hurried out of the room after Arwen. But by the time he reached the elevator, Arwen had already gotten inside the elevator, descending down. And he was left standing, waiting for another one.

 Chapter 40 Spooked the life of our goddess.

    Delyth gritted her teeth, not daring to say anything. But she was satisfied with one thing at least ¡ªRyan was finally free. With Arwen no longer in the picture, she could easily have him. A satisfied smile appeared on her lips as she realized this, but she quickly covered it soon and turned to look at Ryan, blinking her eyes pitifully.

    "Ryan, Arwen broke up with you. Do you think it''s because of me?"

    Ryan already had enough of the same topic. He didn''t know why, but every time it was brought up, it irked him to his core. When his mother mentioned it, he didn''t like it. Even when Arwen spoke about it, faking the resolve, he felt a burn inside. And now that Delyth was bringing it up again, he couldn''t take it anymore.

    Enraged, he snapped. "I don''t, because there is no breakup, Delyth. Arwen is just cooking up stories. She will back soon to drag me back to the marriage bureau because that''s what been set for us. I simply can''t escape, nor could she."

    Delyth didn''t like that adamant tone of Ryan''s voice. "But ¨C" she began to speak, but before she could finish, Ryan cut her off, removing her hand that was clutching his jacket.

    "Delyth, you should rest. I will go and talk to the doctor first." Saying that, he ignored whatever she was about to say and left.

    Once the door closed, Delyth could no longer contain herself. Throwing a pillow to the ground, she punched the bed she was lying on. "Argh!! Arwen, how dare you! Why are you still there haunting Ryan? Why can''t you simply leave?" she screeched in anger.

    "Fine. If you won''t leave that easily, I will make you leave. Let me see how far your arrogance takes you now."

    Taking her phone, Delyth tapped the screen a few times, before putting it to her ears. When the call was answered, she asked, "Are the people still crowding outside the hospital?" Hearing a favourable answer, her lips curled into a smile. "Great. Then make a scene. I am about to post something, and I want you to make sure my message rightfully gets to all my fans."@@@@

    After disconnecting the call, she fiddled with her phone again before setting it aside. A devilish glint crossed her eyes as she lay back on the bed. "Best of luck, Arwen You are in quite the ride next."

    ***

    Arwen paused for a moment, but calmly denied it. "No, it''s not him." Then glancing at her watch, she changed the subject, "Oh, it''s getting late, Aunt Celia. I won''t hold you here any longer. Someone''s already waiting for me outside, so I will be fine. You don''t have to worry."

    The lady smiled and nodded before leaving. Arwen also turned to head out. But just as when she had taken her steps near the exit, she heard someone scream from outside, getting all startled.

    "It''s her! She spooked the life of our goddess."

    Arwen turned, furrowing her brows in confusion. The girl who had screamed was looking directly at her, but Arwen didn''t understand what she meant.

    Her confusion didn''t last long as another voice chimed in.

    "Yes, it''s her. Arwen Quinn! I saw her picture online. She is the one who is responsible for our beautiful Delyth''s condition. And now she has the nerve to come here and pretend to sympathize. What a green tea bi*ch!"

    "We will teach her a lesson today! After this, she will never dare come between a pair of lovers again! She is a witch, daring to steal our goddess''s man."

    Another one screamed as they tried to break through the barricades and past the guards to get her. Arwen instinctively took a step back, trying to retreat inside, but it was too late. A few had already broken the chains and were rushing towards her.

    It was so unexpected that Arwen wasn''t prepared for it.

    Daniel had just come down at that moment. From afar, he spotted Arwen, but when he saw the crowd surging towards her with dangerous intent, he panicked.

    "Arwen!" he shouted, terrified for her as he ran towards her, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to reach her in time.

 Chapter 41 He would risk anything but her.

    Arwen had braced herself for a push or something even more dangerous. But what enveloped her next wasn''t any push or suffering; it was a warm embrace.

    She had never hugged him before, but she could still tell it was him. As his custom cologne wafted through her nostrils, she muttered under her breath, "Aiden!" It came like a sigh of relief.

    "It''s fine. I am here."@@@@

    She heard him speak reassuringly, and for her, everything paused. The crowd no longer bothered her, nor did she fear them anymore. Suddenly with him, she felt like everything was alright ¡ªor at least it would be.

    As she was getting lost in the essence of his presence, a malicious comment snapped her back to the real situation; and she remembered the mob still crowding around her.

    "Who is this bastard? How dare he come to save her?"

    "Come on, let''s teach him a lesson too."

    The moment Arwen heard their violent intent, her fingers tightened on his shirt, afraid for him. She shifted slightly in his embrace and looked up at him. "Careful, please," she said, her gaze filled with deep concern.

    When Aiden saw the worry in her eyes, he nodded assuring her. "Don''t worry." Even though he said that, he didn''t move. He stood there shielding her against everyone.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Arwen saw the shadows approaching mob, their hands raised as if ready to strike. Just as she feared it would get violent, several bodyguards appeared, forming a barricade to keep the crowd at bay.

    Everything happened so fast that she couldn''t fully process it, but she heard Aiden''s voice again.

    "Come with me," Aiden said, and Arwen looked at him, confused. He explained, "They will handle it. We can leave."

    She peeked at a glance behind him and saw more than twenty guards dressed in black commando outfits, forming an unbreakable an human wall.

    Who were they? Did he bring them here?

    Of course, he would risk anything, but not her.

    "Then how did you know?" Arwen asked.

    "I didn''t. They are my people and always stay around me just in case they are needed, like today," he explained modestly, turning his attention back to the road.

    Arwen blinked, a little in surprise. "Always?"

    Aiden nodded. "They stay in the shadows. They only appear when needed, which is why you haven''t seen before."

    Arwen realized she didn''t know much about him, but the more she learned, the more surprised she became. Who was he, really, to have so many people surrounding him like that?

    She was about to ask him when she noticed something on his left shoulder. She hadn''t seen it before because it was on the opposite side, but now that it was spreading, she couldn''t ignore it. "What is that on your shoulder?" she asked abruptly.

    But Aiden remained very calm. "Nothing to worry about."

    For the first time, Arwen didn''t believe him. She was afraid of what she might find but still needed to confirm it. Ignoring his reassurance, she leaned forward to see the other side, and her eyes widened in horror. "That''s blood. Did you get hurt?"

    "I am fine. It''s just a little scratch. There is nothing to worry about," he said again.

    But Arwen simply frowned at his nonchalance. "Stop the car and let me see."

    "Arwen¡ª"

    "Aiden, if it happened because of me, I need to know. You can''t deny that. And even if it''s a small scratch, it still needs the treatment. Even the smallest injury shouldn''t be ignored," she said firmly, gesturing to the side. "Please pull over and let me see."

    When he didn''t respond, she gripped his arm and repeated, "I said stop the car on the side, Aiden."

 Chapter 42 We may not know her.

    Meanwhile, it took some time for Daniel to realize what had happened. Everything had occurred so quickly that even he couldn''t act fast. But he saw someone else had. And the way he did it, baffled him.

    Staking oneself to protect another requires both for courage and reason. And that person seemed to carry both. The way he enveloped Arwen, putting himself as a shield evidenced his courage, while the fire in his eyes to burn the world for her, conveyed his strong reason.

    Yes, he had seen those eyes. Though the man''s face remained hidden, his eyes were on full display.

    What surprised Daniel even more was Arwen''s reaction to his presence. Knowing her for almost a decade, he was very sure of one thing ¡ªshe never let anyone cross a certain boundary. And if someone dared to, the discomfort was always evident in her stance and expression.

    But earlier, she looked so relaxed that it almost seemed like the proximity she shared with the man comforted her in a way no one else ever had. At that moment, Daniel was reminded of her declaration ¡ª her break up with Ryan.

    Daniel didn''t want to think about it, but the scene he witnessed sparked the possibilities that he couldn''t ignore.

    After all, feelings never stay constant forever, especially those that aren''t reciprocated.

    As her friend, Daniel would be happy if this new possibility were true. It meant Arwen had finally set herself free from someone who didn''t value her. But thinking about Ryan, he couldn''t help but lament the loss of his best friend.

    "Where is Arwen?" Ryan asked breathlessly as he appeared, running out of the elevator.

    Daniel, not expecting him to show up suddenly, turned to look at him with a slight furrow in his brows. "Why are you looking for her now, Ryan?"

    "Daniel, not now," Ryan warned, his eyes scanning the area in desperation for someone. "I heard some people attacked someone here. Was it Arwen?" he asked with a voice laced with worry.

    "Do you mean to ask if Arwen attacked someone?" Daniel retorted sarcastically.

    "I thought I knew her, Ryan. But after seeing the change in her today, I think there''s a lot we don''t know about her. Like the intensity of her stubbornness and her firmness over her decisions."

    "She is stubborn, which is why I know she will come back tomorrow," Ryan repeated his old narrative like a broken recorder, unwilling to accept anything else.

    At this moment, Daniel felt that even Ryan wasn''t entirely sure of it, but he was forcing himself to believe what he wanted to believe. "If that''s happening tomorrow, let''s wait for tomorrow. As for today, I have got better plans for you?"

    Seeing Ryan''s confusion, Daniel smiled and gestured towards the elevator to say, "How about going back to your precious Delyth to see if she needs your care and attention? I am sure she would be in dire need of it. After all, it''s for your attention that she goes to such lengths."

    "What do you mean?" Ryan asked, his brows furrowed.

    And Daniel raised his brows. "You still don''t get it? Ryan, everything is so obvious, but you keep pretending to be blind? Is it fun? Or are you just used to it?"

    "Daniel, speak clearly."

    "What''s there to tell? If you haven''t figured it out by now, I doubt you ever will," Daniel scoffed before pointing toward the dissipating mob. "The people who attacked Arwen earlier were Delyth''s fans. They have been standing outside, waiting for her. Why do you think they suddenly decided to attack Arwen as if ready to take her life?

    I am sure Arwen didn''t provoke them or confess to sins she didn''t commit against Delyth."

    "Delyth, wouldn''t do that," Ryan said confidently, and Daniel couldn''t believe his friend.

    "Really, Ryan? You trust her that much that now, even the clearest glass has become blurry for you."

    Ryan shook his head, firm in his belief. "Daniel, you know what the doctors have said about Delyth. She is suffering. There is no way she would do something like that to Arwen. She is too innocent for such a villainous ploy"

    "Innocent? Fine, I will believe it, but before that, you explain to me something. Why do you think Arwen broke up with you?" Daniel asked, determined to make Ryan face the truth he was so adamantly ignoring.

 Chapter 43 This is the last attempt.

    "She is simply pulling out some drama to make me feel guilty. Nothing else," Ryan replied.

    "I don''t think so, brother. If it had been about pulling off a drama, she would have had several opportunities to do so in the past. She wouldn''t have only tried now." Daniel shook his head, "Or why don''t you consider that she might have found out about what happened between you and Delyth?"

    "Daniel, I already told you, nothing happened." The thought of taking the blame for something he felt he didn''t do was now irritating Ryan.

    "Sorry, Ryan. As your friend, I can believe you, but not everyone can. Arwen, especially, couldn''t, given that you never gave her any reason to trust you. And especially when the other party involved with you vouches for the deed you both might have committed."

    "You mean Delyth has ¡ª" Ryan''s brows furrowed deep, and Daniel cooly shrugged.@@@@

    "Well, Delyth has all good reasons to do it, if you are willing to see it with open eyes. And Arwen did mention something along those lines."

    Ryan''s expression turned serious for a moment as he turned on his heels and strode back towards the elevator. Daniel, unwilling to look at Delyth again but curious about her explanation, followed Ryan to check what she has to say to explain herself.

    Meanwhile, back in her room, Delyth had heard the news of Arwen leaving unharmed. She was seething in anger when she heard the footsteps approaching the room. Guessing it to be Ryan, she quickly composed herself. And just then, Ryan pushed the door open and entered.

    "Ryan, you have come. What did the doctor say? Did he say that I would recover and dance again?"

    "Delyth, did you text Arwen about the night we¨Cwe lost our consciousness?" Ryan asked, a little uncomfortable about mentioning it.

    Delyth''s fingers clenched on the sheets, but she feigned an expression of confusion. "What do you mean, Ryan?"

    "Ryan, Daniel had always been like that. It''s fine since I have already grown myself used to it, but how could you believe something like that? You know what I have sacrificed for you. Did you really think that I would make Arwen break up with you, using your weakest moment? Am I like that in your eyes? Is that how you see me?"

    "I am sorry, Delyth. I should have thought better of you," Ryan said, blaming himself. Delyth had always been the most innocent one, he really couldn''t believe he actually thought she was behind it.

    Regret became evident in Ryan''s expression, and that satisfied Delyth. Now that she has made him regret questioning her, she was confident that next time Ryan wouldn''t be easily get suspicious of her.

    "Ryan!" Daniel couldn''t believe how easy it was. If he was so frustrated, he couldn''t eve assume Arwen''s frustration.

    "That''s enough, Daniel. The breakup is nothing but a drama that Arwen is pulling. It has nothing to do with Delyth or me. Wait a while and see, how she comes back wagging her tail as if nothing happened.

    "If that''s what you believe, I have nothing to say. But at least care to ask what Ms. Ember did to make her fans go so violent downstairs. I am sure it had something to do with her." Daniel said, before darting his gaze back at Delyth to add, "Or were you innocent there too?"

    "What happened downstairs? Did someone get hurt?" Delyth asked innocently, almost panicking over the thought of someone being harmed.

    When Daniel saw her like that, he couldn''t help but glance at his friend, who stood there, believing the act.

    "It''s fine, Delyth, You don''t have to get so riled up. No one was hurt. Everyone is fine," Ryan said, slowly walking to her side and patting her shoulders to relieve her of her anxiety.

    Delyth visibly heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I almost thought someone got hurt."

    Daniel felt he could no longer indulge himself in the charade. He simply pulled out his phone, tapped a few times and then walked to Ryan, saying, "This is the last attempt. If even this couldn''t help you see things clearly, I don''t think I will be able to help you any further." He then raised his phone in front of Ryan''s face.

 Chapter 44 Henpecked Husband.

    When Daniel showed Delyth''s social media page to Ryan, he didn''t understand what Daniel meant at first. But then his eyes caught the recent post she had made several minutes before but not very long ago

    Ryan''s gaze turned frigid as he read it slowly:

    [Thank you for all your love and support during this difficult time. I am safe now, but it''s heartbreaking how some people can come between what''s real and cause such unbearable pain. But the truth always comes to light, and love will always prevail. With all my fans'' love, I will surely keep shining. Love you, everyone.??]

    "Delyth posted this right when Arwen left. Although the words are subtle, they clearly tells who''s to blame. With most people knowing three of your history, her fans didn''t need to think too deeply to figure out what she was implying," Daniel said before glancing towards the woman, who had clearly gone a shade paler.

    Ryan also turned to face Delyth. His expression was ready to cut her soul. But before he could say something, Delyth spoke first, "What wrong, Ryan? What''s wrong with my post?"

    "Delyth, your fans just tried to harm Arwen. Don''t you realize how likely it is because of your post?" Ryan asked, still somewhat skeptical. "Was harming Arwen your reason?"

    Delyth immediately shook her head. "Definitely not. Why would I do that? I simply posted my thoughts out and thanked my fans for supporting me. I heard they have been standing down there all this time, so I was overwhelmed. I never mentioned her name.

    I really didn''t think that my fans would weave their own story. Believe me, Ryan. How could I do that?" she said.

    And Daniel couldn''t help but scoff. Not just your fan ¡ªif I didn''t know any better, even I would have woven the same story they did," he said. Then looking at Ryan, he added, "Anyway, Ryan do you see things clearly now?"@@@@

    Ryan''s brows furrowed for a moment, but he rejected everything Daniel had worked to prove.

    "Delyth wouldn''t do anything like that. If something got stirred up, it''s was not her intention. Unintentional things happen sometimes. This could just be one of those times. Besides, Arwen is fine. Nothing happened, so let''s not make a big deal out of this," Ryan said.

    Arwen glanced out briefly before saying, "That''s good. Mr. Ethan, please help Aiden."

    "I can walk on my own. His help isn''t needed," Aiden replied. Just as he said that, Arwen snapped at him like an irritated wife.

    "It''s damn needed, SIR. Can you not go against my request just once? You have already gone twice in one day. And I certainly won''t like it for the third time," she said, her tone so audacious that Emyr visibly gulped. His eye darted to his boss immediately, expecting something bad to happen the next.

    But what happened was not just bad ¡ªit was the worst. Worst for his heart! Because nothing at all happened as he expected. The Hell didn''t freeze, nor did the Heaven fall.

    Emyr wanted to sob and tell the world of his suffering. But he knew he couldn''t. The pain he was suffering couldn''t be put into words. It could only be experienced, just as he was experiencing.

    All the legends that he seemed to be journaling over the years, standing tall beside his boss, now seemed like myths ¡ªfar from the reality. Myth to an extent where he almost doubted if his boss was the same person he had known all these years. Or had some doppelganger taken his mighty spot?

    His boss had been titled cold yet fierce Dragon King in his circle, yet ever since he met the lady, he has been anything but cold and fierce. He had just been snapped at, and if it had happened anywhere else, Emyr could vouch that the consequences would have been gruesome that even the torture of Hell couldn''t compare.

    But now, the same Dragon King had be reprimanded by his wife, and he was taking it all like any henpecked husband would. Was this what they meant when they said that love could change even a beast?

    "Mr. Ethan, we don''t yet to know how badly he is hurt. He hasn''t allowed me to see, but with the blood oozing like that, I think it would be better if you support him inside," Arwen said, her tone more like a strict instruction. Emyr nodded to her. But when she didn''t see him move at her request, her patience snapped. "Mr.

    Ethan, the sooner, the better. Can we not delay more than we already have? Please."

    And Emyr was instantly embarrassed. "I am sorry. I will do it right away," he apologized and quickly stepped out to help Aiden as Arwen had asked him.

 Chapter 45 Mysophobia

    As Emyr helped Aiden inside the villa, the butler appeared with a worry-stricken face. "Emyr, this ¡ª" He was about to ask but Emyr shook his head against it, signaling a silent warning.

    The butler was confused but remained silent. Stepping aside, he allowed them to enter. However, the moment he saw Arwen, his eyes twinkled with surprise.

    Arwen noticed that gaze but she couldn''t decipher the emotions behind it. Her brows furrowed, not understanding why the man was looking at her as if he knew her from before. Did he know her? She didn''t remember meeting him before.

    She would have tried to jog back in her memory, but just then, she heard Emyr: "Madam, what next should I do?"

    Arwen, remembering the situation, let go of her curiosity and quickly walked into what felt like the living room. Approaching Aiden, she looked at his shoulder, which was now drenched in blood. "It''s bleeding so much. Are you sure it''s just a small scratch and nothing more?"

    Aiden glanced at his shoulders, "I am fine," he said, then turning to Emyr, he signalled something, at which Emyr nodded.

    Arwen noticed that small interaction between them. Just as Emyr walked forward, her voice halted him.

    "Mr. Ethan, stay where you are and don''t move until I tell you."

    Emyr was taken aback. While his steps obeyed his command, his mind struggled to decide still couldn''t whom to follow first. His boss had given him an order, but the lady had overridden it.

    Aiden stared at Arwen and was about to speak, but Arwen cut him off. "Don''t think of escaping now. I might have agreed to your request of not visiting the hospital for the treatment, but definitely, I am not letting you handle this wound on your own," she said, crossing her arms on her chest.@@@@

    Then, turning to Emyr, she requested, "Now, you can step forward and help him remove his shirt. We need to check his wound."

    The butler nodded and disappeared momentarily, returning within a couple of seconds.

    "Miss, please allow me. I can handle this," Mr. Jones said to Arwen before stepping forward to tend to Aiden''s wound.

    Emyr looked at the old butler and introduced him to Arwen, "Madam, Mr. Jones is the butler of the house. He has specialized skills in medicine and often handles situations like this for Sir. You can rely on his expertise."

    Arwen noticed the precision in the old man''s movements but was still confused. "Did you say ''often''? Does Aiden often get hurt like this?" she asked, making Emyr earn a glare from his boss.

    Emyr scratched the back of his neck before quickly shaking his head. "That''s not what I meant. I just wanted to reassure you sir will be fine under Mr. Jones''s care."

    "Mr. Ethan, that''s not what I asked. Tell me ¡ª does he often get hurt?" Arwen pressed.

    Emyr shook his head hastily. "No, Madam, Sir doesn''t get hurt like this often. Today was a special case because he rushed out without security. But on the rare occasions when he does, Mr. Jones is the one who takes care of it. Sir has a mysophobia, so he avoids hospitals unless absolutely necessary," Emyr explained, doing his best to choose his words carefully.

    Arwen heard him, but found her curiosity increasing. She remained quiet and watched Mr. Jones work on Aiden''s wound with precise care. Once it was gauzed well, the old butler smiled. "It''s done. The wound should heal in a week or two."

    With that, he stood up, gathered the first aid kit, and walked back in the direction from where he had appeared earlier.

    "Are you feeling better?" Arwen asked, concern evident in her voice.

    Aiden nodded.

    As Arwen walked closer to check on him once more, she asked, "Last time, I couldn''t get your full name. What is it?"

 Chapter 46 Moons dream garden.

    "Winslow!" Aiden spoke with such fluidity that the concern that Arwen had moments ago in her heart, seemed dissipating.

    But wait, did he say Winslow? She hadn''t heard many Winslow in Cralens. The surname wasn''t common, but she had heard one very famous Winslow family. Her father used to mention them in the past, but those talks became less frequent as she grew up. Could this be the same Winslow family that she had heard about?

    Arwen was lost in her thoughts when she heard him repeat, "Aiden Winslow ¨Cmy full name. And I don''t deal in anything that will scare you," he added, making her feel embarrassed.

    Up until meeting him, she hadn''t realized how easy she was to read. Every time, he read her like he was reading the back of his hand.

    "I just don''t know you well enough," Arwen tried to explain, but it didn''t seem like anything she said would make it better. So, she changed the subject and asked, "How did you get hurt, by the way? Earlier, no one stepped close enough to do that to us?"

    She remembered how, before anyone could come near them, a group of bodyguards had formed a human barricade. So, how had he ended up with such a deep cut on his shoulder?

    Aiden''s expression suddenly grew cold as he recalled how he got the injury. His fingers curled into a tight fists, and a murderous intent darkened his gaze. He remembered that if he hadn''t been there, that sharp object would have been aimed at Arwen. The riot had been a fac?ade; the real plan was to harm her.

    When Arwen saw the change in his expression, she was about to ask when the old butler appeared again. Smiling at her, he turned to look at Aiden to ask, "Sir, should I take Madam for a house tour?"

    Arwen had almost forgotten that the house she was standing in was her new home. Her eyes drifted around the interiors, and she was mesmerized for a moment. She would love a house tour, but ¡ª

    Her eyes returned to Aiden, who had been watching her all the while. But there was some expectation in his gaze that confused her, but before she could ask it, it disappeared, just like every other time.

    "Oh, is that so? Then let her taste her own medicine," Aiden said, his tone ominous. Emyr couldn''t quite grasp what his boss meant at first, but before he could ask, Aiden added enough to draw a clear picture. "Fabrication don''t last long unless they becomes a part of reality. Help her make it real so she can enjoy all the attention that she deserves."

    Meanwhile, Arwen was admiring the architectural design of the estate. She couldn''t help but ask the butler, "Mr. Jones, the designs is so beautiful. Does it have historical significance?"

    The old man smiled and then nodded, "Yes, Madam. You have guessed it right. The architectural design of the estate dates back to history, as it was built at the same time when Cralen''s royal palace was built. But while the royal palaces lost its charms, we have modernized several times in different ways to match the needs and preferences of the family members.

    However, throughout the renovation, we made sure to preserve the essence of its cultural style."

    Arwen nodded, understanding what he meant. As they strolled through the house, something outside the window caught her attention, and she paused. "What is that?" she asked.

    The butler gave a knowing smile, one that Arwen didn''t notice. "That''s the Moon''s Dream Garden."

    "Moon Dream Garden?" Arwen repeated, finding the name oddly familiar on her tongue, but unable to place where she had heard it before.

    The butler nodded. "Yes, Madam. The garden was created out of someone''s dream. It features three different flowering trees add up to the splendour of the garden ¡ªpink magnolia, flowering dogwood and Cherry blossom ¡ªwhich keep this garden beautiful and vibrant throughout the year.

    Although three trees twisted as one majestic tree might fail to amaze people, beauty would leave everyone in awe when they would see it in its full charms that is with the ¡ª"

    Before the butler could finish, Arwen completed the thought as if she knew exactly what must be completing the beauty of the garden. "¡ªthe fountain of lights."

 Chapter 47 Coriander adds richness to the flavor.

    Arwen was surprised by how naturally the thought of a fountain of lights completing the look of the garden had come to her. When she heard the butler describe it, the idea had rolled off her tongue as though it had been part of the plan all along.

    "Don''t mind it, I was just suggesting. What were you saying?" Arwen asked, feeling she had interrupted the man.

    But the old butler didn''t mind it all. With a kind smile, he said, "You were right. It''s the fountain of lights that adds up to its charm. In the morning, the sun makes the water shine, and in the evening, it''s the dazzling lights of the fountain that make it breathtaking."

    Arwen was stunned. She had guessed it correctly. But how had she known? Perhaps she had heard about the Moon''s Dream Garden before, though she couldn''t recall any specific details. How had she guessed it so accurately?

    "Madam, please come this way. I will take you to the kitchen and introduce you to the chefs," the butler said, before gesturing her in a direction.

    Arwen nodded and they both walked until they reached a spacious, open kitchen. Several chefs were already at work, and Arwen assumed they were preparing dinner for the night.

    "They seem a little busy. It''s fine, we can meet them some other time when they are not so busy," Arwen suggested, but the butler shook his head, explaining.

    "Madam, the sooner they know you, the better it will be for them. You are the mistress of the house now, and they should be aware of it. After all, from this moment itself, they will be serving you," he said. His tone was so serious that Arwen couldn''t argue. But what surprised her was that the old butler knew who she was. Had he already been informed?

    And his expression earlier ¨Cwas it because he knew who she was?

    She didn''t ask but assumed as much. Smiling softly, she nodded, and the butler turned to the staff, before drawing their attention. "Everyone!" he called, and the chefs and helpers focused on him. "Allow me to introduce you all to the new lady of the house. Mrs. Winslow.

    Arwen turned to see the woman who had spoken. It wasn''t just the dissatisfaction in her eyes; there was also clear displeasure directed at her. It was the same hostile gaze Arwen had noticed earlier.

    "We can''t forsake Mr. Winslow''s preferences just because the lady dislikes corainder," the woman added, and for some reason, Arwen didn''t like her tone or maybe her voice. Although the girl was trying to speak softly, her voice was simply too piercing, and Arwen didn''t find it pleasant.

    "Apologies for not asking this before, but you are?" Arwen inquired, a little intrigued by the woman''s biased behaviour. As far as she remembers, this was her first time meeting her.

    "My name is Amanda and I have been serving the Winslow family for the past six years. I have always ensured that Mr. Winslow gets everything according to his likes and preferences," the young woman replied. And Arwen somewhat sensed her insecurity.

    Not taking any offense, Arwen turned to the butler and said, "Amanda is right, Mr. Jones. If Aiden likes the flavour of coriander, you don''t need to make any changes. I will adjust over time. If it''s too much, I am sure the chefs can prepare a few dishes without coriander."

    Mr. Jones wanted to disagree, knowing that the master wouldn''t like it but, seeing how well Arwen was handling the situation, he just agreed to her words and then gestured for the chefs to proceed. "Make sure to prepare a few dishes without coriander," he instructed the chefs before leaving with Arwen.

    Amanda watched them leave, her face twisted into a scornful expression.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Delyth was resting in her room when a commotion woke her up. The lights were off so she couldn''t see clearly, but she could make out a group of few people entering her room.

    "Who are you?" she asked, but there was no response.

    Panicked, she was about to scream when a hand covered her mouth, refraining her from making any sound. The next she knew, she was pushed out of her ward in the wheelchair. She thought she was being kidnapped, but little did she know that what awaited her was far worse than anything she could have imagined.

 Chapter 48 Childish act.

    "She doesn''t remember anything, Mr. Jones, so don''t make the past obvious to her. I don''t want her to feel uncomfortable," Aiden said, his back to the butler.

    As if the butler had already guessed the situation, he nodded solemnly. "I wasn''t prepared for it today, but from here on, I will be very mindful around her," he replied, and Aiden turned to face him.

    "Is there anything else?" Aiden asked, sensing that something was still on the old man''s mind.

    The old butler hesitated for a moment, contemplating something before saying, "Earlier, when she was looking around the manor, there was a hint of familiarity in her gaze. She recognised the Moon''s Dream Garden herself. It feels like the past is still there, lingering in the depths of her memories. If we try ¡ª"

    "We won''t do anything that might make her regret, Mr. Jones. If she has forgotten it, then let it remain forgotten. There is no need to remind her of it. As long as she is with me, I don''t care for anything else. Neither about our shared past, nor about what happened back then," Aiden said firmly.

    His resolute tone made the old man sigh.

    Of course, the past doesn''t hold the value to rattle the present. But the memories shared between the two were too precious to be lost like that. Yet with both parties determined to forget, there was nothing the butler could do about it.

    At that moment, a knock at the door interrupted their conversation, and Aiden turned to see Arwen standing there, looking slightly awkward. "Uh, the dinner seems to be ready. I just got informed. Are we going together? Or do you need more time to finish your work?" she asked, eyeing the files spread out on his desk.

    Aiden glanced at the file before closing them. "We will have dinner first," he said, walking over to her and gesturing her to lead the way.

    Arwen smiled and the two of them walked down the stairs to the dining hall. Mr. Jones followed behind them, and no matter how he tried, seeing at the two walking side by side like that only made him reminisce about the time long forgotten.

    But Aiden''s brows furrowed in a frown as he saw coriander in every dish. His expressions hardened, and he called out, "Mr. Jones!"

    Arwen blinked, confused by his sudden shift in demeanor. But seeing his strained expressions, she realized something was wrong. Was the food not of his taste either?

    Though Mr. Jones had stepped away to allow them to enjoy their meal in privacy, he was still nearby. Upon hearing Aiden call, he returned within seconds. "Sir?" he asked.

    "Mr. Jones, why is there coriander in each and every dish? Didn''t you inform the chefs that my wife dislikes the taste of it?" Aiden asked sharply, and Arwen looked down at the dishes again, surprised that he noticed as well.

    The old butler frowned as he came forward to check the dishes. "Sir, I informed them very clearly. But since Madam learned that you enjoy coriander , she requested a few additional dishes without it. I am not sure why they didn''t comply," he explained.

    "If she asked for extra dishes, where are they?" Aiden demanded, his tone carrying a hint of menace.

    Arwen felt the tension too, and she quickly reached out to hold his hand, saying, "It''s fine. They might have forgotten today. My presence is still new to them."

    Aiden calmed under her touch but his resolve didn''t waver. "Your presence might be new, but they should have adapted by now," he said, patting her hand gently. "Let me handle this."

    His smooth left Arwen with no choice but to agree. Nodding, she watched as Aiden turned to Mr. Jones.

    "Ask everyone to assemble here. Now. I want each of them here immediately."@@@@

 Chapter 49 All the authority to make the decision.

    The chefs and the entire team of helpers assembled in the dining hall, keeping their eyes fixed on the floor, as if prepared to accept punishment without offering any defense.

    While Aiden and Arwen sat, the butler spoke, "During your training to serve the Winslow household, you were taught one fundamental rule ¡ªthe absolute discipline to follow commands. Yet today, of all day, when the lady of the house made her first appearance, you chose to act wilfully, disobeying her orders. Do you realize the consequence of such actions?"

    Everyone exchanged confused glances, not understanding what they had done wrong. However, even in their confusion, none of them dared to speak, as they knew that whispers among themselves would not helpful in this situation.@@@@

    The head chef finally voiced out the question that had been troubling everyone. "Mr. Jones, we are truly unsure of what you mean. Which order did we disobey?"

    The old butler exchanged a look with Aiden before responding, "Did I not inform you earlier that Madam dislikes coriander? She specifically requested that you prepare a few extra dishes without it, yet every dish contains coriander. If this isn''t disobedience, then what it is?"

    The checks exchanged confused glances, shaking their head at one another. Seeing their confusion, the head chef replied, "Mr. Jones, following Madam''s request, we did prepare several dishes to suit her taste, without adding coriander. We have no idea how it got added into the food."

    Arwen knew exactly whose foul play this was. The chefs'' denial confirmed her suspicions. Her gaze shifted to Amanda, who was watching her with a nervous yet vicious expression, further confirming Amada''s involvement.

    "Your ignorance won''t excuse you, Abraham. You have worked here for many years, and I am sure you know that this is not how we handle mistakes," the butler said, the consequences very clear underneath his tone. While Arwen didn''t know exactly what those consequences were, the way the chef flinched indicated that he knew them all too well.

    The head chef exchanged a glance with his subordinate before turning to the butler with determination. "If the fault lies with us, please allow me to take the responsibility, Mr. Jones. I should have ensured everything was in order. I will accept both the responsibility and the punishment for this."

    Arwen shook her head against their request. "I understand your concern, Mr. Abraham, however, it''s fine. Make up for it by cooking something delicious tomorrow. For tonight, I will make do with what''s already prepared."

    The chef looked at the dishes and felt conflicted. Although he didn''t know the lady well, he could see from how she handled the situation today that kindness and righteousness was a strong trait of hers.

    Bowing their heads slightly, they left. Soon after, even the butler excused himself, leaving Aiden and Arwen alone.

    Arwen glanced back at the dishes. "I said I was not picky, but it looks like I will have to pick out the bits of coriander," she mumbled, trying to add humor to the situation, but Aiden stopped her mid-motion.

    "You don''t have to do that," he said, and Arwen looked up at him with a subconscious pout of confusion.

    "Huh?" she asked before explaining something that she thought he didn''t know. "Dear husband, let me tell you ¡ªfood has been always my bottom line. I can''t skip my meals even if the world is about to collapse in the next second. If you expect me to simply skip this dinner and wait for breakfast, I can''t do that."

    Without realizing it, she had effortlessly referred to him as her husband, and it rolled off her tongue as naturally as breathing. When Aiden heard her, his gaze softened several times before he let out a small chuckle.

    The sound was like a melody, making Arwen smile instantly. But before she could compliment him on his laughter, she felt his hand reach out to hold hers.

    "I didn''t mean that," he said, gently pulling her up with him. "Come with me, and I will show you what I meant exactly."

    Arwen didn''t get the chance to even guess, not like she minded following him like that.

 Chapter 50 Very unladylike.

    Arwen blinked in surprise as she watched Aiden wrap an apron around his waist. "You are going to cook for me? You know how to cook?"

    Aiden chuckled softly, moving to the refrigerator and then to the cabinets to gather the ingredients. Arwen followed him, waiting for a response but when none came, she sighed and asked again, "Tell me, I am already very confused."

    "I am preparing Fettucine Alfredo for you. What else do you want to know?" he asked, walking to the counter. Arwen trailed behind him, her gaze narrowing slightly.

    "Why?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity. Aiden turned to look at her with his brows raised.

    "Why what?"

    "Why Fettucine Alfredo?" She studied his expression, trying to read into it, but found nothing unusual.

    Aiden smirked a little before taking the washed veggies to start chopping it finely with the needed precision. Arwen watched, quite impressed by his skill.

    "That''s because it''s the only thing I know how to cook," he admitted. And Arwen''s initial surprise quickly shifted into a bright cherry smile.

    "Such a perfect coincidence," she said, adding playfully, "Fettucine Alfredo is my favourite, and it just so happens to be one dish you know how to make, If someone didn''t know better, they might think you learned it just for me."

    Aiden held didn''t respond, nor did Arwen mind. She simply watched his skilful hands as they worked, chopping the chicken breast with practiced ease. "The way you are cutting those vegetables, I don''t think I will be disappointed. And if I am not, you will have to cook this more often for me. I would love that," she said, excitement evident in her voice.

    Aiden back his chuckle, knowing it might make her shy away. He preferred her like this ¡ªshowing her true self, free from the mask of sweet decorum she wore around others. "You said you were confused. What''s making you confused?" he asked, knowing her confusion wasn''t just about what he was cooking.

    Arwen hummed in response. "You," she said, catching his full attention. "The Winlow name goes back a long way. I remember hearing my father mention it several times when I was younger. But now, I can''t find anything. Not even on the internet.

    In trying to meet those high expectations, Arwen had long forgotten how to simply be comfortable.

    But it seemed that wouldn''t be necessary around him.

    "So?" she asked, bringing back the conversation back to the topic she had started earlier.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ryan had returned to Foster Villa. Entering the house, he headed straight to the dining space, knowing both his mother and father would be there.

    "Mom! Dad!" he greeted upon seeing them seated and having dinner, as he had expected. But his greeting wasn''t met with the usual warmth.

    Beca glanced at her son, with furrowed brows. "Why are you here today? It''s not the day you usually come for dinner."

    "Mom, I came back because I wanted to have dinner with you. Why? Am I not welcome?" Ryan asked, though his tone was tinged with resignation. Beca so wanted to tell him that he wasn''t welcome, not after ruining her chance of having the perfect daughter-in-law. But he was her son, and she couldn''t shut him out of the house.

    Sensing his wife''s thoughts, Morgan Foster reached out to pat her hands before speaking to his son. "Sit and have dinner, then. Don''t upset your mother more than she already is."

    Ryan wanted to argue that her mood was unreasonable, but after such a complicated day, he didn''t feel like getting into another confrontation. So, he sat down and served himself a plate.

    After taking a few bites, he asked cautiously, "Did Arwen complain to you again?"

    Beca''s eyes zeroed in on her son as she asked, "What did you do today, Ryan?"

 Chapter 51 She would never be able to dance again.

    Feeling her nerves already fraying, Beca turned to look at her husband and said, "Did you see that? I told you. We haven''t raised a gentleman but a bully. He takes every opportunity to make realize how I probably have failed as a mother."

    "Mom!" Ryan sighed, clearly expressing his frustration with how his mother was treating him.

    Morgan felt bad for his wife too. He hadn''t been there when everything happened, but the moment he returned, Beca had told him everything. He was furious to know that his son had treated Arwen so poorly. However, since Ryan was no longer a child, Morgan didn''t feel right to lecture him about his flings.

    "Ryan, your mother asked you a question. Answer her." But even so, he wouldn''t allow his son to bully a woman ¡ªespecially to a kind woman like Arwen.

    Ryan looked between his parents and groaned, "Why do you think I did something to her? I did nothing! She got herself into the mess. I just thought she would come to push it all on me here."

    "What mess?" Beca asked, not interested in hearing Ryan bring up the same story again.

    Ryan sighed, then narrated everything that had happened. And by the time he finished, Beca was already fuming hot in anger. She didn''t address her son directly. Instead, she turned to speak to Morgan. "Should I call your son gullible or an idiot? Because even though I want to believe he is the former, he is proving to be the latter."@@@@

    "Ryan, how could even consider ¡ªif only for a moment ¡ªthat Arwen would try to harm Delyth? Have you not learned well enough about people to read their nature?" She then turned to look at his son and asked incredulously. "Tell me, what more do you need to see to understand that the woman you fell for is nothing but a wicked, vicious witch?

    She deliberately made that post to harm Arwen, yet you stood there siding with her? Haven''t you learnt to differentiate right from wrong?"

    Some time later, at Cralen Care Hospital, Ryan walked briskly through the halls before stopping outside the operating room. He has been informed that Delyth was being taken in for an emergency surgery. She had already undergone one the previous night, and now she was being wheeled in again. He had no idea what had happened.

    "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked, spotting a nurse around who was heading toward the operating room. His bows was furrowed in both worry and confusion. "What had happened to her?"

    "Ms. Ember has been badly injured. She is undergoing critical surgery," the nurse replied.

    "Critical surgery? How did she get injured?" Ryan asked again, still not understanding the situation. She had just fine when he left.

    The nurse looked equally confused. "We are not sure. The nurse who was attending to her said Ms. Ember asked to be left alone to rest. And later, one of our staff found her at the bottom of the staircase. She was already unconscious and badly hurt," the nurse explained, then excused herself to enter the operating room.

    Ryan was at loss. What exactly had happened? As he waited outside, he tried calling Daniel; but his phone was off. He thought about calling Arwen, but something held him back. His fingers hovered over her contact icon but never completed the call.

    After a few hours, the doors of the operating room finally opened, and the doctor stepped out with a solemn expression. When Ryan saw him, he immediately walked over to ask, "Doctor, how is she?"

    The doctor shook his head. "Sorry, Mr. Foster. We did everything we could, but we couldn''t save her legs. She may be able to stand in the future, but she will never be able to dance again."

    Ryan froze. Delyth was a ballet dancer. Imagining her life without dance was unimaginable. He didn''t know how she would take this news once she woke up.

 Chapter 52 Uncomfortable in doing it.

    "You mean you are from the royal blood?" Arwen asked, holding the fork mid-air, waiting for him to answer as she still processed everything she had just learned about the Winslow family history.

    Aiden shook his head as he sliced his meat elegantly before taking a bite. "We founded this country. We aren''t the royals. We were the ones who backed the royals and helped them administer it with our resources and shared capability," he said calmly, as if discussing something that wasn''t astonishing.

    "The royals still exist in our country, which means you still hold the power over them?" Arwen blinked at him in pure amazement.

    Aiden turned to her just in time to catch the adorable expression on her face. Shaking his head, he corrected, "We hold the authority over them."

    "We?"

    Nodding, he hummed in response. "Yes¡ª''we'' as in you too. You are a Winslow now."

    Although Arwen was a Quinn, the wealthiest among many, having authority over royalty didn''t come from wealth. It''s a privilege that''s possessed by rarest of the rare-s.

    Her heart skipped a beat at how easily Aiden included her in such a powerful position. Did he really trust her that much? After just two days of knowing he, he didn''t flinch while giving her rights over everything?

    Was this what he meant when he said that he didn''t do contract marriages? That if it happens, it happens for real?@@@@

    Arwen felt a wave of warmth engulfed her heart. It was overwhelming, so she quickly pushed the fork into her mouth, savouring the pasta that had been waiting. And the moment the taste hit her, a moan escaped her lips and her eyes closed, savouring the deliciously familiar taste.

    "Mhmm ... Delicious!" she complimented.

    Arwen''s eyes widened in surprise as she pointed at herself to ask, "Me?"

    Aiden nodded nonchalantly, as if the idea was completely reasonable. "You sent everyone away earlier. They must have already left. So, with no one else around, you will have to help me."

    She remembered. She had asked them all to retire for the evening. But...

    "Can''t we just call them back?" she asked, feeling a little nervous inside.

    Aiden noticed her expression and smiled internally. "We could, but with you here, if they come to help me bathe, it might..." He trailed off, leaving the thought unfinished, but Arwen understood what he meant. He had said he wanted a real marriage, and now, as his wife, it would be strange for others to help him with such personal matters. It would certainly raise suspicions.

    It would only be right if she helped him.

    "Fine, I will help you," she agreed, stepping towards him ignoring a hard thump she felt inside her chest. "Let me help you bathe first . I will freshen up afterward."

    Aiden fingers curled tightly, but he nodded, keeping his demeanour all calm and composed.

    Arwen went into the bathroom, returning with a basin of water and the necessary supplies. It took her a while to gather everything, but she found what she needed. "I have got everything here. Are you ready¡ª" Her last word stretched out longer than needed but she couldn''t help. The sight before her was simply too much to process calmly.

    "W¨CWhat are you doing?" she asked, trying her best to not let her composure falter.

    Aiden looked up at her without a hint of embarrassment. "Taking off my clothes. I thought you would be uncomfortable doing it for me. Did I read something wrong?"

 Chapter 53 The predator and its prey.

    Arwen no longer knew what she should say that wouldn''t make her feel awkwardly embarrassed.

    Of course, he was right. It would have been kind of awkward for her to remove his shirt. But didn''t he realize that seeing him standing without it would be more awkward?

    Her eyes trailed down, noting his fairly muscular chest and then his washboard abs, the ridges appealing to her in a way she hadn''t expected. At least, not this soon. For Heaven''s sake, even if she was his wife, she had just taken on that role a day ago. How could she feel such strong desire for him so soon? What would he think?

    "Do you have a problem?" Aiden voice cut through her thoughts.@@@@

    Arwen snapped out of her daze, realizing she had been staring at his half-naked body for far too long to be considered decent. She mentally face-palmed before shaking her head. "No, I was just trying to recall the right process for giving a sponge bath," she lied, and Aiden smirked meaningfully, but said nothing.

    As she set the basin of water to the side, she stepped closer, though maintaining a safe distance. "I should begin," she said. "Let me know if you feel uncomfortable anywhere."

    Aiden nodded as Arwen dipped the washcloth into the soapy water and began to gently scrup his front. Her hands moved from his neck, slowly down his arms, and then to his torso. No matter how careful she tried to be, her fingers brushed his skin a few times, as though they had a mind of their own, refusing to follow her command.

    "I¡ªI am sorry. It''s kusr really soapy. I will wipe it clean first," she mumbled, her face flushed red as she avoided meeting his gaze. She quickly switched to a clean washcloth to wipe away the soap. But just as she pressed it to his chest, Aiden''s hand covered, stopping her movement.

    Arwen was also pulled from her reverie, realizing what she had been wordlessly asking for. Her face turned scarlet, and she couldn''t look at him. "Fine then, I will go," she said quickly. She turned to leave but took a step in the wrong direction, flustered. Finally she rushed toward the closet to grab her things and fled to the bathroom.

    Aiden sighed, watching her leave as if her tail were on fire. Did she even realize that her reaction only made things worse? The more she acted like prey, the harder it became for him to control himself from becoming the predator she needed. The predator who would get his prey, no matter what it took.

    Closing his eyes, Aiden shook his head and muttered to himself, "Moon, you are going to be the death of me!" With a resigned sigh, he pulled his shirt on and left to for another room. He couldn''t ignore the mess he caused himself in process of teasing her.

    Meanwhile, inside the bathroom, Arwen still was not able to calm herself down. Everything felt so overwhelming that she could hardly make sense of it. The desire she had felt just now was unlike anything she had experienced before. The only relief was that Aiden was her husband and not a stranger. Otherwise, she would have gone insane.

    "Arwen, what''s wrong with you? Why are your hormones getting so out of control? You never behaved like this before ¡ªnot even after staying engaged with Ryan for so many years. Then what''s wrong with you now? Have you been so deprived that now, you simply can''t wait?" Arwen chided herself, staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    The whirlwind of emotions she had just experienced was still very fresh on her face. "Have you thought what he would think of you if you act so desperate? What if he takes it in wrong way?"

    "Let him!" A bold voice from within encouraged her to be carefree, startling her. "He is your husband. You can afford to be careless around him. He seems reliable enough handle everything, especially you and your desires. Didn''t he make that clear to you today?"

    Arwen thought about for a moment and nodded to her inner voice. He did make that clear. But still, could she really let go her guards? What if he blames as Ryan did? Could she believe him to not be the same?

 Chapter 54 Unloved.

    Arwen stepped out of the bathroom, having finished her shower, only to find Aiden already lying on the bed. Even though he was dressed in comfortable clothes, there was something etched on his face that spoke of discomfort.

    "You okay?" she asked while drying her hair with the towel.

    Aiden''s brows furrowed slightly, but he nodded to her. "I am fine," he said, gesturing towards the dresser. "There is a blow dryer over. You can use that to dry your hair."@@@@

    Arwen followed his gesture and nodded before walking over to the dresser. To her surprise, all her things were so neatly arranged that it didn''t feel like she had just moved in that today, but rather as if she had been living there for quite some time. She paused, glancing back at him. "Did you ask them to do this?"

    Aiden looked at her, then at the dresser. Nodding, he replied, "It''s more convenient for you this way."

    "Thank you," Arwen said, turning to dry her hair. Once she completed her night routine, she walked over to the bed.

    Since Aiden had made it clear that they would be sharing the bed, she didn''t bother asking about it again. Adjusting her pillow a little, she said, "It seems we have compatible preferences. I like the left side of the bed, and you don''t mind sleeping on the right."

    Aiden glanced at her, and Arwen smiled. It wasn''t a big deal, but she appreciated it. No matter how hard she tried, she could never fall asleep on the wrong side of the bed, and Ryan never cared about it. Although there was not many times she had to had to share bed with him, the few times had to, Ryan made sure to torture her the worst.

    "We are compatible, and that''s why we are together," Aiden commented casually, though there seemed to be something deeper in his words.

    "Huh?" Arwen asked, curious about what he meant exactly.

    While she struggled with the trauma she had once suffered, she suddenly felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace. At first, she couldn''t process it, but gradually, she felt herself calming down. Then, she realized his hands were soothing her back, easing her demons.

    "It''s okay, I am here."

    She heard his voice and was surprised at her consciousness accepted his reassurance so easily, without needing much evidence.

    As her breathing returned to normal, Arwen didn''t move. His embrace felt like the perfect solace, and she didn''t want to leave it¡ªnot so soon. Pressing her hand against his chest, she scooted a little closer. "It was a nightmare. One from my past. My accident.

    I was a kid, and couldn''t handle the situation or the trauma well. For some reason, it still haunts me. I haven''t forgotten it yet ¡ªmaybe because that was the incident that changed my life. It forced me into something I never really wanted."

    She didn''t know why she was telling him all of this, but she just wanted him to know. She wanted to share it with him ¡ªsomething she had never shared with anyone, not even Gianna. "I married you to escape an unwanted relationship. But it was not just the relationship that was unwanted ¡ªit was also me. Not once or twice, but every time, he abandoned me.

    And yet, I stayed foolish, believing that one day things would change in my favour. Until I realized how nai?ve it was to think I could change something that was never meant to change. I was destined to remain unloved."

    Arwen hadn''t planned to tell him everything so soon, but the nightmare had made her vulnerable, and his arms had made her feel so safe that she couldn''t help it. She wanted to let her guard down, to let him see her true, broken self.

    "You are my wife, Moon. With me around, you can never be unloved".

    She heard him speak. Thinking that her ears were playing tricks on her, she shifted slightly in his embrace and looked up at him, only to find his gaze sincere as he looked back at her.

 Chapter 55 Kiss me the promise.

    The next morning, Arwen began to stir from her sleep, but the lingering laziness kept her from leaving the comfort of the bed. Pressing her cheek deeper into the soft pillow, she tried to get more comfortable. But suddenly, she shifted slightly, feeling something poking underneath her.@@@@

    Her brows furrowed a little. But before she could contemplate anything, she heard a very, very familiar voice of warning.

    "Moon, you shouldn''t be stirring something you can''t handle."

    Aiden''s gruff voice rumbled, the vibration reverberating in her ears. A shiver ran down her spine when she realized what could be poking her. She dared not move.

    But wait a minute¡ªwhy was she lying on top of him? Her sleeping habits were quite proper and appropriate. There was no way she would have moved this much in her sleep. Then what happened last night?

    As if answering her confusion, flashes from the previous night began coming back to her.

    "You are my wife, Moon. With me around, you will never be unloved," Aiden had said before soothing her to sleep. He had held her in his arms before lying down on his back. And she had felt so comfortable that she hadn''t been able to bring herself to move.

    Remembering last night''s events, Arwen closed her eyes and silently cursed her boldness. While she had enjoyed the comfort of his arms, she hadn''t prepared herself for the consequence that would follow in the daylight?

    "Still not planning to not let go?" Aiden asked, his voice playful.

    Arwen turned to look at him, and for a moment, her breath hitched at the sight his handsome face so close to hers. But not wanting to make the situation more awkward than it already was, she forced herself to regain the composure. "I didn''t mean to cause you any discomfort. But thank you for helping me last night ... and also for this," she said, gesturing to the position they were lying in.

    Aiden smiled, resting on hand behind his head. "Is that all you are going to do to show your gratitude? Just a simple thank you?"

    "Why, though?"Arwen asked, still puzzled by his determination to do so much for her. He had already done more than enough by helping her escape her engagement. Making amends for something that wasn''t his fault wasn''t his responsibility. So, why?

    "Because I am your husband. And it''s my responsibility to make you believe that you deserve nothing less than a world."

    Arwen was about to remind him that their marriage had been impulsive and that she didn''t want to burden him. But the look in his eyes made her pause. There was an intensity there, a sincerity that tugged at her desire to be selfish for once.

    She gave in to the longing. The longing to be loved and cared for. "Though this way of sealing a promise seems odd, I promise," she said before leaning forward to peck his lips.

    Aiden''s pupils dilated a little in surprise, but it vanished too quickly for Arwen to laugh at it.

    Meanwhile, the internet was in an uproar. As the day began, more people started receiving penalty notices from the court, and the city buzzed with commotion. Everyone knew what had happened outside Cralens Care Hospital the previous day, but no one had expected the subsequent fallout.

    Gianna hadn''t returned to the city yet, but while scrolling through the internet, her brows furrowed in concern. She quickly dialled Arwen''s number, but it was busy. She tried again¡ªstill busy. Frustrated, she was about to book an urgent flight when her phone rang.

    Seeing it was Arwen calling, Gianna wasted no time answering. "Arwen, did you get hurt? Are you okay?"

    "Gianna, I am fine. There is nothing to worry about." Arwen replied, but Gianna wasn''t convinced.

    "Don''t lie to me, Wennie. This trip is not important as you. If you are at the hospital, I should be there with you."

    "Hospital?" Arwen repeated, confused. "Anna, I am not at the hospital. I am at home, and I am all fine and good. If you don''t believe me, you can video call me, and I will show you."

    "You think I won''t," Gianna replied, sounding suspicious, before quickly adding, "If you are really fine, how did your mother take such a bold step against everyone?"

 Chapter 56 The world might not survive.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about, Anna? What bold step?"

    "You don''t know?" Gianna asked, clearly surprised. "Girl, have you even checked the internet this morning?"

    "Wait a second. I will check" Arwen said, frowning as she put the call on speaker before pulling up the headlines. As she read, shock filled her, but she quickly shook her head, "My mother isn''t behind this."

    "It''s not her, then who? Could it be your father?" Gianna asked, skeptical. For once she hoped Catrina Quinn had finally grown a heart and backed her daughter instead of blaming her for everything. But if it wasn''t Catrina, then...

    "Dad might consider doing something like this, but it''s not him either," Arwen said, knowing full well that her father wouldn''t dare without her mother''s consent, and her mother wouldn''t do anything that would hightlight their name negatively. "But I think I know who did."

    Gianna sighed on the other side of the call. It was like she already knew what Arwen was going to say next. "Wennie, Don''t tell me it''s Ryan-the jerk-Foster. He couldn''t ¡ª"

    "It''s my husband." Arwen interrupted, cutting Gianna short.

    "Out of the frying pan into the fire. Not any better." Silence lingered on the other end for a few seconds before Gianna cleared her throat to speak again. "You husband? The one you signed the certificate with two days ago?"

    Arwen smiled and hummed in confirmation. "Yes, it''s him." She sounded confident because she recognized the style ¡ªa low key but fast strike, hitting just enough to make an impact. Aiden knew how to land jabs that hit people exactly where it hurt, making them feel like they were suddenly in the depths of the hell.

    "Ahem! Arwen, you sound too confident. You might not know him well enough after just a couple of days. Why don''t you check with your father first? What if he confirms that it was him?" Gianna suggested, her voice laced with concern.

    "Seems like I didn''t disappoint you again."

    Arwen blinked in confusion, not immediately understanding what he meant. Aiden chuckled. "Did you like what you see, Moon?"

    Realization dawned upon her. She pressed her lips together, then stood up and walked toward him. Standing close to him now, she looked into his eyes, her gaze steady, devoid of awkwardness from before. "You cannot afford to disappoint me, Mr. Winslow. Especially after making all those promises last night.

    So, ¡ª" she trailed off, her fingers lightly grazing his chest. His skin felt velvety yet firm under her touch.

    Aiden shivered slightly, and her confidence soared. A smirk curved her lips as she continued. "¡ªyou would better keep this up because I do like what I see. And I wouldn''t appreciate it if I ever had to settle for anything less."

    Aiden''s eyes darkened with desire. Groaning, he swiftly grabbed her hand, pressing it flat against his chest. "You have already settled for me, darling. And I will do whatever it takes to keep you hooked. I definitely can''t let my wife go astray," he murmured, pulling her closer until their breaths mingled, both of them equally unsteady.

    "Did you do it?" Arwen asked suddenly, her voice soft, not offering much context to her question.

    But Aiden didn''t need any more explanation to understand what was going on in her heart or mind. Nodding, he accepted, "Yes. You are my wife. I couldn''t let them slide away unscathed. They deserve worse, but since I didn''t discuss it with you first, I kept it subtle."

    "You stirred up almost a quarter of the city, and you call it subtle?" Arwen raised a brow. "I would love to know what your ''crude way'' looks like."

    "Pray that no harm ever comes your way that put me on the edge of using my crude way, Moon. The world might not survive," Aiden replied, and something in his gaze told Arwen he wasn''t joking. His gaze was sincere and he meant every word he said.

 Chapter 57 Useless for the stage.

    Arwen watched as Aiden got dressed for the day and asked, "Your wound isn''t hurting you anymore, right?"

    Aiden met her gaze through the mirror and shook his head. "It''s better. As you asked, I have made sure it hasn''t gotten wet," he said, then turned towards her, asking, "Is there something else you want to ask?"

    Arwen''s eyes flashed. How did he do that¡ªread her so easily every time? Yes, she had something to ask him. Although she was becoming more comfortable around him, it still felt too sudden to request things from him freely. Yet, with no other choice, she nodded. "Yes, there is something I need your help with."

    Aiden didn''t press further but she could tell he was waiting for her to continue.

    "I want to ask if I could borrow your lawyer. I need a small help regarding something," she said, adding, "I would have reached out to my family''s lawyers, but my parents are out on a business trip, I don''t want them to worry, so I think that option is off the table. If it''s not too much of trouble for you ..."@@@@

    "Emyr will come to pick you up for it this afternoon. Be ready," he said simply. And Arwen nodded, feeling a sense of relief in her heart. He suddenly seemed like the answer to her all prayers suddenly, the perfect example of the man she had always hoped to end with.

    Could it be that her stars had granted her Aiden as compensation for all she had suffered? That thought seemed to fantastical to be real. Arwen laughed at herself, and right then, Aiden''s voice interrupted her thoughts. "If there is nothing else, shall we head down for breakfast?

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in the Cralens Care Hospital, Delyth''s eyelashes fluttered as anaesthesia began to wear off. But the moment her eyes opened, terror-filled them, and she screamed, "No! no! let me go! Don''t hurt me!"

    Ryan, who had dozed off in the chair beside her bed, jolted awake at her cries. He rushed to her side and took her hands. "Del, it''s okay. You are safe. Take a deep breath. Everything is going to be fine."

    Delyth felt a surge of hurt and betrayal flash in her eyes. She tried to move but suddenly noticed something odd. Panic seized her, and she cried out in horror, "Ryan, what''s happening? Why can''t I move my legs? I can''t feel them! Ryan, help me!

    Call the doctor! Please call the doctor!"

    Frantic, she tried to move again, but no matter how much she willed her body, it remained numb from the waist down.

    Ryan had been expecting this reaction. He gently took hold of Delyth''s shoulders, trying to calm her down. "You will be okay, Del. It''s just going to take some time. The doctors had to perform the surgery last night¡ªit was a difficult one. They said you were brave to survive it.

    But now, you need time to heal."

    "Will I?" Delyth''s voice trembled. Ryan''s reassurance calmed her slightly, but something deep in her gut told her something was terribly wrong. Ryan nodded in response. But then she asked, fear creeping back into her voice, "Did the doctors say I will be able to dance again? After I recover?"

    Ryan''s expression changed, and that shift sent chill through Delyth''s entire body. This was her worst nightmare, and just the possibility of it being confirmed felt like a plunge to hell. Still, she asked, bracing herself for the answer she didn''t want to hear. "R¨CRyan, will I be able dance?"

    Ryan closed his eyes, searching for the right words, trying to soften the harsh reality. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew there was no way to make this easier. "Del, we will find better doctors. You will recover. You will dance again someday. I will be with you through it all.

    Don''t lose hope."

    "What does that mean, Ryan?" Delyth''s voice broke. She couldn''t bring herself to accept it. "Are you saying I can''t dance anymore? That I have become useless for the stage?"

 Chapter 58 Promise me.

    Delyth stared at Ryan, waiting for him to say no. But when he stayed silent, she understood what that meant. Her hand, which had been holding Ryan''s, dropped as if all the strength had drained from it.

    "How can something like this happen to me? Ryan, dance has always been my passion. I had worked so hard for it. How can I lose the only thing I had? I can''t, right?" Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Ryan gently reached out to caress her hair, offering her the hope he knew she desperately needed. "Delyth, I know the doctors are saying this, but medical science advances every day. I am sure we will find a way to cure your legs. It''s going to be okay."

    "Do you really think saying that will help, Ryan? I am telling you, Arwen is behind this. Why won''t you believe me? Bring her here and ask her. She will have to confess! How can she do this to me?

    How can she be so cruel, Ryan?"@@@@

    "I know, Del, that you are in pain, but Arwen had nothing to do with this. She wasn''t even here when it happened. She wouldn''t do something like this," Ryan said sympathetically. He knew Arwen would never stoop so low as to harm someone like that. Even the last time Delyth had made accusations, he sided with her, thinking it was ideal at the time.

    But this time, he couldn''t let Delyth accuse Arwen unjustly¡ªat least not without proof.

    Delyth''s fingers clenched the bed sheets as she voiced her frustration through gritted teeth. "Ryan, do you really think I would wrongly accuse Arwen? Is that what you think of me? Don''t you know whose sister I am? I am Zeke''s sister and I am just like him. Like him I would sacrifice my life for a stranger rather than hurt them.

    I have suffered, yet you are siding with her. Is this how you are going to be from now? Are you leaving my side when I am at my lowest, when I have lost the only thing that mattered to me?"

    "Del!" Ryan sighed deeply. Zeke was someone he couldn''t ignore, even though he was no longer with them. Ryan would always remember him, until his last breath. "I am not leaving you. I promised your brother I would always be there for you whenever you would need me. There is no way I would leave you now, especially when you need me most" he said, kneeling beside her, his gaze full of reassurance.

    She was right. The moment Ryan heard those words, his expression hardened. His hands curled into fists. "Del, you know I will never fall for her. The thought alone is unbearable. But I am fair¡ªI can''t stand by while someone gets wrongly blamed, even if it''s her.

    If Arwen really is behind your suffering, I promise you, I will help you punish her. She will face the consequence."

    Though Delyth was not fully satisfied, seeing Ryan''s hatred for Arwen was enough to ease some of her frustration. She reached out and gently caressed his hand, soothing his anger. "I am sorry for being so desperate, Ryan. I shouldn''t have said that. But I believe you. I will wait until you help me prove it."

    "I will prove it, Del. Don''t worry. You just rest," Ryan said.

    Delyth nodded. But just as Ryan was about to pull his hand away, she tugged him, nearly causing him to fall onto her.

    Ryan stiffened again, but Delyth acted innocently. She gazed into his eyes and spoke softly, "After Zeke, I have no one else, Ryan. I had my dance, but now even that''s been taken from me. Promise me, you won''t leave me. Promise me, you will always be there, for whatever I need. Promise me you will never let me feel alone."

    "Del..." Ryan hesitated, but Delyth urged his desperately.

    "Please Ryan, promise me. If you don''t, I will drown in my sorrows today. I won''t survive."

    Ryan had promised Zeke, he would always take care of his sister as if she were his own. He wouldn''t let anything happen to her. Nodding, he agreed, "Fine, I promise you. You will always have me."

    And the moment he did, Delyth pulled him flush against her, embracing him tightly.

    "Thank you, Ryan. Now I know I can survive. Thank you for being the ray of hope in my abyss of darkness."

 Chapter 59 Can I not dare?

    Back at Winslow Estate, Amanda has been in a sour mood since last night. She thought she would teach Arwen a lesson and show her her true place, but she never thought that Mr. Winslow to side with Arwen like that. ''That witch must have played some tricks behind the scenes.

    Otherwise, no women has ever managed to charm Aiden Winslow,'' she thought bitterly as she overheard one of the chefs instructing another.

    "Don''t make it too sweet. Mr. Jones said the lady prefers maple syrup on top instead."

    The other chef nodded and made the necessary adjustments. Amanda couldn''t take their accommodating attitude any longer and sneered, "How can you all cater to her preferences like that? Did you forget the scene she caused for us yesterday? You almost lost not only your jobs but also your lives, And yet, here you are, still willing to such up to her?"

    "Amanda, she is the lady of the house. You shouldn''t talk about her like that," one of the chefs admonished with a frown.

    Amanda arrogantly scoffed. "She just arrived yesterday. She hasn''t done anything to earn my respect. She needs to earn it before acting high and mighty. After all, her marriage to Mr. Winslow is nothing but a facade. Don''t we all know that Mr.

    Winslow never bothers with women?"@@@@

    "Is that so?" Arwen''s voice sliced through the kitchen, making Amanda freeze. The chefs looked up in horror at Arwen''s sudden appearance. She had come to have a few words with the staff after the previous night''s evens and to ask if Aiden received lunch from home.

    She hadn''t expected to walk in on Amanda''s arrogant rant again. Arwen might have ignored it, but the maid''s attitude ¡ª the unprovoked hostility ¡ª made it clear that Amanda had forbidden crush on Aiden.

    After all, women often fall for men they can''t have. But even if Amanda harbored those feelings, Arwen would not allow her to nurture them. Arwen was the wife now, and she would not tolerate another woman fantasizing about her man, especially when she had started to feel differently about Aiden herself.

    Arwen eyed Amanda from head to toe before stepping closer. "What should I do then?" she asked, stopping right in front of her, close enough to be intimidating.

    Arwen smiled at her unapologetically. "In the end, it seems you aren''t as foolish as I thought. Good. You may leave now. I am sure you have better things to do than gossip about your employer''s personal life."

    Amanda''s jaws flexed, but she managed to reply softly, "Thank you for reminding me, Ma''am. I will go and get back to work now." She left in a hudd, clearly aggrieved.

    Arwen watched her go, then turned to the team of chefs, who all seemed a bit apprehensive. Had she been too intimidating earlier?

    "Oh please, relax! I didn''t mean to scare you all," she said, trying to ease the tension, though the chefs still looked a bit hesitant. Maybe she had overdone it, but sometimes it was necessary. "The crown comes with both charm and certain responsibility. I just gave you all a small sneak peek.

    I wouldn''t want to kill the excitement at the very beginning of the show," she joked, hoping to ligten the mood.

    Her humor seemed to work, as the chefs visibly relaxed, though they still maintained their professionalism. That was exactly what Arwen needed.

    One of the chefs smiled politely and asked, "Ma''am, how can we help you today?"

    Arwen glanced around the kitchen before responding, "Oh, you don''t need to do anything extra. I just wanted to check if the lunch is sent to my husband from here or if he handles it outside."

    "The lunch has already been sent, ma''am. It''s packed and delivered to his office every day from home," the chef replied.

    Arwen nodded, appreciating the information. She wanted to know as much as she could about Aiden''s routine without having to ask him directly. "Alright, thank you. You can all get back to work now," she said, just as Emyr arrived, right on time.

    "Madam, Sir has sent me to pick you up if you are ready."

 Chapter 60 Is she our Lady Boss?

    Arwen looked out of the car window and saw that they were driving into the underground parking area of a well-known skyscraper. "This ¡ª Are we not going to the lawyer''s firm?"

    Emyr glanced at Arwen through the rearview mirror and smiled politely. "Madam, we are driving into Winslow Global. Sir has arranged for the lawyers to come to the company to assist you. So, there''s no need for you to visit them at their firm."

    "Won''t that be an inconvenience?" Arwen asked, a little skeptical of the idea. She already thought Aiden was a busy man. If he catered to her request personally, wouldn''t it delay his work?

    Emyr smiled, clearly proud of his boss. "Definitely not, Madam. The lawyers are getting paid handsomely each month for this."

    Arwen nodded but was still doubtful. Maybe she was overthinking. Not everyone was like Ryan ¡ªobsessed with work.

    After parking the car, Emyr got out and opened the door for Arwen. "Madam," he said, and Arwen stepped out. "This way, please." He gestured towards the main entrance.

    However, Arwen looked behind him, noticing an elevator tucked discreetly away. She knew that private elevators were often designed to keep important dignitaries away from the hustle and bustle. Even at Quinn Corporation, her father used a separate elevator that connected the basement directly to the floor of his office.

    Seeing a similar setup here made her realize Aiden likely used the same privilege.

    "Are we not taking that elevator?" Arwen asked, gesturing towards it.@@@@

    Emyr glanced behind him before smiling apologetically. "You may take that some other day, Madam, but Sir has requested I escort you through the main entrance today. Please," he added, gesturing toward the main entrance again.

    Normally, company policy prohibited employees from gossiping, but oddly enough, no warning notification appeared on anyone''s phone today. It was as if the company was allowing this one concession for the day.

    "Mr. Ethan, was that what Aiden asked you to do?" Arwen asked once the elevator door closed.

    Emry turned and nodded politely. "Yes, Madam. It was his order. He wanted the company''s employees to know who you are."

    Arwen smiled. Of course. This was his way of doing things ¡ªsubtle, but firm.

    When the elevator doors opened, Arwen found herself in a space that was vastly different from what she had expected. While the lobby had been bustling with people, this floor was quiet and serene. "This ..."

    "This is the Presidential Floor of the Winslow Global, Madam," Emyr explained, anticipating her question. "It only houses the CEO''s office and the chamber of his few secretaries. The rest of the employees don''t have the access to this floor." He gestured for her to move forward.

    Leading her towards the conference room, Emyr added, "Sir is waiting for you inside." With that, he opened the door, revealing Aiden sitting at the head of the table.

    Arwen''s eyes met with his, and he immediately stood to walk over to her. "You are here," he said, smiling.

    Arwen returned the smile and nodded before glancing around the room. Not one, not two, but a team of seven people sat around the table. Her eyes widened, and before she could fully react, Aiden interrupted her thoughts.

    "Come, sit." He had already pulled out a chair for her. Arwen hesitated for a moment but, seeing the warmth in his eyes, she walked over and sat in the chair he had originally been using. "Thank you," she said as Aiden pulled up a chair next to hers and sat down.

    Just as they said, one of the lawyers greeted with a smile. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Winslow. It''s an honour to meet you."

 Chapter 61 Are you threatening me?

    "Thank you, Lawyer Thorne. I have heard a lot about you. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well," Arwen responded, exchanging a glance with Aiden. Her gaze was a bit accusatory, silently questioning him if bringing in a big shot like Jacob Thorne was necessary. Wasn''t that an exaggeration?

    Aiden smirked, reading her expression too well. He reached to hold her hand for a moment before explaining "Jacob''s team is responsible for all our company and family''s legal matters. Since you asked for someone, I couldn''t think of anyone better than him. And it is always better to have the best," he said.

    Arwen nodded in understanding.

    Jacob noticed the small exchange between the two and couldn''t stop himself. "You can trust me, Mrs. Winslow. I wouldn''t let you lose any case," he said putting on a casual smile.

    Arwen smiled and shook her head, "How can I doubt one of Cralen''s best lawyers, Lawyer Thorne? I just feel that involving you in a simple matter like mine would be a waste of your skill. Asking you to help me sue someone for defamation and false accusation seems beneath your usual work. It would rather be boring for you."

    Jacob was intrigued. Leaning in a little, he repeated, "Defamation and false accusations?" His gaze briefly flickered to Aiden before he added with curiosity. "Who would dare do that to the beloved wife of the Dragon King?"

    "Dragon King?" Arwen repeated, as she shifted her gaze to Aiden, who sat unfazed by the bold comment.@@@@

    Jacob chuckled and adjusted to sit in a better comfortable posture in the chair. "My bad! I should have introduced myself better. Hello, Arwen. I am Jacob, the appointed lawyer for the Winslows and, by default, also Aiden''s friend. And yes, ''the Dragon King'' ¡ª that''s a nickname we, his friends, gave him, based on his attitude and behaviour."

    Arwen was amused. With that explanation, Aiden''s nonchalance to the comment made more sense. "Oh, the Dragon King. That sounds interesting," she repeated as she glanced at Aiden, who smirked. He seemed clearly pleased with the way the title rolled off her tongue.

    Meanwhile, back at Cralens Care Hospital, Delyth''s mood was only getting worse. As she scrolled through the comments on social media, her frustration grew. Her fans were slowly turning against her, resenting her for the loss they were forced to suffer suddenly.

    "Delyth, you need to do something. This can''t continue. It''s going to destroy your image. Netizens suspect that you played a smooth game against Arwen, making her the subject of people''s criticism when it''s you who had wronged her," her agent said, wiping his clammy hands. He had received a legal letter earlier, and the amount demanded as a penalty was far beyond what he could afford.

    Delyth gritted her teeth. "What do you expect me to do? I am already in this mess. I might not ever be able to return to the stage ever, so why should I even care of fixing this?"

    "Delyth, these people are still your fans. You can''t let them suffer in the hands of Arwen. Even if you can''t perform, you will eventually have to return to society. How do you expect to make living if the people who once supported you turn against you? You won''t survive for long."

    But Delyth remained silent, showing no signs of caring. Panicked, her agent decided to play his last card. "Delyth, I have known you for a long time, but I am not someone you can use. If I have to suffer because of this, I will make sure you suffer tenfold. You would better figure something out. Otherwise, don''t come crying to me if Mr.

    Foster shows up to question you about what happened the other day."

    "Are you threatening me?" Delyth asked, her face darkening with a frown.

    But her agent didn''t back down. "If I have to take a loss because of something you plotted, then, yes take this as a threat. I will make sure you have no way out. So, you better come up with a solution before this spirals completely out of control," he said firmly.

    Delyth clenched her fists, her frustration boiling over, but she remained silent, glaring at him with simmering anger.

 Chapter 62 Its perfect.

    Once they were done, Jacob gestured for his team to leave first. While they exited, he stood leisurely and extended his hand to Arwen. "It was nice meeting you today. I will proceed with the case and get back to you soon," he said, smiling. Arwen also stood to respond, but before she could take his hand, Aiden stepped beside her and handled the formality himself.

    "You are welcome, Jacob. I hope you won''t disappoint us," Aiden said

    Finding Aiden''s possessiveness pretty amusing, Jacob raised his brows but said nothing. "I won''t let anything ruin my record, you know that, Ade." Smirking at Aiden, he turned back to Arwen and smiled. "This definitely won''t be our last meeting, Arwen. See you soon. Aiden might be busy at times but don''t worry, we can hang around without him," he teased, making it sound deliberately ambiguous.

    Arwen sense the tease and held back a chuckle. She glanced at Aiden, who nonchalant. If not for his arm wrapped around her waist, she might have really thought he wasn''t bothered at all. But that subtle gesture spoke volumes and it intrigued her.

    "Sure. We can do that sometimes. I wouldn''t mind." Arwen replied, and Jacob nodded before looking at Aiden with a grin. "Great. Isn''t it, Ade? "

    If looks could kill, Jacob would have been dead. But since it couldn''t, he didn''t mind the bone-chilling gaze Aiden was giving him. He was enjoying seeing how much he had managed to get under Aiden''s skin.

    Aiden , however, remained composed. His tone smooth as he responded, "I am sure you two could ¡ªif there''s is ever a moment when I am not around." His eyes shifted briefly to Arwen before returning to Jacob. "But you know some things are meant to be exclusive ...and I don''t tend to share what''s mine."

    Arwen coughed, completely unprepared for that statement. She had been enjoying the playful exchange until Aiden made it sound so serious. Meanwhile, Jacob was momentarily speechless. He thought he had succeeded in irritating Aiden, but apparently , it wasn''t that easy.@@@@

    "Emyr, Mr. Thorne''s team must be waiting for him. I will leave you to escort him out," Aiden said before turning to Arwen, gesturing towards the door, "Let''s go to my office."

    Arwen, still a little in a slight daze, nodded and let Aiden escort her out of the conference room.

    As Jacob watched them leave, he finally recovered from the verbal jab Aiden has delivered. "Has he been like this all this time?" he asked Emyr, clearly still processing what had just happened.

    Aiden''s gaze deepened. "And what did you decide?"

    Arwen smiled, gently pushing him back so she could regain her posture. "Would you be okay if I called you ''husband''? I know it''s quite simple, but I feel it suits you better. You are ¡ª"

    "It''s perfect." Aiden interrupted, before she could finish.

    Though Arwen had given it a serious thought, she still wasn''t sure if it was the right choice. It seemed too simple, almost lacking the effort she had wanted to put into it.

    "Really?" she asked, searching his face to see if he was truly okay with it. Aiden didn''t hesitate. He pressed a kiss to her forehead and hummed in response.

    "Nothing could be more perfect," he said, wrapping his arms around her. Arwen''s head rested against his chest, and she could hear the rhythm of his heartbeat ¡ªfast, unsteady, and racing, as if trying to accept something as real.

    "Your employees seemed shocked earlier. Why did you do that?" Arwen asked, shifting the conversation slowly.

    Aiden pulled back and answered simply, "They should know you."

    "But I thought we would be keep it low-profile since our marriage didn''t exactly start under ideal circumstances. I assumed you might not to ¡ª"

    "There could have been no better ideal situation than the one we shared," Aiden said firmly, his brows knitting slightly. "And there is no way I would ever keep our relationship a secret. It''s everything but that. You are my wife and I want the whole fu*king world to know it."

    His words rang in her ears. Arwen stared at him for a moment, processing what he had said. She hadn''t planned on hiding their relationship either but something about the intensity in his tone left her a bit confused.

 Chapter 63 Fidelity â€“a tough promise.

    "You confuse me sometimes." Arwen suddenly spoke softly, searching for something in his eyes. "The things happening between us are too confusing. I don''t know how should I take it."

    "Am I making it unbearable for you? Are you uncomfortable?" Aiden knew he had been losing his control around her too often. He knew that it might scare her away, but he couldn''t help it. Maybe he underestimated the effect she had on him or overestimated his self-control because there seems no way he could hold back.

    Arwen might have been unsure of many things, but she was very sure that she wasn''t uncomfortable with any of them ¡ªneither with him nor the proximity they shared, and definitely not the kisses they have come to share so far. "Not uncomfortable, but it often overwhelms me. Your words sound more and more like promises and I don''t know if it''s me overreading them."@@@@

    "It''s not making you uncomfortable, Moon, and that''s all that matters," Aiden smiled as her words washed his worries away. Cupping the side of her face, he added, "It''s still too early, and I won''t ask you to believe me just yet. Give it time. The overwhelming feelings will wear off, and you will realize you never misread anything."

    Arwen leaned in to his touch subconsciously. Looking into his eyes, she nodded. "Fine. I will let time decide it for me," she said, her voice a tone softer as she met Aiden''s gaze. After a brief pause, she asked, "But before that there is something that I have been meaning to ask all this while. Why did you marry me?

    What do you expect from me... and this marriage of ours?"

    "Everything," Aiden said, without any hesitation.

    The word landed heavily between them. Arwen''s breath hitched as she tried to process its meaning. "Everything?" she echoed, a note of uncertainty in her voice.

    I also want something else ¡ªsomething that''s even greater than those three," she said, and Aiden raised a brow at her.

    "And what is that?" Aiden asked, intrigued. As long as she asks for it, she would have it ¡ªeven if it was his life she asked for.

    Arwen stepped closer, locking her gaze with Aiden. "I want you ... and your fidelity," she began, her voice firm yet laced with vulnerability. "I know loyalty is tough to promise but it''s what matters most to me now. If I am giving you everything, I wouldn''t tolerate the thought of you even thinking about someone else. I just couldn''t."

    Her words hung between them, a little heavy with unspoken fears. What if he couldn''t give her what she was asking for? The uncertainty gnawed at her ¡ª what if the woman who once held his heart was too hard for him to forget? Wouldn''t she lose the chance she might have had with him?

    Yet, after everything she had endured, she wasn''t willing to gamble her heart on someone who couldn''t give her everything in return.

    Before Arwen could dwell over it further, Aiden pulled her close, tilting her chin so their eyes met. She hadn''t realized she had been avoiding his gaze until now.

    ''As always, so brave in her words, yet unsure in her heart,'' Aiden thought to himself as he internally shook his head. If this had been the past, he might have teased her, flicked her forehead for even daring to think he wouldn''t accept such an easy request. But knowing that she had forgotten him, he couldn''t bring himself to tease her.

    The weight of forgotten memories still stung deeply, but if she was by his side for the future, he could bear it.

    "Moon," Aiden began, his voice steady and reassuring, "fidelity is not tough to promise ¡ªit''s basic. If a man can''t even offer his loyalty to his woman, how could he ever be worthy of her?" He gave her a gentle smile while his thumb moved to brush her cheek. Aiden said, "If that''s the one thing you want from me, Arwen, you don''t need to worry. It''s already yours."

 Chapter 64 I was wrong.

    The next day, the two nurses, who had been attending to Delyth stood outside her room. Exchanging worried glances, they were discussing something when they paused seeing Ryan finally arrive.

    "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked with a frown. He had been in the middle of an important meeting when he received the call from the hospital, asking him to come urgently.

    One of the nurse sighed in relief and said, "Mr. Foster, finally, you are here. We are sorry to call you like that, but it was important, and we didn''t know who else to call for Ms. Ember. It''s time for her to take her meds, but she is refusing all our requests."

    Pinching the space between his brows, Ryan flexed his jaws tensing in frustration. The nurse sensed his irritation. She added in a low voice, a little scared, "Mr. Foster, Ms. Ember needs to take the medicines on time. She has just undergone critical surgery, and her condition could deteriorate if she''s not proper cared for."

    "Isn''t that your job?" Ryan snapped, feeling a headache building. The nurse was about to explain how difficult Delyth was being, but Ryan cut her off, not in the mood to listen. He already knew how difficult Delyth could be. "Step aside," he ordered, pushing past the nurse to enter Delyth''s room.@@@@

    "Del, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you taking your meds?" His voice was gentle, but the underlying edge was unmistakable.

    Delyth lay with her back to him, so Ryan couldn''t see her face. When she finally turned to look at him, her eyes were swollen from crying. "Ryan!" she whimpered, her voice laced with pain.

    "What happened, Del? Are you in pain? Why are you crying?" he asked, already moving to check her legs, assuming the worst.

    Delyth felt the warmth from his concern, but she quickly remembered her plan and got back into her performance. "Ryan, I am in pain, but that pain is not physical. Rather it''s more like a trauma, the ones that I am failing to fight with. Every single second, I am collapsing ¡ªmentally. What should I do?"

    I don''t care anymore."

    She began pulling the sheet off her body, struggling to get up. All alarmed, Ryan caught her before she could fall off the bed.

    "Del, you need to rest. What are you doing?" He chastised, his voice was sharp with worry. "Do you think your injuries are a joke? You just went through a major surgery, your legs are barely healing, and you are still acting careless. What do you think you are doing, Del?"

    Delyth flinched at his scolding, but that quickly dissolved into tears. She leapt to hug him tightly. "What else can I do, Ryan? I don''t know what to do. People are cursing me online. And Arwen is not ready to give me any escape.

    She has forced me into this. My fans were only supporting me, but now they are all blaming me because of her. Am I not suffering enough? Why isn''t she still satisfied?" she sobbed. "Sometimes I wonder if things would have been different if Zeke were here. Would it have been this easy for her to bully me?"

    Ryan''s expression hardened. He held Delyth tightly as he gestured the nurse to come in and give her the medication. "Del, even if Zeke is not here, I am. I won''t let anyone bully you. Don''t worry, I will take care of it."

    At his cue the nurse approached, handing Delyth her medicine. This time, she didn''t resist, obediently swallowing the pills. Afterwards, she looked up at Ryan with tearful eyes and whispered, "Ryan, I don''t want to burden you anymore. Especially when you don''t think Arwen is responsible for any of this. But I can''t help feeling that if Zeke had been here, things would have been different."

    "I regret it, Del. It''s my wrong, I shouldn''t have been so certain about Arwen. I was mistaken," Ryan whispered. His voice was tinged with regret and disappointment.

    As they were lost in their own plans and remorse, a knock at the door interrupted. Ryan frowned, looking at the door. "Who is it?" he asked.

    The door was pushed open, and next appeared a man dressed in a formal black suit. He stepped forward and introduced himself, "Hello, Sir. I am here for Ms. Delyth Ember."

 Chapter 65 Now even begging her wont embarrass me.

    Ryan eyed the man from head to toe before turning to Delyth. "Do you know anything?" he asked. Delyth shook her head, and Ryan turned back to the man. "May I know who you are?"@@@@

    The man smiled, shifting his eyes to Delyth. "Hello, Ms. Ember. I am here to deliver this to you," he said and then took a few steps forward before extending an envelope to her.

    Delyth frowned but she accepted the letter. "What is this?"

    "This is the notice letter issued in your name," the man replied, standing still to ensure that the letter was read.

    "It''s a court notice letter," Delyth said, her eyes widening not able to get a hold of the situation. With almost a pale fac, she reached out to tug on Ryan''s jacket, struck in panic. "Ryan, this ...what''s happening?"

    "It''s fine, don''t worry." Ryan was just as clueless as she was. He took the letter from her and read it carefully. His brows furrowed deeply while his expression started to darken slowly.

    Seeing the change in his demeanour, Delyth''s worry only grew more intense.

    "Ryan, what is wrong?" she asked. Her voice was laced with hints of fear. When Ryan didn''t answer her immediately, she turned to the man who had come to deliver the letter. "Could you tell me who has filed the case against me, and for what? I mean, I didn''t do any wrong to anyone. And his could be a mistake."

    The man glanced at Ryan, but seeing him remain silent, he answered, "The letter contains all the information you need. You can take your time reading it, Ms. Ember. However, since you have asked, I will tell you that you have been sued for defamation and making false accusations. And the case was brought by the famous Thorne and Associates."

    Delyth nodded, knowing she had little choice in the matter. "Let me know what Arwen wants, Ryan. Even if she wants me to get on my knees, I won''t mind. She had already reduced me to such a helpless state. Now, even begging her wouldn''t embarrass me," she said, her voice sounding defeated, as though she had lost the will to fight.

    Ryan felt a pang of guilt at her words. ''Arwen, I should have known better,'' he thought bitterly. ''You are vicious. How could I have ever trusted you?'' He turned back to Delyth and gently admonished, "I won''t let you do any such thing, Del. Zeke has entrusted you to me, and I won''t let his sister suffer. Just rest easy and hold your belief in me.

    I will solve it for you."

    Tears welled up in Delyth''s eyes. She sniffled, nodding at Ryan. "Then I can only depend on you, Ryan. I know it will be burdensome, but with Zeke gone, I have no else but you."

    "Del!" Ryan sighed, feeling the weight of Delyth''s pain. The more his heart ached for her, the more angrier he grew at Arwen. "You will always have me."

    Ryan glanced at the notice letter in his hands and added, "Del, the court notice says that if you can prove your accusations against Arwen to be true, the case will be nullified. Do you think that you can do that?"

    Prove Arwen guilty? How could she, when the accident had been part of Delyth''s own ploy?

    "I don''t have any evidence, Ryan. But I know it''s her. However, I am willing to let go if she does. Just ask her to leave me and my fans alone, and I won''t hold anything against her," Delyth said, pausing for a moment before adding, "Ryan, I know this is cowardly, but please, let''s not pursue this matter anymore. Arwen is your fiance?e. It''s fine.

    She just did a few things out her jealousy, and we have no evidence against her. Maybe I was wrong to blame her or maybe it''s something else. Either way, dragging this out will only ruin your relationship with her. Don''t do it for me. I have thought it through. Just help me resolve this, and that will be enough."

    Ryan''s eyes softened at her words, but he shook his head firmly. "You can be kind, Del, but I can''t. I made a promise to Zeke, and I can''t back out of it now. As I have said, if Arwen is wrong, she will have to take responsibility. I will make sure of it."

 Chapter 66 Did he sense possessiveness?

    Ryan left the hospital and headed to the company. Once he reached his office, he called Daniel to come to his cabin. He sat and waited. A few minutes later, Daniel knocked on the door and entered the room.

    As Ryan looked up at him, his eyes were filled with unspoken complaints, as if Daniel has betrayed him. Since the day, Daniel left the hospital after the outburst, he had distanced himself. He continued to perform his duties as the secretary but had shut down their friendship and brotherhood.

    "How long are you going to pull that face, Daniel? Haven''t you had enough?" Ryan said, already losing his patience. The day Delyth had her accident, he had tried reaching out to Daniel, but Daniel had kept his phone off. And since then, he seemed to have turned off his ''friend'' mode completely.

    Feigning confusion, Daniel furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you talking about? What did I do? Your meetings have been postponed as you requested. If you want them resumed, I will see which ones can be reinstated."

    "Daniel, you know that''s not what I am asking about," Ryan sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

    Daniel nodded knowingly. "Oh is it? Then what are you asking about? Let me know, and I will try to help."

    "Delyth had another surgery the night before last," Ryan said, watching a flicker of surprise cross Daniel''s face. "Someone attacked her while she was in the hospital and damaged her legs. The doctors say she might walk again, but she will never be able to dance."@@@@

    Though this surprised Daniel, he couldn''t muster much sympathy. Delyth''s plight reminded him of the boy who cried wolf.

    But Daniel only laughed. "Really, Ryan? Sister? You know we don''t share a bed with our sister after a certain age. So, you better not ask me to keep it clean when it''s your actions that is giving a wrong picture from every angle."

    Daniel shook his head before continuing, "Anyway, we have already talked about this. I gave you my blessing with Delyth, and I won''t mind if you two get married tomorrow. Just like I won''t mind if Arwen chooses someone else now. She deserves better, and you, unfortunately, can''t be the better man for her."

    Ryan saw red. He didn''t know which part of Daniel''s words triggered him the most, but the overall implication ¡ªthat Arwen deserved someone else, someone better ¡ªinfuriated him.

    "You are truly overestimate her, Dan." Not able to hold back, Ryan pulled out the envelope from his pocket and threw it on the desk for Daniel to see, "You always speak and act as if she is some innocent angel who is kindest for this world. Let''s see how you explain her action now. Let me see how you will justify saying I don''t deserve her or that she deserves someone else ¡ªsomeone better than me."

    And that was for the first time, Daniel sensed something unfamiliar in his friend ¡ªa hint of possessiveness. This emotion was so rare in Ryan that Daniel wasn''t entirely sure if he had read it correctly. "What is this?" he asked as he picked up the envelope.

    "It''s the letter that shows how ''kind'' and ''innocent'' Arwen is," Ryan scoffed, watching as Daniel opened the envelope and read the contents. Daniel''s brows furrowed as he carefully went over the details.

    "Delyth is being sued?" Daniel asked, his voice tinged with surprise.

    Ryan let out a bitter chuckle. "As you can see, yes," he confirmed. "Arwen filed a lawsuit against her for defamation and false accusations." He then stood up and walked over to his friend, adding, "And that''s not all. It''s not just Delyth. Arwen has sued nearly all of Delyth''s fans and supporters, slapping them with heavy penalties for their attacks on her."

    Daniel was stunned. This wasn''t the Arwen he once known. But after seeing her last time, he wasn''t so sure he had ever known her at all. The way she had drawn a line between herself and Ryan was both admirable and chilling, as if she had transformed into someone entirely unrecognizable.

 Chapter 67 Was their idol more precious than my daughter?

    "You want me to help with the lawyers?" Daniel asked, shaking off his surprise.

    Ryan frowned at his attitude. "You have nothing else to say?"

    Daniel glanced at the notice letter again, flipped it to the other side, and then shrugged casually, "There is nothing else to say. I saw it coming. I just wasn''t entirely sure. But I should have trusted my gut feeling."

    "What do you mean?" Ryan''s jaws tightened, and Daniel leisurely set the notice letter back on the desk.

    "Didn''t Arwen already warn Delyth about this?" Daniel reminded Ryan "Last time, she said that if Delyth could not prove her accusations, she would face consequences. Delyth can''t just walk away after putting such a big blame on someone."

    "For God''s sake, Dan, you can''t be serious. Delyth was suffering when she put the blame on Arwen. She wasn''t in her right mind. I am sure Arwen knew that too, yet she deliberately escalated things to push Delyth further into distress," Ryan argued, frustration lacing his tone.

    But Daniel remained calm. Laughing lightly, he asked, "What does Delyth''s distress have to do with Arwen? Why the hell should she care? You are the one who said Arwen is the vicious one. And now, you want her to play saint ¡ªkind-hearted to forgive everyone''s mistakes?"

    "Dan, that''s not it. If not the kind, Arwen could at least try to be humane, especially when she pretends to be so."

    Daniel rubbed the tip of his nose, letting out a dry laugh. "Humane? Where was the humanity when your innocent Delyth wrote a post and directed all her ire at Arwen? Or are we going to forget how dangerous that could have been for Arwen?"

    Ryan couldn''t deny it; he knew crowds could be dangerous. That''s why he had rushed to help Arwen. "It was dangerous, Dan, but nothing happened to her. She left safely, didn''t she?"

    Daniel stared at him, dumbfounded. "Ryan, are you even listening to yourself? You are defending the mob that bullied your fiance?e. You are ready to excuse strangers'' attacks on Arwen because of Delyth''s feelings." He paused, letting out an deep exhausted huff. "You are impossible. I can''t believe I never saw this before."

    "Dan ¡ª"

    Before Ryan could say anything, Daniel raised his hand to stop him. "Ryan, I think I will lose the last shred of respect I have for you if you keep talking. So, let''s avoid it. Delyth has been sued, and of course, she will need lawyers. I will give them a call and ask them to come here. Let me know if you need my assistance with anything else, because I won''t be able to help you readily with this."@@@@

    Arwen''s playful words were her way of letting her father know she could handle the situation on her own.

    Idris understood. Sighing, he hummed in agreement. "If that''s what you want, then fine. I won''t intervene, Arwen. But always remember, your father has your back ¡ªeven if it means going against your mother."

    "I know, Dad," Arwen''s lips curled up as she hesitantly asked, "Does Mom know about it?"

    "She has been too busy with the design, and I have kept it from her. You know she wouldn''t take it well if she knew you were getting bullied."

    Idris''s words made Arwen smile sadly. Of course, her mother won''t like the trouble and talk she created in the city and on the internet.

    Humming in agreement, she said, "Let''s not tell, then. Once you are both back, I will explain everything."

    Idris sensed something beneath her words and immediately asked, "Did something happen, Arwen? Did Ryan bully you? Your mother mentioned that you guys had some argument regarding him last time."

    Arwen''s heart soured at the mention of her last conversation with her mother. That day, she had realized her mother would never side with her, no matter what injustice she suffered in the hands of outsiders.

    "Arwen, are you still there?" Idris asked again when he didn''t hear her respond. Arwen hummed in acknowledgement.

    "Dad, I am fine. But there are a few things that we need to talk about. When you return, I will come to visit."

    "Visit us?" Idris asked a bit surprised at first, but then chuckled, remembering something. "Of course, you must have already moved in with Ryan. Fine, we will be coming back sooner than planned, anyway."

    Arwen was about to ask why the sudden change in plans when she heard her mother''s voice in the background

    "Idris, is that Arwen on the phone?"

 Chapter 68 His actions spoke volumes.

    Arwen stiffened at the sound of her mother''s voice, already laced with disappointment. She didn''t have the strength to feel disheartened once again, so before her father could say anything, she quickly said, "Dad, I need to make a few calls. I will get back to you later."@@@@

    As if sensing her unease, her father hummed on the other end of the call in understanding. "Alright, go ahead. I will let your mother know that you are doing fine," he said before ending the call.

    Arwen stared at her reflection in the mirror as a heavy sigh escaped her. For most people, their mothers were their pillars of comfort, but for her, her mother was the relentless source of pressure ¡ªa constant reminder of the expectation she couldn''t meet, draining her spirit.

    "It''s okay, Arwen," she whispered, drawing a deep breath. "She is your mother, and you can''t change that. But you can change yourself. You have tried living by her rules; no, let''s try living by yours. Cut her influence, and maybe, it wouldn''t be hard to reclaim all the confidence you lost along the way." Muttering to herself, she straightened her posture, a small smile tugged at her lips.

    A knock at the door suddenly pulled her back from her introspective thoughts. She turned to find Mr. Jones standing at the door.

    "Madam, there is something you need to check. If you have time, can you please come with me," the butler said and Arwen paused for a moment before nodding.

    "Sure," she said as she walked toward him. "Where are we going?"

    ***

    A few minutes later, Arwen stopped in front of a room. Her eyes widened in surprise, "This ..."

    "That won''t be necessary, Mr. Jones. This couldn''t be more perfect," Arwen said, turning around with a bright smile. "If this is ready, I would like to spend some time alone here. You can go ahead."

    Mr. Jones returned her smile with his polite one before nodding and leaving. Once he was gone, Arwen turned back to look at the room again. Her eyes shone as she noted all the details of his care, evident in every corner.

    "How does he always know what I carve?" she muttered to herself before walking to another corner of the room, where a sleek, state-of-the-art sound system stood, complete with a library of ballet scores. Her fingers trailed over the controls, and it didn''t take long for her to realize it contained all of her favourites pieces, along with several other masterpieces.

    A smile curled her lips at the realization, and she selected one to play. Outside the room, from a corner, Amanda stood watching, her teeth grinding in frustration. She had known that a new room was being set up, but she hadn''t expected it to be for Arwen.

    "Such a wicked who*e. I will make sure you get kicked out of here. You have threatened me with my job, boasting your title and position. I will show you those aren''t yours to boast about," she spat, envy dripping from her tone.

    "Amanda, you should avoid thoughts like that. They are dangerous. Don''t forget you have to look after your mother. If you lose your job, how will you care for her?" another helper, who had noticed the malice in Amanda''s eyes, spoke with a voice laced with concern.

    Amanda sneered at her warning. "Worry about yourself. I know what I am doing. If you want to be scared of this temporary woman, go ahead. But I won''t. She means nothing to Mr.

    Winslow and soon I will prove that to everyone."

    "Amanda, I am just worried about your mother. But fine, if you are sure. Good luck," the other helper said in a resigned tone, before turning and leaving.

    Amanda rolled her eyes before, turning her gaze back in the direction of Arwen. "I will have good luck once I will make sure she is gone."

 Chapter 69 Cancel the reservation.

    Arwen returned to her room with a smile. But her expression changed when she noticed her phone ringing on the dresser. She had left it behind and wasn''t sure how long it had been ringing for.

    Frowning slightly, she picked it up and saw Daniel''s name flashing on the screen.

    After everything that had happened between them, she hesitated for a moment. Should she answer the call? Or just ignore it? But then, considering their years of friendship; she accepted the call.

    "Daniel!" she greeted as she answered.

    "Arwen, finally! I was starting to think you wouldn''t pick up." Daniel''s voice carried a note of relief, which brought a smile to her face. Truthfully, she had considered ignoring the call, but in the end, she decided otherwise.

    "Well, if you are feeling that way, maybe you should call again, and we will see if you were right," she teased lightly.

    Daniel quickly dismissed the idea. "No way, not doing that again." After a brief pause, he added, hesitating, "Arwen, I know things have been weird, especially after last time, but... can we meet?"

    "If this is about Ryan," Arwen began, her tone growing more serious, "Then I don''t think¡ª"

    "No, Arwen. This isn''t about him," Daniel quickly said interjecting, his tone softening towards the end. "There are just a few things I need to say to you, but I would rather do it in person."

    Arwen paused, considering his words. It wasn''t like meeting Daniel was an issue, but the tension from the last time still lingered. She felt really disappointed in him when he didn''t return her call when she had asked him but had called her to the hospital when he thought Ryan needed an explanation.

    And her understanding of him wasn''t proven wrong. He shook his head and gestured, "Go ahead. You shouldn''t make your friend wait if you guys have decided on time."

    Arwen smiled, feeling proud that she could read him, even if just a little. "I will go first then," she said, turning to leave. But just after taking a single step, she paused, glancing back at Aiden.

    With a slight smile, she retraced her steps, coming to stand directly in front of him. Aiden''s brows furrowed in confusion as he watched her. "What happened?" he asked, curious. "Did you forget something?''

    Arwen nodded softly, her smile widening. Without saying another word, she leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on his cheek. She felt him stiffen at her unexpected touch, and her smile deepened at the effect.

    As she pulled away, she whispered, "Wait for me at home, husband. I will be back soon. Miss me while I am gone, okay?"

    With a wave, she turned and left, leaving Aiden standing there, momentarily stunned. He watched her go, noticing how she didn''t glance back, but he could tell she was blushing from her own boldness. Indeed, she was braver than anyone gave her credit for.

    Just as Aiden stood there, still in a daze, from Arwen''s unexpected kiss, Emyr entered with a puzzled expression. "Sir, Madam left on her own. Did you not tell her you came back to pick her up?"

    Aiden unbuttoned the top of his shirt with deliberate calmness, his face unreadable. "Cancel the reservation. She has some other plans," he said simply, before turning and heading upstairs.

    Emyr was momentarily left speechless. Was he even serious? Cancel the reservation? He couldn''t help but think of the wasted money and the missed opportunity. After all, not many could afford to book even a table at Demeter, the most exclusive restaurant in the city ¡ªlet alone the entire venue.

    And his boss had reserved the whole damn place, making him work extra hard on the arrangements that were specifically arranged.

    Could someone help me find a corner to cry now? I can''t take this anymore, Emyr lamented internally, before following Aiden upstairs.

 Chapter 70 Is it really over?

    Arwen entered the cafe? and found Daniel already sitting there, waiting for her. As she walked up to him, Daniel gave her a warm smile, though it was tinged with guilt.

    "Arwen, you are here. It took a while for you to come," he said as Arwen pulled out a chair to sit. "Was there traffic on your way?"

    "Not much," Arwen shook her head and then added, "I just came from a bit of a distance, so it took time."

    Ryan''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Where are you coming from?" As far as he knew, he had chosen a place that was near Quinn Villa.

    "From the South District," Arwen replied. Even she hadn''t expected that it to be so far, but then again, it was her fault for forgetting where she had moved to.

    "South District?" Daniel repeated, surprised. "I thought you were staying at the family house. You should have told me, I would have picked a place over there."

    "It''s alright. I am here anyway," Arwen dismissed the formality that was making the conversation awkward. Then she asked, "You said you wanted to talk something. What is it, Daniel?"

    While she asked him, she quickly scanned the menu and gestured for the waitress to bring her order before focusing back on Daniel.

    Daniel stared at Arwen. No doubt, he could feel the difference. Though it was subtle, he could tell it was there. Arwen didn''t seem to hold a grudge, but it still felt as if she had grown distant. Was it because of the last time? Because of Ryan?

    Something told him Ryan wasn''t the only reason. Since she had arrived, she hadn''t asked about Ryan at all.

    As always.

    Arwen wasn''t surprised. As long as it was Delyth speaking, Ryan would take her word as truth, Not because he couldn''t see it clearly, but because he didn''t want to see it.

    "Delyth must have received the court notice already," Arwen said calmly. "I am sure she will now realize that I won''t take it lightly if she tries something like that again."

    Her calmness ¡ªwhen faced with what Ryan had once called vicious ¡ªstunned Daniel. Though he knew what Arwen was right and didn''t owe anyone an explanation, he had expected her to try to justify herself out of habit. But it seemed like she no longer cared to do so.

    "Ryan is going to help Delyth with the lawsuit," Daniel informed her. "Earlier, he even called the lawyers to discuss it."

    Arwen nodded casually. "That''s nothing new. That''s just how Ryan is, Daniel. It''s his choice. If he wants to support Delyth, he is free to do so. But if he thinks he can make me back down, then he is terribly mistaken."

    Daniel agreed silently. The case was already heavily tilted in Arwen''s favour. With no evidence to support Delyth, even Ryan''s best legal team wouldn''t be able to win unless they found solid proof. "He is acting blind," Daniel commented softly.

    Arwen heard him clearly enough but chose to ignore it. "What else, Daniel?" she asked, changing the subject. "Was that everything you wanted to talk about?"

    Though she already knew the answer, she asked anyway.

    Daniel looked up at her for a long moment before finally asking, "Arwen, is it really over between you and Ryan?"

 Chapter 71 It was him.

    Daniel''s eyes trailed down at the shining ruby in Arwen''s finger. "You know that day at the hospital, Ryan rushed down for you. But he was a little late. You were gone already. If not, you might have seen his worry-stricken face. He was really worried for you," he said, and Arwen followed his gaze to her finger.

    Her brows furrowed. Wearing this pretty Foster heirloom had become a habit, but how did she forget that she no longer holds the position to wear it? It was meant for the daughter-in-law of the Foster family ¡ªRyan''s wife.

    Arwen''s eyes dimmed as she reached to remove the ring from her finger. "We have been over for a long time. I just never fully realized it until I pieced together the entire story myself," she said, looking up at Daniel. "I don''t doubt your words. Ryan may have rushed you to help me, but he was too late. Not just that day, but in every possible situation, whether in the past or the future.

    Because I am gone ¡ªI have moved on."@@@@

    "Arwen ¡ª"

    "Daniel, I didn''t get the chance to tell you this before; but I am already married." Arwen cut him off firmly. "Next time, I will plan something so my friends can meet my husband." When she had told Aiden that she had no intention of hiding their relationship, she had meant it.

    Daniel was stunned for a moment. His expression shifted through various emotions in just a few seconds, and even he wasn''t sure what he was feeling. "You are married?" he asked, still in disbelief.

    Arwen smiled and nodded. "Yes, I signed the certificates signed on the 29th," she said, and Daniel''s brows furrowed deeper.

    "On the 29th? But weren''t you supposed to sign the certificates with Ryan that day?" Then something clicked for Daniel, and he asked, "Arwen, did Delyth tell you something? Don''t believe her. Nothing happened between Ryan and her. She is just bluffing. I asked Ryan, and he said that he had no idea of how he ended up with her that night."

    Daniel nodded and once again drifted to the ruby ring that now lay abandoned on the table. It wasn''t just anyone''s fault ¡ªthis was Ryan''s doing. He might not realize what he had lost now, but soon he would. And by then, as Arwen had said, it would be too late.

    Arwen noticed his gaze and reached out to pick up the ring. If it had been an ordinary piece of jewelry that could simply be bought, she would have discarded it . But this ring was tied to the Foster family''s legacy, and it would only be right for her to return it personally.

    "Do you want me to give it to Ryan?" Daniel asked.

    But Arwen shook her head. "If Ryan had given it to me, I would ask you to return it. But Aunt Beca was the one who put it on my finger. It''s only right that I return it to her myself," she explained, and Daniel nodded in understanding.

    "Does Mrs. Foster know about it?" he asked. When Arwen nodded, Daniel added, "So, that''s why she is been treating Ryan like that. For once, I don''t feel bad for him. He deserves it."

    Arwen, once again, chose to remain silent on the matter.

    A little while later, her phone rang from where it rested on the table. She glanced at the screen and saw ''Husband'' flashing across it. A smile tugged at her lips as she picked up the phone. "One moment," she said to Daniel

    He nodded, gesturing for her to take the call. Arwen swiped to accept it.

    "Hello," she answered, hearing Aiden''s voice come next.

    "If you are done, I will come to pick you up," he said.

 Chapter 72 We wont parent our kids like that.

    Arwen blinked. "Aren''t you home already? The cafe? I am at is far from South District." It would be too much of a hassle if Aiden went out of his way just to pick her up.

    "I came out for some work. The cafe? might be on my way," Aiden replied, though Arwen sensed there was more to it. Still, she chose not to question him further and hummed in agreement.

    "Alright, I will text you the address. I am almost done here, so, you can come whenever. I will wait. But make sure to ask someone to pick up the car. I brought one of them with me."

    She heard Aiden hum on the other side of the call before they disconnected. Afterward, she looked at Daniel, who was staring at her with amusement. "What happened?" she asked, confused by the look he was giving her.

    "You sounded so different on the phone just now," he said, and Arwen paused at his words.

    Different? Yes, that word perfectly described how she felt around Aiden. She was much more open and relaxed, very different from her usual reserved self. He made her feel comfortable to the point where she didn''t hesitate to ask him anything.

    "That was Aiden, my husband. He was around for business and said he would come to pick me up," Arwen said with a smile. A soft blush crept up her cheeks. Though Daniel noticed it, he didn''t mention it to avoid any awkwardness.

    If leaving Ryan brough Arwen this peace and happiness, then Daniel was genuinely happy for her. Ryan could enjoy living in his ego as long as he wanted; Daniel would wait when Ryan finally realized the treasure he had lost for life.

    "You deserve all the happiness, Arwen. I am really happy for you," Daniel said, and Arwen smiled before taking the last few sips of her coffee.

    ***@@@@

    Arwen was waiting when her phone buzzed with a message. Smiling, she stood up, "He is almost here. Come, let me introduce you to him."

    Aiden smirked and gently draped he coat he had brought over her shoulders. "It has gotten cold outside. Why didn''t you bring your jacket?"

    Arwen narrowed her eyes, knowing that he was evading from answering his previous tease, but then pouted slight, allowing him so. "It wasn''t cold when I left home."

    "It''s fine. I brought one for you anyway," Aiden said, but the coat he put on her was so oversized that it nearly drowned her.

    "This is not mine. You brought me your coat. See how big it looks on me," Arwen said, chuckling at the sight of herself. But that only brought a satisfied smile to Aiden''s face.

    Emyr, who had been observing the exchange, couldn''t help but shake his head. Of course, his boss had brought out one of his best jackets. Not just because he thought the lady would get cold without it, but also to make it clear to others that she was his. Too bad women rarely understood these possessive gestures from men.

    If they did, they would either be swooning or running to the other end of the world.

    "It looks fine. You don''t look bad in it," Aiden said, and Arwen smiled.

    "As if I would believe that."

    "Oh, I almost forgot. I had to introduce you to my friend," Arwen suddenly remembered, turning to look for Daniel. "Ah, there he is." She walked over to Daniel and hooked her arm around his, pulling him towards Aiden.

    "This is Daniel Evans, a good friend of mine," she introduced, and Aiden''s gaze lingered on their hooked arms. Though he knew it was just a simple, friendly gesture, he would have preferred if Arwen had stayed closer to his side instead. His expression reflected his internal displeasure, though Arwen remained blissfully unaware.

    But Daniel did notice it. It was too evident to ignore. However, his mind was occupied with something else. He stared at Aiden, trying to place him. The man looked so familiar, like someone he knew in the past.

    Could he be...

 Chapter 73 Break another rule.

    "And this is Aiden, my husband," Arwen introduced, and inside the car, Emyr let out a quiet sigh of relief. If she had delayed another second, he feared Cralens might have turned into second Antarctica.

    Arwen moved to stand beside Aiden, smiling as she continued, "I was planning to introduce you later to my friends, but since you arrived and Daniel was here, I thought, why not now?"

    Aiden eased when he heard her introduce him that way. Extending his hand to Daniel, he said, "Hello, Daniel. Nice to meet you."

    Daniel studied Aiden for a moment, trying to recall if they had met before, but the memory seemed vague. "Have we met before?" he asked, and Aiden met his gaze evenly, shaking his head.

    "I don''t think so. I have never met any of my wife''s friends before," Aiden glanced briefly at Arwen, then back to Daniel. "But it was nice meeting you. Hopefully, we will meet again soon. For now, we will have to excuse ourselves. The weather is getting chilly, and I don''t want her catching cold."

    The way he expressed his concern ¡ªso naturally, as if it was his second nature. Daniel glanced between them and nodded."Sure, go ahead. I won''t hold you two back. We will meet again soon anyway."

    Aiden gave a small nod and then turned to Arwen. "Shall we, then?"

    Arwen nodded, before turning to give Daniel a polite smile. "Take care, and drive safely. I will head back first."

    Daniel smiled and nodded to her.

    As Daniel watched them walk away, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of familiarity he had felt earlier. While Aiden''s demeanour was friendly, there was an undeniable threat in his gaze that he felt very evidently. It felt like his gentleness was reserved for only Arwen. No one else. His aura, though seemingly gentle, carried a subtle warning that left a lasting impression.

    Had he ever met him before? The sense of familiarity was thin, but it surely was there. He felt like he had seen him somewhere, known him from somewhere.

    ***

    Aiden''s expression dimmed a little, but at the same time, he felt there was something amiss. It wasn''t just that she had forgotten him; it seemed she had forgotten everything connected to that time.

    But how? And why?

    "What are we doing here?" Arwen asked, her attention shifting between Aiden and the stall as if searching for something that was just out of reach in her memory.

    Aiden reached out to brush her hand gently, "I thought you might be hungry and would want to eat something. So ..."

    "Here?" Arwen raised her brows, clearly taken aback. She had never been allowed to eat from such stalls ¡ªher mother had deemed them unhealthy and off-limits, refraining her from eating there, even if she ever begged to let her try once.

    Aiden nodded, but he felt a bit odd. "This place used to have the best spicy noodles in the town back. I thought you might want to try them since you like spicy food." He paused before adding, "But if you want to go some somewhere else, we can choose another place that suits your taste and liking."

    Her eyes sparkled up with curiosity. "You have eaten here before?"

    Aiden smiled faintly, his gaze searching something on her expression. "Yeah, a few times when I was younger. The food was great back then. Not sure if it''s still the same."

    Arwen grinned, surprising him. "Then let''s head in and check it out."

    Aiden hesitated, "Are you sure?"

    She nodded, her smile growing bigger. "My mother never let me try this kind of food, but now that I have the chance, I won''t miss it. Let''s go in."

    With that, Arwen was ready to break another one of her mother''s strict rules. Someone has rightly said after the first step, the second and third comes easy.

 Chapter 74 Let me own a world of my own.

    Emyr watched as Arwen and Aiden made their way toward the noodle stall, utterly baffled. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t grasp the reason for this change in plans. Weren''t they supposed to dine at Demeter ¡ªthe most exclusive Michelin-starred restaurant, well-known in Cralens?

    His thoughts raced. How had things shifted so drastically in favor of this humble, old stall? If word got out that someone had cancelled a reservation at Demeter for this, it would stir a wave of shock across the country. Demeter might not be able to take the things it would do to its hard-earned reputation.

    Emyr shook his head, frustration creeping into his voice as he glanced at the driver. "Neil, what do you think of this place?"

    At first, Neil seemed confused, but then, noticing Emyr looking outside, he followed his gaze and replied, "It seems decent. They have decorated it nicely, and with so many people here, the food must be pretty good."

    Emyr felt his patience thinning. He shot Neil a sharp look before rephrasing his question, "Is this where you would bring your wife for a date? Would your wife agree to come to such a nice place for a date, Neil?"

    The driver swallowed nervously and shook his head.''Bingo! You understand me, brother'' ¡ªjust as Emyr felt triumphant, thinking Neil finally understood his point, the man hesitantly admitted, "I wouldn''t know. I never had a girlfriend or a wife."@@@@

    Emyr opened his mouth, then closed it again, at loss of words. It was as if the universe was deliberately cornering him. Nodding, he sighed, "I hope you find a girlfriend soon, Neil ¡ªone who marries you and fills your life with the same snarky comments you have just given me." Then shaking his head, he turned away, no longer in the mood to discuss anything.

    Back at the stall, Arwen walked in wrapped in Aiden''s jacket. Since a few customers had just left just as they entered, they were able to get one of the now-empty tables.

    "There," Arwen said, pulling Aiden with her. "That table is free. Let''s take it."

    People glanced at them, momentarily getting awestruck by their perfect looks, while Aiden couldn''t help but be amused by her actions. Finally, the real Arwen was starting to resurface. The Arwen he remembered from his past ¡ªthe one who was full of life, full of fire ¡ªtotally unrestrained, uncontrollable.

    "Umm ...I think two bowls of spicy noodles will do," she mumbled, glancing at Aiden to see if he had any preferences. "What do you say?"

    He nodded and turned to the counter to confirm their order. "Two bowls of spicy noodles. Avoid putting coriander in them." He then pulled out some bills and placed them on the desk.

    As the stall owner nodded, Arwen asked in surprise, "You carry cash too?" It wasn''t something she expected, as most people hardly carried small change these days.

    Aiden shook his head. "I don''t usually. I got it from Neil earlier, knowing we would need it here."

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the town, Ryan was growing increasingly frustrated with his legal team. None of them had been able to come up with a solution.

    "You have all been reading the case for hours, and still no solution? Are you kidding me?" Ryan snapped, his headache worsening.

    "Sorry, Mr. Foster," one of the lawyers said cautiously. "Ms. Ember''s situation is complicated. She will need to apologize and accept the penalty. If it had been a one-time incident, we could have requested leniency.

    But her social media post afterwards destroyed that chance. Her words may have been subtle in her social media quote, but it''s clear that Ms. Quinn was attacked because of it. There is no way we can defend her with this."

    Ryan''s mood darkened further. But he knew the lawyer was right. Pinching the bridge between his brows, he asked, "So what else do you suggest?"

 Chapter 75 Favourite subject to study.

    "Apart from accepting the penalty and apologizing, there is only one way to evade this case, and that is ¡ª" The lawyer paused for a moment and then continued in a cautious yet firm tone. "¡ªif Ms. Quinn drops the case on her own accord."

    Ryan snapped, shooting a glare, but the lawyer stood unwavering. He was stating the truth. There was no other way to help Delyth in this fiasco.

    "Ms. Quinn is your fiance?e, Mr. Foster. If you talk to her, it shouldn''t be a problem. This is our only way out. If you don''t believe me, you can check with any other lawyer."

    Ryan frowned, closing his eyes and cursing in his heart. Arwen, is this what you wanted all along? I truly underestimated you.

    "You can can leave." Ryan dismissed the legal team before turning the other side.@@@@

    The lawyers had nothing more to say, so they stood up and left the room, leaving him alone to mull about everything.

    ***

    After finishing dinner at the noodle stall, Arwen and Aiden returned to the Winslow Residence, walking straight to their bedroom.

    Arwen was feeling exhausted, but the spicy noodles were all worth it. "That was really great," she said. "Thank you for taking me there, husband."

    Aiden was satisfied but held back his smile, "Are your thank-yous always this bland?" He stepped closer to her, and she instinctively stepped back, syncing with his movements. "Don''t you think adding a bit more effort to your gratitude would make it interesting?"

    Aiden frowned slightly, looking up at her. "Let me take care of it." His words were more of a request, and Arwen couldn''t bring herself to refuse. So, she just let him do as he pleased, quietly enjoying the warmth of his care.

    She hadn''t noticed it before, but he had brought a basin of water with him, setting it beside the bed. When he dipped her feet into the water, she realized it was perfectly lukewarm. The aroma of herbs filled the air, and she couldn''t resist asking, "Did you add herbs to it?"

    Aiden hummed in response, keeping his focus on massaging her feet, soothing the pain with each movement. "It will relieve the strain of your muscles and make you feel better. Let me know when you feel better," he said.

    Arwen felt her heart skip a beat. She was sure she hadn''t shown any signs of discomfort, yet he had noticed effortlessly. Just how observant was he? Nothing seemed to escape his gaze.

    "I really liked the practice room. How did you know I love to dance and do ballet?" She hadn''t got a chance to properly thank him for it, but somehow, she felt he already knew how much it meant to her.

    Aiden didn''t pause in his movements, nor did he show any excitement from her compliment. It was as if he wasn''t doing it for acknowledgement, but simply because it was in his nature ¡ªnature to take care of her and all her passion and wishes.

    "I have my ways of knowing things about you, Moon. You have been my favourite subject to study for much longer than you could imagine. So, tomorrow, don''t be surprised if you feel like I know you better than you know yourself. I have been reading you for much longer than you realize," he said, and momentarily stunned by his words.

    "Have you known me from before?" she asked, thinking that maybe this time, the answer would be different from the last two times.

    Aiden looked up and smiled. "The Quinn family is prestigious in Cralens. Of course, people would be interested in their daughter," he said, and Arwen didn''t know why, but a slight disappointment settled in her heart.

    Maybe she had wanted to hear something else ¡ªsomething along the lines of, I have known you my whole life.

 Chapter 76 Would she ask him to stop? Definitely not.

    Arwen looked up when she heard the bathroom door open. Aiden came out, dressed in his grey joggers and a black pullover.

    "You are done?" she asked, and Aiden hummed in response as he walked to his side of the bed.

    "You are reading?" he asked, glancing at the novel in her hand.

    Arwen followed his gaze and looked down at the book "Oh, yes. I have a habit of reading novels before bed," she said, quickly closing the book and putting it in the drawer next to her bed, almost as if she was hiding her biggest secret.

    Aiden wanted to chuckle. If only she knew that he was well aware of the kinds of books she enjoyed. He knew all the romances she read, all the desires she harbored. He knew it all.@@@@

    "Is your wound better?" Arwen asked, her gaze flicking towards his shoulders.

    "It''s better," Aiden replied.

    Arwen nodded to him in understanding, "Good that it is getting healed; otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do."

    "It''s not difficult."

    "Huh?"

    "If my wound hadn''t healed, you would have taken the responsibility. It''s easy," he said, before slipping inside the duvet beside her.

    Arwen blinked. Would it have been really that easy? "You seem uncomfortable with me in bed," she said suddenly, and Aiden turned to her, raising his brows. She clarified her thoughts. "I may not be an expert at reading your expression all the time, but your discomfort is pretty evident."

    "If you are uncomfortable, I can sleep on the couch. No one will know that we are not sharing the same bed. You don''t have to force yourself, you know," she offered, gesturing toward the couch. Before she could move further, Aiden tugged her back onto the bed.

    But did she want him to stop? No.

    Would she ask him to stop? Definitely not.

    Shaking her head, she said, "It''s fine. We are husband and wife. We agreed to do this." She was reasoning not just with him but with herself. She needed something to make sense of how she was feeling. The way she responded to him when he was close like this didn''t align with her usual rationality.

    When Aiden heard her answer, he smirked. It was as if he had read something she was trying to hide. No, Moon. I wouldn''t let you hide. Not from me. Never.

    He brushed a few strands of hair off her face, his touch lingering. "Yes, we are husband and wife, Moon. We have signed the papers. Good that you remember it at a moment like this. But are you saying that what we are feeling right now is just an obligation for you?"

    His voice held hints of teasing, but it came firm. It made Arwen nervous.

    She stared at him, considering his words before nodding. "You said you wanted a wife when you agreed to sign the certificates. You said you would share a bed with her and ... ah"

    She yelped as she felt his hands at the side of her waist. His touch was cold, but the skin where he touched felt like it was burning. Maybe when he had pulled her down earlier, her clothes had shifted and dishevelled slightly.

    "So, you think I would force you into bed if you didn''t agree to any of this?" Aiden asked, his voice carrying a faint hint of warning. Arwen realized she had phrased it wrong and was about to shake her head, but before she could, Aiden added, "Moon, I won''t force you into anything that you don''t want.

    If you don''t want me around like this, close to you like this; you just have to tell me and I won''t come close to you. I will keep my distance. I will never force myself on you. Not until you want me to."

    Arwen''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to shake her head and tell him she didn''t mean it like that, but the intensity of his gaze pinned her in place, making her unable to move. Her chest tightened when she saw a flash of disappointment appear in his eyes.

    It was then she realized that seeing him in disappointment hurt her the most.

    "Sorry, if this made you feel uncomfortable," Aiden said softly, already shifting to move off her.

 Chapter 77 Nothing to be confident about.

    Arwen panicked when she felt his warmth pulling away. She wanted to shake her head, to stop him, but he had already turned his head away. Desperation swelled inside her, and before she knew it, her fingers had already clasped onto his pullover, pulling him closer than before.@@@@

    Aiden was taken by surprise ¡ªor perhaps he just feigned it on his expression. "What are you doing?" he asked, furrowing his brows in confusion.

    She stared into his eyes and then whispered softly, "T-this doesn''t make me uncomfortable. You never did, nor does your closeness." Her face flushed with hue of deep red, revealing just how nervous she was about her boldness.

    It took everything in Aiden to hold himself back. His gaze darkened with an urge, a desire, the kind that only this woman lying beneath him, could stir in him. "You mean¡ª" he began with a voice groggily deep, but his words paused in the mid when he felt her fingers grip his pullover harder.

    "Kiss me, husband," she commanded softly, and that was all the permission Aiden needed.

    His lips crashed onto hers with one swift motion, letting her feel every ounce of passion she had asked for. The kiss was both intense and tender ¡ªsparking a slow-burning flame. He held himself above her with one arm, while his other hand tangled in her hair, tilting her head just enough to deepen the kiss. "Let me in," he murmured against her lips, demanding entrance, which she eagerly granted.

    Their tongues danced with perfect chemistry, stirring a passionate battle that sent sparks through both of them. Arwen felt as though she was losing herself in his touch. Her hand found his chest, pulling him closer as though he were the very air she needed to survive. Every movement deepened their connection, the bond of their souls.

    Arwen forgot to breathe until Aiden finally pulled away, leaving both of them gasping for air.

    Resting his forehead against hers, he let his hot breath fan against her ears while he struggled to calm the desire she once again ignited within him.

    Arwen didn''t know when she fell asleep last night, but it hadn''t taken long. The next morning when she woke up, she was no longer in the comforting arms of Aiden, though the memories of the night before were still fresh. Stretching, she glanced around the room. The faint sounds from the bathroom made it clear that Aiden hadn''t left for the office yet.

    Turning on her side, she reached out to check her phone. Scrolling through it, she noticed the wave on the internet against her from the previous day had died down already. Now, most of the blame had shifted on Delyth, with people accusing her of being the instigator behind everything. Some were even saying she deserved the pain and suffering she was going through.

    As Arwen read through the comments, she couldn''t help but wonder how Delyth was reacting to it all. Just as the thought crossed her mind, her phone rang in her hand, making her frown. The tug between her brows only deepened when she read Delyth''s name flashing across her screen.

    Without hesitation, she rejected the call. But just a few seconds later, her phone rang again. She rejected it for the second time, only for it to ring for the third time. Knowing that it wouldn''t stop until she picked up the call, Arwen reluctantly answered.

    "Ms. Ember, don''t you know what it means when someone rejects your call?" Arwen asked, her tone cold.

    And she heard Delyth huff arrogantly on the other end. "Arwen, do you really think you are in a position to reject my call?"

    "Didn''t I just do it twice? Want me to do it again, to prove that I can?" Arwen''s voice came out a clear warning.

    "Arwen, don''t act so confident. Not in front of me. We both know you have nothing to be confident about," Delyth said, but Arwen only chuckled, making Delyth pause.

    "Are you sure about that, Delyth?" Arwen asked, before continuing, "Because as far as I remember, I have always had everything that''s needed to be confident. Unlike you, who can''t even breathe without depending on others. Do you need me to remind you of the details?"

 Chapter 78 Irrespective of the role you playâ€”Angel or Devil.

    "Arwen, you¡ª"

    Cutting off Delyth''s arrogant talk tirade, Arwen spoke, "Ms Ember, if you called me this early in the morning just to remind me of my name, let me assure you, I have been using it longer than you and had it memorized by the time I was two." "You ¡ª"

    "What did you call for, Delyth? Get to the point, no dawdling." Arwen didn''t want to start her morning in a foul mood, especially after the peaceful and fulfilling night she had just had. She just wanted to savour the lingering warmth of those memories, but Delyth''s pompous attitude wasn''t helping her. So, she just wanted to get her done as soon as possible.

    "Fine, I will be on point, Arwen," Delyth said sharply. "Let''s meet. I have something to talk about."

    Arwen raised an eyebrow, almost tempted to ask what gave Delyth the confidence to make such a request in that tone. But then she didn''t want to waste more time than necessary.

    So, instead of dwindling, she simply rejected. "I don''t have anything to discuss with you." Her tone came more curt than it would have pleased Delyth, but Arwen didn''t mind. Delyth asked for it. "Now that you have got your answer, don''t call again to disturb me," she added before hanging up, without giving Delyth another chance to speak.

    Arwen was totally uninterested in finding out Delyth''s exact agenda. She assumed it was either related to the lawsuit she had filed against her, or something about Ryan. Whatever it was, Arwen had no interest in engaging with Delyth. Not because she saw her as an enemy, but simply because it wasn''t worth the bother.

    "Who was it?" Aiden asked as he emerged from the bathroom, his bathrobe loosely tied, giving a perfect glimpse of his muscular chest.

    Arwen''s eyes lingered a moment too long, her breath catching at the sight. Realizing her wandering gaze, she quickly averted her eyes and answered, "O-oh, it was Delyth. She was just trying to stir up trouble, asking to meet me."

    Aiden nodded in understanding before asking, "So, what are you going to do?"

    Have a little faith in your husband. He is only ever going to look at you."

    Arwen blinked, unsure how to respond to his words. Narrowing her eyes at him, she pursed her lips. "You sure are a sweet talker. Sometimes, I wonder how many women have you charmed like this."

    "Investigate me if you want, Moon. But don''t be surprised when you find that it''s only ever been you. Always." Aiden''s challenge left her at a loss for words.

    How could he be so confident?

    Does he not care that she might disappoint him one day?

    "You should go and get ready for the day," Arwen suddenly said, changing the topic. "I can''t bear seeing you half-dressed like this." Her gaze briefly flicked to his exposed chest before looking away.

    Aiden noticed her lingering gaze and a proud smile curled his lips. Clearing his throat, he pulled her back from the thoughts and asked playfully. "Why? Are you losing your control self-control because of my charms?"

    "Nonsense," Arwen snapped, "There is nothing like that. I just think you are exposing too much. There are so many maids around. Are you seeking attention?"

    "Hhm-hm," Aiden hummed in admission. "I am dying for attention. But a small correction: it''s not theirs. It''s yours. Your admiring gaze makes all this effort worth it ¡ªall the workouts I put in."

    Arwen felt her heart skip a beat, but quickly brushed it off. She pushed him away. "Go and get dressed. Don''t make it sound like you exist in this world just for me. It will make me think you have set a trap for me to fall into. Did you?"

    Aiden smirked. "I wouldn''t mind if you blamed me for that, Moon."

 Chapter 79 Did something happen?

    Arwen dabbed her cheeks, trying to compose herself, but Aiden''s words kept replaying in her mind again and again. He was a tease, for sure, but none of his words or promises felt like a prank. Everything seemed genuine, proven by small gestures he always made towards her.

    That''s why, when he mentioned setting a trap just to lure her in, she couldn''t help bur feel her heart skip a beat ¡ªboth in anticipation and nervousness.

    A reminder on her phone suddenly pulled her from her thoughts, and she realized it was for her appointment with Dr. Clark. She had almost forgotten about it, but thankfully she had set the reminder.

    Last time she had visited him before she had gone to Civil Affair Bureau and at that time, Dr. Clark seemed very interested in knowing how first she was about marrying someone who had not even been accompanying her for the checkups. At that time, she was confused, and had remained silent. But now, she had the answer and she had also acted upon it, taking the decision that was most needed.

    Just as Arwen was about to get up and get ready, Gianna''s call came through. Arwen picked up and opened her mout to speak, only for Gianna''s voice to beat her to it.

    "Wennie, I am just calling you to remind you about your appointment at the hospital. Don''t be late and don''t miss it."

    "I remembered, Anna. But thanks for taking the time to remind me again. I will be on time. Is that good enough?" Arwen teased.

    Gianna hummed in approval on the other end. "Better." Then, after a pause, she asked, "How is it going with your husband? Is he bullying you?"

    "Why? Are you planning to come here and beat him up?" Arwen joked.

    Gianna, however, took it seriously. "I wouldn''t mind. Want to test me?"

    "Anna, I was joking. He is not bullying me. Can you stop painting my husband in such a bad light? He hasn''t done anything to deserve that," Arwen said, unconsciously slipping into the defensive tone of a protective wife.

    Gianna cleared her throat. "Girl, can you not pretend to be the sweet, loving wife? For God''s sake, you didn''t even know your so-called husband a week ago, and now you are siding with him against me ¡ªyour friend who has been by your side for as long as I remember."

    Arwen bit her bottom lip and quickly reasoned, "I am just siding with what''s right. Obviously, being your friend, I can''t lead you down the wrong path. And the same time, I can''t let you misjudge my husband,"

    That seemed like a reasonable explanation. A daughter would always put her mother first, just as Arwen had done all these years.

    "Mr. Jones, since Amanda worked here for a long time and contributed so much, it would be kind to help her in some way. If her mother is ill, ask if she needs any assistance ¡ªfinancial or otherwise. We will do what we can," Arwen said.

    The butler nodded with a smile. "Of course, Madam. I will make sure her mother is well taken care of."

    Arwen nodded and then after a moment, stood up to leave. Behind her, the butler''s expression changed slightly.

    In the distance, a few maids whispered among themselves.

    "Did you hear Amanda left overnight?" one spoke softly.

    "Yes, Mr. Jones come to the quartered last night, and asked her to leave," another one hummed.

    "Amanda wanted to protest, but then something happened and she left willingly. It must be about her mother."

    "The old woman has been terminally ill for so long. Amanada has been working for her."

    "Heh! Her sick mother? Please. She barely cared about her. It must be something else."

    "Could it be that her intentions be exposed?"

    As the whispers grew, Mr. Jones''s commanding voice cut through the gossip, shushing them. "Gossips have never been tolerated here. Focus on work, and leave the speculation to those who have time for it."

    The maids exchanged glances, falling silent. No one dared to push their curiosity further, not when Mr. Jones was around at least.

 Chapter 80 You got married?

    Sending Amanda away was not easy, especially when it had to be done without Arwen noticing any abnormality. But Aiden wouldn''t allow any threat to linger near Arwen, no matter how insignificant it seemed, even if it was just a maid.

    Mr. Jones made sure the warning was loud and clear, not because a second chance was up for grabs, but to make Amanda fully understand that the person she dared to offend was beyond anything she or her ancestors could handle.

    "Mr. Jones, I have an appointment today. If Aiden comes, let him know I will be back soon," Arwen said on her way out.

    Mr. Jones nodded before adding, "Madam, Sir has arranged a driver for you. I will inform him, and he will take you wherever you need to go."

    Arwen was about to refuse, but before she could, the butler guessed her intent and spoke again.

    "Sir mentioned that your legs need time to heal, so it would be best if you used the driver for now."

    With no further argument, Arwen sighed. "Fine, then let the driver know I have an appointment at East City Hospital."

    Mr. Jones nodded and left to make the necessary call.

    Arwen arrived at the hospital just in time. As she entered, she met Sister Ambrosina, who greeted her with all smiles.

    "How are your legs now? Is it healing well?"

    Arwen returned the smile and nodded. "Much better now."

    They exchanged a few more pleasantries before Arwen continued on to see Dr. Clark. Reaching his office, she was about to knock when Jason called out from behind her.

    "You are right on time."

    Arwen gave him a sympathetic look. "It sounds like an emergency."

    Jason nodded. "Yes, I have to go urgently. I have written down your new prescription, and scheduled your next appointment for two weeks from now."

    "Hhm-hm," Arwen hummed in agreement and then said something she had been thinking all this while. "Dr. Clark, since it''s inconvenient for you to travel all the way here just to see me, how about we schedule the next appointment at your hospital?"

    Jason considered it for a moment before nodding. "As long as it''s not an inconvenience for you Ms. Quinn. You are my patient and I have to hold full responsibility for you until you are perfectly healed."

    "It won''t be an inconvenience," Arwen smiled. "I am recovering well and can move around easily."

    "Great. I will have my hospital contact you to set it up," Jason said, before excusing himself first.

    Arwen didn''t mind. Doctors, especially those as skilled as Dr. Clark, always had hectic schedules. After she was discharged, she looked him up and learned that he was renowned in the medical field, a master in multiple specialities. At his young age, he had already accumulated more achievements than most could hope in a lifetime.

    No doubt, he carries the name of Clarks with pride.

    She felt fortunate that Dr. Clark had been there to treat her. From what she had heard, her injuries had been severe when she was first brought to the hospital. Without his expertise, her chances of standing again ¡ªlet alone dancing ¡ªwould have been slim.

    As she thought that, her mind wandered to the stranger who had saved her that night. She still wanted to meet and thank him, but he hadn''t come forward. Perhaps he had only helped her out of sympathy ¡ªafter all, who would go to such lengths for someone they didn''t know?

    ''He must be a good man,'' Arwen thought to herself. ''If only I could meet him one day and express my gratitude.''

    As she exited Dr. Clark''s office, her musings were interrupted when she bumped into someone. She was about to apologize for her carelessness but the arrogant voice that followed made her reconsider.

    "Arwen, it''s you."

 Chapter 81 Have you two always been this compatible?

    Delyth frowned when she saw Arwen there, standing all tall and fine while she sat confined to a wheelchair. Shouldn''t it have been Arwen feeling helpless like this? Why did her plan backfire?

    "What are you doing here, Arwen? Are you here to laugh at me?" Delyth said, clearly displeased.

    Arwen took a step back, her gaze sweeping over Delyth from head to toe. The scrutiny made Delyth shift uncomfortably, feeling self-conscious.

    "What do you think you are? A clown?" Arwen asked, sounding bored.

    Delyth was taken aback. "You ¡ª" She had never expected Arwen to mock her like this. Not that Arwen fawned over her, but she had always maintained a certain elegance, refraining from such biting, deprecating remarks. What had changed now?

    "Since you don''t consider yourself a clown, then don''t worry. You definitely can''t make me laugh. Especially like this," Arwen gestured dismissively at Delyth''s form, from head to toe.

    She never meant to mock her but for some reason, it felt oddly satisfying. Plus, Aiden''s words from before urged her to act devilish once.@@@@

    "Arwen, you are cruel."

    "I told you last time, don''t mistake me for someone kind," Arwen smirked. "Also, I am sure my recent actions have made that clear. Haven''t you received the court notice yet?"

    Gripping the armrest tightly, Delyth suggested, "Arwen, let''s talk about it. We should discuss and ¡ª"

    But Arwen clicked her tongue dismissively, "I told you there is nothing to discuss."

    "You are doing this on purpose, don''t you?" Delyth gritted her teeth, unable to bear Arwen''s smug tone. She wanted to wipe the arrogance off her face. But at the moment, she was helpless in the situation.

    Delyth fingers clenched. Bi*ch! She cursed internally, casting a quick glance at Ryan. Seeing him gaze at Arwen as if she held the world in her hands, her jaws tightened. Desperate to have his attention on herself, she reached out to hold his hand, subtly sobbing for sympathy.

    "Arwen, can''t you pity me for once? I am like this because of y¡ª"

    "Watch it Delyth!" Arwen interrupted sharply as if saving her from continuing an unforgivable mistake. "Don''t dig yourself deeper into a hole you have made. Think before you speak. I have already unleashed my cruelty; I won''t hesitate to go further. Blame me one more time for something I didn''t do, and the consequence will be harsher than before."

    Delyth was left speechless. This time, it wasn''t Ryan''s presence but Arwen''s threat that silenced her.

    "Enough!" Ryan spoke, cutting through the tension. He wanted to speak to Arwen, but at that moment, he couldn''t bring himself to. So, instead, he turned to Delyth and said, "Weren''t you here to see some doctor?"

    Delyth, equally overwhelmed, nodded and gestured towards the cabin from which Arwen had just exited. "It''s here. The nurse said the legendary doctor sits in this cabin."

    Arwen glanced back and realized that Delyth was pointing at Dr. Clark''s office,

    "The nurse told me he specialized in cases like mine. About a month ago, he operated on a woman who had been in an accident and damaged her limbs. But after her surgery, she was completely fine. They say it was almost a miracle, and she will even be able to dance again in future." Delyth''s voice brimmed with hope.

    Arwen instantly understood ¡ªDelyth was unknowingly talking about her, and Dr. Clark was the doctor she was referring to.

    "Ryan, I want to dance again. Let''s go and talk to him, okay?" Delyth''s eyes gleamed with expectation, and Ryan nodded, turning to Arwen.

    "We will talk about this later, Arwen. Right now, Delyth needs to see the doctor. Let''s not create a scene here."

    "There is nothing left to talk about," Arwen said cooly. "But you are right ¡ªlet''s not create any more acne. I have had enough." With that, she turned on her heels, and left.

 Chapter 82 Of course, she is special.

    Ryan was about to stop Arwen from walking away like that, his hand already reaching out instinctively, but Delyth''s grip tightened on his arm, grounding him in place. "Ryan, the doctor ..." Her voice trembled with barely concealed desperation, and her eyes glistened as if clinging to the last thread of hope she had left.@@@@

    Ryan glanced down at her, and felt his resolve wavering. He hesitated, feeling caught between Delyth''s need and the cold finality of Arwen''s retreating figure. He remembered the promise he had given to Zeke ¡ª to always look after Delyth and be there whenever she needed him. And right now, she needs him the most.

    "Please," Delyth whispered, her voice softer now and her vulnerability very clear in her tone. "I can''t do this alone. I can''t live without dance. Zeke has gone, and now I only have you. I need you by my side ."

    Arwen slowed her pace briefly, hearing Delyth''s last words. Her lips lifted in a small, almost mocking smile as she shook her head at the ongoing drama. Without turning around, her words drifted back, calm and unwavering. "You two are truly a pair made in heaven. I should have realized this sooner. Pity it almost cost me my life and an eternity to understand it.

    But now that I have learned my lesson, I won''t repeat the mistakes of the past."

    Ryan watched as Arwen disappeared down the hallway. He shouldn''t feel anything, but for some reason, an emptiness settled in his chest, making him fear something he couldn''t quite understand.

    But then Delyth''s grip anchored him in the present. He looked down at her, and she looked up at him with a sympathetic expression tinged with guilt.

    "I am sorry, Ryan. I made Arwen misunderstand. I will explain it to her later. I am sure she will understand once she calms down," Delyth said, snapping Ryan back to reality.

    His face hardened as he gazed back in the direction Arwen had disappeared. "No need. There is nothing to explain to her. She is simply creating stories based on her own assumptions. Let her assume whatever she wants. It doesn''t make anything real, and sooner or later, she will understand that."

    Delyth gritted. If Arwen''s assumptions couldn''t make anything real, then she would. Ryan, you will be mine sooner or later. I will make you realize we belong together, just as I made Arwen realize it.

    Ryan looked away from Delyth before moving behind her. "Let''s go," he said, steering Delyth''s wheelchair toward Dr. Clark''s office, trying to ignore the hollow feeling that grew with every step.

    "Dr. Clark isn''t an attending doctor at East City Hospital. He is only here for one patient he treated. He comes just for her appointments, and he left after meeting her today," the nurse explained.

    "Just for one patient?" Ryan asked, confused as to why one person was receiving such special treatment. "Who is she?"

    "Oh, she was just here a moment ago. I believe she must have left after meeting Dr. Clark," the nurse said, glancing around briefly as if checking if Arwen was still nearby.

    Ryan paused, as a thought crossed his mind. Arwen was also here just now. Could she be that patient? He quickly shook off the idea. How could it be her? The patient had a near-death experience.

    But hasn''t Arwen been all fine?

    Delyth on the other hand, felt irritated. Once again someone else was having the privilege that she was craving for? For how long does she have to crave for things? Can''t for once, she could get what she wants?

    "Why is that patient getting specially treated? Aren''t all patients supposed to be the same? As a doctor, he should treat me too without getting biased towards one," she complained, as if expecting the nurse to agree.

    The nurse furrowed her brows, unimpressed by Delyth''s attitude. Ryan noticed her expression and asked, "Is there any way to contact him?"

    "Even if there was, I don''t think I could help you. You could check with the hospital, but Dr. Clark isn''t someone everyone can afford. He does treat people, but getting an appointment with him is rare. The woman he treated had the connections to call him," the nurse paused, flicking a meaningful glance at Delyth before adding, "He came here specifically for her. Of course, she is special."

    Delyth gritted her teeth. She knew the nurse was deliberately rubbing it in, but she could deal with her later. Right now, the doctor was her only hope. She couldn''t afford to lose him.

    Turning to Ryan, she quickly said, "Ryan, what should we do now? Will I never have the chance to dance again?"

 Chapter 83 Now what has changed?

    Ryan''s expression hardened, making it difficult to read his true thoughts. But Delyth knew that he wouldn''t be able to ignore her desperation ¡ªnot when she was like this, vulnerable and dependent on him.

    "Don''t worry, Del," Ryan said softly, trying to soothe her growing anxiety. "I will find a way to get an appointment with Dr. Clark. For now, just focus on resting. That''s why I moved you here from Cralens Care Hospital, remember?"

    Delyth nodded slowly, recalling what had earlier happened to her. "I will rest, Ryan. But are you sure they wouldn''t come and find me here?"

    Ryan failed to guarantee. "I will make sure no harm came to you. You are right now safe here. Later, I will arrange a few of the guards. They will be around you when I am not. So, you don''t have to be scared," he said, before slowly wheeling her back towards her ward.

    Outside the hospital,

    Arwen stepped into the fresh air, inhaling deeply as if it would cleanse the bitterness that lingered in her chest. She hadn''t expected confronting Delyth to feel this ...liberating. Maybe Aiden had been right ¡ªthere was power in speaking her mind, in refusing to remain silent.

    "Arwen! Arwen! Arwen! Why did you stay quiet for so long?" she whispered to herself, shaking her head at her old habits. How had she let herself be caged in for so long? She might give an excuse saying that realization struck her late, but she knew that was not all.

    It was ¡ªAiden, who made her resolve firmer than it actually was. He had helped her see things differently, giving her the strength to find her voice.

    Without him, she might still be trapped, suffocated under the weight of the past.

    She was standing there when the black Maybach came to stop in front of her. Recognizing it from earlier, she opened the door and got inside without hesitation. Once she was settled, the driver asked, "Where to next, Madam?"

    Arwen thought for a moment before saying, "Head to the Quinn Villa, please." She hadn''t picked up many things from there. Since she was already out and had some time, she could retrieve a few things to take to Winslow Residence. Gianna''s place had been her temporary abode, but Aiden''s home was now hers. She needed to bring her permanence over there to make it feel more like her home.

    An indecipherable silence fell over the call, and for a moment, Arwen thought they had been disconnected. "Anna? You are still are there, right?"

    "Wennie, did I just hear you say that Ryan lacks IQ?" Gianna asked, sounding shocked.

    But Arwen didn''t think much of it and simply hummed. "Yes, I did. Want me to list down the instances to prove it?"

    "Definitely not. I have known it for longer than you can decipher," Gianna replied with an exaggerated sob.

    Confused, she asked, "Anna, why are you crying?"

    "Nothing, I just think that my daughter has finally grown up. Now, she is even able to say that a certain dumba*s lacks brains. I am just so happy that I cannot hold back my tears. Finally, you saw the truth."

    "It''s not that I didn''t know this before, Anna. I knew Ryan well. It''s just that I was too considerate of everyone else except myself, so I never bothered to highlight his flaws. But now ¡ª"

    "Now what has changed?" Gianna again asked, perking up.

    "Now, I see myself more, Anna. I decided to consider myself just as much as I have always considered others, or maybe slightly more," she paused, then added "Now, his flaws and dumbness have become so evident that I can no longer ignore it,"

    Gianna couldn''t help but clap on the other end of the call.

    "I think, Arwen, I am already becoming a fan of your husband. He really has the charm. In just a few days, he made you see what I have been trying to show you for years."

    Arwen didn''t refute her friend''s words. She believed the same. With Aiden by her side, she saw things more clearly. The way he treated her was something she could openly compare with Ryan. No matter how many lifetimes Ryan lived, he would never match Aiden''s level of care and concern.

 Chapter 84 Aiden was still as possessive as ever.

    Arwen scrolled through posts that had gone viral. Some reported that Delyth had been attacked by a few of her fans. However, after digging a bit deeper, Arwen realized it wasn''t exactly the fans, but rather the parents of a few fans who had barged in.@@@@

    Apparently, some high schoolers were caught up in the mobs outside the hospital that day, leading them to receive legal penalties. When their parents found out, they stormed to Delyth''s door, blaming her for ruining their children''s future.

    Arwen sighed. There was nothing she could do. Just because the offenders were minors didn''t mean they did less harm and should be let off easily. It would only serve them well to take responsibility for their actions early on. Learning this now might make them more cautious and mindful of their decisions in future.

    "Madam, we have arrived at Quinn Villa," the diver announced, bringing the car to a halt.

    Arwen looked outside the window. She hadn''t realized they had entered Quinn''s property. From the corner of her eye, she spotted the butler approaching.

    Earlier, when they had left the hospital, she had informed the butler of her arrival. Perhaps he had already cleared the security check for her.

    The door on Arwen''s side was pulled open, and the butler greeted her with a polite smile. "Young Miss, you are here. We have been waiting for you," he said as his eyes briefly flickered towards the driver sitting in the front seat.

    Arwen noticed the butler''s brows furrow slightly, likely because he didn''t recognize the driver. However, his expression returned to normal before Arwen could comment.

    Returning his smile, Arwen nodded to him before getting out of the car. "I had to grab a few things. I hope I didn''t cause you extra trouble," she said, pouting playfully like the young girl the butler had watched grow up.

    Mr. Cole''s eyes widened a little but then he shook his head quickly. "Not at all, Young Miss. I am happy to see you after such a long time. How have you been."

    "I am good," Arwen replied before turning to the driver. "Alfred, you can wait here. Once I am done, we can leave."

    Meanwhile, Aiden arrived at Winslow Residence right on time. The butler greeted him as soon as he stepped in.

    "Where is Moon?" Aiden asked, scanning the room as if he already knew she wasn''t home.

    "Madam had an appointment at the hospital this afternoon. She left earlier and asked me to inform you that she would be back soon," the butler replied.

    Aiden''s brows furrowed. He knew Arwen had an appointment with Jason today, which was why he had arranged for the driver to take her. But wasn''t it already getting late? She should have been back by now.

    He checked his watch ¡ªit was indeed a bit late. "Call Alfred and ask where she is," Aiden instructed the butler, who sighed inwardly. It had barely been five minutes past the expected time, but Aiden concern made it seem as if Arwen had been missing for hours.

    But then again, this has always been the case. Even back then, anything involving Arwen had put Aiden on edge.

    Shaking his head internally, the butler nodded. "I will go and make the call," he said, walking off to contact Alfred.

    After a few moments, he returned to report. "Sir, Madam has gone to Quinn Villa. Alfred said after her hospital appointment, she asked him to drive her straight there. She might need to pick something up."

    Aiden nodded. "Ask Alfred if she needs any help. If necessary, send the people from here."

    Mr. Jones struggled not to laugh. The way Aiden had phrased it, it seemed like he was making sure Arwen brought all her belongings to Winslow Residence, so she wouldn''t have any reason to return to Quinn Villa in the future.

    From the past until today, one thing hadn''t changed ¡ªAiden was still as possessive as ever. He couldn''t bear the thought of sharing Arwen with anyone else, not even her own family.

    "Understood, Sir. I ensure everything is in order," the butler replied.

 Chapter 85 It was already too late.

    The butler came back after a while and reported, "Sir, it doesn''t seem Madam plans to bring many things. Alfred said he would be able to assist her, so we don''t need to send anyone from here." He had already expected this ¡ªafter all, everything to Arwen''s preference had been arranged and prepared for her comfort here.

    Unless something held deep sentimental value, it was unlikely she felt anything missing.

    Aiden nodded, his fingers still working away at the keys of his laptop. His expression remained serene, and it wasn''t hard for Mr. Jones to realize he was in the middle of something important. So, with a respectful bow, the butler quietly excused himself.

    But just as Mr. Jones left, another man rushed in like a storm. His demeanour was exhausted, but his eyes were sharp, filled with questions as if he was on a quest for answers. Behind him, Emyr followed closely.

    Emyr had come to get Aiden''s signatures on some documents when he saw Jason rushing in. Jason Clark, the usually calm and composed doctor, seemed unlike himself. Emyr was well aware of Jason''s reputation ¡ªhis anger was rare but formidable, and Emyr dared not do anything that might channel it towards himself.

    Rather than interrupting to ask about the reason for Jason''s hurried arrival, Emyr simply followed him inside, deciding it was wiser to wait and observe.

    "Care to explain how you plan to live your life from here on, buddy?" Jason asked with a tone laced with pure anger. "Or better yet, tell me how it feels to lose her for the second time? I am sure it must be quite something ¡ªlosing your entire world all over again!"@@@@

    Emyr was taken aback. Confused by the exchange, he couldn''t make sense of what was happening. His boss had lost? How? Was that even possible? He glanced at Aiden, expecting to see some signs of distress, but Aiden continued working nonchalantly, as though completely unaffected by the accusations.

    Emyr''s brows furrowed deepening his expression of confusion. He turned to look back at Jason, hoping for more clues.

    But Jason didn''t believe it. He continued, "I wouldn''t be here, at least certainly not like this, if all of this were a joke. If Arwen were only joking about it. If she hadn''t really signed the marriage certificates with that jerk of a boyfriend, I wouldn''t have been here. But today, I found out that she did, and your boss once again lost his chance with her, just like he did a decade ago."

    While Aiden''s gaze hardened at Jason, Emyr shook his head, trying to find a way to resolve the misunderstanding. But Jason simply wouldn''t let him.

    It was as if Jason was feeling Aiden''s sense of loss on his behalf. Maybe because he had seen what losing Arwen had done to Aiden back then. Maybe because he knew that if Aiden had truly lost her, he wouldn''t be able to recover this time like he did before.

    "Aiden, tell me what you are planning," Jason asked, sitting down across him, his tone serious. "She might have married him, but I don''t think you have lost your chance entirely. We can think of something. I am sure Jacob will have a suggestion if we ask him about it."

    "Dr. Clark, you have misunderstood everything. Sir has ¡ª" Emyr began, but his words were cut short when the sound of a car halting outside reached them. His pupils dilated as he guessed who it could be, and panic flickered across his features. Instead of completing his earlier thought, he urged Jason, "Dr. Clark, I can explain everything later.

    But for now, I think you should hide first."

    Jason''s brows furrowed. "Hide? Why should I do that? And from whom?" His gaze flicked to Aiden, who still sat there as if nothing had changed. What was happening?

    Emyr also couldn''t understand his boss''s nonchalance either. Didn''t he worry that if the lady arrived and saw Dr. Clark here, she might discover all that they had been hiding from her?

    "Dr. Clark, we don''t have time. Let''s make an exit first," Emyr said, taking charge again. But little did he expect ¡ªit was already too late.

 Chapter 86 Never knew this would be such a small world.

    Jason felt Emyr''s tension and stood up at his request. "What are you guys up to? I am getting all suspicious now. You better explain to me well later, or else ¡ª" He was mid-sentence when a familiar voice cut in, freezing them both ¡ªone with surprise, the other one with dread.@@@@

    "Dr. Clark?"

    Jason recognized that voice all too well ¡ªto the point where, instead of turning to check who had arrived, he turned to Aiden, gazing at him in disbelief. "Aiden, you couldn''t have..."

    But Aiden simply shrugged, confirming all of Jason''s complicated suspicions with one simple gesture. His gaze showed no sympathy, not even in the slightest.

    Jason couldn''t believe it. He knew his friend could be cruel and heartless at times, but he never imagined this would be one of those moments. How could he?

    On the other hand, Arwen didn''t know what she should conclude with all this. She had just returned home when she saw her attending doctor frowning at Emyr. Not only did Jason''s presence surprise her, but the casual air around him did too. It was as if this wasn''t his first time here, nor was it their first conversation.

    Then, could it be that they had known each other for a long time?

    Could it be that Aiden and Dr. Clark were long-time acquaintances?

    Her gaze shifted between Emyr and Aiden, trying to decipher Emyr''s guilty expression. He looked like someone caught red-handed. But what was he hiding?

    Her eyes darted toward Aiden. Yet, he sat there so casually, as if he had nothing to hide at all. Why was he so at ease when the other two were clearly rattled?

    Aiden leaned slightly to the side and asked casually, "You are back?" He sounded like a househusband who had been waiting for all this while for his wife to arrive.

    When Arwen heard him speak that way, she couldn''t help but smile. The suspicion still lingered, but she decided to tend to her husband first.

    Emyr looked at Jason and wisely chose not to engage. Shaking his head, he simply dodged, "Oh, it''s about a company client, Dr. Clark. You wouldn''t know."

    But Jason wasn''t fooled. He made a mental note to deal with Emyr later. Right now, something more pressing demanded his attention ¡ªArwen''s gaze, which had shifted back at him and was now locked on him.

    He smiled at her. "Ms. Quinn, you are here as well. What a surprise, I ¡ª" I

    Before he could finish, Aiden stood up beside Arwen and announced, "You can address her as Mrs. Winslow now, Jason."

    And that statement felt oddly familiar.

    The next time you see her, address her as Mrs. Winslow. The title of Mrs. Foster neither suits her nor is it meant for her.

    Jason remembered well the last time he had heard Aiden say those words. Does he have to rub it in like that?

    Forcing a smile, Jason glanced at Aiden while speaking. "Oh, you guys got married. Congratulations! Only if I had known earlier, I would have brought a present on my way here. It''s such a surprise," his tone slightly strained.

    He shot a quick pointed look at Aiden before refocusing on Arwen, his expression softening, "But anyway, it''s fine. Now that I know, I will make sure to get you something next time," he added, a light chuckle escaping as if he were trying to break the tension in the room.

    Jason tried to seem casual, but his gaze betrayed him as it darted back to Aiden, the silent message clear: This isn''t over.

    Arwen, who had always been observant, didn''t fail to notice this. Of course, she had seen the small exchange between Aiden and Jason''s gazes. And she could feel all her suspicions from earlier getting confirmed.

    Still, she didn''t ask them about it aloud. Instead, looking between Aiden and Jason, she simply said, "Never knew this would be such a small world. Have you two known each other for a long time?"

 Chapter 87 Why hadnt he told her sooner?

    Jason exchanged a meaningful gaze with Aiden, and it was not hard to tell his next move. He thought Aiden''s confidence would waver, but it didn''t.

    Aiden stood there with a smile. Jason''s gaze warned him, but he didn''t falter. Holding the smile that could win the world, he turned to Arwen and introduced, "Jason and I have been friends since high school, same as Jacob."

    Arwen glanced at Jason briefly before turning back at Aiden. She stared at him as if seeking some confirmation, her eyes shining with a glimmer of hope that slowly and slowly transformed into confidence.

    "Oh," she said, her lips curling up into a meaningful smile before turning to look at Jason again. "Dr. Clark is also my attending doctor. Because of him, I am able to walk today and have the chance to dance tomorrow. He treated my legs that was almost ruined in an accident. It''s both a coincidence and a surprise.

    Isn''t it, Dr. Clark?"

    Jason raised a brow, returning her smile with a nod. "Indeed. But for me, this is more of a pleasant surprise. After all, Aiden is one of the few friends I have made for life, and he found the mate with whom he will be sharing his life. I am happy for him."

    He had read the underlying meaning behind Arwen''s words, but he chose to remain silent. After all, the show had to go until the end. .

    Arwen noticed his gaze before looking back at Aiden. "It''s already time for the dinner. Since we have guests at home, why not invite them?"

    "Stay," Aiden said simply. And it was not a request.

    Jason would have rejected the offer, given that he was tired, but his curiosity won out. He wanted to know what Arwen was up to. It was clear she held the suspicion, but what intrigued him was her calm demeanor.

    Aren''t women always too curious about everything?

    "Fine. Since I didn''t bring a gift and it''s the first request of your wife, I won''t refuse," Jason replied.

    Meanwhile upstairs,

    Arwen, on the other hand, didn''t know how to react to all this. She might have feigned calmness in front of everyone, but now that she was alone, she simply couldn''t calm her heart down. It was beating erratically.

    Sitting in front of the mirror, she stared at her reflection, though her mind was far from the image before her. A storm of emotions was whirling inside her, none of which she knew how to contain or understand fully.

    Just the possibility that Aiden had been the one to save her that night felt like the last piece of the puzzle ¡ªbut it was a puzzle Arwen was no longer sure she wanted to solve.

    Wouldn''t things change if she solved it? It might and she wasn''t sure she wanted that change to come and surface everything that''s been developing so beautifully between them.

    She felt her emotions conflicting inside. Gratitude, admiration, and even awe surged within her. But along with those feelings, she could also feel confusion and a deep sense of betrayal.

    Why hadn''t he told her sooner? Why had he kept this secret from her?

    Part of her yearned to embrace the idea that Aiden had been her silent protector, her knight in the shadows.

    Yet, another part of her felt a little hurt. She had waited for him at the hospital, desperate to meet the man who had saved her, but he never showed up.

    Why did he do that?

    He must have known that she was looking for him. Yet he chose to ignore her desperation.

    Why?

    Arwen had grown so used to Aiden''s constant attention that his absence back then felt like a punishment. A punishment that now weighed heavily on her heart.

 Chapter 88 Key to reach Dr. Clark.

    "You have something to ask me?" Aiden asked, turning to Arwen, feeling her constant gaze on him.

    Arwen stared at him, as though silently confirming to ask the stream of questions bubbling inside her. His demeanour seemed so open and amiable at that moment that Arwen felt that no matter what she asked at that moment, he would answer without hiding anything.

    Arwen was tempted, knowing she would get all her answers, but it also scared her. What if his answer turned out to be something that she wouldn''t like?

    Could she bear to take the risk?

    Maybe someday. But right now, her heart wasn''t ready to face the truth.

    Nodding, she replied with a smile, "I have a lot to ask you. But can I not ask you now?" She paused before taking a deep breath and added, "I don''t want to ask them right now, but can you promise me that in future, whenever I come to ask you the questions I have today, you will answer me with the same honesty that you have in your eyes now?

    Aiden stared at her for a moment. And just when Arwen thought that her request sounded absurd and he wouldn''t agree to it, he smiled, giving her again exactly what she asked for.

    "I promise," he said, without any hesitation, without a second thought. And it was then Arwen realized that she wasn''t expecting any less.

    Since when had her confidence grown so much? She had never been this confident ¡ªnot in her mother, not in her father and not even in herself. Yet today, she was confident in him ¡ªto the extent that she didn''t hesitate to ask something next to impossible.

    "Did something happen at the hospital today?" Aiden suddenly asked when he found her lost in thought.

    Arwen''s heart skipped a beat. For a second, her confidence wavered, but then the fire in his gaze made her pulse quicken. She tried to say something, but her words melted away when he leaned in, brushing his lips so lightly against hers.

    Her thoughts swirled, but in that moment, nothing else mattered. Before she leaned in more to deepen the moment between them.

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Delyth was desperately trying to think of a way to meet Dr. Clark. Although Ryan had assured her that he would find a way to get her to meet the best doctors, still she couldn''t help but feel that only Dr. Clark could treat her. After all, he has recently treated one patient very similar to her. So, she was adamant about getting to him by any means necessary.

    "Sister, can you tell me when Dr. Clark will become next?" she asked the nurse when she came to give her the medicines.

    The nurse looked at her and replied, "Dr. Clark does not come frequently to our hospital. He rarely comes and ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Delyth impatiently interrupted. "I know that already. But even if he comes rarely, he has to show up sometime, right? Maybe tomorrow, or the day after, next week or maybe next month? So, just tell me, when will he be coming next?"

    "We have no idea," the nurse shook her head. "He sets his own schedule, and we are not informed about it. And since he is not an attending doctor here, that information is not even recorded in our hospital database. He only comes to see his patient, and once done, he leaves."

    The mention of that patient alone soured Delyth''s mood further. But after a moment of thought, she asked, "So, as long as that patient needs him, he will appear, right?"

    The nurse frowned, unsure of Delyth''s intentions, but after a pause, she nodded. "Yes, as long as it''s about to her, he will be here. He really seems to care for her. When she was hospitalized, he visited her every day to check on her."

    "Fine, then can you help me contact her?" Dely asked without hesitation. If this woman was the key to reaching Dr. Clark, why not go through her? If she could get that woman to ask for Dr. Clark, Delyth would have her chance to meet him. After that, everything would fall into place.

 Chapter 89 Pretty useless to each other.

    When Delyth didn''t see the nurse respond to her, her brows furrowed in frustration. "What''s wrong?" she asked.@@@@

    "Our hospital policy doesn''t allow us to share our patient''s personal information like that. I am afraid I can''t help you with this," the nurse replied, holding a firm face. However, her refusal only brought a disdainful smirk to Delyth''s lips, as if she had seen this kind of play plenty of times.

    "I know how strict your hospital policies are. But I am also quite sure that you could be quite helpful if presented with the right offer. Am I wrong?" Delyth said, watching the nurse''s expression carefully.

    The nurse frowned, and the second rejection of the offer was on the tip of her tongue. But before she could reject, Delyth strategically added, "Ten thousand doesn''t sound bad, right?"

    The frown between the nurse''s brows didn''t ease. Delyth noticed this carefully, and just when the nurse opened her mouth to object, Delyth smoothly continued, "Or, considering the difficulty and risk, maybe fifteen thousand would be more appropriate. What say? Why don''t you suggest a number yourself? Since you will be helping me, I will reward you with whatever amount you think is fair."

    Delyth''s lips curled into a victorious smile when she saw the nurse''s resolve begin to waver.

    It''s true what they say ¡ªeverything has a price.

    As long as she was willing to pay, Delyth was confident she would get what she wanted. Dr. Clark would be no different. She didn''t believe he would refuse to treat her if she offered him a substantial reward.

    "So, what do you think?" Delyth pressed, seeing the nurse battling with her internal conflict. The nurse was fighting hard to resist temptation, but Delyth wouldn''t allow her to back down. It was clear that this was the first time the nurse had been faced with such a dilemma. But then no innocence stays for long.

    "You would be helping me. Helping someone in need isn''t wrong, especially when it benefits you," Delyth coaxed before adding thoughtfully, "I have heard the average salary of a nurse is around eighty thousand annually. If you could earn a quarter of that just by doing me a favor, wouldn''t that be a great profit?

    I am sure your salary covers your basic needs, but an extra twenty thousand could help with something that you might not be thinking of getting with your salary."

    The nurse''s hesitation deepened, but now that the money had been transferred and she had seen the figure in her account, greed began to weaken both her morality and her judgment. Nodding, she agreed.

    "The patient was brought to our hospital after her accident, so she would have been registered here first, Her information must be in the database. I will try to find it at the right time," the nurse said, and Delyth felt a sense of triumph.

    She thought everything was going as per her plan. But little did she know, only disappointment was awaiting her. This wasn''t the end ¡ªrather it was only the beginning of her miseries.

    "Great. The sooner you get me her information, the sooner I will be able to meet Dr. Clark," Delyth said, and the nurse left soon after.

    But just as she left, another knock came at the door. Delyth turned to look with excitement, thinking Ryan might have come to visit her. But her excitement quickly faded away when she saw her manager enter instead.

    Her brows tugged in a frown. "What are you doing here?" she asked, displeased with his presence.

    But her manager didn''t seem to mind her attitude; he had clearly anticipated it. "Definitely not to entertain you, Delyth. After all, it''s not like I can schedule your dance rehearsals or shows anymore. With you being ... crippled, we are both pretty useless to each other. So, if I am here, it must be for something that involves you."

    Delyth gritted her teeth, knowing he was rubbing salt in her wounds. "Is it about the penalty? I told you to give me some time. I have spoken to Ryan, and he will take care of it."

    The manager nodded before walking towards her. "That''s a part of it, but not why I am here." He pulled an envelope from his jacket and handed it to her. "Here, take this. This is for you."

    Delyth frowned as she eyed the envelope before taking it. "What''s this?" she asked before opening it and retrieving the papers from it. As she read the details, her face paled.

    "This ..."

 Chapter 90 She was different.

    "Don''t tell me you weren''t expecting this?" the manager scoffed as though Delyth''s disbelief was unfathomable. "Come on, Delyth. When you planned that mob attack on Arwen, I warned you. I told you that it might get you into trouble. How can you act surprised now?"

    "The company has to take action against you. After all, your scandal has tarnished its reputation and name," he continued as Delyth stared at him in utter disbelief.

    "Are you kidding me, Michael?" She raised the paper to his face. "How can the company demand a penalty from me? I have been their star artist! My shows have brought in the profits no one else could. And now, after one scandal, they expect me to pay? Shouldn''t they be helping me fix this?

    What is the company''s PR team doing?"

    Her voice rose in anger, but it might have lacked its usual authority because Michael didn''t even flinch. Instead, a mocking smirk tugged at his lips at the corners. "The answer lies in your own words, Delyth. Haven''t you realized it yet?"

    Delyth frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Michael pulled the chair and sat down comfortably before responding. "You ''have been'' company''s start artist," he paused, then shrugged his shoulders, adding, "Now, you are ''not''."

    Delyth clenched her fists, but Michael didn''t seem to care. Sensing her frustration, he continued, only adding fuel to the fire.

    "Your shows ''did'' bring in huge profits for the company, but ¡ª" He glanced down at her legs, clicking his tongue in fake sympathy, " ¡ªnow, you have become nothing but a liability? So, think, why would the company waste its resources on you? Wouldn''t they save it instead?"

    "Michael, you know well that I am not going to stay like this forever," Delyth tried to warn, but Michael only chuckled. "Once I am back on my feet, I will ..."

    "Really, Delyth? Are you so sure you will be able to stand again?" he interrupted.

    "I ...I" Delyth faltered, but then remembered Dr. Clark. With him, she would surely recover and return to the stage. "I will dance again, Michael. So, it would be wise for you and the company to reconsider before kicking me out. You know I have been your cash cow all this time."

    Michael''s smirk deepened. "See, Delyth, I don''t want to demotivate you, but it''s better if you face reality sooner than later. It will hurt less."

    Beca glanced towards the study before heading in that direction. Just as she was about to push the door open to check, she overheard Ryan mentioning Delyth to someone. Her mood, which had improved after a long time, soured once again. Shaking her head, she decided it was time to take matters into her own hands. She couldn''t let Ryan continue like this any longer.

    If it meant sending Delyth away, she would do it again. Without hesitation.

    With that thought, she walked away.

    While inside the study, Ryan was racking his brain to find the best doctors for Delyth all over the world. While finding top specialists wasn''t difficult, convincing them to take on her case was. He had already consulted a few, but they had all given him the same answer.

    Delyth might be able to stand again, but she would never be able to dance ever again.

    Hearing this repeatedly was not only discouraging but deeply frustrating. And upon all that, Arwen was being constant on his mind. There was something that he was simply not shrug about her this time.

    Her confidence.

    Her indifference.

    Maybe even her.

    Something about her was different. The way she spoke to him just didn''t sit right. Perhaps it was the detachment he sensed from her, as if she didn''t care. She wasn''t clingy, but then again, Arwen had never been clingy ¡ªnot even when they were young. He had labelled her as such because no matter what he did, her feelings for him remained unchanged.

    She had never wavered from imagining the future they would have together. She never refused to marry him.

    But this afternoon, it was different. She was different.

    Ryan frowned as the memories unsettled him. He almost got up to find her and get some answers but then stopped, remembering why he had been sitting there in the first place.

    It was Delyth. She needed him. She needed his help and support. He couldn''t ignore her, not after making that promise to Zeke.

 Chapter 91 A ring.

    The next day morning,

    Aiden was sitting and waiting for Arwen to join him for breakfast when he saw her emerging from the closet with a velvet box in her hand.

    "What''s that?" he asked.

    Arwen had thought that he was waiting downstairs, but hearing his voice so close surprised her. "Oh, you are here. I thought you would be waiting at the dining table."

    Aiden did reply immediately; his eyes were fixed on the velvet box in her hand which Arwen soon noticed.

    Glancing down at the ring inside, she turned it towards him and said, "This is the Foster family''s heirloom. Ryan, my ex-fiance?''s mother, gave to me. But now, I don''t think I hold a position to wear it, so ..." Before she could finish, Aiden interrupted.

    "Did you like that ring?"

    "Huh?" Arwen looked up at him, confused. But when she saw the dep furrow in his brows, she understood what he was asking. Laughing softly, she walked up to him and said, "I am no longer Ryan''s fiance?e, husband. I brought it out so that I could go and return it to Aunt Beca."

    "Here," she showed him the ruby ring, "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"@@@@

    Aiden glanced at the ring and nodded with a hum. "If you like it, you can keep it," he said, and Arwen''s eyes widened in surprise at his words.

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a tender, slow smile. She reached up, gently cupping his face, brushing her finger over his skin. "I never said I liked it, husband," she murmured, her voice warm and intimate.

    She stepped back slightly, straightening her posture, before opening the box again. "It''s a beautiful ring, indeed. But it''s not meant for me. I don''t feel connected to it the way you think. I have worn it for so long that it''s just ...a habit. Without it my finger feels empty, that''s all."

    She paused, her eyes softening as she met his intense ones. "But if you think that wearing someone else makes me belong any less to you, then I will never wear

    She then looked up at him. "So, husband, you don''t have to jet jealous over such a small thing. If wearing someone else ring make me belong less to you, then I would happily not wear it. Because I want to belong to you. I belong to you, huband, same as you belong to me."

    Aiden stared at her, his expression shifting from possesiveness to something deeper ¡ªsomething far more vulnerable.

    He reached out for her hand, gently taking the velvet box from her and closing it with a decisive snap. "Moon," he said softly, his voice mixed with warmth and authority, "you never belonged to snyone else. Not truly. And you never will. I won''t give anyone that chance to steal you away from me. Not ever."

    He then took her hand to his lips and brushed a kiss over her knuckles. His words sounded deep, and Arwen felt it too. But before she could think about it, Aiden shifted her attention.

    "Let''s go get you a ring tomorrow."

    Arwen raised a brow. "A ring?" she asked, and Aiden glanced down at her finger.

    "Yes, a ring. Your finger shouldn''t miss something that wasn''t worth it," he said with a small smirk. Arwen chuckled at his nonchalant tone. Rubies were among the rarest gemstones, and not to mention, this particular piece was Forster family''s heirloom ¡ªone of the most valuable of its kind. Yet here he was, dismissing it as if it were meaningless.

    But then again, she learnt something important about him today ¡ªhe was possessive as hell. "Fine," she teased, "then I will expect something even more beautiful than this. Let''s see what you get me."

 Chapter 92 You will lose everything in one go before you even realize it.

    After finishing the breakfast with Aiden, Arwen took a while before leaving for Foster Villa. She had taken the ring off her finger, as Daniel had reminded her, but it was still with her.

    Yes, she had grown attached to the ring over time, but definitely not in the way Aiden thought. While wearing the ring, she never saw it as a symbol of her and Ryan''s relationship. To her, it was always a gift from Aunt Beca, who had placed it on her finger on her nineteenth birthday, saying it was meant for her.

    But it was only today, she realized it never was. She should have known back then when Ryan had refused to put it on her finger, forcing her to wear it herself.

    "Madam!"

    Alfred''s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and she looked at him with a slight tug between her brows. "Yes?" she asked, following his gaze ahead.

    They had already arrived but still needed to pass the security. "Oh, pull closer to the gates. I will let them know," she said, and he drove ahead.

    Arwen rolled down the window when the guards approached, greeting them with a smile. She had known them all well over the years.@@@@

    "It''s you, Ms. Quinn. Sorry, we didn''t recognize your car," the guard said apologetically.

    Arwen shook her head. Of course, this wasn''t her car, after all. She had borrowed it from Aiden for a while. "It''s fine, I understand. Please open the gates."

    The guards nodded and then left to obey. As the gates opened, Alfred drove the black Maybach inside and stopped near the driveway. "Madam, we have arrived," he announced.

    "Thank you, Alfred," Arwen replied, adding, "You can wait here. I will be back as soon as I am done," she said, before stepping out of the car.

    "Ryan," she interrupted, cutting him off before he could continue his familiar accusations. "I think you have forgotten something really important between us: we have broken up. You are no longer my concern. So, if I am here today, it''s definitely not for you."

    "You expect me to believe that?" Ryan scoffed, his fingers curling into fists. "Arwen, your world has always revolved around me. I could bet my entire fortune if that''s what takes to prove the reason for your presence here."

    Arwen rubbed her nose, a disdainful smile curling up her lips. "Don''t be foolish enough to do that, Ryan. That''s my last bit of advice to you," she said, adding, "You will lose everything in one go before you even realize it."

    She then stepped closer to him, though her demeanor remained distant and aloof. Despite her proximity, Ryan felt a slow-growing fear of loss creeping into his heart.

    Retrieving the blue velvet box from her bag, Arwen said, "I don''t owe you any explanation for my presence anywhere, Ryan. But just to help you out of your delusion, I will tell you." She raised the velvet box in front of him and continued, "As I said I am here not for you, but to return something that''s not mine. This is what I meant."

    Ryan''s frown deepened, his confusion growing. Arwen opened the box, revealing the item inside. "I came to return this to Aunt Beca," she said.

    When Ryan saw the familiar ring, his expression turned cold. It wasn''t the first time he had seen it, but what surprised him was that it was no longer on Arwen''s finger, but delicately kept in the box. "This ..."

    His gaze instinctively moved Arwe''s hand, and just as he had thought, the ring he had grown used to seeing on her finger was no longer there.

    Arwen noticed his gaze and said, "Yes, it''s the same ring you are thinking of, Ryan. The one you refused to put on my finger, but that I kept wearing for years. Too bad I safeguarded it when it was never mine to protect."

    She sighed and exhaled out a deep breath. "But it''s fine. I am not here to complain. I just came to return it to Aunt Beca, after all, she was the one who gave it to me years ago."

    Before she could ask when Aunt Beca would be back, Ryan suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders, surprising her. "What''s the meaning of this, Arwen? Why did you take the ring off your finger?" he growled.

 Chapter 93 Because this was never about us.

    Ryan didn''t know why it hurt so much, when back then he didn''t even care to put that ring on Arwen.@@@@

    But seeing her without it today, made pure rage boil in his veins. He lost not just his composure but also his control. "Why did you do that?" he asked, tightening his hold painfully on her shoulders.

    Arwen''s eyes shut as she fought to hold back the cry of pain that was almost there on her lips. She wouldn''t allow him to see her in the pain ¡ªnot even the one he was inflicting on her.

    For a moment, she let the silence linger between them, feeling the heat of his anger, his grip suffocating her shoulders. It felt ridiculous ¡ªhis anger felt even more ridiculous. But instead of giving in to the emotions swirling inside her, she steadied her breath before opening her eyes to meet his gaze with an icy resolve.

    "Let go of me," her words came more like a command, cold and unwavering. It wasn''t a plea, but an order.

    Ryan faltered for a second as if he hadn''t expected her to respond with such force.

    "Arwen, you¡ª" he started, but she cut him off.

    "You think this is about the ring?" She straightened her posture, her strength radiating through her defiance. Although Ryan''s hands remained on her shoulders, they no longer held the strength they held before. Her gaze darted to look at them before continuing, "You are angry because for the first time in your life, something happened that you haven''t expected.

    Something that you feel you no longer have the control over. I am no longer in your control. But guess what, Ryan?" She leaned closer, her eyes narrowing with sharp intensity. "You never held any control. Not over me, at least. I was just too liberal around you to make you think that you did.

    But I cut you off that special privilege the day you chose someone else over me ¡ªto save someone else over me. "

    Ryan''s jaw clenched as he stared at her, struggling to maintain his dominance. But all of it seemed futile ¡ªArwen didn''t look the same woman he had come to know over the years.

    Without checking the caller, he ignored the call. But the phone rang again with urgency, making him frown in frustration. "What is it?" he snapped as he answered the call.

    But his expression immediately shifted as soon as the voice on the other end spoke. The irritation faded, replaced by something more serious. His brows furrowed with concern as he listened. "How did it happen?" he asked, his eyes flickering to his mother, a hint of accusation in his gaze. But he said nothing to her.

    "Alright, I will be there soon," Ryan said before ending the call.

    Arwen could sense something was wrong. The sudden change in his demeanor, the way his gaze pinned Beca with unspoken blame ¡ªsomething had shifted.

    "I have to go," Ryan muttered, his voice tense but restrained.

    Without further explanation, he turned on his heel and left the room, leaving Arwen and Beca behind in silence.

    Arwen thought Beca would at least ask where Ryan was hurrying off to, but with her standing there all so calmly, it felt like she already knew.

    "Mr Jones, ask someone to prepare breakfast for Arwen," Beca instructed the butler, who had been standing behind her all this while.

    Mr. Jones nodded and was about to carry out the instructions when Arwen politely declined.

    "Aunt Beca, that won''t be necessary. I have already had my breakfast," she paused, her eyes falling to the box in her hand. "I just came to see you and give this back to you," she added, motioning to look down at the box in her hand before opening it to reveal the ring inside.

    "It''s a ring that I gave to you, Arwen, you can keep it," Beca said without making any move to take it from her.

 Chapter 94 That wouldnt change anything.

    Arwen smiled softly before reaching out for Beca''s hands. "I know if I wanted this, you would let me have it, Aunt Beca. But truly, I don''t want it. So, please take it back," she said, placing the box in her hand.

    Beca looked at the ring and sighed in her heart. Nodding, she accepted the box from Arwen and handed it to the butler. "Mr. Jones, please keep this in my room. I want to spend a little time with Arwen first."

    Mr. Jones nodded and left the two alone. Arwen smiled softly at Beca as they walked towards the garden and took the seats under the shade.

    "Aunt Beca, is there something you want to talk to me about?" Arwen asked, sensing it from the way Beca looked at her.

    Beca gave a known smile. "Is it that obvious on my face?"

    Arwen stared at her for a moment before nodding with a playful smirk."Yes, I could tell it in a glance. Were you trying to hide it? If so, I won''t ask about it and will pretend not to know," she teased, and Beca couldn''t help but laugh at her playfulness.

    With affection in her eyes, Beca reached out to cup her face on one side and patted her cheeks lovingly. "You have such a cherry side. I never knew all these years. Where have you been hiding it all this time?"

    "Just around the corner," Arwen replied with a small laugh, and Beca shook her head in amusement.

    "It''s good it finally came out. Don''t hide it away again. Your cheerful laughs could melt hearts. It would be a loss to not use them at the right times." Beca said, and Arwen nodded, understanding her.

    As that lighthearted conversation faded, Beca''s expression gradually became serious. Arwen noticed but didn''t say anything, giving Beca time to gather her thoughts. Arwen could guess what might be coming, but she remained silent, knowing that nothing could change now, no matter what others hoped.

    Furrowing her brows, Beca asked, "How can it not matter, Arwen? Isn''t that picture the reason you broke up with Ryan?"

    "Not entirely," Arwen replied, adding, "I have already decided to break up with him. It wasn''t about that picture with Delyth alone."

    "Arwen ¡ª" Beca''s frown deepened, but before she could say anything further, Arwen chuckled.

    "Aunt Beca, I know you have only supported me through this break-up because you thought it was because of the picture. If not, you might not have allowed it. But you can rest assured, that even if I wanted to break up, such a cheap trick wasn''t my ploy against him. That''s not how I fight my battles. I would play that bad. It may be Delyth''s ploy, like you suspect, but that doesn''t matter.

    Does it? After all, it''s not like I told Ryan to go out on a date with her and give her the chance."

    Beca was stunned. She never thought Arwen would say something like that. She believed only she had seen through Delyth''s tricks, but it seemed Arwen had figured it out long ago.

    "Then why?" Beca asked.

    "Because Ryan needs to face the consequences of his action," Arwen said firmly, without a trace of guilt. She wasn''t guilty and she would never let anyone make her feel that. "And also, because that was the only perfect chance I had to escape my relationship with him."

    "So, you knew that it could have been Delyth''s trick?"

    Arwen nodded. "I can''t be sure, but yes, I know how strong the possibility is. But as I said, that wouldn''t change anything, Aunt Beca."

    Beca remained silent, absorbing Arwen''s words. After a moment, she said, "How are you so sure that I would let you act on your will now that I know what you have on mind, Arwen? If you have forgotten, let me remind you: I have considered you my daughter-in-law for as long as I can remember. I love you, but of course, I love my son."

 Chapter 95 Trapped in devils deal.

    Meanwhile, at East City Hospital,

    Ryan walked down the hospital corridors in hurried steps. His brows were furrowed deeply in concern, and a trace of fear was evident in his expression.

    "How is she doing?" he asked the nurse, entering Delyth''s ward straight.

    The nurse''s expression was serene. Glancing briefly at Delyth, she reported carefully, "It was lucky that we found it in time and called the doctors for her. It hadn''t gotten serious. Her wounds have been bandaged well. She is under the effect of the medication, but will wake up once it wears off."

    Ryan''s expression turned serious. His jaws flexed slightly as he asked, restraining the anger he felt inside. His eyes fell on Delyth''s bandaged wrist as he asked, "Why did this happen?"

    The nurse hesitated at first but then began, "Last evening, Ms Embers''s manager was here. After he left, she didn''t look well. When we came in with her medicines, we tried to ask her if she wanted us to call you, but she refused, saying that you were busy with work and couldn''t stay with her all the time. She, then, asked us to leave.

    In the morning, her mood was still the same; she seemed worried about something. But then ..."

    Her words trailed off as if she didn''t know whether she should speak further or not. Her hesitation only deepened Ryan''s frown.

    "Then, what happened?" he pressed.

    "Mr. Foster, then ...then earlier in the morning someone came to visit her. And..."

    "Who came?" he asked, cutting her off. He could sense that the nurse was deliberately hiding the details.

    The nurse swallowed down before replying again, "It ...It was your mother, Mrs. Beca Foster. She came earlier to meet Ms. Ember, and after she left, all this happened."

    Ryan''s expression froze. He had an inkling when he heard the maid mention his mother had gone out early in the morning. He had suspected it was about Delyth, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. What did his mother say to make Delyth take such a drastic step as suicide?

    Delyth''s brows furrowed, but then she said, "Very soon. But first, you need to complete the job I already paid you for. Did you even try finding what I asked you for? Dear, you know that information is important to me and I need then urgently."

    The nurse hesitated, before shaking her head. "I didn''t get the chance yesterday, but I will try it soon."

    Delyth''s lips pursed, but she nodded, "I believe you will find it soon. After all, you wouldn''t want me complaining that you made promises you didn''t fulfil."

    The nurse''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, Delyth asked, "Or will you?"

    "No, don''t complain to anyone. I will bring the information you want. Just give me a little more time."

    Delyth smiled, nodding, "Why not? You have until tomorrow, as we agreed. I am sure that''s enough time."

    "I will try," the nurse said, feeling trapped in a devil''s deal.

    Delyth smiled, "Of course, I know you will. Now, you can leave. I have lost a lot of blood and need the rest to recover. I will be fine on my own. Just come when you see Ryan returning."

    The nurse nodded and then left.

    On the other side, Ryan arrived back to Foster Villa. Seeing the butler in the hall, he asked, "Where are Mom and Arwen?"

    Mr James turned and gestured towards the garden. "Madam sitting in the garden, Young Master. Do you need anything?"

    Ryan didn''t respond. Instead, he turned and walked towards the garden. However, upon reaching there, he saw that Arwen was nowhere in sight. His mother was sitting there alone, lost in her thoughts.

    Walking over to her, he asked, "Mom, where is Arwen? Did she leave?"

 Chapter 96 Did you leave her to die?

    Beca stared at her son, as if trying to refuse to believe something she had heard. But the way her brows knitted together made it clear she was struggling to comprehend the things.

    Ryan, on the other hand, was growing increasingly uncomfortable. He had expected her to be there, but not seeing her around now filled him with unease. Her words from earlier again came echoing in his mind, refusing to leave.

    "Mom, I asked you something. Tell me where Arwen is. You didn''t allow her leave, did you?" Ryan asked again, this time with more desperation in his tone that he was trying hard to mask behind his anger.

    Beca, however, wasn''t surprised by his tone. From the day Arwen broke off the engagement, she knew a day like this would come ¡ªwhen her son would finally begin to realize what he had lost. But even though she had seen it coming, nothing could have prepared her for it.

    Taking a deep breath, she shook her head and said, "I never owned Arwen, dear. While you two were together, I had the right to ask her to stay. But now that the relationship is over, how could I possibly have the right to stop her?" She paused, reaching out for the blue velvet box that she had asked the butler to bring earlier. "She came back for something, and after that, she left."@@@@

    Ryan''s gaze dropped to the familiar ring box, and his brows furrowed. "Don''t tell me, Mom, you took this from her? How could you? Didn''t you give it to her on her nineteenth birthday? As a token of our relationship?"

    Beca raised her brows at his son. "So, you remember. I thought that it never mattered to you," she said tauntingly before shrugging. "Well, even if you remember it now, that doesn''t change anything."

    "What do you mean, Mom?"

    "I thought it was obvious. Didn''t Arwen explain it to you already?" Beca said as she opened the box to reveal the ring. "This is not any ring, Ryan. It''s a Foster family, our family heirloom, meant for the future mistress of the family. Not everyone can wear it.

    It is given to the daughters and future daughter-in-laws of the family and since Arwen will no longer become one, she had no reason to keep it. It was only right for her to return it."

    Beca''s eyes widened as she stared at her son. The gnawing doubt from earlier resurfaced, stronger this time. She hesitated, her voice trembling slightly as she asked, "Ryan ... did you ¡ª did you leave Arwen behind in some accident?" She remembered what Arwen had said before. She couldn''t believe it then, but now, she could no longer bring herself to ignore it.

    Ryan''s brows knitted in confusion. "Accident? Which accident are you talking about?"

    Beca clenched her fist as if holding onto the edge of her belief. "I am asking if you left her behind in the accident to die while saving Delyth?"

    Ryan''s breath caught, and his jaws tightened as if he remembered something. His eyes darted away from Beca, seeking an escape. "Mom, did Arwen complain about that to you?"

    "Ryan, answer me. You didn''t ... you didn''t do any such thing, right?" Beca''s heart raced. She needed to hear him deny it. It was as if her life depended on his denial.

    "Mom, she is just exaggerating it. Delyth''s legs were important and she ... I had no choice ¡ª"

    Before Ryan could finish his words, the sharp sound of a slap echoed through the air.

    Beca''s hand had struck his face before she, herself, has even realized it. Her palm stung, but the pain was nothing compared to the searing ache she felt in her heart. "How could you?" she whispered, her voice breaking, Her eyes were wide with disbelief, tears forming at the edges. "How could you leave her?"

    Ryan stood frozen, one hand reaching up to touch his cheek, where the imprint of her slap burned into his skin. He had never seen his mother like this ¡ªso devastated, so ...disappointed.

    Beca''s chest heaved as she struggled to breathe through her anguish. "You left her ... for Delyth?" The name dripped from her lips like venom."Arwen ¡ªyour fiance?e, the woman you should protect staking yourself ¡ªwas trapped and dying, and you ran after someone else?" Her voice cracked, growing louder, her emotions finally spilling over. "You didn''t look back at her, did you?"

 Chapter 97 Were her words so important to Aiden?

    Ryan''s mouth opened, but no words came out. His mind was swirling with guilt, regret, and confusion. He had tried to justify it to himself before, but now, standing before his mother''s raw, unfiltered rage and grief, he had no defence.

    Beca shook her head, stepping back as if repulsed by her own son. "If Arwen had died that day, Ryan, you would have been responsible. You left her to die!" She wiped away a stray tear, her hands trembling as she held herself, trying to contain the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. "The son I raised... wouldn''t have done that."

    Ryan''s voice finally broke through, weak and pleading. "Mom, it wasn''t like that. It happened so fast. I didn''t realize ..."

    "You didn''t realize?" Beca''s laugh was hollow, bitter. "You didn''t realize you left her there to suffer while you saved someone else? I almost thought that maybe Arwen was exaggerating it to reason her actions, that maybe she misunderstood what happened. But now ...I see it was worse. You didn''t just hurt her, Ryan. You abandoned her.

    And now, you were pretending as if you care. Like she meant something for you. Like you would have stirred a war to have her in your life."

    Ryan took a shaky step forward, trying to explain, but Beca raised a hand to stop him. "Don''t," she hissed, her voice low but full of fury. "I don''t know who you have become, but you are not the man I raised. And if Arwen never forgives you, I wouldn''t blame her."

    With that, she turned her back on him, her posture stiff with hurt and anger, leaving Ryan standing alone in the garden, his guilt hanging heavy in the air.

    "Also, Ryan, Arwen has moved on. Now your desperation won''t change anything. You have spent so long taking her for granted that you didn''t even realize how and when everything got over between you two. You let her down, not once but every time." Beca paused as she remembered Arwen''s resolute expression. "She is not coming back. Not anymore ¡ªnot just because she is no longer your finace?e.

    But because she has someone else wife now. Someone else who treats her better. The sooner you accept that, the better."

    Ryan''s brows furrowed, feeling the ground beneath his feet slip away. "Someone else wife?" he asked, horrified at just the thought of it.

    But Beca didn''t stay to answer him. She walked back inside, leaving him to his own turmoil. As he stood there, the weight of her words pressed down on him.

    Someone else''s wife? Did Arwen marry someone else? The thought was more unbearable than he had thought.

    Shaking his head, he denied it. No, that can''t be true. She couldn''t marry someone else other than me. She has always wandered around me. If not for marrying him, there was no way she would have indulged him so much.

    Winslow. She always used to dream superficially."

    "Pity she learned her place when Madam appeared. Who did she think she was? Mr. Winslow had never cared to speak even a word to her, yet she always pretended as if she was favoured and appreciated."

    "So was it because of Madam, she was thrown out?" someone asked, and even Arwen furrowed her brows.

    But her expression eased when she heard a click of someone''s tongue. "Madam is too kind. How can it be because of her? Amanda brought this on herself. I am not sure of the full details, but frown what I have heard, she was caught plotting against Madam."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, Mr. Jones overheard her talking to others. She was trying to tarnish Madam''s image in front of the staff. When Mr. Winslow found out, he immediately had her dismissed. Not just that, he asked Mr.

    Jones to make sure that she wouldn''t find any decent work in the future."

    The maids gasped. "Doesn''t that mean that she is ruined?"

    "So what? She asked for it. Who told her plot against Madam?"

    "True, she was wicked to even think of such a thing. But what about her sick mother? Won''t she suffer?"

    Arwen felt a pang of sympathy. While Amanda deserved her fate, her mother did not.

    "That old lady is been taken care of." Arwen''s confusion grew until she heard the explanation. "Madam asked Mr. Jones to handle her medical bills. Mr. Winslow didn''t refuse. In fact, he instructed the butler to ensure the old woman receives proper care as per Madam''s order."

    Arwen was taken aback. Were her words so important to Aiden that he couldn''t go against them, even when it involved someone he didn''t favor?

 Chapter 98 You are a big tease.

    "Where is Moon?" Aiden asked the butler as soon as he returned back home. His eyes already moved to scan the room, searching for her while clearly noticing her absence.

    Mr Jones, long accustomed to this ritual, smiled and replied, "Madam is in her practice room. She had asked us to let her know when you come back home."

    "That wouldn''t be required," Aiden responded smoothly while slipping off his jacket and handing it to the butler to keep. "I will go to her myself."

    With that, he strode in the direction of the practice room.

    After the long day away, this was the moment he craved ¡ªthe moment when he could return to her. After craving it for years, it had finally become the daily routine that brought him to his kind peace.

    As he entered the practice room, the sight of Arwen gracefully stretching caught him off guard. She moved fluidly, moving her slender legs, extending them into a perfect lunge ¡ªeach motion was controlled, yet seemed effortless. Her breath also came slow and steady, making his chest tighten at her sight.

    Aiden''s heart skipped a beat. He knew she was beautiful, the best among all. But right at that moment, with her undeniable elegance, she looked breathtaking. His gaze lingered on his figure without him realizing, admiring the strength and vulnerability in her posture.

    "You are practicing?" he asked, his voice as low and soft as though he feared disturbing the moment. He hadn''t realized that he had held his breath for a while before.

    Arwen blinked before looking up, a flicker of surprise passing through her gaze, but then her lips curled into a teasing smile. "Yes, needed to bring this room in use sooner. I couldn''t wait."

    Aiden''s eyes traced her movements, and after a moment, he slowly began uncuffing his sleeves and rolling them up to his arms. The quiet rustle of his shirt, filled the air, pulling Arwen''s attention like a magnet. Her gaze held curiosity, but his sight like that soon ignited something else in her eyes.

    Her voice came out more breathless than she intended. "What are you doing?" she asked.

    Aiden didn''t answer. Instead, he stepped closer and knelt beside her. "Let me help you," he offered, leaning to rest his hands on her waist. His touch was warm that grounded her, yet it sent a tremor through her at the same time. There was something deeply intimate about the way his fingers pressed against her skin, guiding her into a deeper stretch.

    "I think I have exercised enough for today," she said, her voice quieter, laced with the uncertainty that she didn''t want him to know. She looked away, trying to avoid meeting his gaze.

    But Aiden didn''t let her escape so easily. Tilting her chin up, he gently forced her to look at him. "Oh really? I thought we were just getting started."

    Arwen parted her lips to respond, but when she saw his gaze flicker down to her mouth, she faltered. She thought he would lean in to kiss her, as he always did, but after a few moments of waiting and realizing he didn''t, her brows furrowed, almost involuntarily, in complaint.

    When Aiden noticed her expression, he couldn''t hold back a smile. He knew exactly what she wanted ¡ªand he was more than willing to give it to her ---but this time, he wouldn''t make it so easy.

    "You want something, Moon?" he asked teasingly.

    Arwen glared up at him, fully aware of his playful taunt. She frowned, but said nothing, her pride holding her back.

    "You are too stubborn for your own good," Aiden smirked knowingly.

    Arwen narrowed her gaze at him. "And you are a big tease."

    Aiden raised his brows, his smirk widening, "Isn''t that the fun part?" he teased. "Moon, if you want something, either ask for it or take it yourself. Either way, I won''t stop you,"

    Her eyes narrowed further, the playful spark between them turning into a quiet challenge.

    "You want me to ask for the kiss?" she asked as if warning him of the consequences.

    Aiden raised his brows, feigning surprise, "Wait, you want a kiss?"

 Chapter 99 Was she with someone else?

    Arwen''s eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed red. Opening her mouth she was ready to defend herself, but then she realized that he had once again trapped her, skillfully manipulating her into saying something he wanted her to say.

    Aiden smirked as he saw the realization dawning upon her. "Tell me, Moon, was it the kiss that you wanted?"

    "I ... It''s you who wanted it," Arwen countered, though she knew she wasn''t going to win this. "You are the one who suggested it. Don''t blame it on me."

    "I suggested it? How so?" Aiden raised his brow, his expression one of feigned innocence. "Didn''t I merely suggest you learn to get what you desire, either either by yourself or by asking for it? When did I say it had to be a kiss? That''s something you said all on your own."

    "You ¡ª"

    "What?" Aiden leaned in lower, teasingly close to her lips, yet still distant enough to leave her craving his touch.

    Arwen knew that pulling away would help her save the situation, from the embarrassment that would inevitably come later. But even knowing this, she couldn''t bring herself to move. The temptation was too hard to resist. With him so close, she felt more like a moth drawn to the flame. Her chin tilted up towards him instinctively with the same desire.

    But just as their lips were about to meet, Aiden smiled against her skin, speaking in a teasing whisper.

    "So you do want a kiss, Moon?"

    Arwen''s pulse quickened, her fingers slightly curling against his chest. Despite the challenge in her eyes, her voice came out soft but daring. "So what if I do? What if I want a kiss? Do you expect me to beg for it?"

    Aiden''s smile deepened, curving his lips in a slow, wicked smile. "Yes," he murmured, his voice thick with dark amusement, "I would love to see you underneath me, begging for every touch, every kiss, every moment I could give you. But Moon, ..." he paused, his gaze locking onto hers, "you should know by now ... I don''t need you to beg. All you need is to ask."

    He had gone to Quin Villa earlier, expecting to find Arwen there. But instead, he was met with an empty house and the butler''s cool response.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Quinn have been on a business trip since last month but will be returning soon in the coming week. As for Young Miss, she hasn''t been home either since last month," Mr. Cole had said, his usual politeness barely masking the hint of suspicion in his eyes. "She is staying with Ms.

    Gianna."

    The words had hit Ryan like a blow, but he had kept his composure, nodding stiffly and walking away. Yet now, standing in front of Gianna''s apartment door, with Arwen nowhere to be found, frustration bubbled up inside him, making him lose his calm.

    He ran a hand through his hair in agitation, pacing back and forth outside the building. Where could she possibly be, if not here? The anxiety gnawing at the pit of his stomach began twisting into something sharper, more volatile.

    Was she avoiding him? Or worse ¡ªwas she with someone else?

    The thought sent a surge of anger through him, His mind flashing to the cold indifference she had shown him earlier. The memory was unbearable. With a frustrated growl, he kicked the nearest lamppost, the loud clang reverberated in the stillness of the night, doing nothing to calm the storm he was feeling inside him.

    "Damn it Arwen!" he muttered under his breath, his voice thick with frustration and a flicker of something deeper, something he was trying hard to suppress. "Where the hell are you?"

    In the past, all he had to do was look around, and he would find her. She had always been within reach, just a call or glance away. But today, she felt impossibly distant, like she had slipped beyond his grasp.

    The unsettling thought gnawed at him, when suddenly interrupted it was by a voice.

    "Sir, are you looking for someone?"

 Chapter 100 She is not my girlfriend â€¦ she is my fiancÃ©e.

    Back at East City Hospital, Delyth tried to calm herself, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hold back the rising panic. It was already late afternoon the next day, and Ryan had still not returned. Hadn''t he said that he would be back before she woke up?

    The previous day, she had deliberately pretended to sleep longer than necessary, thinking Ryan would come and worry about her. But even as the evening passed, he didn''t show up. Where was he?

    "Did you call him?" Delyth asked when she saw Lily enter the room. Her tone was laced with both worry and desperation.

    The nurse''s brows furrowed. "I tried calling Mr. Foster again, but his phone is still coming switched off," she replied.

    But the moment she finished, Delyth let out a frustrated growl, making her flinch. "Then call him again and see! He must have turned it on by now!" she snapped, her tone holding a mixture of impatience and unease.

    "Ms. Ember, I tried just before coming here. It''s still the same," the nurse responded, her irritation barely hidden beneath the mask of professionalism. If it weren''t for the money she had taken from Delyth, she would have no patience for her tantrums.

    Delyth''s chest tightened, her frustration boiling over. "What do you mean, it''s still the same?" she hissed, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. "How can his phone be off for this long? Keep trying! He can''t just leave me here like this!"

    Her voice grew more shrill with every word, and her panic was now palpable. "Ryan wouldn''t disappear like this. Something is wrong ... something has to be wrong!"

    The nurse didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t her friend to know how to comfort her in the moments like this. So, she could only depend upon her professional learning. "I will call him again, Ms. Ember, but before that, please take your medicines. It''s almost time and you shouldn''t ignore your recovery."

    "My apologies, Ma''am. I am a server at Zero Bar, and I was serving Mr. Foster. He was a bit drunk, so I took his phone to call someone to pick him up. Driving in this state could be dangerous."

    "Ryan is drunk?" Delyth''s brows furrowed in a frown. "Why is he drunk there? Is he alone or has he got someone there with him?" As far as she has known him, he never drank to the point of not being able to return on his own. Then what happened to him today?

    The server hesitated before responding, and Delyth almost lost her patience before he said, "Ma''am, he is alone here and as for why is he here, I am sorry, but I don''t hold the position to know such personal details of our customers. Mr. Foster was drunk and kept calling for Ms. Arwen repeatedly, so I checked out for his phone to see if I could reach her and ask her for help in the situation."

    Delyth''s fingers clenched the sheets and her jaws tightened. She didn''t need to ask to know that Ryan was drinking because of Arwen. He had left her in such a situation because of Arwen.

    "Arwen, w-where are you?" she heard Ryan''s melancholic voice over the call. He sounded even more drunk than she had imagined, as if he were trying to forget something.

    Was he trying to forget her? Delyth thought to herself and once again, felt that it was all because of Arwen.

    "Ma''am, Mr. Foster doesn''t seem well. Since his phone is locked, I don''t have access to Ms Arwen''s number, Could you please contact his girlfriend to come to pick him up?" the server asked, but Delyth cut him off sharply.

    "Arwen is not his girlfriend. She ¡ª" Her voice came as a roar. The server, likely thinking he had offended her, began to stammer an apology, but Ryan''s drunken voice interrupted.

    "A-Arwen is not my girlfriend ... she is my fiance?e ¡ªmy fiance?e," Ryan spoke with a slur but it was coherent enough to be clear to both the server and the Delyth on the other side of the call to understand.

    Delyth gritted her teeth, her fury simmering. She heard the server start apologizing again but feeling insulted, she hung up the call without another word.

 Chapter 101 Face of Foster Ventures.

    Once Delyth hung up the call, she couldn''t keep up her composure any longer. "Argh!!" she screamed, venting her frustration before shoving the tray with the jug and glass from the side table onto the floor.

    The nurse nearly jumped in response when the glass shattered near her feet, but she remained silent, careful not to worsen Delyth''s mood. The woman looked volatile and the nurse feared triggering her might be a dangerous mistake.

    "Ryan, Arwen is not your fiance?e, not anymore. Why don''t you accept it already?" Delyth muttered bitterly. She had done so much to remove Arwen from Ryan''s life, certainly not to see him getting drunk and crying over her like this.

    Her eyes drifted to look down at her legs that are now useless. If not for them how would Arwen get a chance to seduce Ryan like this? Clenching her fists tight, she growled to ask, "Did you find what I had asked you to find, Lily? Why have I still not gotten the information about Dr. Clark''s special patient?"

    The nurse frowned. "I still have a day for that. Did you forget that you gave me two days?"

    Delyth shot her a glare but the nurse stood firm. "Ms. Ember, you will get the information tomorrow. After that, we won''t discuss it. And then I believe you will treat me as the nurse of the hospital, not your lackey."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Now, if you take the medicines, I will able to leave and work on getting the information you have asked me for. Please don''t delay me if you truly want the details in time. " Not letting Delyth finish, the nurse cut her off before handing her the glass of water and tablets she had been holding all this while.

    Delyth had no other choice but to take the meds and swallow it. "You better get me all the details tomorrow then. I won''t wait any longer."

    The nurse didn''t respond. Just giving her one last look, she said, "You can rest now, Ms. Ember. I will return when it will be time for you to take the medicines again." With that, she turned and left.@@@@

    "A favor? That''s rich." Daniel replied with a humorless chuckle. "If you have forgotten, Delyth, I am working as Foster Ventures Secretary-in-Cheif, not as Ryan Foster''s babysitter. I can''t go around looking for him, leaving my job. Why don''t you go yourself if you are so concerned?"

    Her voice hardened, losing the patience and sweetness she had began with. "You know I can''t go, Daniel. If I could, I wouldn''t be asking you. Besides, you are his friend, aren''t you? Help him out for the sake of your friendship."

    "Oh, are you referring to the same friendship that you ruined?"

    "Daniel ¡ª"

    "I have work to attend to, Delyth. Ryan is a grown man He can figure out things like this on his own. So, don''t call to bother me about it again." Daniel was about to hang up when Delyth stopped him.

    "Daniel, I know you are upset with Ryan, but will you be able to forgive yourself if something happens to him because of your anger? Get him out before he gets into trouble. If he stays drunk and alone, who knows what kind of trouble he will get into?"

    There was a long pause on the other end, and Delyth knew that Daniel was considering. He might be upset, but given the friendship they share, there was no way he would leave him to die or be alone in any trouble.

    "Fine," Daniel finally relented, though his tone was begrudging. "I will go and help him, but only because he is the face of Foster Ventures," he said before disconnecting the call at once.

    Delyth, on the other side, didn''t mind his tone. As long as it was not Arwen picking Ryan, she was satisfied. As for Daniel, she would deal with him later.

    But before all that, she has to make sure that she doesn''t lose Ryan ¡ªnot to Arwen, not to anyone.

 Chapter 102 Arwen has moved on.

    Zero Bar was part of an expensive hotel that had both the bar and restaurant parallelly running for the customers'' experience.

    Daniel was on his way inside when he spotted Arwen talking to someone off to the side. His brows furrowed in confusion. Walking to her, he casually asked, "Arwen, you are here?"

    Arwen smiled at him before raising her finger, signalling for him to wait for a moment. Daniel nodded, watching as she continued her conversation with the man. She seemed serious about whatever she was discussing, her tone calm but firm as she spoke. He had never witnessed her talk so professionally before.

    But now that he had seen, he could say that she carried a tone of natural command that was hard to miss.

    Once she finished, the man gave her a respectful nod before walking away. Turning to Daniel, she greeted him with a warm smile, "Daniel! Did I make you wait long?"

    Daniel smiled and shook his head, "Not at all. I was just a little surprised to see you here." He, then, looked around and asked, "Was it something important?"

    Arwen laughed lightly. "I had some things to take care of. What about you?" She checked her watch, then glanced in the direction Daniel had been heading before ¡ªthe bar. "It''s still early. You are not working today?" It wasn''t unusual, but given Daniel''s habit, he would never engage himself at places like this during the work hours.

    Daniel''s smile faltered, but he kept his tone casual. "I am here to pick Ryan. He is ... well, a bit drunk inside."

    Arwen paused for a moment, processing that, but then nodded. "Oh, I see. In that case, I won''t hold you up. I still have a few things to wrap up myself. No need for the formalities."

    Daniel nodded, taking a deep breath. "Alright then. I will head in. Take care."

    Arwen nodded. "Thanks, Daniel. You too, take care."@@@@

    With that, she gave him a parting nod and turned to walk in the opposite direction.

    Daniel was taken aback. He hadn''t expected this.

    "Ryan," Daniel began, his voice softening. "Arwen ... she has moved on. You need to ¡ª"

    "No," Ryan interrupted, slamming his hand on the table. "This must all be her lie. Her way of making me feel like ...like this."

    "Feel like what?" Daniel knew this day would come sooner or later, but he hadn''t expected that when it would, Ryan would still take the escape door of denial.

    "Feel like I am losing a world. Feel like I am losing everything ¡ªeverything that I had worth fighting for." Ryan answered, lifting the glass of his whisky to take another sip.

    But just when it would have touched his lips, Daniel reached out to snatch it from his hands. "Don''t drink anymore. You already had enough," he said.

    Ryan shook his head, denying Daniel''s attempt. "Don''t. Please don''t take that away. It''s making all this bearable. Let me have it a little longer."

    "Ryan!" Daniel sighed, his patience thinning. He wanted to make Ryan see sense, but he knew that in such a drunken state, it would be of no use. Whatever he would say would only fall on deaf ears, and by tomorrow, it would all be forgotten. "Let me get you back home. You need rest to get better, not this," he said, putting the glass of whisky away.

    Ryan was about to shake his head and refuse, but his boy was no longer capable of handling the alcohol. Before Ryan could comprehend what was happening, he was already lost in the abyss of darkness, along with the fear and pain he had felt all along.

    Daniel would have reached out to help, but before he could react, Ryan''s head already hit the surface of the glass table hard.

    "Sir, should I help?" the server approached. But Daniel shook his head.

    "It''s fine. I will take him back home." With that, Daniel got up to help Ryan. In that moment, he felt a pang of sympathy for his friend, but still, he couldn''t bring himself to comfort him.

 Chapter 103 Except?

    When Arwen returned to Winslow Residence, she received a call from Mr. Cole. Her brows raised slightly, but she answered it. "Yes, Mr. Cole."

    "Young Miss!" the butler greeted with slight hesitation, but then composing himself, asked, "I called to ask if you would like me to bring your favourite dishes. Or anything that you need?"

    "I got everything that I need, Mr. Cole. I don''t need anything as of now." Arwen responded, as if she hadn''t sensed his curiosity yet. "As for the dishes, it''s fine, I will let you you when I come back next time. Prepare them then."

    "Oh okay, Young Miss," he said. Arwen smiled a little before asking. "Mr. Cole, why did you think that I might be needing something." She had asked so fluidly that the butler only realized he had answered her after he had already spoken.

    "It''s because Mr. Foster came yesterday, looking for you. And he seemed quite worried and ¡ª"

    "So you called to check on me?" Arwen asked, frowning. But her frown wasn''t for the butler''s concern; it was because of Ryan''s appearance at her place. Why would he go there? She could count his number of visits to Quinn Villa on her one hand. He never visited unless it was strictly necessary.@@@@

    The butler apologetically replied, "Miss, your parents have asked me to look after you while they are away. I was just doing my duty."

    "Mr. Cole, I am doing well. You don''t need to worry. As for my parents'' instruction, I will talk to them when they arrive," she said.

    "I understood, Young Miss," the butler responded, but Arwen''s thoughts lingered on Ryan''s sudden visit. The more she wanted to distance herself from him, the more he had started to appear in her life recently. Why was he now haunting her?

    "Is there anything else, Mr. Cole?" Arwen asked, her tone laced with the irritation that she was feeling inside.

    Sensing her mood, the butler paused for a moment before saying, "Apart from informing you that your parents will be arriving back in two days, there is nothing else."

    "Don''t you think I am being greedy here?" Arwen asked. "Shouldn''t you be doubting your decision to marry me instead? Why are you accepting all of this so nonchalantly?"

    "Demanding something from your husband doesn''t make you greedy, Moon. But yes, if I didn''t agree, it would surely make me look stingy and incapable. And ¡ª" he paused before adding, "I can''t let my wife doubt my capability."

    Arwen was rendered speechless. Could she even say something after that?

    Calming her heart that was racing from his words, she pouted and arrogantly said, "Fine then, if that''s what you believe. Just don''t complain later when I spend it all. You won''t even have a chance to regret it then."

    Aiden smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, I will never regret anything related to you, Moon. Except ¡ª"

    He paused, and Arwen blinked at him, waiting for him to finish his sentence. "Except?"

    But Aiden expression showed clear reluctance to continue. Arwen frowned and stared at him. "Don''t leave your words unfinished, husband. Finish it."

    Aiden didn''t speak, just stared at her as if reliving his regrets all over again. Arwen could sense the weight of his gaze but still could not understand the reason behind it. It was like the same missing puzzle that had always remained unsolved.

    "Except what, Aiden?" she probed, not ready to let it go. "Tell me."

    "Except for not finding you sooner, Moon" Aiden said softly. I should have found you earlier. I regret taking so long."

    Though his answer was clear, Arwen still felt a major missing. It wasn''t like she doubted it t be a lie that he made to escape the situation. But still, she felt there was more to the story ¡ªsomething she couldn''t yet see, couldn''t quite understand.

 Chapter 104 Be a man.

    "Mrs. Foster, he seems better now" Daniel informed Beca as he glanced at Ryan who was finally sleeping comfortably there. "Don''t worry he is at my place. I will take care of him," he assured her before hanging up.

    It was hard to tell how Daniel felt in the midst of all this. Ryan was his best friend, and he had always shared in his sadness and troubles as if they were his own. But today Ryan''s suffering seemed so justified that no matter how he hard Daniel tried, he couldn''t bring himself to feel his pain.

    Not because he didn''t know what Ryan had lost, but because he knew Ryan had brought it upon himself.

    Watching Ryan sleep, Daniel couldn''t help but sigh. "Ryan, brother, even realizing your mistake now won''t help you change anything. Arwen has moved on. She has someone else who treats her the way you should have treated her ¡ªor even better. There is no way you are getting her back. I truly hope you accept this sooner, pr else you will just keep hurting yourself."

    He muttered softly, and though Ryan was asleep, his brows creased faintly as though he could hear him in his dreams.

    Daniel noticed it and shook his head before getting up to leave the room, leaving a small light on in the corner.

    The next day, late in the morning, Ryan''s brows furrowed in irritation as his phone blared, disturbing the peace he desperately wanted to hold onto. He ignored it the first time, but when the ringing didn''t seize and continued relentlessly, he finally reached out to check who it was.

    His eyes barely opened, but as he squinted at the screen, he saw Delyt''s name flashing. The furrow deepened between his brows. If he had still been drunk like last night, he might have ignored it again, but now sober and rational, he remembered everything he had left behind in a moment of weakness. Pinching the space between his brows, he accepted the call and answered it.@@@@

    "Hello!" He rasped, his voice came hoarse and dry.

    "Ryan," Delyth''s voice came through, full of relief. "Finally! Finally ... you have answered the call. Thank goodness. You don''t know how scared. I simply didn''t know how to ¡ª" she trailed off purposefully, leaving an ambiguity in her words, her emotions lingering in the air.

    "I will be there. Just rest for now and don''t think too much." Ryan said before hanging up the call.

    Once done, he heard Daviel''s voice from the door. "So, you already have plans for the day?"

    Ryan looked up to realize that Daniel had been standing there for some time. He might have heard his conversation. "I can stay here like this forever," Ryan muttered, more to himself than to Daniel, as he sat up on the bed.

    Nodding, Daniel stepped into the room before handing him the medicines he got for him. "Of course, you can''t," he agreed, adding, "Though you could always head back to the bar and drink yourself into insanity, pretending the world has wronged you in the worst possible way."

    Ryan shot him a dry look, clearly not in the mood to discuss all that. Taking the medicine, he said, "I am not pretending."

    "Oh really?" Daniel asked as if surprised. "You are not pretending, then do you mean you are actually been wrong?"

    "Dan ¡ª"

    "Ryan, be a man and face the consequences of your actions. You can''t escape it just because you think it''s not your fault. Think back and reflect on your actions, you will see how you deserve everything that''s happening to you. Crying and drinking in oblivion are for kids, not for a grown man like you."

    "You mean this all is my fault?" Ryan asked as if he couldn''t believe it.

    Daniel was even more surprised. "Is it not? Brother, don''t tell me you are blaming this on Arwen again."

 Chapter 105 Details of Dr. Clarks patient.

    "Dan, let''s not discuss it," Ryan said, getting up from the bed ready to leave.

    Daniel was also not in the mood to hear the same old story, so when Ryan tried to dodge the topic, he also didn''t probe any further. Nodding, Daniel simply said, "Fine, if that''s what you want. Then I have nothing else to say. I have given you the medicine. It will help you with the hangover. Take your time freshening up.

    I will wait for you downstairs."

    With that, Daniel turned and was ready to leave but Ryan stopped him.

    "Dan, don''t tell me, you can''t see what game Arwen is playing now," he said, and looking at him over his shoulder, Daniel raised his brows at him.

    "Maybe I can''t see it. Why don''t you make it clear what you want me to see?" Daniel shrugged as if not understanding his words.

    Ryan scoffed. "Her cold indifference, the way she acts like I don''t even exist anymore ¡ªit''s all a game. She is just putting up all that to make me regret the things, so I beg and come crawling back to her," he said, his voice laced with frustration. His eyes flickered with a desperate need to cling to any explanation that could make him feel less responsible for whatever void he was feeling inside.

    Daniel remained silent for a moment, taking in Ryan''s words. He could see the storm brewing behind Ryan''s eyes ¡ªthe denial, the refusal to accept the reality. It wasn''t the first time he had seen it, but this time it still felt different.

    "Ryan," Daniel said calmly, turning back to face him fully. "You really think that Arwen is doing this to corner you? To play some twisted game of control? You really believe that?"

    She would be there whenever he needed her. She had her dreams for him. She had done everything he asked for without a second thought for herself. How could she move on after such devotion? He might have accused her of being pretentious, but deep down he knew always that she would pretend for so long. If she did, then it must be carrying the truth somewhere within.

    "No, it must not be true," Ryan muttered to himself, still clinging to the shred of hope. "She must be just putting on a show to make me regret. After all, don''t I deserve that?"

    He tried to convince himself that wasn''t as important as she suddenly seemed, but he knew he couldn''t let her go easily. Not even after knowing that she had left Gianna''s place with some man and hadn''t returned since.

    ***

    On the other side, Delyth was in a better mood after her call with Ryan. But as she scrolled through the hateful comments she was receiving online, her mood quickly soured again. The drop in her fan following on her social media handles wasn''t helping either.

    A knock on the door pulled her attention. Looking up, she saw Lily step in with a few sheets of paper in her hand.

    Delyth''s eyes sparkled, guessing what it might be. "Did you find her details?"

    The nurse nodded, entering the room. "I did as I promised," she said, holding out the papers. "I got the details of Dr. Clark''s patient. But make sure, after I give this to you, we go back to how things were between us. No more favours."

    Delyth smirked, extending out her hand for the nurse to give her the papers. "Of course, Lily. Now, give them to me." She wanted to laugh at the foolish nurse. Did she really think she was important enough to be kept always?

 Chapter 106 Did you change your favourites.

    Meanwhile, in Winslow Residence, Arwen was working on some files of her own when she heard her phone ring. Without looking, she reached out to answer it. "Hello!"

    "Arwen!" the person on the other side spoke, making Arwen pause in her movements. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as recognized the familiar, endearing voice.

    "Granna!" she replied, her voice brimming with joy. "Is that really you?" she asked, as if confirming that it wasn''t some figment of her imagination.

    "You need confirmation? Why? Has it been so long that you forgot my voice?" The woman scoffed, playfully putting the blame on Arwen.

    Arwen rolled her eyes, a fong smile tugging at her lips. "Yes. More or less around three years, I guess. Do you want me to check in detail and get back to you?" she teased, only to hear the woman huff on the other end.

    "Three years is still not long enough to forget your old grandmother, dear."

    Arwen''s smile softened as she leaned back in her chair, giving her full attention to the call. "So, you remember that you have a granddaughter here?" she said with a hint of playful pout in her voice. "And here I was, thinking you might have found a new granddaughter somewhere. After all, Brenda Davies is easily capable of that, isn''t she?"

    The woman on the call let out an aged flutter of laughter. The sound of which instantly warmed Arwen''s heart, making her pout like a kid who was being playfully teased.

    "Taunting me, are you? Bullying an old woman ¡ªis that fun for you?" the old woman teased, her tone filled with amused warmth.@@@@

    Arwen pouted, her tone mischievous. "If that''s what you call bullying, Granna, then what you are doing to me is outright teasing. How is that fun?"

    "If not me, did you really think I would let her force you into something that you weren''t agreeing to? Who does she think she is?" the old woman scoffed, making Arwen facepalm.

    "Granna!!!"

    "What? You are upset?" Her grandmother''s tone turned dramatically hurt, and Arwen could practically imagine the pout on her lips. She wasn''t surprised when she heard her exaggerated sigh next. "Don''t tell me that in just three years, you changed your favourites?"

    Arwen tried to hold back her laughter. "What if I had?" she teased lightly.

    Brenda sighed, even more dramatically, and feigned a tone of hurt. "Then what can I say? I would simply blame myself for wasting prowess on an ungrateful brat."

    Arwen could no longer hold back her laughter anymore. "Granna, oh Granna, I would love to see how Mom will react when she comes to know it was you behind all this."

    "Me?" her grandmother gasped, feigning full innocence. "What did I do? There is nothing she could blame me for? After all, I did nothing but bring her some good business. Isn''t she always in love with it?"

    Arwen shook her head, chuckling softly. Her mother only loves two things most in the world. The first was to control her every single decision of her life, and the second was her precious business. No matter how successful she already was, her mother was insatiable when it came to growing her empire.

    "Of course, you didn''t do anything, Granna. You only ruined her plans of marrying off to her best friend''s son. Nothing major, definitely," Arwen said dryly, a smirk tugging at her lips.

    Brenda simply gave a loud chuckle. "Did I?" she asked with a mock innocence, then added, "Sweetheart, that''s something you did. I just gave her the business. It was you who decided to take the chance to ruin her plans in her absence."

 Chapter 107 No longer single.

    Arwen opened her mouth to defend herself, but no words came out of her. "So, your plan was to get me on her wrong side?" she asked, though she wasn''t truly believing it. It was just a playful tease.

    Her grandmother hummed in response, as casually as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world ¡ªas if conspiring against her precious granddaughter were her second nature. "Of course! After all, I need to keep you on my side. I can''t let my precious granddaughter change her favourites, after all."

    Arwen locked her jaws, fighting the urge to roll her eyes. "No wonder Mom is so smart. She has, after all, taken after you."

    "Who said that?" Offended, the old woman''s voice turned sharply, her voice laced with mockery. "She may be cunning, but she is nowhere near my level. Your mother''s idea of persuasion is nagging and pressuring you until you give in. A lack of finesse, if you truly ask me!"

    A chuckle slipped out from Arwen. "I see. And you think luring my parents away on a false business trip shows finesse?"

    "Ungrateful brat, now don''t act like you weren''t grateful," Brenda shot back, a hint of smirk audible in her tone. "I simply levelled the ground for you, dear. Your mother may want you to settle down with that not-so-handsome boy she chose for you, but I believe you deserved better than a life controlled by her expectations."

    Arwen''s expression softened. There was nothing to retort. Her grandmother''s methods might be questionable, but Arwen knew deep down that it was all out of her genuine love and protectiveness.

    And to be honest, if she hadn''t played that trick, it would have been hard to escape from her mother''s plans. And not to mention, if not for that trick, she might also have missed this chance with Aiden. And that alone would have been the biggest loss she would have suffered.

    "Thank you, Granna," she whispered softly, a slight crack in her voice betraying the emotion she tried to hold back.

    Brenda''s chuckle softened, and the warmth in her voice deepened. "Wennie, I just want you to understand that no one deserves the power to make you feel small, least of all your mother. I know you think that in the world only I have the courage and power to challenge your mother. But believe me, you are wrong. You hold that power and authority better than me.

    Arwen scratched the corner of her brows, stifling a laugh. "Granna, that''s not what I mean. Will you at least let me explain?"

    "If not that, then what else is your plan?" the old woman asked.

    And Arwen took a deep breath before answering, "What I mean is, you can save your finesse. It won''t be required ¡ªnot any longer. I will handle it myself this time."

    "And how are you going to do that?"

    Arwen paused for a moment, contemplating something in her thoughts. She had no major plans, but the one she had was enough to rule one any chances her mother would turn to create with Ryan. So, she was confident about it.

    "What is it, Wennie? Tell me." Brenda asked again, her voice losing the playful tone it had carried all this while.

    And once again, Arwen was not surprised. She was well aware of her grandmother''s ability to shift gears. After all, the old lady has single-handedly managed an empire for years, in ways even young, capable men couldn''t. She was an ace player in the business world and the perfect role model for any woman at home.

    "Granna, I knew what Mom''s plans would be for me the moment she returned, so the day I escaped, I took the liberty of making a few preparations of my own."

    While Arwen paused, Brenda urged her to continue, her tone unmistakably serene. "Go on!"

    Arwen cleared her throat before finally saying, "I got married, Granna. Now, with my status no longer single, Mom has no way to set me up with Ryan again. She can no longer push me to settle with her plans, or control me."

 Chapter 108 Why her?

    Silence ensued over the call. Just when anyone might have thought the call was disconnected, Arwen, who knew her grandmother better than anyone, braced herself.

    As she had guessed, Brenda finally spoke after a moment. "You got married?" her voice was low and measured, giving the familiar feeling of calm before the storm.

    Arwen took a deep breath, steadying herself and her heart for the reaction she knew was coming. "Yes, Granna."

    Brenda let out a slow exhale of disbelief. "And you didn''t tell me this before? To give me at least the hint of your plans?"

    Arwen smiled faintly. She could almost picture her grandmother''s expression¡ªa mixture of pride and annoyance. "If I had, would you really have let me go through with it?"

    A pause came, and Arwen''s smile deepened. "Granna, I know you are different from Mom, but you both have a few things in common. Something as looking after me. And that alone is enough to tell me, you wouldn''t have allowed. You would have said something along the lines of like ¡ªthere is not only one way to solve something, look for another way.

    And at that moment, I truly felt that this one was the best."

    A huff came from the other end, followed by Brenda''s begrudging chuckle. "Well, you are not wrong about that. But that still doesn''t justify your move, girl."

    "And what if I say that I can justify it all?"

    "How?" Brenda asked and her tone held a challenge as if she wanted to check what the Arwen had got in her treasure.

    "Pretty effortlessly," Arwen replied, a soft laugh escaping her. "With my husband. His mere presence and attitude would say it all."

    But again, why does it have to be Arwen? Why her?

    Delyth clenched her jaw, shaking her head. "Arwen, why are you always so lucky? Why do you always get everything that I wish for, everything that crave? Why?" she yelled, her voice trembling in frustration

    A nurse passing by glanced over, startled. But Delyth didn''t care. She had grown tired of seeing Arwen as the centre of attraction always, watching her effortlessly attain everything that Delyth worked so hard for. Was having a powerful family everything? Did her own hard work mean nothing?

    She thought back on all the effort she had put in ¡ª

    While she had to yearn to get into the top university, and study day and night, Arwen breezed through it as if it was as easy as blinking one''s eye.

    While she had to practice and win the merits to make a career in ballet, Arwen could do it effortlessly as if she were born for that stage.

    While she had to dress up and appease everyone and be docile to everyone''s tantrums, Arwen''s arrogance and indifference were enough to make people swoon.

    Why does always she have to work and get it all, and Arwen could simply walk in and take it all so easily? Why?

    Taking in a deep breath, Delyth forced herself to calm down, gripping the edge of the paper until her knuckles turned white. "Fine," she muttered to herself. "If you want to take this till the end, Arwen, then well enough. I won''t take a step back. If Dr. Clark can turn things for you, he can do the same for me.

    I deserve that, too. And I will make sure that I get them, too."

    With renewed determination, Delyth straightened her back. A glint crossed her gaze and she soon reached out for her phone to make a call. Dialling a certain number, she said, "I need you to do something for me. I will pay you for it, so don''t worry. Come to my room, now."

 Chapter 109 Make a call.

    Lily, the nurse, felt as though she was trapped in the Devil''s cage. "I already told you earlier ¡ªI won''t follow your orders anymore. I already did the job you paid for. Now this should end. Why are you again asking me to do something that''s difficult for me?" she spoke with irritation laced in her voice.

    Delyth wasn''t in the mood to entertain someone''s tantrums right now, but she still smiled to make the nurse agree. "It''s not as difficult as you think. You just have to make a phone call. It''s definitely not difficult, or is it?"

    "It is," Lily replied, feeling her patience thinning. "It''s against the hospital rules. I can''t do it."@@@@

    Delyth stared at her with the same smile which not for once faltered. Looking at it felt like she was confident that she would make the nurse agree, no matter what. "How does that matter?" she asked as if she was genuinely perplexed, not understanding what was stopping the nurse. "It may be against your hospital rules, but why should that matter to you?"

    "What do you mean?" Lily asked, frowning.

    And Delyth shrugged. "What I mean is simple. Breaking a rule once isn''t much different from breaking it a second time. After all, you would face the same punishment whether you do it once or a hundred times."

    The nurse''s face paled at her words. "Are you threatening me?" she asked, deciphering the meaning behind her words.

    "Threatening you? How so?" Delyth asked, feigning innocence, before breaking into a sinister smile. "But yes, if threatening will make you agree, I don''t mind doing that. After all, I have nothing to lose in the whole deal. I have gained what I paid you for. But if you refuse to cooperate, you will certainly lose your job, not me."

    "Why are you doing this to me?" Lily''s voice trembled, near tears, as she realized just how deeply she was trapped. She feared that even if she did this favor, it wouldn''t be the last. Delyth might ask her for more, and each time, she would be pulled further into a web that could eventually cost her hard earned job.

    Lily''s face turned complicated as if she was thinking something. When Delyth saw like that, she asked with a frown, "What are you thinking now?"

    "Do you mean Dr. Clark''s patient?" she asked, hesitant.

    Delyth shrugged. "Did you bring me someone else''s information? Of course, it''s her."

    "But she seems to be someone important. We should not dare to pull tricks against her." The nurse might not have known Arwen, but she has heard a lot from other nurses. How just for her, someone mysterious has lined up the entire team of doctors yet hasn''t allowed them to touch a hair of her. "She is ¡ª"

    "She is no one important. No big shot." Delyth''s smile vanished, replaced with a look of disdain. "She is just a rich heiress that has got everything served in a gold platter."

    "Do you know her?" Lily asked, sensing the hostility in Delyth''s eyes.

    Delyth nodded, her eyes narrowing. "I know her very well. So, don''t worry¡ªoffending her is no big thing."

    "If you know her already, why don''t you call her and ask her to visit you? Wouldn''t that be easy? Why are you making me do it? Please let me go. Please," the nurse begged but that only made Delyth scowl.

    "If I could do it, I wouldn''t be asking you. Don''t make a drama. I already assured you that nothing would go wrong. So now, get on the job and make a call. Stop wasting my time."

    Lily felt miserable. She had no other choice but to reach out for her phone to make the call.

 Chapter 110 No one waits and breaks for a stranger.

    Arwen was on a call, instructing someone when she heard another beep. Pulling the phone away, she noticed a call-waiting notification. "That''s all you have to do. Proceed with the plan suggested and let me know if you run into any issues," she said to the person on the line before hanging up.@@@@

    She was about to call the waiting number back, but the call came through again. Her brows raised, sensing the caller''s urgency, usually, people didn''t bother calling again after seeing someone busy.

    "Hello, may I know who is this?" Arwen asked as she accepted the call.

    A brief silence lingered before a hesitant voice spoke. "Hello, ma''am. Am I speaking to Ms. Arwen Quinn?"

    "Yes, that''s me. Please go ahead." Arwen replied, sensing something was amiss but unable to put a finger on it.

    "Ms. Quinn, I am calling from East City Hospital. We still have a few of your belongings here. If possible, come by to collect them?"

    Arwen frowned. She remembered Gianna had packed everything when she was getting her discharged from the hospital. "My belongings?" she asked doubtfully. "Could you specify what exactly it is?"

    There was a pause before the person stammered. "A-Actually, it''s a phone," came the reply, and before Arwen could doubt a thing, she heard her adding again."One of our staff mentioned that you had looking for your old phone, so, we thought it might be yours. Could you please come to confirm it once?"

    "But didn''t you guys say that my phone was taken back by the gentleman who brought me in that night?" Arwen asked, doubting something. Her brows knitted in suspicion as her hesitation became slightly evident over the call.

    "Yes, it was taken back, but someone recently returned it here. I-It might be the same gentleman from before, and¡ª"

    Delyth started at her and nodded. But her eyes squinted just in time to ask, "What was that about the phone? Do you actually have it?" She had overheard the entire conversation since the call was kept on speaker. And the excitement in Arwen''s voice was so evident, so strong that she simply couldn''t shrug it off.

    What was she so excited for? An old phone? That couldn''t be. Then, was it the man she had mentioned?

    Lily frowned. "I don''t have her phone. I lied," she said, making Delyth raise her brows in suspicion. "You only asked me to call her here, but you never told me what should I ask her for. After all, her appointments in the hospital have been always scheduled by Dr. Clark.

    We have no part to play in it. So, I can only opt for this."

    When she didn''t see the suspicion on Delyth''s expression ease, Lily further continued. "I never served her directly, but I heard another nurse mention that the phone she received after waking up wasn''t the one she was looking for. I just remembered it at the right time and used it as an excuse to ask her here."

    "But she mentioned someone ¡ªa man. Who is he?" Delyth pressed.

    Lily shrugged. "I have no idea. I just went along with it to keep up the act. But it may be the man who brought her here. Apparently, she has been looking for him."

    Delyth paused, before nodding. "Fine, you can go for now. But remember, I will need you again when the time comes, and you know what to do then."

    Though reluctant, Lily still nodded before leaving Delyth alone in the room.

    Once she was gone, Delyth reached out for her phone, muttering under her breath, "Now, it''s time to work on the next part of the plan." Her lips curled into a vicious grin.

 Chapter 111 Dinner Date.

    Arwen was on her way out when she received a call. Checking her phone, she realized that it was Aiden. Her brows raised slightly, but then she smiled and accepted the call. "Hello. How may I help you, sir?" she joked, only to hear Aiden ask in his usual tone.

    "Do you have plans this evening?"

    Arwen paused at his casual yet serious tone, an odd blend of both. "You sound serious; is something wrong? Where are you?"

    "In a meeting," came the reply.

    And that made Arwen raise her brows again. "A meeting?" she asked and Aiden replied, "Just a small meeting with a few board members to discuss the shift of our headquarters." His tone sounded more like a husband explaining his spending to his wife, providing the details as if it were very necessary.

    Arwen almost choked. "Small meeting?" Since when did the meetings with the board members start being ''small''? And it was to discuss something as major as the headquarters relocation! There was no way it was simple enough to casually make a call to her in the middle of it.

    "Isn''t that an important meeting, husband?" she asked, almost crying to understand what he meant by the small meeting. "Relocating the company headquarters is no small decision. Your board members might not appreciate you being casual about it."

    "It''s fine. They won''t mind." Aiden said, and his tone was so nonchalant that if Arwen didn''t know things better, she might have believed him.

    Rubbing her nose, she thought to answer him quickly so that he could return back to his work, specifically to the meeting. "I am on my way somewhere now, But I will be free this evening. If it''s important, tell me, and I can help."

    "If you free, let''s go out for dinner tonight," Aiden said, and Arwen was rendered speechless. He called her from the middle of an important meeting just to ask her for a date.

    Was he serious?

    "Have you all decided?" Aiden asked, keeping his phone back on the table. His movement was slow yet carrying the weight of his aura perfectly. His eyes scanned through each and every one sitting there.

    One board member, an older gentleman named Mr. Hart, adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat before speaking, "Mr. Winslow, I must say, the idea of relocating to Cralens, though intriguing, comes with substantial risks. We have a well-established network in New York City. Our suppliers, partners, and clients are all accustomed to it.

    Relocating could disrupt these connections and cause an unpredictable dip in productivity."

    Several other members nodded in agreement, their expressions almost mirroring Mr. Hart''s concern. Another board member, Mrs. Smith, added, "Additionally, Cralens, while growing, is still not on par with New York City. It might not fully support the scale of our operations, especially for the initial phase."

    Aiden listened intently, his gaze steady as each person voiced their concerns. He allowed the murmurs to settle before finally standing up. His presence commanding in the room.

    "Your concerns are valid," Aiden began, his tone calm but firm. "However, extensive research has been done on this move. Cralens might not match New York now, but it''s precisely where the opportunity lies. By relocating here, we would position ourselves not only as a leader in a growing region but also as a trailblazer, setting an example of forward-thinking for our competitors."

    He then paused, letting his words sink before continuing," We are on the brink of a digital revolution in Cralens, and Winslow Globals has the resources to lead it. We have already begun establishing the networks and partnerships to secure our operations during the transition. By relocating, we will lower operational costs, increase efficiency, and strengthen our global influence."

    The board members exchanged uncertain glances, their previous objections now wavering under Aiden''s confident resolve.

    Sensing the shift, Aiden leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with determination. "This isn''t merely a proposal," he said, his voice now a low command that reverberated through the room. "It''s a decision. We are moving the headquarters to Cralens, and I expect each of you to work with me in making this seamless transition. Winslow Globals will Lead in Cralens, not follow.

    So, if any of you still have reservations, know that I will handle them ¡ªpersonally."

    A heavy silence fell over the room as Aiden''s words settled in. The board members, sensing his unshakable resolve, quietly nodded in agreement. Even Mr. Hart, who had been vocal in his opposition, bowed his head, defeated.

    With the decision secured, Aiden straightened. With his usual cold indifference, he spoke ending it for all, leaving no room for argument. "That''s all. Meeting adjourned."@@@@

 Chapter 112 I cant help.

    Emyr heaved a deep sigh of relief as he watched Aiden finally walk out of the conference room, exuding an air of calm indifference.

    A few moments earlier, the tension in the room had been so heavy that he could barely breathe. The air felt like a ticking time bomb, especially when Aiden had asked everyone to take their time to think while he excused himself, moving his chair a little to make a call ¡ªto no one else, but his wife.

    Who paused such a high-stakes board meeting to make a personal call? Only his boss, apparently.

    Shaking his head to himself, he also left the room.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Arwen soon reached the East City Hospital. But she didn''t step out of the car. While the car stayed parked on the side, she sat inside contemplating her thoughts.

    Of course, she wanted to meet the person who saved her. She deserves to know who he was, while he deserves her gratitude. When she had seen Dr. Clark with Aiden, she had thought he might be one. She wanted him to be the one who saved her, but if he was not, it would still be polite to thank whoever it was who had rescued her on the worst day of her life.

    "Madam, is there a problem?" Alfred asked when he saw Arwen deep in her thoughts. Her brows were knitted as if she was concerned about something.@@@@

    Arwen was slightly taken off-guard when she was interrupted like that. But she soon composed herself. Shaking her head, she replied, "No, Alfred, nothing at all. You can wait for me here. I will just go in and finish my business." She then pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    Walking to the reception desk, she asked, "Hello, excuse me, I am Arwen Quinn. I received a call saying that you had found my phone. May I see it?"

    The receptionist looked at her in confusion. "Sorry, Ma''am. I am not aware have no idea regarding it. Let me check with someone," she said and Arwen nodded to her.

    While she waited there, the receptionist made some calls. After confirming on her end, she shook her head to Arwen. "Ma''am, I believe you have been misinformed. We don''t have your phone."

    The nurse shook her head. "It''s not, maybe. But it''s all that I can do right now. I apologize, truly. But please ..."

    "Who is the patient?" Arwen interrupted, cutting her words off. She didn''t care to listen to more apologies.

    Lily''s breath stuck in her throat, her eyes brimming with tears. She had just handed in her resignation letter and had come here, so she was still emotionally raw. "She is admitted here for the treatment of her legs, but her legs are nearly ruined already. The doctor has already told her this, but she still hopes to recover. While she has been here, she got to know about your case and Dr. Clark.

    So, she wanted you to help her get an appointment with him."

    Arwen frowned. She felt it was too simple. The whole charade was just to get to Dr. Clark? "But I can''t help her with that. I had barely known Dr.

    Clark. He only treated me briefly."

    "But it seemed like he knew you," Lily insisted. "That''s what most of us thought. He came here just for your appointments with you,"

    Arwen wanted to laugh. He came here for her appointments. So what? That doesn''t make her know him enough to pull favours for others.

    "It would have been better if she would have reached out to the right person to get to Dr. Clark. Sorry, but I can''t help," Arwen said, all ready to turn and leave.

    But Lily stopped her desperately. "Ma''am, please. Help me. That patient wouldn''t listen to me."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in slight irritation. "I won''t report you to the authorities. That''s all I can do to help. Now, please don''t bother me further." Saying that, she turned to leave, leaving Lily to deal with her own problems.

    But right then, a voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "Arwen!"

 Chapter 113 She must be lying.

    Arwen turned to see the familiar figure, and her lips lifted up in a smile. "Sister Ambrosina," she greeted the elderly nurse who had cared for her when she was here in the hospital. She had almost filled the void of a mother.

    "You have come to visit?" Sister Ambrosina looked around and then back at Arwen with a hint of concern, "As far as I know, you don''t have any appointments scheduled today."

    Arwen''s eyes darted to look at Lily briefly only to see her cower. Sister Ambrosina was the senior at the hospital, so it wasn''t hard to guess that she was afraid of a complaint.

    Smiling, Arwen shrugged lightly. She didn''t like scaring people like that, making them feel uncomfortable. "I am not here for the appointment. I just came today to check something."

    "Oh, what was that?" Since Sister Ambrosina had been taking care of her, she asked in concern.

    Arwen smiled and shook her head. "Nothing important. I spoke with the front desk and it''s already taken care of."

    Sister Ambrosina nodded, not pressing further. Her gaze darted to look down at her legs. Smiling, she asked, "Your legs seemed to have recovered. Good to see you walking all so fine now. Do you still feel the pain?"

    Arwen tapped her feet a few times and then shook her head. "Nope, now they are all good. I started doing the needed exercise to bring back the original strength and since then it''s only getting better."

    "Great, you should take care more," Sister Ambrosina advised, while her eyes caught Lily standing on the side. Turning to her, she asked with furrowed brows. "Lily, why are you here at this time? Shouldn''t you be attending Ms. Ember now? It''s almost the time for her medicines."

    Lily was momentarily caught off guard, but she soon nodded, saying, "I was going for that, Sister." Her gaze met with Arwen once before she turned and left hastily.

    Arwen frowned at the mention of a familiar name. Though it felt coincidental, she could tell that it wasn''t any mere coincidence. So, she asked, "Ms. Ember? Is it Delyth Ember?"

    The elderly nurse looked at her, pausing briefly before nodding, "Yes, that''s her. Do you know her?"

    "Did you tell her my name?" Delyth asked, ready to break the hell of her anger.

    Lily flinched, shaking her head. "I didn''t, as you had asked."

    "Then why the hell is she refusing to help? Isn''t it just an appointment?" Delyth''s rage was increasing. As far as she had understood Arwen, she wouldn''t ignore someone in need. Not when it''s within her power to help. Then why was she acting stingy now?

    Lily hesitated for a moment, but then recalling something, she said, "She said that she doesn''t know Dr. Clark well enough to ask favors for others. So, she couldn''t help. Maybe we guessed it wrong. Perhaps Dr. Clark saving her was just a coincidence."

    Arwen had helped her by not reporting her. And that was enough for Lily to understand that Arwen was not a bad person. If she had the capability to help, she would have done that, for sure.

    Delyth''s glare intensified. "There is no such thing as coincidence. She must be lying."

    Lily couldn''t find sense in it. Furrowing her brows in confusion, she looked at Delyth and asked. "Why would she do that? She doesn''t seem to have any reason."

    Delyth couldn''t bear to take another good word for Arwen. Not after seeing her another plan fail so miserably. She grabbed the glass from the table before thrashing it on the floor. "Shut up! She is not the one who is paying you the money. So, you better think twice before speaking up for her."

    Lily jumped in fear. A shard of glass pierced her skin and she winced, crouching down in pain. "Are you crazy?"

    "You ¡ª"

    Before Delyth could continue, Lily spoke, cutting her off. She had enough of these tantrums already. She could no longer take it. "I already did what you paid me for. Now, don''t scare me more. Or else, you know even a harmless rabbit turns fierce when cornered."

    "Are you threatening me?" Delyth asked, narrowing her eyes.

    Lily shook her head. "No, if I wanted to threaten I wouldn''t have resigned. I am just asking you to leave me alone. I did what you paid me for. Now the deal ends here." With that, she stood up and left.

 Chapter 114 Pathetically surreal.

    Arwen was leaving when someone grabbed her hand from behind. Just the touch made her frown, and as she turned, her expression turned colder when she saw it was Ryan.

    "What do you want?" she asked, pulling her hand free from his hold.

    Seeing her shrug off his touch like it was the most unpleasant thing on the Earth, made Ryan''s jaw tighten. But at that moment, he forced himself to keep his composure. Tucking his hand into his pocket, he replied, "Arwen, we need to talk."

    "We have nothing to talk about, Ryan. I made this clear already, didn''t I?" her voice came steady and firm.

    Ryan''s fist clenched inside his pocket, and Arwen saw his jaws tick. But even seeing him losing his control like that, Arwen remained completely unfazed.

    "I think that''s where you are wrong," Ryan gritted out. "We have a lot to talk about. Like where have you been staying if not at Quinn Villa?"

    Arwen stared at Ryan as if he had grown two heads. She didn''t answer him, not even when his gaze hardened at her.

    When Ryan faced her torturous silence like that, her patience snapped. Pulling his hand out, he once again reached to again, trying to grab Arwen by her arms. But before he could, she stepped back, dodging his touch.

    His fingers curled, hanging in the air for a moment. "Arwen, I asked where have you been staying these days?"

    "And may I ask, how does that concern you?" Her tone was so indifferent that a cold shiver of ran through Ryan''s spine. "I have never been your concern, Ryan. Neither in the past, nor in present and never in the future."

    "Arwen, don''t play the same break up game again. You can hide things from me just playing that same game again and again. We both know I never agreed to the breakup."

    Ryan didn''t respond. His gaze remained fixed on Arwen, as if still trying to come up with the words that would help me prove himself and his stance positively. But the more he tried, the more he realized that he had never done anything to earn the right to defend himself in front of her.

    "Mr. Foster!" the nurse called again, stepping a step forward to be heard. But then her gaze fell on Arwen, realizing that Ryan wasn''t standing there alone. She quickly apologized for interrupting. "Oh, I am sorry. I didn''t know Mr.

    Foster was busy."

    Arwen shook her head, giving a tender smile. "Not at all . He is not busy," she said to the nurse, before bringing her gaze back to Ryan to motion him to look behind. "Mr. Foster, seems like it''s time for you to attend someone else. Please don''t hold back on my account."

    Ryan''s brows creased at her words. Even though she hadn''t mention Delyth outright, the taunt was very clear in her words. Maybe it would have been better if she had mentioned her, he might have had a reason to explain, to say she was mistaken. But since she hadn''t, he felt at loss.

    "What is it?" his words came out cold, mirroring his emotions inside.

    The nurse flinched a little at his tone but, with no other choice, spoke up. "Mr. Foster, it''s Ms. Ember."

    Arwen couldn''t hold a chuckle. It slipped out even before she could stop it. Not because she wanted mock Ryan, but because everything had become such a cliche script that she could easily guess it all.

    Ryan''s gaze darted briefly to glare at her before returning to nurse. He handed her the parcel he had brought and said, "Take this to her first, I will come in some time."

    "That ..." the nurse hesitated. "I think, it would be better if you could come along, sir. Ms. Ember is not in a good mood, and she ¡ª" her words stopped when Arwen turned without another word and started walking away.

    Ryan frowned deeply. Instead of listening to the nurse, he followed Arwen with frustration evident on his face.

    "Arw¡ª" he started to call out to her, to stop her. But before he could even finish her name, another voice called her name, interrupting him.@@@@

 Chapter 115 Maybe it was his girlfriend.

    "Arwen!" the voice came, pretty loud and clear, cutting through the cold air of the night.

    While Ryan''s brows furrowed in a frown hearing that voice, Arwen looked up in the direction, raising her brows in surprise.

    She didn''t noticed Ryan, but he did note well how her expression changed at the appearance of the man. He saw how the lips that had curled up indifferently at him earlier, lifted up in a pleasant smile at the sight of the unknown man.

    His steps faltered as he stood there to watch more. He expressions hardened as he heard her say, while she took her steps further away from him. "You are here? I thought we were meeting straight at the restaurant."

    Jason smiled as he crossed the distance to meet Arwen halfway. "Of course, I had to come. Needed to make up for the several other times."

    It was half joke which Arwen understood well. She laughed softly, and the more she smiled and acted amiable towards Jason, the more Ryan felt something boiling inside him. That was the smile he had been craving for recently, but all he received was her cold indifference. Then why was she now laughing like that with someone else? And who was he?

    Ryan wanted to ask her, and he was about step forward when Jason''s gaze locked onto his. There was challenge in that look, as if daring him of taking any step closer. And to his dismay, he found himself shrinking, too unconfident about his stance.

    His fists clenched, but even so, he couldn''t gathered up the courage to go forward. Maybe he was scared ¡ªscared of what he might come to know.

    Was this the man Arwen was with? Was she staying with him?

    While at the front, Arwen looked past Jason towards the familiar Rolls Royce, as if confirming something. And when she saw Aiden sitting there, engaged in a call, she eased.

    "Seems like it wasn''t a surprise that I caught on your expressions earlier," Jason suddenly said, making Arwen go clueless about his words. Seeing her expression, he smiled and added, "You were clearly displeased, thinking that Aiden sent me here to pick you up, instead of coming himself."

    Though Delyth didn''t to check to know whom he had followed, she had still aksed the nurse to help her into the wheelchair.

    While standing near the window, she was expecting to see Ryan and Arwen together, but her brows tugged in confusion when she instead found Arwen with some other man. The same man she had encountered once before, when she had tried to push Arwen off the wheelchair.

    It was him.

    She still remembered how harshly he had spoken to her. He disregarfed her like she was some trash. "Who is he?" that question came out her lips, almost voluntarily.

    But she didn''t expect the nurse to answer her, almost immediately. "That''s Dr. Clark."

    Delyth frowned. "Dr. Clark?" she repeated, half in disbelief. And the the nurse nodded.

    "Yes, that''s him. He is known to be legendary doctor in the medical feild. But usually, he keeps low profile. We only got to know him because he used to visit our hospital to attend ti one patient he had operated on. Maybe it was his girlfriend. "

    "Girlfriend?"

    "Oh, I am sorry. I simply assumed. I heard some staff mention that he use to go extra mile to come here for her, but maybe it was just his nature," the nurse quickly corrected herself, realizing she had outspoken.

    But all her words only made Delyth''s expression go cold. Her eyes as she watched Arwen walk with the doctor ¡ªthe same one whose appointment she had been begging to get.

    Once again, Arwen was having it within her reach, while she was struggling to even get close. Why was it always her?

 Chapter 116 Are you tired?

    Back in the car, the air felt a little suffocating. Arwen had just settled in beside Aiden, but she could already sense something was off. Her eyes darted to look at Aiden first, before moving to look at Emyr, who sat at the front, looking pitiful as if he had just taken a brief tour of hell.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, her eyes lingering on Emry a moment before her gaze shifted back to Aiden.

    Emyr glanced back at his boss and didn''t know what should he say.

    Arwen noted how tightly Aiden''s fingers were gripping his phone, she could clearly see his knuckles turning white. She feared that if he held his phone like that a moment longer, the poor device might shatter into pieces. Reaching out, she gently held his hand before meeting his gaze. She felt him ease up a little; like her touch had effortlessly helped him calm down.

    "What''s wrong? What''s bothering you?" she asked softly.

    Jason, completely oblivious to Aiden''s mood, simply turned and asked Arwen nonchalantly. "By the way, Arwen, I saw your ex-boyfriend coming out of the hospital at a distance. Was he bothering you?"

    Arwen frowned, surprised. She hadn''t realized Ryan had followed her outside. Her eyes flicked back to Aiden as a small thought crept in ¡ª was he upset because of that? Could he be thinking that she came out to meet Ryan here?

    She felt the hint of guilt. Every time the thoughts of Ryan stuck her, she felt the same pang. It felt almost like she was cheating by thinking of her ex, though she could never actually even think of doing so.

    "It was a coincidence. I had no idea I would meet him here. We did share a few words, but I came out putting a complete full stop to it. I didn''t realize he had followed me out," she explained, almost desperately, trying to assure Aiden that she hadn''t planned deliberately planned this out.

    How was he wrong to look after his friend?

    Arwen might not have understood what was wrong, but she hadn''t missed how her simple touch earlier had softened Aiden''s mood earlier. Not wanting to see him grumpy for long, she turned to look at him and asked, "Are you tired?"

    Emyr and Jason were taken off guard by that question. They looked behind through the rear mirror, trying to understand what Arwen was up to.

    Aiden also turned his attention directly to her. Staring at her for a moment, he shook his head. "I am not."

    "That good," Arwen said cheerily before scooting closer to add, "Because I got too tired today. To the point that I can''t sit on my own for even another minute. Now that you are not tired and I am, I can easily lean on you and take the needed comfort. I am sure you won''t reject." She then reached out to open one of his arms before slipping under it to wrap it around her. "Or will you refuse?"

    She asked and blinked up at him as if to say that if Aiden rejected her, she would truly step away without bothering him. But her confident gaze told him that she knew that he would refuse her. Not at least when she was asking him like this.

    Aiden nodded, and the moment he did, Arwen gave him the sweetest Duchenne smile, adjusting herself in his arms. Her head pressed on his chest, hearing the sound of his heart beating. Though it was a little loud and a little fast, she found it comforting, assuring her of the things that she couldn''t even put into words.

    In the front, Jason and Emyr, who had watched each and every detail of the scene unfold behind, were completely floored. While Emyr has grown somewhat used to it, Jason was completely thrown, his mouth hanging open in awe.

    This was his first taste of Aiden''s softer side. He still couldn''t believe he saw him pushing aside his anger just to comfort Arwen. "I think I just witnessed a miracle. What do you say?" he asked Emyr, whispering softly.

    But Emyr only chuckled. "Then you can try sticking around to see more." There was a confidence in his tone that assured Jason that this was not the first, and definitely not the last.

 Chapter 117 Birds of a feather flock together.

    "Mr. Ethan, could you drive a little slower," Arwen asked, settling more comfortably into Aiden''s arms. She had only meant to lift his mood initially, but now that she was cozily nestled against him, she just didn''t want the moment to end soon. "As I said I am a little exhausted. It would be nice if I could rest a little on the way before we get to the restaurant."

    Emyr nodded, and Arwen gave him a polite smile.

    Aiden, who heard her, glanced down at her and suggested, "If you are tired, we can make plans for another day. I could take you home instead."

    Before Jason could agree to that suggestion, Arwen shook her head firmly, refusing it straight away. "That won''t be necessary. Though I am a bit tired, I will feel better like this." Then she moved her gaze to Jason, adding, "Besides, Dr. Clark is already here, and your other friends must be on their way to the restaurant, it won''t look good if we make a change like this at the last moment.

    They might see me as inconsiderate."

    Jason chuckled almost immediately. "Oh, believe me, we are not that petty. And even if we were, nothing would change. Your husband would shut us down instantly if he thought we were treating his wife poorly. He wouldn''t even show an ounce of mercy, considering the long years of friendship we had shared."

    Arwen was taken aback, surprise evident in her gaze as she looked up at Aiden. Really? Her eyes blinked at him as if wanting to ask him but hesitating, feeling that it might sound childish.@@@@

    When Aiden felt her questioning gaze, he looked at her. Just a look into her eyes and he could tell what was bothering her. Reaching out to remove a stray strand of hair from her face, he said, "You are my wife, the most precious one in my life. If my friends can''t treat you well, it only means they are not worthy of the friendship. Why would I bother keeping them around."

    Arwen was speechless. Though she had wanted it, she never thought he would accept it so boldly ¡ªespecially right in front of Jason. It was as if there was nothing to hide. Did he not think that Dr. Clark might take it as offense? If Gianna had said something like this, she might not liked it as well.

    Arwen didn''t know how to respond. It was sweet, but beyond that, it was genuinely endearing. Nodding, she said, half-jokingly, "So this is what people mean when they say ¡ªbirds of a feather flock together."

    Jason chuckled but then nodded. "You could say so, but I won''t take the credit. It has always been Aiden from whom we learn. You know, he is too good at setting priorities. He never bothers entertaining something that''s unnecessary."

    Arwen''s eyes flicked back to Aiden. Seeing him sitting nonchalantly even through his praises just added more to his charms.

    "Rest if you want to," Aiden murmured before reaching to caress her hair softly. "I will wake you up when we reach the restaurant."

    "Are you sure?" Arwen asked, looking at him doubtfully.

    When he raised a brow, she shrugged, "I mean, you suddenly don''t seem the type to wake me up just to make me meet your friends. You would probably let me sleep until I am fully rested and wake up on my own."

    The way Aiden''s lips curled into a smirk, Arwen knew she was at it. "See, I guessed it right! You had the plans for it," she said, playfully accusing him. And even then Aiden didn''t seem to refuse.

    "If you are tired, you should get the rest completely."

    "I can rest after the dinner as well. For that, you don''t have to make everyone wait," she pouted slightly, then added, "Promise me, you will wake me as soon as we reach the restaurant."

    Aiden looked at her adoringly. Seeing her not budging, he nodded. Only then did Arwen relax. "Alright then. I will take a nap," she said, closing her eyes. It wasn''t long before drowsiness took over, and she drifted off.

 Chapter 118 Game of jealousy.

    Delyth sat on the bed, clenching the sheet, trying her best to calm her irritated nerves. But, no matter how hard she was trying, she was simply not able to forget it. She wanted Arwen to lose, but now it was she who had lost everything ¡ª not just her legs, but also everything that she had worked so hard to achieve.

    "Del, what''s wrong? Why are you not taking medicines?" Ryan asked with a frown as he entered her room.

    Delyth''s eyes snapped at him, and for once, her gaze didn''t mask the hostility she felt within. "Didn''t you go after Arwen? Why are you here now?" her voice came sharp and piercing, laced with pure antagonism.

    Ryan was taken aback. He had never heard Delyth speak like this. It suddenly felt like she was not the Delyth he knew. "What do you mean, Del? I came here to check on you."

    "No, you didn''t. You came here looking for your opportunity with Arwen, Ryan. You came for her, not for me," she replied, her every word dripping with pure venom.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed deeply. Reminded of Arwen, his fingers clenched. "Del, I ran into her downstairs. I had no idea that she would be here. It was just a coincidence, and ..."

    "And yet you followed her like a puppy," Delyth scoffed. "Coincidence! Heh! Ryan, don''t fool me. I saw you running after her, so desperately. I never thought you would stoop so low for her.

    Have you forgotten who you are?"

    Ryan''s jaws tightened. His mood was already sour, and Deyth''s words were only teasing his wrong nerves. "She is my fiance?e, Del. Even if I go after her, that''s my business. It shouldn''t bother you or anyone."@@@@

    At the clear mention of the relationship with Arwen, Delyth saw red. Her expression turned furious and she grabbed the first object she found on the side table, throwing it on the floor with a scream. "She is not your fiance?e. She is not. Not anymore. You two already broke up.

    "Ryan, you mean so much to me. You are the only precious thing I have left. I can''t stand seeing you in pain." Delyth''s voice turned soft and vulnerable, her expression pained. "And recently Arwen has been constantly hurting you. Even last night, you were drinking because of her. I simply can''t stand her behaviour. Didn''t she say that she loves you? Then why is she acting like this?"

    Seeing her distress, Ryan sighed, pinching the space between his brows. He wasn''t in the mood for more drama. "Arwen doesn''t mean any of this. She is just upset with me, so she is pulling all these stunts to irritate me. Don''t mind her. Once she calms down, she will be back to my side, and things will go back to normal."

    He spoke as though he had Arwen''s action all figured out. Although Delyth didn''t like it, she nodded with a small smile. "Oh, so it''s the jealousy game she is playing? Good. She is so cute to think of such a kiddush game."

    "Jealousy game?" Ryan asked, furrowing his brows.

    Delyth smiled and nodded with a hum. "Yes. The jealousy game. Have you never heard of it?" Seeing him confused, she smirked slightly and then added, "Oh Ryan, you are so innocent. How can you not understand such a simple game?"

    Ryan''s brows remained creased and seeing him like that, Delyth asked him to take a seat. "Come on, let me explain," she said, and he walked in before settling down on the chair beside her.

    "If what you are saying is true, then Arwen''s just doing this to make you jealous. She is acting arrogant, spending time with other men so that she could make you regret things. And given how everything is turning out, it seems she executed her plan perfectly ¡ªotherwise, you wouldn''t be chasing after her like this."

    Ryan''s expression hardened. Suddenly everything started replaying in his mind. Could she be really playing such a game?

    "Ryan, Arwen has always loved you and followed all your instructions. Even if you hadn''t fallen for her little game, she would have still come back to you. But it''s fine. Sometimes you should also appease her ¡ªit shows you care for her, that you love her. Isn''t that right?" she paused to observe his changing expressions.

    Satisfied that her words had made the needed impact, she leaned in and asked with a smirk, "Ryan, you do love her, don''t you?"

 Chapter 119 Perfect place to sleep.

    "Ryan, you ¡ª"

    "There is no love. It''s just an obligation. We are together because our families want it that way. It''s nothing more," Ryan said, suddenly uncomfortable with the idea of falling in love with Arwen. He could never let himself fall for her.

    Delyth''s lips curled up. Shaking her head, she replied, "There is nothing wrong in loving someone, Ryan. Arwen is your fiance?e. I know your relationship with her didn''t begin with love, but it wouldn''t be wrong if you grew to care for her over time. She is beautiful, after all. Any man would fall for her without much of an effort."

    Ryan''s jaws tightened and he replied through gritted teeth, "Any man could fall for her, but I am not just any man, Del. I told you ¡ªwhat''s between us is not love."

    "If not love, then what else could it be? I don''t understand." She then paused for a brief moment before adding with a sigh, "Ryan, I have seen you running after her, and I have also heard desperation in your voice last night. You sounded desperate to call her yours, to claim her as if she belongs to you, and ¡ª"

    "That''s right. She does belong to me, Delyth. Arwen is my fiance?e, my possession. She is mine. I can''t stand to see her with anyone else ¡ªnot because I love her, but because only I have the right to have her, to torment her, to insult her, Only I have the right," Ryan said, and his words like that made Delyth''s heart leap in satisfaction.

    This was exactly what she wanted to hear. The words that would diminish Arwen''s worth in his eyes.

    Smirking internally, Delyth raised her brow in concern on the front. "Wait, Ryan, then does that mean Arwen''s trying to force you into accepting the feelings that you don''t even have for her?" she asked, and Ryan''s brows furrowed deeply, as though considering the possibility.

    "If that''s the case, isn''t Arwen overstepping? She should know no man would take it lightly if his ''possession'' were taken by someone else. Naturally, that would make him desperate ... just like it had made you."

    Ryan''s frown deepened. He remembered how just some time ago, Arwen had walked away wrapped in someone else''s arms. What was she thinking? Did she think that he would go and beg her to stay?

    "It''s fine, Ryan. Arwen is your fiance?e, so it wouldn''t hurt to give in just this once. Let her be happy, for a change," Delyth suggested, reaching out to hold his hands. "I am sure if succeeds once, she won''t make it a habit."

    Ryan shook his head. "This is to help you, Del. How can I regret it?" But little did he know that very soon, this would be one of his deepest regrets.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side, feeling a gentle caress on her cheeks, Arwen stirred in her sleep. Slowly opening her eyes, she murmured, "Hmm? Did we arrive already?" she blinked sleepily, noticing Aiden beside her. Her eyes moved to look around to find Emyr and Jason gone already.

    "We are here," Aiden replied just as she glanced up at him with a pout.

    "You broke your promise," she grumbled, rubbing her eyes. "You didn''t wake me up right after we reached here. Tell me, how late am I already?"

    Aiden looked at her in adoration before tapping on her nose lightly. "Not even close to five minutes late," he said.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Five minutes?" She then lifted her hand to check the time on her watch, realizing it hadn''t been that long since they had left the hospital. Yet her sleep felt so deep and refreshing as if she had slept for hours. All her exhaustion was gone and she was perfectly refreshed.

    "You are not lying, right?" she asked, squinting her eyes as she pulled away from his embrace.

    Aiden smiled. "What do you think?"

    "I just think I found a perfect place to sleep. It''s even more comfortable than any bed. I hope you won''t mind giving me your embrace whenever I want it."

    Aiden''s eyes softened. His voice came as a warm murmur as he helped her tug a strand of hair behind her ears. "Moon, you don''t have to ask. My arms are yours ¡ªtoday, tomorrow and for as long as you will have them. No place in this world will ever be more yours than here, with me."

 Chapter 120 Wedding gift.

    Jason and Jacob exchanged glances when they saw how effortlessly Aiden catered to Arwen''s preferences. It had started with just pulling out a chair for her, but now it was about every detail ¡ªfrom slicing her steak just the way she liked it to pouring her water before she even asked.@@@@

    Even Arwen was surprised. She thought it was normal until she realized his attention to her was instinctual. His hands moved with such a natural grace and care that it made her feel adored.

    "Though I knew he always had someone in his heart who meant a world for him, but still I didn''t peg him for the doting type. Seeing him like this, feels like I am seeing a complete different person," Jason whispered.

    Jacob chuckled, shaking his head. "Guess we all underestimated this side of him and the influence Arwen had always held on him.," he murmured, watching as Aiden leaned in to ask Arwen if she wanted something else.

    When Arwen caught their looks, she gently elbowed Aiden and then raised her brows as if she couldn''t understand why they are being stared. "Is something wrong?" she asked.

    Jason grinned, waving his hand. "Not at all. We are just ... admiring the change," he teased, lifting his glass to toast. "To Aiden, who is proving that even he can be tamed."

    Aiden only smirked in response. His eyes glanced over Arwen, who looked both amused and slightly embarrassed. Biting her lower lips gently, she was ready to stand up for him, but before she could, Aiden placed his hand gently over heres on the table, making her turn to look at him. "It''s not taming if it''s my choice," he said quietly, his gaze never wavering from hers.

    Arwen''s cheeks warmed, and she couldn''t help but let a small smile escape. She held his gaze, feeling the warmth of his hand over hers.

    Jason snorted softly, exchanging another look with Jacob. "Well, I think I have seen it all. Now, even if I died now, I won''t have any regrets."

    Arwen pushed a dish towards him and prompted him to try it. When Jason picked it up to serve himself, she said, "Dr. Clark, it''s too early to talk about regrets. After all, you have yet to get married; you never know."

    After a while, the wholesome dinner finally came to an end. While Aiden settled the bill, Jacob pulled out a file he had brought with him earlier. Pushing it towards Arwen, he said, "Arwen, this is for you. From both of us."

    Arwen looked down at the file briefly before furrowing her brows in confusion. "This ..."

    "The one that''s been pending for a good while now, I guess" Jason replied, adding, "Your wedding gift. Being Aiden''s friends, this was something we owed you."

    Arwen''s gaze darted to look at Aiden, not knowing whether it was even right to accept. The way the file was compiled, she could already tell that it was something very expensive.

    Aiden nodded to her. "Accept it. When the time comes we will also be giving them the gifts as well. It''s just a matter of time."

    Arwen was speechless. But with that said, she could anyway not refuse it. Glancing up, she shifted her gaze between Jason and Jacob before accepting the file. "Thank you," she said, though Jason prompted her to open and see.

    Taking a breath, she nodded and opened the file, her eyes widening in surprise.

    Inside was an intricately bound portfolio containing an array of exclusive documents and certificates. The first page held a beautifully written letter, addressed to her from Jason and Jacob ¡ª

    "To Arwen,

    As friends to the man who treasures you, it''s our honour to gift you with something we hope will support and inspire you in all the ways you deserve. May this be the beginning of a life filled with freedom, wellness, and security, knowing you are as valued by us as you are by Aiden."

 Chapter 121 Sweetly wicked.

    Just reading that small note warmed Arwen''s heart but she knew that wasn''t an end. There was more, and it was soon revealed when she flipped the page the following pages to reveal the gift that was more remarkable than she could have imagined.

    Jason, using his global influence in the medical world, had secured for her a lifetime wellness pass to the world''s most prestigious health retreats and spa resorts, a collection of pristine sanctuaries that were known for their privacy and relaxation.

    Each retreat was chosen with her well-being in mind, located in some of the most breathtaking destinations worldwide. He had even included a personal health concierge service ¡ªa dedicated team available to Arwen, to arrange her stays, design and custom wellness routines. All of this was to ensure her utmost comfort and health whenever she chose to unwind.

    This all was simply priceless. Not even the world''s money could buy it.

    As Arwen turned to the next set of documents, she found a series of property deeds, each bearing her name. Jacob with his skill and insight had arranged for her ownership of two stunning properties ¡ªa quaint villa overlooking the Tuscan countryside and an elegant and stylish penthouse in the heart of NewYork City.

    Both of the estate was mentioned to be managed through a trust that he had established in her name, complete with a dedicated legal advisory team to oversee her assets and ensure her independence.

    Just a look and Arwen could tell that every detail had been meticulously thought out, and she realized it wasn''t just a gift but a shield of autonomy ¡ªa gesture of friendship and respect.

    Arwen looked up, her eyes glistening with emotion. "This is ... beyond anything I could have imagined," she whispered softly. "Thank you. I don''t know how I could ¡ª"

    Jason shook his head. Smiling, he said, "No need to thank us, Arwen. Consider this as our way of welcoming you and showing you that you are already family to us. So, from now on try calling me Jason, instead of Dr. Clark. That sounds too formal."@@@@

    But Lily hesitated. "You can keep it. I don''t need your money anymore. Just let me go, and that will be enough," she said, and her words made Delyth roll her eyes.

    "Why are you giving yourself so much of self-importance? You don''t earn me the money for the livelihood. Why would I keep pestering you? I am giving you the money even though you were pretty useless in the job. You should thank me instead."

    Lily felt insulted. She had lost her job helping Delyth, yet the woman was not even grateful; rather, she was demeaning her. "If I was really so useless to you, then why are you even giving me this money? It was not like I came asking you for it again."

    "That''s for two reasons," Delyth said with a satisfied grin curling her lips. "First and foremost, because I am very happy today. And secondly, because I don''t keep little money from poor people like you. It brings bad omen, and right now I don''t want any bad luck around."

    Lily was a little surprised. As far as she understood, the woman was looking for a way to contact Dr. Clark. But since Arwen had refused to help with that, shouldn''t be upset? What was she so happy about?

    She was curious and wanted to ask, but at the same time, she knew getting involved would bring her trouble. So she killed her curiosity and said simply, "I don''t take money of the work I haven''t completed. You can keep it."

    With that, she turned and left. Delyth''s fingers clenched tight around the card as she watched the door getting closed behind the nurse. She would have called her back and lashed out, but today, she was truly very happy. And she didn''t want anything to ruin her mood.

    Pulling her lips in a forced smile, she stared into the empty space in the room before muttering to calm herself. "It''s fine, Delyth. That nurse is insignificant. Don''t mind her. Refusing the money is her loss; let her lose. A for you, get ready to celebrate tomorrow.

    After all, this time, there was no way Arwen would be able to dodge. She would take it and suffer for sure."

    As she spoke that, her eyes glistened with malice, promising an evil intent.

 Chapter 122 Burnt child dreads fire.

    When Aiden laid Arwen on the bed, her eyes fluttered open, and she looked up at him. Her arms were still wrapped around his neck, because of which the proximity they shared was intimate, making her feel his warmth.

    "You are awake?" Aiden asked, feigning surprise, though it was clear that he had known all along that she had been pretending to be asleep.

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him grudgefully. "Were you really only planning to tuck me in? That all?" she asked.

    And Aiden stared at her with a clear interest in his eyes."Do you want me to do something else?" he asked, his voice soft full of intent.

    Arwen almost facepalmed herself. She had pretended to be asleep in the car, thinking that she was testing and teasing him ¡ªhis self-control, but now she realized all she had done was challenge her own patience. If she had known that it would leave her heart racing like this, she might have reconsidered.@@@@

    "I just never thought you would be such a saint. Carrying your wife in your arms all so delicately, just to tuck her in," she murmured with a pout as she slowly began unwinding her arms from his neck.

    But before it could pull back, Aiden gently caught her wrist, pressing it against his chest. "How can you be sure that I am a saint?" he whispered.

    Arwen opened her mouth to answer, but just when she would have spoken, his lips pressed against hers, pulling her into a kiss that was soft yet firm. Her eyes widened momentarily before they closed, and just like that she melted into him. Her arms slid back around his neck, pulling him closer.

    The kiss deepened ¡ªslow and unhurried, yet filled with intensity that made her heart race. When he finally pulled back, his face hovered over hers, while his gaze remained tender yet smoldering. "I am not a saint, Moon. Don''t mistake thinking me that. Not at least around you. You don''t know how difficult it is to keep myself restrained around you."

    Her brows drew in a frown as she realized he was not talking about Ryan at all. When Ryan held her hand, Aiden hadn''t yet arrived at the hospital; it was only when she walked out that she saw his Rolls Royce driving up. Then, who was he talking about?

    Thinking back of their conversation in the car, a sudden realization upon her. Her eyes widened slightly, and her gaze snapped back at him, "Are you talking about Dr. Clark?"

    Aiden didn''t answer, but she knew she was guessing it right. She couldn''t hold back her lips from curling. "He meant nothing as such, and you know that better than I do. Yet you are getting jealous. Why?"

    "Because I can''t stand seeing you in anyone''s arms. You are my woman, my wife. No one touches you, except me. You are mine, only mine," he said, and though it felt like a possessive, she still couldn''t feel anything wrong with it.

    It was as if she had long accepted his claim on her, even before he had voiced it aloud.

    Reaching up to cup his cheeks, she smiled, nodding. "I am yours. Only yours." She then leaned in and pressed her lips softly against his. Kissing him slowly, she took her time, making him believe her words weren''t just for show¡ªshe meant them truly.

    When she finally pulled away, she smiled at him, "Though you do look quite cute when you are jealous, I still think you don''t need to be. Your charms are too captivating. With you around, I can hardly look away."

    Aiden stared at her, a little uncertain. Not because he didn''t believe her ¡ªhe did. But as a burnt child dreads the fire, he dreaded thinking that she might one day look away again, erasing all of his existence from her life.

    He might have survived it once, but he wasn''t sure he could survive it for the second time.

 Chapter 123 Has she always been so good at masking her real self?

    The next day, at Foster Ventures, Ryan was sitting and working behind his desk when Daniel entered, pushing the door of his office.

    Ryan glanced up to look at him briefly, noting the exasperation on Daniel''s face, but chose to ignore it and returned his attention to the document on his screen.

    "Ryan, what do you think you are doing?" Daniel asked, coming to stand right in front of him. "Is this all you have learnt from your regrets?"

    Ryan looked up at him leisurely, and then shrugged. "I don''t know what are you talking about, Dan. What did I do?"

    Daniel''s fingers clenched, though he managed to keep his cool. "You very well know what I am talking about Ryan. Don''t act dumb. What did you post on your social media page? Are you even serious?"

    "I am serious, and that''s why I just agreed to the truth. How is that wrong?"

    Daniel could no longer make sense. Shaking his head in disbelief, he asked, "Really? That''s what you truly think."

    "Dan, I just stated what happened back in university. It''s not like I lied. How is that wrong?"@@@@

    Daniel stared at him before sighing. "You didn''t lie, Ryan, but you didn''t say it all as well. You know your words didn''t clarify things, rather they now have put Arwen in netizen''s criticism. Now everyone will think Delyth was the one who suffered, and that Arwen was the one who took you away from her."

    "She will come back," Ryan replied with such confidence that if given a chance he would bet his fortune on it.

    Daniel shook his head at his delusion. "Let''s see then. If I had known her even one cent, then she won''t even look back at you. Definitely not after what you have done today, for sure."

    With that, Daniel turned and walked out of his room. Behind him, Ryan sat clenching his fists. After Daniel''s words, his confidence felt wavering. But then he thought of the little game Arwen was up to.

    Wasn''t she doing it just to get his attention? As long as he kept her on edge, fearing she would lose her place in his life, she would eventually come back, seeking his forgiveness. This little post was just her punishment for making him feel restless.

    Ryan''s hand moved to the mouse, opening another window on his screen. And no later, a familiar video played on the screen. His brows furrowed but it eased when he saw Arwen''s young face appear on the screen.

    Back then, he didn''t get a chance to notice her expression when he had proposed to Delyth on his knees. But now, as he watched, he saw that her face remained unreadable, as if his sudden proposal like that didn''t stir any emotion in her at all. She neither looked angry, nor jealous. It just felt as though she were just another bystander witnessing a boy professing his feelings to the girl he loved.

    What was this? Had she always been so good at masking her real self?

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Arwen was on a video conference when she felt her phone vibrating. Her eyes darted down to check, and seeing her father''s name on the screen, she quickly texted him back, before focusing back again on the meeting.

    Once done, she closed the call and took her phone to give a call back when Gianna''s call entered instead. Accepting the call, she was about to say that she would call her back in some time as she needed to give a call back to her father, but Gianna''s voice came through loud and furious.

    "What is that son-of-b*ch even thinking? Did he think he can blabber anything he thinks in his dumb head?"

 Chapter 124 Nothing to do with love.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she read the words that Ryan had posted. Earlier, just hearing Gianna''s cursing told her something was wrong. But even so, she hadn''t expected this. It wasn''t because she thought better of Ryan ¡ªshe knew him too well for that ¡ªbut she hadn''t thought he would stoop so low.

    "I so want to fly back there just to knock some sense into him. Should I book the ticket?" Gianna asked, clearly still fuming over the matter.

    "No need," Arwen replied pretty calmly. "There is no reason for you to ruin your mood or schedule over something like this, Anna. Ignore it and focus back on your work."

    "Something like this?" Gianna echoed, urging Arwen to reconsider her choice of words. "Wennie, if you haven''t yet, You need to check the threads circulating in your name. People are making you out to be the villain of some tragic love story when you were never part of it that way. They are throwing all kinds of contempt at you. Do you really think this is a small thing?"

    "It might not be. But I don''t want to lose my peace over it, Anna," Arwen replied after a beat, her voice measured. "They can think what they want. I am not a celebrity whose life would get upside down facing some random people''s contempt. Their perspective wouldn''t affect me or my business even a single bit. So, why should I care?"

    "That''s true, but ..." Gianna huffed on the other end of the call. "Ryan knows the truth. How could he twist it like this?"

    "It''s not hard to guess. He is trying to protect Delyth, no doubt," Arwen replied, seeing right through Ryan''s actions. "Since he hasn''t found a real solution to the case I have filed against her, this damage control post is the least he could d to distract people."

    Gianna fell quiet for a moment, clearly mulling over Arwen''s words, Then, in a softer tone, she asked, "So girl, are you saying that you are not the least bothered regarding it?"

    "I am truly not. At least, not a least bothered about what Ryan had said or what people were talking about," Arwen replied with a smile. "Besides, why would I be bothered when it''s easy enough to clear this up? It''s hardly a challenge."

    "Of course, they will," Delyth said smugly. "After all, Arwen is to blame. She deserves this. Who told her to try and drag me down with her? She should have seen this coming already."

    Michael studied her for a moment, then asked. "But Delyth, I don''t understand why Mr. Foster agreed to this suddenly." His gaze settled on her suspiciously as if trying to see through her ploy.

    Delyth shrugged dismissively. "What do you mean? He loves me, of course. Why wouldn''t he do something like this for me?"

    Michael let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Delyth, I have helped you with this from the start, so let''s be honest here. After all, no one knows better than I do that there is no real love between you and Mr. Foster."

    Delyth''s eyes narrowed and her mouth opened to object. But Michael held up his hand, silencing her. "If you have forgotten then let me remind you, that I was the one who reached out to Mr. Foster about this first, but at that time he refused it without even giving it a second thought. If he had loved you, he would have jumped at the chance to support you. The fact that he changed his mind now? It''s got nothing to do with love, and you know it."

    Delyth''s expression soured as she looked away, unwilling to let his words sink in.

    "What? Don''t like the truth?" Michael taunted, not missing the chance. "Delyth, it would be better if you realize this sooner. Don''t depend on something that''s not for you. Because tomorrow when you lose it, you will have nothing to rely on. After all, what''s not yours will never be yours."

    "Ryan is mine. Haven''t you seen the video of our past?" Delyth said raising her phone for her to see. "If not for love, why would he be on his knees for me?"

    "If that''s what you want me to believe, I have got nothing to say." Michael''s voice was flat, unimpressed. "Just remember, I am not here helping you. I am here for the company. If tomorrow things go south, I won''t be here to help you, Make sure to keep that in mind."@@@@

 Chapter 125 Its not my fault.

    Giving his words of advice, Michael turned to leave. His footsteps echoed down the hospital corridor. Left alone, Delyth bit her lip as frustration simmered beneath the surface. She had wanted to celebrate her small victory, but Michael''s words gnawed at her, reminding her of the truth she was trying to ignore ¡ªRyan wasn''t doing this just for her.

    She might have forced herself to believe otherwise, but deep down, she knew that behind it all, his only real intention was to get Arwen back beside him.

    "Why, Ryan? Why?" Delyth''s fingers clenched tightly around the sheets. "Arwen has finally left you for good. Why can''t you leave her too? Didn''t you say that you don''t love her? Then what is this obsession? Why are you so obsessed with him? Why?"

    Her eyes darkened, filling with bitterness as she gritted her teeth. A look of resolve heartened on her face. "Fine. Even if you don''t admit it, nothing changes now. I already lost my dream and dance, but I won''t lose you. I will make you mine, whether you want to see it or not."

    She took a steadying breath as a fire of determination burned in her gaze. "After all, I have no one else in this world. You are the only one I can depend on, and you will understand that, Ryan. You can''t brush me aside. Not after all that I have done and lost just to get you in my life. I have to become the future Mrs. Foster and that will only happen when I remove Arwen and get myself in the position of your wife."

    Delyth muttered to herself as she leaned back. Her eyes fixed on the ceiling, as she pictured her next steps. It took her a while to make Ryan accept the thing that had happened between them. Now with that accepted, getting her gal would no longer be as difficult as before.

    "Arwen, just wait and see. You might act arrogant today, but tomorrow I would love to see how you will act arrogant when you see me as Mrs. Foster tomorrow."

    ***

    "Arwen, I have already settled it all. The rest will be handled by George here. I and your Mom will be leaving today and we will be back home by tomorrow. So, we are discussing this without any delay."

    Arwen''s heart sank. She hadn''t wanted to delay the conversation, but she had hoped to reveal the truth about her marriage in a calmer situation. She never expected it to unfold in the midst of some mess."

    Idris''s voice softened a bit, as though sensing her unease. "Arwen, what Ryan did is unforgivable. If I understand correctly, he was publicly defending another woman while deliberately putting you in contempt. How dare he? And what does he mean when he says that he had feelings for that woman back in university? As far as I have remember it was during the starting year of your university when the Fosters came to officialize your engagement with him. Does that mean he had someone else in his heart while he was making promises to you?"

    "Dad, I ¡ª" Arwen''s voice faltered as she searched for the right words. But before she could respond, she heard another rustle on the line. Then her mother''s voice came through, all cold and sharp.

    "Arwen, what going on there? Why is Delyth back?" Catrin''s voice dripped with disappointment, sending a chill down Arwen''s spine. "Didn''t I already help you put her in place last time? I told you to pay closer attention to ensure Ryan wouldn''t look back at her, How could you let her step back into the picture? When will you learn, Arwen? Can''t you for once make things right?"

    Arwen''s fingers tightened around her phone as frustration bubbled up, directed not just at her mother''s relentless expectations but also at her own unending attempts to live up to them. Why can''t her mother side up with her for once? Why does she always blame it on her?

    "Mom, it''s not my fault," she said, no longer able to take the blame for things she wasn''t responsible for.

    As if Catrin hadn''t expected her to shrug off the blame was slightly taken aback. "What did you say?"

    Arwen took a steadying breath, as she calmed herself before meeting her mother''s words with her hard, unyielding tone."I had told you the previous day itself ¡ªRyan and I are over. It''s not my fault and I won''t take the blame for getting you disappointed all over again. Not this time, at least."

 Chapter 126 Already precious to me.

    Arwen didn''t realize her words had come out so forceful, and her tone laced with such strength and conviction that she rarely dared to show.@@@@

    On the other end of the line, Catrin was left momentarily speechless. The shock she felt was very evident in her silence. Maybe because this was the first time in a long time her daughter hadn''t cowered or made excuses. It took a moment for Catrin to gather her thoughts.

    "Arwen, what tone are you using? Did you forget who you are talking to?" Though in a low voice, Catrin spoke with the familiar edge of authority.

    Arwen''s hand clenched the phone tighter. She had always accepted her mother''s harsh words with a smile, no matter how deeply they stung. She had constantly strived to meet her impossible standards, only to be left disappointed within. Yet, none of it had ever brought her any warmth from her mother.

    Suddenly all her efforts seemed absurd. Had her mother ever truly seen her beyond those rigid expectations?

    Maybe not! Because to her mother, she was never just a daughter, but rather a project that she bent to get successful as per her set plans.

    "I didn''t forget anything. I always remember it very well, Mom. But I think it''s you who has forgotten that I am your daughter ¡ªnot some piece on a chessboard to be moved and sacrificed as you please," Arwen said, her voice remained steady, defiant even, though her heart was pounding inside.

    "You ¡ª"

    "That''s enough," Idris spoke, his voice holding the authority superior to Catrin''s this time. "We will return and discuss about it. Now, over the call, is not the good choice," he said, and it was clear that his words were for Catrin''s.

    Silence filled the line for a few moments before Idris spoke again, his tone softer as he directed his words to Arwen. "Arwen, we are returning tomorrow, and that''s final."

    "Do you want me to come with you?" Aiden asked, looking into her eyes.

    Arwen stared at him, overwhelmed. For a moment, her thoughts drifted to think what she did she do to deserve his such unconditional support and trust. She had been just been around a month with him, and Aiden had treated her with kindness and understanding she had never known.

    She had felt deprived before, even after having everything. But only now she realized what it means to be cherished, to be cared and to be ... loved.

    Love was a daring word and she knew was being presumptuous to think that, but all of this was simply making her too daring. She was fearing the worst that could come tomorrow, but at the same time, she was getting too confident within holding a strong belief that the worst would never be able to make out to reality.

    Aiden reached out to hold her hands, and feeling his gentle touch she was pulled back out of her thoughts.

    "If you want I can come with you," Aiden said, softly as if he wasn''t asking but requesting her to take her with him. But at the same time respecting her plans and wishes.

    Arwen smiled at his such considerate gesture. Shaking her head, she said, "I would love to take you along. Your presence alone fills me with such great confidence that I don''t fear losing. But no matter how strong you make me, some battles would turn out better if I fight them alone. One of such is tomorrow. So, I would go alone."

    Aiden nodded at her, though the hints of disappointment flicked in his gaze. "Alright, I will wait for you back at home."

    Cupping his face, Arwen traced her finger over his cheek, her touch reassuring. She couldn''t sense he wasn''t angry, but she could also tell he was affected by her decision. "I don''t want to drag you into a mess that you don''t deserve," she whispered. "It may be early, but you are already precious to me. I wouldn''t want you facing something harsh because of me."

    Aiden''s expression softened, and he pulled her into a gentle embrace. "Arwen," he murmured as if he was overwhelmed a little. "Even if you insist on fighting your battles alone, know that I will always be there at your side, ready to support you."

 Chapter 127 Arwen had blocked him.

    Arwen felt the strength unfurl within her as she leaned into his warmth. Her heart swelled with a blend of gratitude and courage, making her lips curl up in a confident smile.

    "I know," she murmured before pulling away from his embrace. "Looking into his eyes, she said, "I know with you around I have nothing to be unconfident about. You will take care of everything if needed."

    Aiden''s eyes softened, his fingers brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. "And that''s exactly how it should be, Moon. With me around, you should be fearless."

    A calm silence settled between them, as if a moment itself was woven in quiet understanding. As the two stared into each other, time felt like slowing down, letting them enjoy the serene joy of their connection.

    "Do you want me to deal with the things going online?" Aiden asked. Emyr had reported the situation immediately. If Aiden wanted, he would have asked Emyr to handle it then and there. It would have hardly taken a flick of his finger.

    But after the last time, Aiden knew Arwen preferred to discuss such matters before any action was taken. So, he came back to ask her if she would like him to intervene.

    Arwen''s expressions shifted so subtly that if not Aiden hadn''t been standing in front of her, he would have missed it. Her eyes changed colour, darkening with thought. "There would be no use in dealing with it the hard way. Those people who are talking online hardly matter. It''s just that I can''t see this drama drag for long."@@@@

    "So, how do you want to deal with it?" Aiden could easily tell there was something already up in her thoughts.

    Arwen turned and took a step to the side, staring out of the window, deep in thought. "Recently, when I met Ryan and Delyth, I was very clear with them. Yet, it seems they didn''t fully understand my intentions. Maybe a more direct clarification would serve the purpose."

    She then turned back to face him. "But this clarification is something that I can''t do without taking you into consideration. If feel this is not the right time, I can ¡ª"

    "There is nothing here that requires consideration for my sake, Moon. Use me however you need. You have every right." Aiden''s voice came firm.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ryan sat in his office. Though he was reading through the documents, his focus was elsewhere. And that was the reason why he was still stuck in the same file he had been reading for hours.

    Every few moments, he would read a line or two, then glance at the clock at his desk, before drifting his gaze to look at his phone. He would then go back to check the internet again, only to find the rumors getting escalated an uglier level.

    He didn''t expect it to grow to such an extent, but with every passing second, the accusations against Arwen became hasher, painting her as the darkest villain the history has ever seen. He had wanted to help Delyth and get Arwen back to understand her position, but now he felt he had miscalculated.

    But even as things as reached to such an extent, why hadn''t Arwen shown up? Should she already be here, on her heels, asking for forgiveness? Why hadn''t she called him yet?

    As he toyed with his phone, staring at Arwen''s contact, he accidentally pressed the call button. The moment he realized the mistake, he quickly moved to disconnect, but what he noticed left him stunned.

    The call didn''t go through ¡ªnot because he disconnected it in time, but because he was blocked. Arwen had blocked him.

    When had she done that? And how dare she?

    He grabbed the receiver from his desk and dialed the office extension to call Daniel. Within moments, Daniel entered the room. His demeanor was as cold and detached as before.

    "Is there something you need help with?" he asked.

    And Ryan didn''t hesitate another moment asking, "Why has Arwen blocked me?"

 Chapter 128 Simple and perfect.

    Daniel was dumbfounded. He thought he might have misheard, but when Ryan repeated his question, the realization struck him ¡ªhe hadn''t imagined it. Ryan had indeed asked him, in all seriousness, why Arwen had blocked him.

    "Really?" Daniel asked, mockery laced with amusement coloring his voice. "You asked me here for this?"

    Ryan was already feeling unsettled inside. And when he heard Daniel taunting him, his patience snapped. "Daniel, I asked you if you knew Arwen had blocked me. If you do, tell me why?"

    Daniel stared at Ryan for a long moment before pinching the space between his brows and shaking his head. "Ryan, I have had enough of this already. Stop involving me in your personal mess. If this has nothing to do with work, I will take my leave. I have actual tasks waiting and don''t have time for your delusions." He paused, watching Ryan''s stony expression, then turned on his heel to leave.

    As he reached the door, he stopped and looked back over his shoulder. "Ryan, I have given you enough advice, But here is one last piece ¡ªaccept the reality soon if you want to keep your sanity. Whirling around your delusions can''t take you a long way. It will only make things worse for you."

    With that, Daniel stepped out, closing the door firmly behind him.

    The weight of his words settled over Ryan. His gaze drifted to his computer screen, where new posts and comments were rolling in. Several pictures and clips of him with Delyth were being posted as evidence of his apparent devotion to her, dissected and interpreted for all to see.

    All of it was unsettling to see. He hadn''t intended it to look this way, but he couldn''t deny how easy it must have been for people to misinterpret his actions. How did he not realize this before? His jaws tightened.

    "No, I can''t let this go any further. This has to stop," he muttered to himself as e picked up his phone to call the PR department. But before he could even dial, an incoming call from his mother, appeared on the screen.

    Aiden shrugged. "It was never required before," he replied, folding his arms as he leaned back in his chair casually.

    Arwen blinked before shaking her head at him. "You make it sound so interestingly unimportant that now I wonder if I was wrong to have one in the first place." She pushed the laptop towards him, motioning him to it, "But anyway, it''s not as unimportant as it seemed to you all this time. I need you to make one now. Can you?" she asked.

    Aiden looked at her, his eyes betraying a hint of playful disinterest. Arwen read his expressions clearly, but she also knew that it was just a way of his to tease her. Hence, she thought of dealing with it her own way.

    Leaning forward, she placed her hands on his shoulders to get some leverage before staring into his eyes. Her eyes dropped to his lips and she saw his gaze follow hers. Noting it, she smiled before dipping down and pressing her lips right over his.

    It was a chaste, gentle brush. Neither did she intensify it, nor did he ask her to. It was as if they had mutually decided to keep that way ¡ªsimple and perfect, just the way it was. Her kiss lingered for a moment, taking in his warmth until she was satisfied, before pulling away to meet his gaze. "Please!"

    Aiden smiled at her, and she knew he had gotten exactly what he wanted. His reluctance was merely a ploy to get her to give him what he wanted.

    Arwen pulled away to stand straight on her feet, pointing to the laptop with a playful nudge. "Now that you have agreed, be quick about it. Don''t delay anymore." She then rounded the table before going to his side and sitting right next to him.

    "Come on, go for it. I am waiting for you to do it."

    Aiden reached the laptop, letting his fingers glide over the keys, while Arwen looked at the details with interest. It was almost done when her eyes suddenly caught something. "Wait, you also went to Cralens High School?" she asked, looking at him with hint of suspicion.

 Chapter 129 Henpecked Husband.

    Cralens High School had been Arwen''s previous high school. Though she might not remember much from the time there, its name was still etched in her memory, a small reminder of a past she had forgotten.

    Seeing Aiden mention Cralen High School in his history on MomentShare made her pause. She turned to look at him in surprise, waiting for him to answer her.

    Aiden''s fingers froze midair for a moment before he nodded, accepting it. Meeting her surprised expression, he said, "It was the school my mother could afford."

    Arwen didn''t fully understand, nor did Aiden chose to explain the details. "So, till the time I stayed here, I went there."

    Although his tone was casual, Arwen didn''t miss the flicker in his eyes when he mentioned his mother. She sensed a story he was hesitant to share. Not wanting to press him, she simply nodded, changing the subject.

    "What a coincidence we share! That was also my primary school. I had been there for some time, but later I got transferred to another. If we were in the same year, I might have thought we had met. But you must have been my senior, so I doubt we hardly would have crossed paths. Maybe ...Maybe we just passed each other in same corridor."

    She said before pausing for a moment. A small smile curled her lips slight as if she had seen some possibility there. "That seems possible. After all, we have got into so many coincidences that one more of such kind wouldn''t surprise me," she chuckle with a hint of playfulness in her tone. "Do you remember any beautiful girl there who left a lasting impression? Someone like me? Maybe we would have bumped into each other sometime in some common corridor, or ¡ª"

    Arwen only meant to tease him, but Aiden''s gaze grew still at her. The depth of his chestnut brows suddenly deepened as if he was once again reliving the past she had forgotten. The time when a young girl bumped into him, making him stumble hard against a wall.

    "Tsk tsk, this would have been impressive if you had even a few followers, husband. But with zero followers and only one following, people would hardly recognize my fan. They will think that I created a fake account to hype myself with one extra follower. So, don''t you think it would be better if you tried following a few more? That way it would look a little less suspicious."

    Aiden''s gaze flicked to the screen before returning to hers. "Is that important?" he asked.

    Arwen raised her brows. Was it important? Pressing a smile, she said, "It will make your account look legit in less time."

    "It will look legit over time," Aiden replied, his calm confidence leaving her momentarily speechless. But he had a point ¡ªthe account would gain credibility naturally. If he added followers too quickly, right before she made announcement, it might look suspicious.

    So, she nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, let it get legit over time then. For now, let people think that you are a crazy fan of mine. Or maybe ... a henpecked husband?"

    "Henpecked husband?" Aiden repeated, his voice laced with amusement .

    And Arwen hummed, before gesturing him to look towards the laptop, feigning seriousness on her expression. "If you only follow me, and ignore everyone else, people might think you are a husband totally under his wife''s spell. I am sure your wouldn''t mind that title. Or would you?"

    But Aiden only smirked as if he was least bothered about it. With an unfazed expression, he suggested, "If that''s the case, perhaps I should put it in my bio. Let''s make it official."

    Arwen blinked, stunned at his response . She opened her mouth to speak but found herself at loss for words. Was he serious?

 Chapter 130 #MrsWinslow

    Aiden was about to reach the laptop to make changes when Arwen snatched it from him.

    "We are only making one thing official today. I don''t want something else to steal the spotlight," she said, opening her account on the laptop''s second screen.

    After a moment of thought, she turned to look at Aiden. "Where have you kept our marriage certificate?" she asked.

    And Aiden stood up to get her what she wanted. Arwen''s gaze followed him as he walked towards a side cabinet that had a password-encased safe locker. She had noticed it there since the first day but never got a chance to see what was inside, nor did she ask about it.@@@@

    Watching him open it now, she realized that their marriage certificate booklets were also kept inside. "You have kept them there?" Though it sounded like a question, Arwen had subconsciously muttered it to herself.

    Aiden retrieved the two booklets, closed the safe, before turning back to her. "I had it prepared to keep our certificates. You never checked?"

    Arwen raised her brows at him. "It had a password, and you never gave it to me. Have you being waiting for me to ask you?"

    Aiden shook his head, seemingly refusing to accept her reason. "You don''t actually need to ask me. They all have your combination."

    Arwen narrowed her gaze at him but he seemed so serious that she couldn''t doubt his words. His gaze was sincere and she knew that he wasn''t kidding. Her lips curled up in a faint smile, feeling a unique warmth inside. It was cringey, and a part of her thought it was over the top, but another part of her was simply too impressed with it. After all, no one does that.

    Aiden''s gaze flicked to the screen, reading her caption and the image before returning to her. "Learning what?"

    She added with a smile, "Learning the art of being ''subtle''. I am sure this would be enough to give the hints while keeping the wraps of mystery intact. This way they wouldn''t realize the consequences they might face offending me, and giving them a shock would be fun. later"

    She was, in a way, repeating his words, but the way she said it brought a smirk to Aiden''s lips. "Good, you are definitely learning," he agreed, his voice low with a hint of pride.

    Arwen smiled before glancing back at the laptop screen. "It''s a collab post, so it will appear on both of our timelines," she said as she scrolled to Aiden''s account page to show him his profile timeline.

    Just as she was showing it to him, she heard the ding of notification. When she checked, she realized her post had been shared and was starting to gain attention. That wasn''t a surprise ¡ªbecause she had been expecting this.

    But what she didn''t expect was that the first share would come from the TheScoop ¡ªthe most followed and trusted online news channel, known for providing authentic gossips. With them sharing her post, people would hardly be able to doubt the authenticity of it.

    Her brows scrunched as she turned to look at Aiden suspiciously. "Did you?" she asked, already knowing that it had to do something with him.

    "I just wanted more people to celebrate this with us. And besides, isn''t this what you wanted?" he said with such casual ease that Arwen didn''t know what else to say.

    Since Arwen had been once a celebrity, and currently socialite, she already have good number of followers. And with TheScoop on her side in no time, her announcement was all all over the internet. It didn''t take long for Ryan''s PR team to notice it as well. Shocked with the revelation, they no longer knew what to do.

 Chapter 131 Heroically choosing his mistress over his fiancÃ©e.

    Meanwhile at Foster Villa,

    Beca was sitting and massaging her head when she heard her husband returning. Looking at him, she asked, "Who was that?" They had been receiving the calls nonstop since morning.

    Gareth shook his head, looking tired. "It was another of our relatives. They were again asking the same thing if we are truly considering taking Delyth into our family."

    "We are not, of course," Beca said almost immediately, getting irritated with the thought of that idea itself. "Why are they even asking that?"

    "They seemed to be equally displeased about it. They are just calling to make sure we are aware of their displeasure. After all, Ryan''s actions had left everyone dumbfounded." Gareth rarely involved himself with Ryan''s personal affairs, but now, with the fallout and persistent questioning of the family members and business partners, he could no longer ignore it. "Did you call him?" he asked.

    Beca let out a tired sigh, rubbing her temple. "I did. But I am not hoping for anything better," she said, and her husband''s face mirrored her expression. "Your son is bewitched. I can barely recognize him these days."

    "It''s fine Beca. He has grown up. We can''t force him into a relationship. Arwen is a good girl, but ..."

    Before Mr. Foster could finish his words, Beca snapped. "Gareth!" she called out sharply, frowning at his suggested meaning. "Are you asking me to accept Delyth just because your son likes her? Let me tell you, it will only happen over my dead body."

    "Beca!"

    Gareth could hardly believe it. His gaze shifted to Ryan, reflecting the same disappointment that Beca held in her eyes.

    Ryan was stunned. Shaking his head in disbelief, he replied, "Mom, that accident wasn''t that serious. Arwen was able to move. Delyth, on the other hand, was stuck in the car, with a sprained leg that needed immediate attention. I had to take her. Arwen wouldn''t have gotten such serious injuries." I

    Before he could say more, Beca interrupted, "Arwen''s legs were badly damaged. So much so that if she hadn''t received surgery in time, she might never have been able to walk again. Is it not serious enough? Or was the Delyth''s sprained ankle more serious than it? If not attended on time, would she have also been ruined for life?"

    Ryan was shaken, feeling as though the ground had been pulled out from under his feet. A wave of fear twisted his gut as he tried to deny it ¡ªthat couldn''t be possible, Arwen couldn''t have been injured that seriously. She must have been fine. Wasn''t she looking looking at him that day? If she had been so badly hurt, she would have called him for help. But she didn''t. Why?

    "Ryan?"

    Lost in his confusion, he barely heard his father. It was only when Gareth repeated the question that Ryan registered his words.

    "I asked you, Ryan, did you leave Arwen there?"

    "Dad, I ¡ª I don''t know. She was there, but I thought she was fine. It was Delyth who seemed injured. She ¡ª" Before he could say more, a sharp slap stung his cheek, snapping him back to reality.

    "Even if Delyth was more seriously injured, leaving Arwen alone was wrong. She was your fiance?e, and more importantly, she was a woman in need. How could you do that?" Gareth demanded, fiercely. He could overlook his son''s poor judgement in relationships, but abandoning someone like this was something he couldn''t forgive.

    "Dad, I ¡ª" Ryan began, but then remembered seeing Arwen at the hospital, in a wheelchair. That memory suddenly was enough to make him realize the gravity of the wrong he committed.

 Chapter 132 Till its gone.

    Ryan stumbled, and suddenly things started to make sense. Arwen''s indifference finally started to make sense. It all happened after that accident ¡ªbecause she thought he had left her to die. But he didn''t. She misunderstood ¡ªgravely misunderstood.

    How could she even think that he would leave her to die like that? He wondered internally, struggling to find that answer.@@@@

    Desperate to explain, he looked up at his mother. "Mom, I didn''t know she was that badly injured. I thought she would be fine. Believe me, Mom. I truly wasn''t aware, and ..."

    "Ryan," Beca interjected with a sigh, disappointment heavy in her voice, " you are still not getting it. It''s not just about misunderstanding Arwen''s situation that day. It''s about you leaving her there and choosing someone else. It''s about you choosing Delyth over her ¡ªnot just one time, but every time. You regret this one incident but have you even considered how many times Arwen must have regretted you ¡ªregretted having any expectations of you?"

    This was not the first time Beca had tried to make Ryan see his mistakes. She had often said similar things, hoping he would finally understand. But every time, he brushed it off, convinced that he knew what he was doing. However, this time, her words hit him deeply, making it almost difficult to breathe.

    Gareth watched his son struggling and reached out to place a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Ryan, we have decided that we won''t try to push you toward Arwen anymore."

    Ryan looked at him stunned, as if he couldn''t quite grasp what his father was saying. Noting the confusion on his face, Gareth nodded and added, "We understand that you don''t care for her in that way. But even so, son, she didn''t deserve the way you treated her. Instead of struggling with this guilt, go and apologize to her. Make a clean break. That way, this regret will become more bearable."

    "Dad, w-what are you saying?" Ryan asked, shaken.

    "Beca, I think our son has finally fallen for Arwen," he said, turning to look at his wife with a smile. But seeing her remain unmoved, his brows tugged in a frown. "I can tell this from a man''s instincts. Don''t you believe it?"

    Beca shook her head. "I don''t have to believe it, Gareth. I can also see it too. Ryan had long fallen for Arwen."

    "Then why are you not happy? Isn''t that what you wanted always ¡ªRyan to fall for Arwen and for Arwen to become our daughter-in-law?" Gareth asked perplexed.

    But Beca smiled sadly. "Even if I wanted that, it can never happen," she said.

    Gareth''s frown deepened. "What do you mean?"

    Beca glanced at him before sitting back. "Your son is serving us the perfect example of the saying ''one doesn''t know what they have got till it''s gone''. Arwen has gone; no amount of Ryan''s regret could bring her back," she said, and seeing her husband still staring at her with confusion, she added it in clear words. "Arwen has already moved on and married someone else. So no amount of Ryan''s regret will bring her back, not until she wants it. And Arwen would never want him again. Not after what he did to her."

    Just as she finished, the butler came with hurried steps, holding a tablet in his hand. "Madam," he interrupted, exchanging a worried glance with Gareth. "Ms. Quinn shared something on her profile that has garnered everyone''s attention."

    Beca didn''t understand and extended her hand out for the tablet. "What is it?" she asked.

    While she checked it online, her expression shifted. And a smile curled her lips, not of appreciation, but of regret. "Here, comes the proof of what I just said. See it with your own eyes," she said as she handed Gareth the tablet to look for himself.

 Chapter 133 Exclusive: Arwen Quinn surprises everyone with a marriage with mysterious CEO.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Kimberly went to knock on Daniel''s door at Foster Ventures. She was on her wit''s end, and Ryan was not picking up her calls.

    "Please come in," came Daniel''s voice and she pushed the door to walk in his cabin.

    "Daniel," she greeted with a voice laced with concern. "I need your help."

    Daniel looked up at her, and his brows drew together. "The PR team is directly under the orders of Mr. Foster. I think it would be better if you reach out to Ryan directly."

    Kimberly shook her head. "I tried calling him but he wouldn''t accept the call. And I am on my wit''s end. I don''t know what to do. Daniel, please help me. We can''t delay for more."

    Daniel frowned, not because he couldn''t help Kimberly, the Chief Communication Officer, but because he truly didn''t want to get involved in this mess. It was too exhaustive to even think about it. But then it was also the responsibility, he couldn''t shake away.

    Gesturing her to take the seat, he asked, "What do you need my help in?"

    Kimberly quickly extended out the tablet she was holding. "Here check this?" As Daniel took the tablet in his hand, she further explained, "I am not able to understand what should I do. I am all confused. Isn''t Ms. Quinn supposedly Mr. Foster''s fiance?e??"

    Daniel glanced at the screen, his expression growing serious for a moment before curling up in a smile. "Oh, she announced it?" he muttered to himself, but at his words, Kimberly looked puzzled.

    Kimberly sighed in relief, nodding as taking notes. "That makes sense. A neutral statement should help us get some control. And at the same time wouldn''t put sith party in the wrong light."

    "Good," Daniel replied, "And in the meantime, monitor the responses online and be prepared with the follow-up questions. Keep the tone professional and more focused on business."

    "Thank you, Daniel. I understand now what to do. I will handle the rest," she gave him a small, grateful smile. To which Daniel nodded. Then getting up, she was ready to leave when suddenly she paused to ask, "By the way, Daniel, is it true that Mr. Foster likes Ms. Ember? I mean though he had suggested it in his statement earlier, I don''t feel it to be real. His concern for her looks merely out of responsibility."

    She was in the middle of words when Daniel cleared his throat and interjected, "Kimberly, I don''t think it''s a topic that requires your concern. Whether Ryan''s feelings for Ms. Ember are real or not is his business, and ours is to manage the fallout, Let''s keep the focus on that."

    Kimberly''s cheeks flushed slightly at the gentle reprimand, and she nodded. "Of course, you are right. I will stick to the statement and keep monitoring the responses."

    Daniel gave a small, approving nod, then added. "And one more thing ¡ªtry to keep this as low profile as possible. There is no need for everyone at Foster Ventures to be involved in details. We don''t need this turning into an office gossip."

    Kimberly agreed, gathering her things to leave. Once she was gone, Daniel pinched the space between his brows. Maybe now with Arwen announcing loud and clear, Ryan will be able to see things right and move on.

    While at same time at East City Hospital, Delyth was scrolling through her social media feed casually when a notification dinged on her alternate account. When she switched to check it, it was a latest headline from TheScoop, which was already trending online. The headline read, ''Exclusive: Arwen Quinn surprises everyone with a marriage with mysterious CEO.''

    "What?" Delyth was taken aback. "How is this possible?" Muttering to herself, she was quick to check.@@@@

 Chapter 134 What was this strange feeling?

    As Delyth read the subsequent online comments and discussions, her jaws tightened. Her fingers clenched tight around the sleek figure, and if she held the strength to shatter the phone, she would have done that already.

    "Arwen, how could you stoop so low to escape?" She gritted her teeth, ready to throw the phone away when the door of her room was rudely pushed open. She was ready to lash out at whoever it was, but her expression shifted when she saw Ryan standing there.

    "R-Ryan," she called, sounding a little perplexed. She had been waiting for him to come all day, but now, suddenly she wished it would have been better if he hadn''t shown up now. "You have come. I-I was just checking the thing online."

    Ryan stared at Delyth as if he was betrayed by her. When Delyth read his expression like that, a feeling of unease settled in. "What''s wrong, Ryan? Is everything fine?"

    "Delyth, you tell me. Did you lie to me?"

    "L-lie to you? About what?" Delyth''s voice started to waver. Something was very wrong in Ryan''s expression, and a warning bell sounded in her mind, urging her to choose her words carefully.

    Ryan''s jaws tightened as he held up a file in his hand. Walking in, he slapped it on her side, motioning her to check on her own. "Why did you lie to me that day?"

    Delyth felt like she was walking on the eggshells. She knew she had lied to him ¡ª not just once, but so frequently that now she couldn''t even be sure which lie he was referring to. So, trying to keep her composure and not get herself revealed, she reached to check the file he had thrown at her.

    And the moment she read Arwen''s name lettered on the top, she knew what it was all about. Her face paled and she dared not look up to match Ryan''s gaze. "R-Ryan, I ¡ª"

    "You what, Del? You don''t know how to explain?" Ryan snapped, not even ready to let her sidestep the truth. "Didn''t you say she was fine that day? That the accident hadn''t been serious, that she even walked out of her car to call the ambulance?"

    Delyth''s hands trembled as she forced herself to speak, "I¨CI didn''t know, Ryan. I thought that she was fine and ..."

    But Deyth didn''t give him what he needed. Instead, she deliberately moved her eyes to look down at her phone giving him a hint of suspicion. "I am sorry, Ryan. I am really sorry. You are right, blame me. I made Arwen misunderstand you. If not for me, things wouldn''t have escalated to this point."

    Ryan frowned, "What do you mean?"

    And it was then Delyth held up her phone. On the screen, it was the article from TheScoop, the headline blazing about Arwen''s surprise marriage.

    Ryan couldn''t hold himself back from grabbing the phone. Almost snatching it, he read it in total disbelief. "This ... this can''t be real."

    "It is." Delyth''s voice was a murmur, and her gaze flickered with a hint of satisfaction that she couldn''t entirely hide. "I think your explanation no longer carries any weight. She has chosen a hard way to not give you any chance to make amends. She had married someone else and ..."

    Before she could even finish her words, Ryan turned and walked out, leaving Delyth alone to clench her fists in frustration.

    On his way out, Ryan couldn''t walk straight anymore. His gaze was getting hazy, and nothing was visible clear. It was not until he reached out to wipe his eyes did he realize that there were tears in them.

    Was he crying?

    He couldn''t. Arwen wasn''t that important to him. She was just an arrangement arranged for him by his family. So what if she married someone else? She helped him escape from the arrangement. Then why was it hurting him so much? Shouldn''t he be happy instead?

    Why was he feeling this pain inside his chest then? Why was he feeling like he couldn''t breathe?

    What was this strange feeling?@@@@

 Chapter 135 Can you feel it?

    Back at Winslow Residence, Arwen stared at the comments and couldn''t hold back a chuckle. As she laughed, Aiden looked over at her, eyeing her with suspicion.

    "What are you laughing at?" he asked, and Arwen just shook her head.

    "Don''t blame me, okay? It was your fault ¡ªor rather, the fault of creating your account so late Now people are doubting if our marriage is even real or if I am just stirring up drama to clear my name." She scrolled further, grinning "Some people think I married an old man just to avoid embarrassment. They are all cooking up stories, trying to guess your identity."

    Arwen couldn''t ignore Aiden''s intense gaze. Finally, she looked up from her phone, giving him an innocent look. "What?" she asked. "It''s not me; it''s what people are saying online. Want to see yourself."

    Aiden crossed his arms, leaning back as his eyes studied her. "Is it fun?"

    Arwen blinked, feigning innocence. "What? Marrying an old man?" she teased. "Some of them feel sorry for me, saying I made a long-term mistake by marrying an old CEO just to save face. Apparently, I will never be happy in ''long run''."

    Aiden''s brow lifted. "You believe them?"

    Arwen bit back a smile, shrugging casually, "Who knows? I mean I have read some research that suggests men''s ...stamina tends to decrease over time. You know, age and all that."

    "I am an old man now, am I" Aiden''s voice was low, a hint of challenge in his tone as he stood up, gleaming with a mischievous glint.

    "I know you want to give me the time and make me understand what we have between us is deeper. But what if I say that you never had to make that effort?" she said, her voice soft, and coy.

    Aiden stared at her as she tried her best to not look away from him. Her cheeks were flushed red. "Things that are obvious don''t require evidence, husband. You don''t have to prove anything. Every second I spend with you, every little thing that you do for me naturally is enough to let me know that what we share is different. I can feel it every time I stare into your eyes. So, you don''t have to hold back anymore."

    Aiden''s breath hitched at her words and for a moment, there was heavy silence between them. His gaze softened, his expression shifting from playful to something far more intimate. Looking into her eyes, he asked, "Are you sure?"

    Arwen felt her heart flutter, a rush of warmth spreading through her as her pulse quickened. She parted her lips to speak, to tell him that she had never been this certain of anything , but instead, something more instinctive took over her. Without a word, she pulled him closer, letting her hands trace the sharp lines of his jaws.

    "Let me know once you feel my surety," she whispered, her voice low and teasing, before she pressed her lips softly against his, letting him feel the depth of connection she could feel with him.

    "Can you feel it?" she asked pulling back, her gaze a little dewy.

    Aiden''s stared down at her before nodding. When Arwen saw him nod, her lips curled up and she moved her arms to wrap it around his neck, more intimately.

    "Great," she said, her voice barely above a whisper but all rich with affection and a hint of desire. "Now that you know, I don''t want you to hold back. Let''s cherish our moments together."

    Aiden''s eyes darkened with intensity as he held her gaze, his lips curling in a slow, confident smile. Without another words , he swept her into his arms, lifting her effortlessly as if she weighed nothing at all.

 Chapter 136 I will step in.

    Ryan jolted awake. Cold sweat beaded on his forehead as his chest heaved. His eyes darted to look around, struggling to adjust to the dark silence of his condo. The empty bottles lay splayed on the floor, evidencing his state. The remnants of the dream clung to him, so vivid and unrelenting, as if he could still see the scene unfolding before him.

    The sight of Arwen intertwined in another man''s arms horrified him. She looked so ... content, more at peace and happy than he had ever remembered her. But how could she be so happy with someone else? Who was that man? Was he the same one he had seen that day outside the hospital?

    As he tried to figure that out, another flash of the dream surfaced in his vision¡ªof that man. In his nightmare, he held her so close, with a soft, devoted look in his eyes, charming her into his chasm. And she was there happily following his lead, ready to surrender everything she had held precious to herself.

    How could she?

    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to shake the image, but the emotions from the dream ¡ªthe way she had looked at this man with a warmth in her gaze ¡ªrefused to fade.

    Ryan took a deep breath, rubbing his hand over his face as he tried to steady himself. "It was just a nightmare," he muttered, but couldn''t bring himself to believe, given how real it felt. Something very similar to jealousy felt like gnawing at his heart, raw and piercing, cutting through any denial he had harbored since she had left.

    He reached for his phone instinctively, his hand hovering over the screen as he debated calling her. But then another truth hit him like a wave ¡ªshe had blocked him. She had shut him long before he had realized.

    As the stuffiness in his chest increased, he reached out for his glass that still had the whisky. Swallowing it hard, he tried his stop the ache in his heart but it didn''t ease. Instead, a knot of regret started tightening in his chest as he lay back against the couch, staring up at the ceiling.

    Will the thing really not get solved if he explains everything? Is there really no turning back?

    Though he knew the answer already, he still couldn''t bring his heart to accept it. How did he never realize that accepting it would be so tough? Where did he miscalculate?@@@@

    Arwen paused for a second before asking, "Did something happen to her recently?"

    Carl seemed to have paused for a moment and Arwen knew that he had some information there. "That ...Ms. Quinn, recently Amelia has been quite off. She was having some doubts regarding her boyfriends. It seemed like he was cheating on her."

    He then hesitated for a fraction of a second before deciding to tell the whole story. "Amelia went to confront her boyfriend last day. Eira went along with her. And it was true. He was cheating on her. They broke up yesterday and Eira said Amelia''s boyfriend humiliated her a little too much. When she left yesterday, she had turned her phone off and since then we have been unable to connect to her."

    "She must be having a difficult time. Give her some space, Carl, she needs it," Arwen said, before adding, "I will try to check where she has gone, don''t worry. Up until she returns, you manage the academy with Eira."

    Carl hesitated for a moment before he spoke again, "It''s not just about the academy or Amelia, Ms. Quinn. There is something else." He paused before continuing, "Amelia had a performance lined up for her. She had to represent Giselle on the stage and this was important."

    "A dance performance?" Arwen had no idea about it. "Why have I not been informed anything about it?"

    "We thought it would be fine if we handled it on our own. You were very busy recently and Amelia said she would be able to do it on her own. Since she had the experience from the last few times, we agreed. But now, with her gone, we don''t do what she should we do?" Carl said, clearly sounding guilty.

    Arwen sighed, knowing that if not for this unforeseen situation with Amelia, things would have turned out to be right. She couldn''t bring herself to blame them. "What about Eira? I am sure she can also take up the roles to represent Giselle now."

    "Eira can''t do it, Ms. Quinn. She got a hairline fracture last night and the doctor has asked her to take rest or else, the situation of her leg will worsen."

    Arwen pinched the space between her brows. No longer having any other choice, she stared up at herself in the mirror before saying. "It''s alright, Carl." Her voice came firm yet reassuring. "Don''t worry. I will step in and take on the performance myself. Just don''t let anyone know about it for now."

 Chapter 137 Angel husband in shadows.

    Carl was momentarily taken aback. He didn''t speak for a moment as if frozen in disbelief. Then, after a minute, he spoke softly, almost as if he feared being overheard by someone around. "Ms. Quinn, did you mean that you will be dancing on the stage? Representing Giselle?"

    Arwen clicked her tongue, "It will be Amelia, Carl. I think you have forgotten that I retired from the stage long ago."

    Carl sounded confused. "You mean ..."

    "Carl, I will detail you the things later. For now, I am sure you must be quite busy. Without Amelia, you will have to take on more responsibility. I hope you won''t disappoint me?"

    Arwen didn''t elaborate further, and she knew Carl understood when he cleared his throat on the other end of the line, speaking a bit bashfully. "I won''t, Ms. Quinn."

    "Great!" Arwen replied with a nod. "Now take your time but send me the details and schedule of the event"

    "I will email it to you right away," Carl promised before hanging up the call. And Arwen smiled, shaking her head.

    Giselle was her second home, her sanctuary where she had poured all her heart, soul and years of dedication into building something meaningful. She had started it just to save the remnants of the dream that she had destroyed herself. But over the years, Giselle, the dance academy has become more of a dream of the dancers.

    Arwen thought she would tease him, but seeing the raw concern in his eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to joke around anymore. She stared into his eyes, letting the warmth of his concern seep into her heart. Then, reaching out to cup his cheeks, she said, "Who said I will be risking it, husband?" she asked before continuing with unwavering confidence. "With you around, I would never have to risk anything."

    "Moon ¡ª"

    "Shush!" she pressed a finger over his lips as she continued, "I know you are concerned but believe me, I will be fine. I will practice a really simple choreography that would strain my legs too much. It will be fine. And if something happens, I know you will be there to save the day. You wouldn''t abandon me alone."

    Aiden wanted to refuse, but the unwavering confidence with which Arwen was staring at him was making it difficult for him. He wasn''t able to refuse her.

    Arwen could see the battle of his heart reflected in his eyes. Knowing it was difficult for him, she leaned in to press a soft kiss on his cheek before urging again, "Please Aiden, I want to do this."

    Aiden closed his eyes briefly as if the warmth of her kiss had momentarily softened his resolve. But still, he couldn''t shake off the worry that gnawed at him. "You are asking me to stand by while you put yourself through something I knew could be painful. Moon, do you think it would be easy for me?"

    She shook her head, "I know it wouldn''t. And I also know that maybe I am pushing you to something you don''t agree with. But, just this once, I want to be selfish and do something I know could go wrong. You asked me to be careless and leave the rest for you to handle, Can this be one of those moments where I trust that you will be there if anything goes wrong?"

    He took in a deep breath, staring into her eyes. He could see her conviction, and it struck a chord within him, making it harder to argue. So, having no choice, he nodded. "Fine, I agree but one condition." he paused giving Arwen a chance to refuse and when she didn''t, he continued, "If you are going to do this, you will have me as your shadow, watching over every move. If I sense the slightest hint of pain or struggle, I will make sure you are off that stage, no matter what."

    A soft laugh escaped Arwen''s lips. "Girls have knights in shining armour ¡ªI will have a husband angel in the shadows," she teased, but when she saw his firm resolve, she nodded and agreed. "Alright, husband, I accept."

 Chapter 138 Who is this Winslow?

    Arwen looked at Aiden through the mirror and pressed her lips in a thin line. Turning around, she narrowed her gaze at him. Pressing her hands over her hips, she pouted, "Husband, you already made me accept your condition, but you are still upset. Aren''t you putting me at a loss?"

    Aiden crossed his arms as he stared at her. His brows were still slightly furrowed in concern while his gaze was steady. "Accepting my condition doesn''t make me any less concerned, Moon," he said.

    Arwen softened. She could feel his fear, his dread of seeing her hurt and it kind of warmed her heart. She never knew someone''s concern could make one feel so relaxed. But here with him concerned for her, she felt it unnecessary to stay concerned for herself.

    Stepping closer, she pressed a soft smile over her lips. "I know you worry," she said gently, reaching for his hand. "But I want you to believe me. Believe in the promise that I have given you. Same as I believe that nothing wrong will happen to me with you around."

    Aiden''s expression softened just a bit, and she squeezed his hand reassuringly. They shared a small moment until Arwen realized something really important that she had been missing.

    Glancing at her watch, she said, "Oh, it''s already time. I think I should make a move now, or else I will get late." As she completed her words, she removed her hands from his and took a step back.

    Although he had been swift in her move, Aiden was still able to feel the slight vibration through her cold skin that she only gets when she is nervous.

    "You want me to come?" he asked again, even though he knew she would refuse.

    Arwen hesitated. She wanted him to come with her so that she could be calmer. But at the same time, she knew she couldn''t ask him today, not when she knew that her mother could wreak havoc over things. She doesn''t want him to face that because he didn''t deserve it.@@@@

    Shaking her head, she smiled. "It''s fine, I will handle it," she said.

    Ryan''s heart twisted as he took in the details once more, feeling the same sharp, unbearable pain that had driven him to drink like retard last night. If it only had been a rumor, he might have convinced himself it was just a prank. But the photos of the marriage certificate, with the official stamp and date, left no room for doubt. Not anymore. The date was clear ¡ªit was the same day she had sent him the break-up text, the day when she had for the first time mentioned it. The very day they were supposed to get their certificates.

    He never knew she would be bold enough to go and get it with someone else. How could she?

    Was this some kind of revenge that she planned on him?

    Something that she pulled to make him realize his wrong?

    But even for revenge, how could she dare to marry someone else?

    Did she not think that this would ruin her chance with him?

    That she would lose him?

    Did she not fear it once?

    The questions filled his mind, racing wildly. And it was then something different stuck to him. Amidst the questions of self-doubt, rose a suspicion of her betrayal. Could all this be her plan? A plan that she only executed at the right time?

    His eyes turned sharp as he focused on the name partially visible on the certificate. He couldn''t read the name, but the surname ''Winslow'' was clear. His fingers tightened around his phone while his jaws clenched. He knew Arwen would never betray him. He doesn''t know where that confidence was coming from, but it was there instilled in him, very deeply.

    But if she hadn''t betrayed him, then who is this Winslow? And why had she married him?

 Chapter 139 She would be free.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed, and his jaws clenched in frustration every time he typed the name ''Winslow'' in the search bar, only to come up with scattered, unrelated information. He couldn''t find anything substantial about the man Arwen had married ¡ªjust the faint trace of an old, not very common surname with no links to someone significant enough to be part of Arwen''s world.

    His fingers drummed against the table as he scrolled through page after page, his impatience already flaring. Who was this ''Winslow''? What did he do? How did he manage to lip into Arwen''s life?

    Ryan couldn''t fathom that someone unremarkable would catch Arwen''s attention. But if he is not unremarkable, then why couldn''t he find anything about him?

    The Quinn family was highly respected, with envied social and business connections. If Arwen chooses someone, he has to be meaningful.

    With a sigh of frustration, Ryan clicked on a phone icon and dialled a number. After a few rings, the call was answered.

    "It''s me," he said sharply. "I need you to find out about someone."

    There was a small pause on the other end, but soon the person replied. "Sure, Sir. Send me the details and I will soon get you all the information you need."

    "Good. I will wait for you to reach me soon," Ryan said before hanging up the call. Once done, he stared at Arwen''s profile picture on the screen and gritted his teeth, feeling the bitterness inside. "Arwen, you can''t marry someone on a whim. You can''t. You better have good reasons for it."

    ***

    Arwen stared at him. His warmth felt like a steadying presence amid the storm of emotions her mother always stirred up. Under his unwavering gaze, she felt a flicker of her strength return.

    He was right. Over time, she had begun to feel suffocated around her mother, There was no comfort, no love, no embrace that a mother would usually offer her daughter ¡ªonly a longing that she had constantly tried to fill by tirelessly fulfilling her mother''s every wish. Yet never was able to bring her the satisfaction ¡ªnever was able to get praise.

    "You are right," she said softly. "Expectations do limit people. They have limited me for so long ... always making me feel like I am not enough if I don''t meet them. But I have learnt my lesson."

    Aiden brushed a thumb over her knuckles, his eyes filled with understanding. "It''s time to let go of those expectations. To stop carrying the weight."

    Arwen nodded and her shoulders relaxed as his words sank in. It felt good to hear someone tell her that it was okay to not fit into the mold her mother had set for her. She had spent so many years tangled in that web, trying to be perfect, to never disappoint. But with Aiden beside her, she could finally see that perfection wasn''t the answer ¡ªit never was. Maybe it was just stubbornness that her mother passed on to her, and for all these years, she hadn''t been able to let go.

    But finally today, she would be free.

    "Madam, we have arrived at the Quinn Villa. Do you want me to drive in?" Neil asked, and Arwen turned to look outside the car. The gates looked intimidating, but suddenly the anxiety she had been feeling earlier was gone.

    "No, it''s fine. I will get down here," she replied, turning back to Aiden. Pulling her lips into a soft smile, she reasoned, "You are already late for work. Now, don''t delay it more."

    Aiden nodded to her, and she smiled before turning to open the door. But just as she was about to push it open, she turned in one swift motion to give a quick peck on Aiden''s cheek. Her kiss was full of gratitude. "Thank you," she said, and then without saying more, she stepped out, closing the door after her.

    As the window rolled down, she kept her smile and said, "See you later in the evening then."@@@@

 Chapter 140 The changes thats believed to make me happy.

    Mr. Cole, the butler of Quinn villa, hurried his way in to deliver the news as soon as he received the call. "Madam, Young Miss has arrived."

    Looking already furious, Catrin turned towards the doorway and asked, "Where is she?" Her brows knitted in a frown.

    Mr. Cole hesitated but then answered, "I received a call from the guards outside. She is walking her way here and should be stepping in anytime soon."

    "Walking her way here?" Catrin''s voice pitched high. "Did she not bring her car?"

    Mr. Cole pursed his lips. "Young Miss hasn''t taken her car anywhere recently. Even the last time when she visited, it appeared she had borrowed a car from a friend." Being the family butler, he knew all the staff member in the household. The driver who had dropped Arwen off wasn''t one he recognized, so he could easily guess that it wasn''t one of their own.

    When Catrin heard that, she looked at her husband and snapped, "Did you hear that, Idris? Your precious daughter has gone all wild in our absence. She has lost her sense of discipline; she has even forgotten that young ladies from families like ours bring their own drivers and cars. They don''t go around walking or calling cabs."

    Idris paused for a moment. Although he didn''t like Arwen not using the facilities of comfort, still he tried to calm his wife. "It''s all right, Catrin," he replied, his tone calm yet firm. "Arwen is here now. You can discuss it with her when she arrives. I am sure she has her reasons. Don''t get worked up before hearing them."

    Catrin''s lips pressed into a thin line, her irritation barely contained. To her, every detail was a reflection on the family, and Arwen''s casual disregard for appearances was intolerable. She held her head high, waiting for her daughter''s arrival, already preparing to unload her disappointment.

    Arwen gazed down at herself. There was nothing called the bare minimum in her look. From head to toe, she was dressed in luxury. Her mother knew it too, but she was just trying a way to humiliate her ¡ªto let her realize how terrible she had become a disappointment.

    A trace of a smile played at the corner of Arwen''s lips, but there was no humor in it. "Mother, if pride is wrapped up in how I appear to others, then maybe we are looking at things differently. I am here to speak with you and Dad, not to parade around a car."

    Catrin looked visibly taken aback, and for a moment, her composure slipped. She was about to snap, but Idris placed a hand on her shoulder, offering her a quiet but steady reminder of his own presence.

    "All right, Arwen," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "Let''s sit down and talk. You have said that you want to discuss the things when we are back."

    Arwen gave a small nod, her gaze softening as she met her father''s eyes. Then following her father, she sat down, glancing briefly at her mother before speaking. Her heart thrummed but she ignored it.

    "Dad, Mom," she began, her voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of vulnerability. "I came to let you know that I have made a few changes in my life ¡ªthe changes that I believe will make me happy. I ¡ª"

    Before she could say any further, a tablet landed in front of her with a sharp thud, making her flinch at the sudden action. Her gaze shifted to her mother, whose face was flushed with barely restrained anger.

    "Is this the goddamn change you are talking about?" Catrin''s voice was a harsh whisper, trembling with fury as she pointed at the tablet.

 Chapter 141 Incapability.

    Arwen''s eyes moved back to the tablet, reading the headline: ''No Marriage Arrangement Between the Quinns and Fosters ¡ªThe Wildest Assumption Yet?'' Her gaze remained unfazed, and after a brief pause, she nodded casually, looking up at her mother.

    "Didn''t I tell you more than once before that Ryan and I have broken up?" she said. Her tone was calm but edged with a hint of frustration. For once, she wanted her mother to notice her and ask her about her reasons ¡ªnot to interrogate her or demean her, but out of true concern. But it seemed like it was some luxury that she could afford in this life. Not even for a fraction of a second. "Why are you acting like you had no idea, Mom? Or was it that you never cared enough to think about what I said?"

    Idris''s brows furrowed in confusion, his gaze darting from his wife to his daughter. "You and Ryan ...have broken up?" he asked, his voice filled with surprise. "When did this happen?" As far as he knew, Arwen and Ryan were preparing to get their marriage certificate, and a formal wedding ceremony was planned upon his and Catrin''s return. Then what had suddenly happened?

    Arwen kept her eyes on her mother as she answered her father. "On the very day we were supposed to get our marriage certificate. I initiated it and I told Mom about it, but it seems like she never cared to listen."@@@@

    Idris''s frown deepened, and a flicker of sadness crossed his face as he saw the hurt in his daughter''s expression. His gaze shifted to Catrin. "Catrin, what''s going on? Did you know Arwen and Ryan had broken up? And if so, why didn''t you tell me? You have been discussing wedding plans, as if nothing had changed."

    "Ryan was never the best choice, Mom?" Arwen no longer was able to take it. Clenching her fists, she spoke holding onto the thin line of patience remaining in her. "How could he be the best choice for me when he never had me in his heart? How could he be the best choice for me when he never cared for me? How could he be the best choice when he always had someone else in his eyes? And how could he be the best choice for me when he had always had Delyth in his heart?"

    "Don''t blame it on her, Arwen. Not when I personally made sure that Delyth leaves Ryan for you," Catrin snapped before continuing. "If you truly want to blame someone, blame yourself. Blame your incapability that you can''t even make a man love you after staying with him for almost a decade. The problem is not Delyth. It''s you."

    Arwen blinked, for a moment not knowing how to react. A tear slipped from her eye. Was this really her mother? How could she be so cruel to her?

    "My incapability?" she enunciated. "Mom, how can you say that? I am your daughter! How can you say that to me? How can you blame this on me?" Arwen asked, desperate for an answer. But Catrin simply looked away, as if she was getting bored of it all.

    "I agree that you did everything to remove Delyth from the picture. And when I say, everything I mean it." Arwen couldn''t hold back the laughter of self-mockery. "You made me give up dance so that Delyth could get the opportunity to go abroad and make a career in it. But even making me give up all, sending her away, what made you think you removed her from the picture? Weren''t you just being cruel to me by making me give up the one thing I held precious in my life?"

 Chapter 142 Dont make me hate you.

    Arwen still remembered it. It was the most painful day of her life. She had cried, asking her mother not to take away one thing she held precious, but it was like no amount of her tears were enough to melt her mother''s heart. She had decided to make her give up on her dream, and she didn''t settle until she succeeded in that.

    She was young; so she thought her mother was seeing the greater big for her. However, as she grew up, she realized that staying with Ryan was no good for her.

    Catrin''s lips curled into a sneer. "It doesn''t matter what I had to do to make sure Delyth was out of the way. What matters is that you have failed to live up the your role, Arwen. You were supposed to secure your future with Ryan and become the future matriarch of the Foster family and you failed. Now you want to blame me? And what was so great about the stage? It was your other silly hobby that held nothing good."

    Arwen''s heart twisted painfully as her mother dismissed her passion as ''silly''. The stage has been her sanctuary ¡ªthe one place she felt free, where she could lose and find herself all at once. It was the dream she had nurtured since childhood, the one thing that made her feel alive and complete. She remembered the horse she had spent in the studio, dancing until her muscles burned, her soul soaring with each graceful movement. But her mother had reduced it to nothing more than a meaningless pastime.

    "Mom, dancing was never a silly hobby," Arwen said, her voice barely above the whisper. "It was my dream. And you didn''t take it for my own good. You took it because it didn''t fit into your plans for me."

    Catrin''s expression remained unmoved. her cold gaze locked on Arwen. "Enough with the self-pity, Arwen. You are acting as if I ruined your life. I made sacrifices for you, made the right choices to secure your future ¡ªsomething you clearly don''t value. But you are too blinded by this ''dream'' nonsense to see it."

    Self-pity! Really! Was that how her mother was now going to define it all? Arwen couldn''t take it anymore. Clenching her hands into fists, she stood and looked her mother in the eye.

    Idris was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what else to say. But Catrin was livid. Her expression darkened, and her fist clenched as she struggled to maintain her composure. "Everything I did was for you, Arwen," she snapped, her voice tight with frustration. "If I hadn''t intervened, you would be wasting your life on that silly dream of dancing on the stage! I gave you a future with Ryan, a chance ¡ª"

    "The same future I put an end to, Mom." Arwen interrupted sharply, her patience wearing thin. Watching her mother repeat the same arguments over and over and pushing her to the edge. "I broke up with him and put an end to it. It would be better if you accepted it sooner. Even if you don''t, nothing will change, because I am no longer carrying the weight of your expectations."

    "Arwen, you ..."

    Before Catrin could say more, Arwen picked up her phone. After a few taps, she opened a file and held it out to her mother. "This is the last piece of evidence I will show to prove how wrong of a choice Ryan is for me. But given your determination to marry me off to him, I doubt it will matter much to you."

    Catrin frowned but took the phone. Idris stood up too to see as well, his expression hardening as he saw the image of Ryan lying with another woman, sharing a blanket that covered their naked bodies.

    "What is this?" he demanded, his voice thundering with anger for the first time.

    But Arwen''s gaze remained fixed on her mother. She needed to see her reaction, desperately hoping for one. "Mom, won''t you say anything?" she asked when even after a few moments, Catrin stood still.

 Chapter 143 I am married.

    When Arwen spoke, Catrin looked up at her. "Is this your reason, Arwen?" she asked, sounding almost incredulous. "How could you be so foolish? This is just an image. What could it prove? Don''t tell me that you broke up with him just because you received this picture. I would be very disappointed in you." Her tone was already laced with disapproval.

    She then turned to look at her husband and said, "Idris, there is no need to get so worked up over a photo. Don''t we know how easy it has become to create such fake pictures these days? We have watched Ryan grow up ¡ªthere is no way he would do something like this."

    "Aren''t you a bit too confident, Mom?" Arwen asked, shaking her head in disbelief. "Though, I can''t say I am surprised. I guess I expected this from the start." There was a hint of mockery in her tone that she didn''t even try to mask.

    "Arwen, stop acting foolish now. You know this as well as I do that Ryan isn''t the kind of man who would cheat on you with another," Catrin snapped.

    "Really, Mom? Then tell me, what exactly is cheating if not this?" Arwen asked, watching her mother closely. "Please. Please help me understand it better so that I don''t act foolish again."

    "Arwen, I don''t want to argue with you on this. I just know that Ryan is not that kind of boy. He wouldn''t betray you like that. For God''s sake, you grew up together. You should have shown some trust in him."

    Arwen shook her head slowly. "Mom, it seems you don''t have an answer to my question. Fine. Not a problem. Let me explain what cheating actually is. Maybe ...just maybe then you will reconsider this unwavering confidence."

    "Arwen, you ¡ª"

    Idris looked up at Arwen and said as if she could feel her pain. "We are your parents, darling. We will always worry for you. Always." He then turned to look at Catrin and said, "This was severe, Catrin. I think we should find some good specialists to check on her. Our daughter has suffered a lot. She ¡ª"

    "Suffered?" Catrin interrupted, cutting him off without any care "Isn''t she standing all fine now? Idris, look at her. She isn''t dead, nor did she turn a cripple. How has suffered? These are just her lame excuses to rebel against me. And definitely, I am not taking any of it," she said, all while keeping her gaze fixed on Arwen.

    "Catrin!" Idris''s voice raised. But again, it lacked the authority he had never been able to muster in front of his wife. And maybe he never would because he was heavily indebted to her, all over the years.

    Arwen''s heart felt heavy. In the end, the fear she had turned real. Her mother dismissed all of it as if it didn''t even hold a hint of importance. "Mom, I really want to ask you something today. What did I do wrong to deserve your such hatred? Do you not love me even a bit?" She hasn''t felt this vulnerable and desperate before. She wanted to know what she did was wrong. Why was her mother like this to her? For others, their mothers would stir a war against the world for them. But for her, it was something she could just dream.

    "You are no longer a kid, don''t ask me such stupid things, Arwen. That won''t make me change my decision." Catrin said, her tone sharp and unwavering. "I will forget it all and do everything to make amends so that your relationship with Ryan gets back to what it was. I will talk to Beca. I am sure she won''t mind your foolishness. Just pull yourself together. Tomorrow, we will visit them and fix another date for your wedding. This time ¡ª"

    "Mom, I said I am not marrying him." Arwen interrupted, her voice steady but filled with frustration. Her gaze hardened, and she felt her chest tighten with the weight of her words.

    "Arwen!"

    "I am already married, Mom."

 Chapter 144 Everything has its limits.

    "What did you say?" Catrin asked, disbelief clear in her voice. She had heard Arwen''s words but she tried to convince herself that she had misheard.

    The thin thread of patience Arwen had been clinging to finally snapped. Closing her eyes for a moment, she spoke through gritted teeth, "I said I am already married, Mom." Then, lifting her gaze, she locked eyes with her mother, her tone firm and unyielding. "You can''t set me up with Ryan anymore because I am no longer single."@@@@

    Catrin''s expression turned dark and stormy. Knitting her brows tightly, she thundered, "What nonsense are you spouting now? You broke up with Ryan, and if you have broken up with him, how on earth can you be married?" Her voice rose, demanding an explanation.

    Hearing her mother ask that, Arwen let out a dark, humorless chuckle. "Well, because Ryan isn''t the only man existing in this world, Mom. If I say I am married, my husband doesn''t necessarily have to be Ryan."

    A flicker of realization crept into Catrin''s eyes, but it was quickly replaced by a look of barely suppressed rage. While Catrin tried to process Arwen''s words, Arwen picked up the tablet Catrin had thrown aside earlier. She tapped a few times on the screen, bringing up the article from TheScoop, and then turned the screen for her mother to see.

    "Here. Since it''s so hard for you to believe, then you can read it all for yourself." Arwen said, her voice tinged with irony.

    Catrin snatched the tablet, her eyes scanning the headline. There, in bold letters, was the breaking news she had dreaded:

    "Exclusive: Arwen Quinn surprises everyone with a marriage with a mysterious CEO."

    When Catrin saw Arwen standing mum, she thought she was finally able to put some sense into her daughter. "I have had enough of your foolish decisions," she shouted, her voice sharp enough to cut the glass. "I don''t care about your pitiful excuses. You will fix this disaster, Arwen. Go to that courthouse or whatever lowlife office you need to and file for an annulment or a divorce, right away." Her words were biting, cold as steel. "You are going to make this right. I won''t allow you to ruin yourself like this."

    Arwen''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. With her gaze unwavering, she let out a dark chuckle that stoned Catrin in her place for a second. "Make this right? For you or for me, Mom? Because as far as I can see, this marriage has given me something I have never felt in my life with you: freedom to live the life I have got."

    Catrin''s eyes flashed with barely contained rage, "Arwen I don''t want to argue about this. Do as I asked you. Go and annul your marriage with that lowlife you have chosen. I want every trace of him wiped from your life."

    "He is not some stain on my life, Mom, that I need to clean up. He is my husband," Arwen''s voice rang out, sharp and unwavering, making Catrin take a step back subconsciously. "And I haven''t given you the right to speak about him like that."

    "Right?" Catrin scoffed. "Do you think I need your permission to insult him?"

    "Yes, Mom, you do," Arwen replied, her gaze steely. "Respect for him is non-negotiable. You may have controlled me as your daughter. But as his wife, I won''t tolerate your contempt. This is no longer about what you want. My life is no longer yours to dictate."

    "I am your mother, Arwen" Catrin snapped, but it no longer carried the same weight of confidence. "How dare you speak to me like that?"

    Arwen nodded. "You are my mother, and that''s why I tolerated it for so long," Arwen continued, her voice steady but resolute. "But everything has its limits, and this needs to end. If you are stubborn enough to not end it, then I happily would."

 Chapter 145 Either annul your marriage, or â€¦

    Catrin felt as if someone had drained all her strength from her soul. She staggered, her knees nearly giving away beneath her. Just as she was about to stumble, Idris held her up, steadying her.

    "Catrin, are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.

    And Catrin looked up at him, searching his eyes as if hoping to find some comfort. "Idris, how can I be fine? Did you hear how she is speaking to me? As if I am not her mother but some enemy. How can she talk to me like this?"

    Idris felt her being wronged and looked up at Arwen, ready to take a stance in her defense. But before he could say a word, Arwen spoke, her gaze distant, as though she were recalling a memory that had nothing to do with the immediate conflict.

    "Dad, do you know that whenever I was wronged, Gianna would always ask me why I didn''t go and talk to you? Why have I always tried to handle things on my own?" Arwen said, a hint of sadness curling at her lips. "Gianna would complain or ask for anything by going to her father, and he would always take care of it. Over time, she came to believe all fathers were like that. And even though I knew that''s not the reality, I never tried to correct her."

    She paused, then shrugged lightly. "I never told her that she was to have that kind of Dad. Because not all dads are the same. Some, like you, are so deeply indebted that, no matter what happens, they can''t take a stand and protect their daughter, I let her think I was weak for handling everything alone, but I never burst her bubble by explaining that even if I came to you with my troubles, nothing would change. You won''t ever be able to take a stance for me in front of Mom. Nor will you be able to free me from my relationship with Ryan. And you just prove me right all again."

    Idris felt a deep pang in his chest as Arwen''s words sank in, His face went pale, and his arms holding Catrin loosened as he absorbed the weight of her disappointment. He tried to hold her gaze, but Arwen''s honesty left him struggling for words.

    Arwen never complained, and over time, he began to think himself to be the best father. But only now did he realize how much he had disappointed her daughter. "Arwen..." he began, his voice thick with guilt. He searched for her face, hoping to see a trace of forgiveness or understanding. "I didn''t realize I ..." he started with a murmur but in the end couldn''t complete his words.

    Idris looked into her eyes and shook his head in quiet disapproval. "You can only say whether I have been a good husband or not, Catrin, because that''s the role, I played for you. But being the best father ¡ªthat''s for Arwen to decide. She is the one who felt the impact of my choices, of my silence." He sighed, the weight of years of missed understanding pressing down on him. "Maybe I thought I was doing right by her, but I see now that I failed to truly be there. And if she doesn''t feel I was the father she needed, then she has every right to tell me so."

    He then turned to Arwen, expecting her to say something but when she did, he pressed a weak smile.

    But Catrin wasn''t as weak and emotional as him. She might have faltered for a moment, but she was quick to gain back her composure. Straightening her posture, she narrowed her eyes as she focused on her daughter with an intensity that could cut through stone.

    "Arwen, your father might have accepted the defeat in front of your insult, but I am not him. I won''t let you manipulate me with your words. I asked you to annul your marriage and you will do it ¡ªno matter, how many tears you shed or how hard you fight. This is not up for debate."

    "I am no longer a kid, Mom. I don''t need to beg you for permission to hold on to something I care about. My refusal is all that''s needed to shut down your demands. There is no debate here.," Arwen replied coolly, picking up her bag before stuffing in her medical reports. Her heart twisting in melancholy. "I came here to have a conversation, which clearly didn''t go as I expected. However, I believe I made myself more than clear. Next time, when I come, I will bring my husband for the formal introduction."

    With that, she was ready to move, but just as she took a step forward, Catrin''s voice, sharp as a blade, rang in the air, "Arwen, don''t think you can make us accept him, or accept your outrageous decision."

    Arwen turned to stare at her mother, her brows furrowing slightly. Catrin matched her gaze with a cold, unyielding expression and slowly said, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "I don''t agree with this marriage. So here is the thing for you ¡ªeither annul your marriage, or don''t ever call yourself a Quinn. We won''t have a disgraceful daughter like you."

    "Catrin!" Idris snapped, the weight of her words sinking in.

 Chapter 146 Big disappointment.

    "Catrin!" Idris froze, his expression shifting from disbelief to anger as Catrin''s words echoed in the room. His fingers clenched into a fist as he tried to put some sense into his wife. "Have you lost your mind?" he asked, his voice rising, sharp and firm, in a way that was rare for him. He had never raised his voice at her before. "How can you even say such a thing? Are you threatening to disown her? How could you?"

    "I am not threatening her, Idris. I am simply giving her a choice," Catrin said, her tone unwavering. She turned to Arwen, her gaze sharp and full of certainty. "Wasn''t she complaining that I never gave her the chance to choose? Well, here it is now."

    But Idris no longer shared her confidence. Shaking his head, he refused to give in. "This isn''t a choice, but a threat, Catrin. You are being cruel. No parents threaten their child like that. You are letting your pride and need for control overshadow everything else ¡ªyour love, your reason and even your humanity." His voice softened slightly, but the disappointment in his tone remained unmistakable. "If you are going to push her away like this, you are going to lose her completely. And that would be something you can never undo again."

    He then turned to Arwen. His expression softened a little as he tried to salvage the moment. "Arwen, your mother didn''t mean anything she said. She is just a little angry right now, but once she calms down, she will understand you. She always does."

    But Catrin wouldn''t relent. Rebuking her husband, she spoke, "Idris, I meant every word I said. I am angry, yes, but this anger won''t subside until she does what I asked." She turned to Arwen, her tone colder than before. "Annul your marriage now, or don''t ever think of calling us your parents ¡ªor yourself a Quinn."

    Arwen''s expression has gotten pale. She never imagined that the day would come when her mother would say such words. Her voice trembled as she asked, "Is ... is that really what you want, Mom?"

    Arwen paused, taking a shaky breath before continuing. Her gaze shifted between her parents. "I have spent my whole life to meet your expectations," she let a dry chuckle as if finding all of it a cruel joke, "...sacrificing my dreams, my happiness, my freedom, my everything ¡ªjust to make you proud. And yet, here I am, being told I am a disgrace for finally choosing myself."

    Her voice cracked, but she pressed on with her firm resolve. "You can keep the Quinn name if that''s what matters most to you. I will leave it behind. If calling me your daughter seems like a disgrace to you, then fine after I walk out from here today, you won''t have a daughter like me."

    With that, she turned and walked towards the doors, her steps steady but confident. Catrin was so shocked that she couldn''t even decide how to react. She stood there, watching as Arwen walked her way to the final door.

    As she reached the door, Arwen paused. Her hands rested on the knob as she turned back to face them one last time. Her tears dried, replaced by a fiery determination that burned in her eyes.

    "I am done being someone you control, Mom. And I have long stopped hoping for something you would never give me, Dad." Her voice carried an authority that filled the room. "From thi moment on, I will live my life for myself, without your approval, or expectations. Thank you for treating me with such love over the years."

    Then she finally turned and left. Idris fell back, not able to take the loss anymore. With his face buried in his hands, he allowed the weight of the moment to crush him. His mind raced, replaying every word Arwen had said today. She was right ¡ªhe had been a big disappointment as a father. How was he not able to see it before?

 Chapter 147 Until I give the order.

    Catrin stood frozen at Arwen''s words. Her breath hitched when she realized what had just happened.

    Arwen left? She just left like that without any hesitation?

    Her mind raced to comprehend the reality that just happened, but the weight of Arwen''s fiery determination and her fierce words lingered in the air¡ª ''From this moment on, I will live for myself.''

    Catrin shook her head, her heart clenching as she fought against the suffocating wave of disbelief. This couldn''t be real. Arwen loved and respected her most in this world, she wouldn''t leave like that. With that, she turned to Idris, hoping ¡ªno, begging ¡ªfor him to deny it all, to say something that would make her believe this wasn''t at all real.

    But her last hint of confidence shattered when she met his defeated gaze. Idris sat slumped on the sofa as his shoulders trembled slightly. There was no anger in his posture, no reprimand for Arwen''s words. Only defeat was evident in his frame.

    "Catrin, we..." he began, his voice feeling heavy with sorrow. "... have been a disappointment as parents. We have failed Arwen. How are we going to make up to her?"

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, before looking up at her again. Matching her gaze, he added again, "Will we ever be able to make up to her? To make her come back to us again?"

    "I don''t understand how could you blame this on me, Idris," Catrin said, her voice tight with frustration as she looked away. The weight of Idris''s words cracked the fac?ade that she desperately clung to, but her pride and denial served as her powerful shields. "Ryan is the best choice for her. I chose him for her, and you also know no one can be better for her than Fosters. Yet she foolishly broke up with him and married some stranger we don''t even know. Can''t I even be angry?"

    Idris paused, choosing his words carefully before speaking. "If Ryan comes as a choice that we have to pick over Arwen, then he cannot be a good choice. He could have been our son-in-law if he had married Arwen, but Arwen has been our daughter from the very moment she came into this world. She should never have been an option for us to weigh against anyone else. If you only hadn''t treated her as an option today, we wouldn''t have lost her."

    Catrin faltered, her resolve momentarily shaken. Arwen was not an option for her. She was her daughter, the one she had shaped and molded. But hadn''t she poured years of effort into making her perfect? Into making her the best? And now, just when she was on the cusp of seeing her hard work bear fruit, Arwen had thrown it all away.

    Shaking her head, Catrin refused to accept this. To accept all her efforts go to waste. No, Arwen couldn''t disappoint her like that. She wouldn''t allow it. "No, Idris we haven''t lost her," she said before adding. "She will come back," her words came like a mutter that made it feel more like she was talking to herself. "She can''t live without her family. She can''t live without me. She will come back."

    Idris''s eyes filled with despair as he shook his head. "Seems like you have forgotten how our daughter truly is, Catrin."

    Catrin refused to accept the defeat. Shaking her head, she added with steely determination. "If I said she will come back, then she will, Idris. I will make her come back." With that, she reached for her phone.

    Idris didn''t understand what she was upto. As he watched her movements, a sense of unease grew within him. He saw her dialling someone''s number and asked, "What are you doing, Catrin? Who are you calling?"

    Catrin didn''t answer. At the same time, the call she made was answered. She spoke firmly into the line. "Hello, this is Mrs. Quinn speaking. I want all of Arwen''s bank accounts and credit cards frozen immediately. Do not unfreeze them until I give the order."

 Chapter 148 Grim Reaper.

    Idris''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Cartrin issue the command. For a moment, he was too stunned to respond, his mind grappling with the implications of her actions. When she hung up the phone, his voice finally broke through the tense silence.

    "Catrin, what have you done?" he demanded in a tone that sounded a mix of anger and despair. He took a step closer to her, his hands trembling slightly. "You think freezing her accounts is going to make her come back? You are not fixing anything; you are making it worse."

    Catrin turned to him, but her gaze remained cold. Raising her chin defiantly, she said, "I know what I am doing. I am her mother, Idris. If she won''t listen to reason, then I will make her realize the consequences of her choices. She will come to her senses once she understands she can''t survive without us."

    Idris let out a bitter laugh, the sound devoid of any humor. "Do you hear yourself, Catrin? You are treating her like a pawn in some game. This is not love ¡ªthis is control. You are pushing her further away, not pulling her back."

    "She needs to learn, Idris!" Catrin snapped, her voice rising in frustration. "Arwen has always been impulsive, but this time, she has gone too far. She married someone we don''t know, someone who isn''t right for her. If we don''t step in now, her entire life will be ruined."

    "Her life?" Idris countered, his voice breaking with emotion. "The only thing I see getting ruined her is her trust in us. You are so blinded by your pride and expectations that you can''t even see the damage you are causing her. She is no longer a kid, she has grown up and knows what is right and wrong for her. She doesn''t need us to dictate her life, Catrin ¡ªshe needs us to support her."@@@@

    Catrin''s grip faltered, her grip tightening on the phone. For a brief moment, a doubt flickered in her eyes, but she quickly pushed it aside. "I am doing what is right," she muttered, more to herself than to Idris.

    "No," Idris said firmly his voice steady. "You are doing the things wrong. Treating her like this, you are doing her wrong." He turned away, his shoulders slumping under the weight of the grief. "Though it''s already too late to make amends, let''s not ruin it further. Call and take back your orders now," he commanded.

    "She is not a business deal, Catrin," Idris said, his voice softening. "She is our daughter. In the pursuit of perfection, you are losing the sife of what truly matters."

    Catrin turned away, her back stiff. Her heart warred with her pride, the echo of Arwen''s defiant departure ringing in her ears. For years, she had equated love with control, thinking it was the only way to protect her daughter. Now for the first time doubt crept into her carefully constructed plans of certainty.

    But her walls were thick, and the momentary cracks were too small. Holding on to her pride, she shook her head. "I can''t let her ruin everything, Idris. Not after all we have built."

    Idris sighed, his voice heavy with sorrow. "What we have built means nothing if it costs our daughter. But I can''t force you anymore to see that. Not when you are clearly avoiding. I just hope, for Arwen''s sake, that you realize it before it''s too late."

    Then without another word, he turned and left the room, leaving Catrin alone with her thoughts.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in Foster Ventures, Ryan was in no mood for pleasantries. At that moment, he looked every bit like a grim reaper, who had come to collect souls.

    "With whose permission was such a statement issued?" he demanded, his voice cutting through the room like a blade, sending a chill down the spines of the whole team.

 Chapter 149 You are fired.

    The entire room felt silent, the weight of his fury palpable as the team members exchanged nervous glances, each hoping not to be the one in his crosshairs.

    No one dared to meet Ryan''s gaze, their eyes cast down as they all tried to avoid Ryan''s piercing gaze. Finally Kimberly, the Chief Communication Officer and PR head, stepped forward hesitantly. She adjusted her glasses, her hand trembled as she clutched the tablet with the official statement glaring on its screen.

    "M-Mr. Foster, we were on our wit''s end. I tried calling you to ask about it, but you didn''t pick up any of my calls. So ..." Her voice wavered and a faint sheen of sweat formed on her brow as she tried to justify her attempt. But before she could finish, Ryan''s icy voice cut through her explanation like a knife.

    "So you decided to proceed without my explicit approval." He stepped closer threateningly, his gaze unrelenting. "Have you forgotten that the company follows a chain of command?"

    Kimberly flinched but forced herself to stand her ground. "I-I never intend to. It was just that the situation was escalating and we couldn''t ignore it further. The media was pressing and there was growing concern among the investor and shareholders. I believed a swift action was necessary to control the narrative."

    "Narrative?" Ryan''s eyes narrowed. "Since when did my personal life become a narrative for all of you to manipulate?"@@@@

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her face pale as beads of sweat formed on her brows. "That''s ...That''s not what I meant. I was just thinking about the company''s reputation and ..."

    "I will ask again, Kimberly," Ryan interrupted, his tone dark and foreboding. "On whose authority?" If you acted on your own without proper consultation, you will face the consequences."

    At that moment, he felt like he had a reason to destroy the world. He never held his engagement with Arwen precious, but he never allowed anyone to question it as well. How dare today, his own employees try to prove it all false?

    He couldn''t explain how he felt when he read people online, refusing to believe Arwen and he had been engaged before. It pierced something deep in his heart. Something that he couldn''t name properly now, but soon will be able to tell.

    Ryan''s jaws clenched as he gritted out, "Why did you ask her to deny the years-long relationship that I shared with Arwen."

    Daniel broke into a chuckle. It was so spontaneous that he didn''t even have the time to register it. When he saw Ryan''s expression turning dark on it, he explained. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh, but I found it really humorous. I mean when did you share any kind of relationship with Arwen? For you, she was nothing more than air."

    "Daniel!"

    "I did what I felt was right for the company, Mr. Foster," Daniel said, his behavior at once taking one eighty-degree turn. "While you were away, refusing to take Kimberly''s call, I found no other way to save your and the company''s reputation. After all, that was something important."

    Ryan opened his mouth to speak something but just when he could have, Daniel interrupted him and added again. "Also, after your previous statement, where you have accepted your confession to Ms. Delyth Ember, this was the only way to save the day. We had no other choice. So, we did what was needed to be done."

    Ryan''s anger reached the boiling point as Daniel''s dismissive attitude stroked the fire within him. He forgot their friendship in that instant and the only thing he remembered was that ¡ªit was Daniel who gave the idea to deny the engagement he had with Arwen.

    The clench of his fingers grew tighter at his sides as he took his step closer, his towering frame leaning over Daniel''s desk. Pressing the heels of his palms against the polished wood, his fingers dug in as though to anchor his explosive emotions.

    "You had no right to make that call, Daniel Evan," Ryan said, his voice low and setting. "Especially when it concerned my personal life. You held no right."

    Daniel''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression sharp as he met Ryan''s piercing gaze. "What do you want me to do then?" he asked, his tone carefully measured but carrying a hint of defiance.

    Ryan stared at him, his eyes blazing with resolve. "Leave the company," he said coldly. "You are fired,"

 Chapter 150 Too late.

    Daniel picked the frame from the desk and stared at the picture of one of the best memories of his life. Ryan''s friendship was one of the best things that happened to him, and he would never regret it¡ªnot even when he fired him for no good reason.

    A knock at the door caught his attention and he turned to look. "Come in," he affirmed, and Kimberly pushed the door open before she stepped into the room.

    "Mr. Evan!" she greeted, her voice laced with guilt. One could hear her blaming herself for all of this.

    "Mr. Evan?" Daniel raised a brow in sternness before breaking into a smile. "Until now, in this company, I was just Daniel to you. And now suddenly, you call me with such respect?" He paused briefly, then continued with a light chuckle, "...have you gotten something wrong? I haven''t been promoted ¡ªrather, I have been fired. Usually, people honor someone like this when they have been elevated to the position of power, not when they are being shown the door."

    Kimberly felt worse. Almost crying into tears, she said, "Daniel, I am sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have mentioned your name. I should have ..."

    "Aye, Kimberly!" Leaving the frame back on the desk, he quickly went to console her. Rubbing her shoulders, he tried to comfort her. He was just trying to make some joke. He never thought to blame the woman ¡ªnot when she actually hadn''t been wrong. "Shushh! You did nothing wrong to mention me. I did give you the suggestion to post a statement that denied Ryan''s engagement with Arwen."

    "But you did it because I came to ask for your help." Kimberly reasoned her guilt, adding, "None of this would have happened if I hadn''t gotten you involved in this. I am so sorry."

    "There is nothing to blame. Why would I?" Daniel replied without any tinge of sadness. "The one who fired me today was the CEO of Foster Ventures. My friend wouldn''t do that. Furthermore, Ryan didn''t mean it. He would realize things better when his anger calms down."

    "Then does that mean that you will be rejoining again?" she asked, her eyes sparkling in anticipation as she continued. "I mean if Mr. Foster has just acted on his anger, he will be soon realizing that what we did was exactly right. He will ask you to come back. You will be re-joining then, right?"

    Daniel stared at her and simply smiled. He didn''t reply ¡ªneither in yes, nor in no which just let the suspense hang in the air. Kimberly was desperate to know, but she reluctantly held herself back, knowing that it wasn''t right for her to ask.

    "I am done here," Daniel finally said as he cleared almost everything he had on the desk. Then looking up at Kimberly once again, he said, a soft smile tugging at his lips. "Take care of yourself, Kimberly. Remember you did nothing wrong. You just acted in the company''s best interest."

    Kimberly nodded, still finding it hard to let go of her guilt. Daniel didn''t say more. Grabbing his packed boxes of belongings, he gave her a small nod before walking to the door. He turned around to glance back at his room one last time before stepping out of it as if that place never belonged to him. As he left, the door clicked shut behind him, leaving an emptiness in the room that mirrored the void his departure left in the company.

    As Daniel was passing by Ryan''s cabin, his steps halted briefly. He could hear the faint sound of muffled footsteps inside, evidencing Ryan''s agitation. He could hear the faint sound of muffled footsteps inside, signalling Ryan''s agitation. It wasn''t hard to guess what was going on through his mind ¡ªregret, perhaps, or stubborn anger refusing to admit he was wrong.

    A soft sigh escaped Daniel''s lips as he shook his head. He could knock and confront Ryan one last time, or offer him closure he might be too proud to ask for. But instead, he turned away.

    ''Not today," he thought. ''Ryan needs to figure this out on his own.'' With that, he turned and left. And just as he did, Ryan opened the door to stop him. But it was too late. Daniel had already left.@@@@

 Chapter 151 Safer is not always safe.

    "Has Daniel left?" Ryan asked anxiously as a staff member passed by.

    Terror flashed across the staff member''s face, but keeping his eyes cast on the floor, he nodded. "Yes, he just left with his belongings."

    Ryan''s jaw tightened at the response. He knew he had asked Daniel to leave, but he never thought Daniel would agree to it without a fight.

    Without a word, Ryan stepped back into his office and closed the door with a loud thud. The sound made everyone outside flinch but no one dared to utter a word.

    Inside the office, Ryan continued to pace. His mind at the moment was a complete whirlwind of emotions ¡ªrage, guilt, and a twinge of something that he refused to name. He stopped abruptly, staring at the screen, displaying the endless discussions online that were continuously disapproving of the possibility of his engagement with Arwen.

    No longer able to contain his frustration, he grabbed the paperweight from his desk and hurled it at the screen. The glass shattered into countless shards, scattering across the floor but he didn''t care.

    Instead, the weight of his actions started to settle in. He realized he had acted impulsively with Daniel, letting his frustration at the world last out at the one person who had always stood by him.

    "What have I done?" he muttered to himself, his voice laced with regret as the apprehension of his mistake hit him like a wave. His gaze darted to look out of the window, where the city lights flicker against the approaching dusk. The view itself felt lonely, but what made it lonelier was the reality ¡ªthe reality in which Arwen had shut every possible door for him, and now Daniel might do the same.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the same time, at Winslow Globals:@@@@

    Aiden sat behind his expansive mahogany desk, working on the plan he had last presented to the board meeting last time. His sharp eyes focused on the papers that were spread before him. The French windows around his office gave a perfect view of the best city lights, but all of it barely interested him. Rather while working. he preferred cocooned in the tense silence.

    As he was amid his read, a soft know drew his attention.

    "I don''t doubt on your plans, Sir, but ..."

    "But?" Aiden probed, maybe already knowing what Emyr was about to say.

    Emyr hesitated slightly but then gave in to his curiosity. "But wouldn''t it be safer ¡ª"

    "Safer is not always safe, Emyr. I thought you knew this already by now." Aiden cut him off before continuing. "Rather sometimes, it''s better to let your enemy see what you want them to see. Information is a power, yes, but misinformation can be a weapon far greater."

    Misinformation? Emyr realized then what his boss actually meant. As he had guessed something far more complex was there in Aiden''s plans.

    "Make sure you give them what they need," Aiden said and Emyr nodded.

    "Yes, sir. I will make sure the right information reaches them."

    Just as Emyr finished speaking, Aiden''s phone buzzed against the desk. Glancing at the screen, his brows creased slightly, though his expression remained cool. The name of this butler, Mr. Jones, flashed repeatedly before he answered.

    "Hello," Aiden said evenly. The moment he spoke, Mr. Jones anxious voice came through the line.

    "Young Master!" the butler greeted, his tone fraught with urgency before quickly explaining his concern. "Young Madam hasn''t yet arrived home yet."

    Aiden''s expression darkened, his frown deepening. But he stayed silent, allowing the butler to continue.

    "Alfred tried reaching her to ask her about her plans, but her number seems to be unreachable. It has been like than for a few hours now."

    A tense silence followed as Aiden processed the information, his mind already working through the possibilities.

 Chapter 152 Where do you think you are going?

    Meanwhile, Arwen was finding it hard to cope with her sorrows. She might have held a strong stance in front of her parents before, but the moment she stepped out of that place, the weight of their disappointment sank in, making her feel hollow inside.

    Her mother''s words were like the cruel dagger that pierced her heart with every repetition: Arwen, blame yourself. You have been incapable. You are a disgrace ¡ªa disgraceful daughter. You have been the disappointment.

    Her father''s silence tore her apart. Though she didn''t expect him to stand against her mother, still she expected something that he failed to provide.

    What was she expecting? Her mother to feel her pain for once? That had been a luxury that was hard for her to afford.

    She knew a day like this would come and she thought she was ready to survive it. Yet today when everything unfolded in reality, it was harder than she had expected it to be. There was a feeling of numbness in her, yet the pain was was feeling inside was unbearable. Like it held no cure.

    Arwen walked aimlessly down some street without realizing. Her thoughts were tangled with regret, self-doubt, and desperate longing for solace. The heels of her shoes clicked against the pavement, an empty rhythm that mirrored desolation.

    For years, she has lived her life trying to meet everyone''s expectations ¡ªher parents, society and even Ryan. She had sacrificed her dream and identity, thinking it was what she had to do to find love and approval. And yet, today, here she was, alone and burdened by the wreckage of their shattered hopes on her.

    Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she blinked them back. She refused to cry, even though her heart felt as though it was breaking all over again and again. Not because she wanted to pretend to be strong, but because she felt like her tears would prove her to be wrong. And she knew she wasn''t wrong.

    Taking a deep breath, she shook her head before finally snapping out of the trance that was dissolving her from inside. Her eyes darted around to look and though she had come here aimlessly, it wasn''t an unfamiliar place.@@@@

    "I ended up here again," she murmured before noting the darkness of the dusk that was engulfing the place around. This might not be her first time coming here, however, it was too late and she knew this area wasn''t safe at night. "I need to get back home," she muttered to herself before looking for her phone.

    "Who said I don''t have it?" Arwen asked confidently only to hear them chuckle once again.

    "You are not thinking of us as naive, right?" They asked. "We have followed you for a good while now to know when that you are not carrying any phone with you, so drop the facade and come to us. We, brothers, won''t trouble you too much." As he said, he tilted his head, his gaze raking over her body in a way that made her skin crawl.

    Arwen felt dirty under their such gazes and she tried to sidestep to make a run. But just as she tried, one of the four stepped in front of her blocking her path. When she looked at him, he smiled lasciviously "Come on, don''t be like that," he said, his tone mockingly gentle. "A beautiful girl like you should not be out here all alone. It''s dangerous."

    Her fingers trembled, but she balled them into fists, forcing herself to remain calm. Panic wouldn''t help her now. She needed to think, to find a way to get out of this situation before it escalated.

    "Stay back," she warned, her voice steady now. "I will scream."

    The tallest of the group laughed maniacally, his voice echoing in the air. "Scream all you want. No one is around here to care, apart from us."

    Her chest tightened. She scanned the surroundings around, searching for an escape route. But everything around was so eerily deserted that the fear of being stuck here was creeping into her soul, scaring her to the core.

    Other than running she had no other way. With that thought, she acted swiftly. Pushing off the man who stood in front of her, she bolted, adrenaline surging through her veins.

    But she barely made it a few metres before one of the men lunged forward, grabbing her arm with a vice-like grip.

    "Where do you think you are going?" he snarled, yanking her back with a brutal force.

 Chapter 153 Dont provoke him.

    The sudden pull on the arms sent Arwen stumbling, her ankle twisting painfully as she tried to regain balance. Before she could scream, another man caught her other arm, his filthy grin just a few inches away from her face.

    "Aren''t you a little too feisty?" he mocked, his breath reeking with the strong stench of alcohol.

    Arwen struggled desperately, disgusted with the proximity. Twisting and kicking, she tried to free herself, but their grips were too strong on her. "Let me go!" her voice pierced the air, but it only amused them further.

    "We wouldn''t have caught you if we had plans of letting you go, darling," another man sneered, bringing his face uncomfortably close to hers.

    Arwen''s eyes closed in disgust. But she could hear them stepping closer. Panic took over her and she felt her body trembling. What mess have I gotten myself into?@@@@

    "Enough playing hard to get," another one of them jeered, stepping closer, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Her eyes flew open, and defiance flickered through her fear as she locked her gaze on the one who spoke the last. "There is no play here. Let me go now or you won''t like the consequences later."

    "Consequences?" he repeated with a laugh, glancing at his companions. "Oh well, we will deal with those. Don''t worry ¡ªwe are more than capable of handling one feisty beauty like you. Besides, it''s once in a lifetime chance. How can we miss it? Women like you are not easy to catch. We will definitely satisfy ourselves tonight, sweetheart, so that even if we die tomorrow, we have no regrets."

    The other laughed crudely, their tone dripping with malice.

    One of them grabbed Arwen''s chin roughly, forcing her to look into his predatory eyes. "But maybe you should start begging. We like it when women beg for mercy, but we offer none."

    Arwen''s heart raced, her breaths coming out in uneven gasps. As the seconds passed, panic clawed her heart. She wanted to break free from them but their grip on her arms was too firm to escape. She tried to twist and loosen their hold, but her futile attempts only made them tighten their grip on her arms more, painfully.

    "I wasn''t asking," he said before lunging forward with a speed and precision that none of them had expected. Before any of them would have reacted, Aiden''s fist connected to one''s jaw sending him sprawling to the ground.

    The man holding Arwen''s left arm panicked and tried to use her as a shield, but Aiden reacted faster. Grabbing him by the collar, he twisted him away from her. With another swift and calculated movement, Aiden drove his knee into the thug''s stomach, forcing him to release her with a grunt of pain.

    Arwen stumbled but at the right minute, Aiden caught her from falling. "You fine?" he asked. And even though Arwen tried to hide the discomfort from her expression, it still appeared.

    "I am fine," she said, and Aiden visibly held in his fury. She was trying to hide her pain from him.

    Maybe Arwen read the unease on his expression. Not knowing how to ease him, she simply wrapped her arms around his neck and muttered, "But it would be fine if we let the doctor check on my legs. Can we leave, please?"

    Aiden didn''t ease but something shifted on his expression. He didn''t reply, but the next second, he bent a little before scooping her up in his arms. Arwen looked at him but when saw how cold his expression was, she moved to rest her head on his shoulders.

    Though he looked handsome even when furious, she preferred his calmer version.

    As Aiden walked the two remaining men walked in front of him to block his path. "Where do you think you are leaving? After seeing you beat our brothers, do you think we would just let you leave?" one of the thugs snarled, attempting to stand his ground despite the fear flickering in his eyes.

    Aiden''s gaze didn''t waver. His arms tightened around Arwen as he spoke, "Step aside. I won''t repeat myself." His tone was eerily calm.

    Before the two could respond, a third voice called out from behind them, "Don''t provoke him. Let him go."

    "But ¡ª"

    "I said let him leave if you don''t want to die."

 Chapter 154 It wasnt them.

    Arwen sat on the hospital bed while Jason checked her legs. His expression was calm, but Aiden''s presence made the air tense. He stood beside her, arms folded across his chest.

    Arwen couldn''t bring herself to look at him, but she could evenly feel the intensity of his gaze. She could tell he wore the same dangerous expression as before, as if he were on the verge of massacring the whole city at any second.

    "You are fortunate, Arwen," Jason said, looking up at her. "You haven''t sprained your ankle. It seems you just twisted in the wrong way," he added, pressing a soft smile to cheer her up.

    Arwen nodded, trying to reciprocate his smile, but hers barely reached her eyes. "Thank you, Dr. Clark."

    Jason sensed something deeper was troubling her. His gaze shifted to Aiden, and when he noticed his hardened expression and furrowed brows, he decided to take the hint. "Although her legs seem fine, I will double-check the X-ray reports to be sure."

    With that, he gave a reassuring pat on Aiden''s shoulders before leaving. He had just reached the door when Emyr walked in.

    Giving a small nod of politeness, Emyr walked past Jason and entered the room. "Sir!" he greeted, then gave a small bow to Arwen, who reciprocated with a small nod.

    "Did you handle them?" Aiden asked. His menacing tone sent shivers down Arwen''s spine.

    Emyr, looking all accustomed to such tension, held a calm demeanour and nodded. "We have taken care of them, sir."@@@@

    Arwen''s brows furrowed, and, confused, she couldn''t hold herself back from asking, "Did you do something to them? Didn''t you say you would spare them if they allowed us to leave?"

    "Do you know what could have happened to you tonight if I hadn''t reached there on time?" Aiden seemed to have lost his control.

    Arwen could see his fury unfurling in the depth of his gaze. But she didn''t know how to ease him. His fury was right. If he hadn''t reached her one time, she might have been truly in unrecoverable trouble.

    "Don''t ask me what I have done to them after seeing you struggling in their hands" Aiden spoke, each of his words laced with a dark promise. "Believe me, Moon, you wouldn''t be ready to hear it. You wouldn''t want to hear how every fibre of their being was tortured to avenge the pain they had merely dared to think about inflicting on you."

    Arwen felt her soul shudder. His words were chilling, yet, deep within they comforted something that was deeply hurt. Maybe it was the deficiency of someone''s genuine care that she hadn''t realized she was missing until today.

    "They grabbed you," Aiden continued, his voice quieter but no less intense. His hands gently brushed over hers, lingering on the faint marks of her struggle. "Even after you told them not to. They dared to touch you, leave their marks on you, making you fight against their vile intentions. For that alone, they deserved to have their very existence ripped apart"

    His touch was tender, a stark contrast to the wrath burning in his words. Arwen could only stare at him, her heart caught between fear and an odd sense of safety.

    "And I won''t give them anything less than what they deserve," he promised as his hand slowly moved to her cheeks, caressing her there gently. "How dare they?" his concern spilled through the grit of his teeth, and it was then Arwen realized something.

    The slap ... it must have left an imprint on her cheeks. She turned her head to the other side, trying to hide the mark of her mother''s cruelty, but Aiden had noticed it long ago.

    "Don''t hide it from me," he said, his voice carrying an edge. "I will make them suffer for every mark they have left on you. They will pay for it," he said, his thumb slowly brushing over her cheek as if to soothe the burn she might have felt back then.

    Arwen closed her eyes, allowing the weight of his words and the tenderness of his touch to wash over her, leaving her both comforted and vulnerable. Hesitant, she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "It wasn''t them."

 Chapter 155 Do you really think I would ever regret you?

    Aiden''s eyes lingered on hers, searching, as if trying to read what was beneath her hesitation. "What do you mean, Moon," he asked, his voice low and calm, but with an undertone of quiet menace that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Arwen''s lashes remained fluttered shut for another second while her inner pain became palpable.

    "Look at me, Moon," Aiden urged, his voice steady but firm. While it carried the gentleness to coax her, there was an unmistakable edge of impatience simmering beneath it.

    At his words, Arwen''s shoulders tensed a little. Slowly she opened her eyes, finally meeting his piercing gaze. The vulnerability in her expression made Aiden''s chest tighten.

    She drew in a shaky breath before finally confessing, "The mark on my cheek ... it wasn''t from them." She stared at him, even though it was hard to meet his gaze at the moment. Her heart was clenching, thinking what he would think if she told him it was her mother who slapped her.

    Aiden''s sharp features hardened. His jaws clenched as though trying to suppress the storm of emotions that were trying to boil over. "Then who?" he asked with a voice low but sharp.

    Arwen pressed her lips, unwilling to reveal. Aiden could read her eyes like the back of his hand and he could easily tell that she was holding in her tears, resisting the urge to bawl from the pain that was eating her from inside.

    "Who did it, Moon?" he asked again, this time softly as if coaxing her to let her walls down and allow him to see the wounds that she was hiding away.

    Arwen stared at him. It was hard to resist his unwavering gaze. She bit her lower lip, hesitating, but the emotions inside her were too overwhelming to contain. "It was ... my mother," she finally said, but her voice was barely above the whisper.@@@@

    Jason hesitated, his eyes darting between the two before he nodded. "That''s all. You can take her now. I have already helped you complete the discharge procedures so, you are all set to go." He then glanced at Arwen, giving her a faint smile that felt more than reassurance than anything. "Take care and rest up, alright?"

    Arwen nodded in response, murmuring a soft thank you.

    Jason lingered a beat longer before stepping out leaving the two in the heavy silence. The moment the door clicked shut, Aiden moved, gathering her belongings with methodical precision. Once done, she handed her to hold it.

    Arwen didn''t understand what he meant and she looked at him in confusion. Seeing her brows furrowed, Aiden motioned her to hold her bag before saying, I won''t be able to hold it."

    Arwen chest tightened, the weight of her emotions threatening to suffocate her. She reached out to grab it from him. "It''s fine. I understand. I can do it on my own."

    Aiden felt something was wrong. Frowning, he asked, "What do you want to do on your own?"

    Arwen did look up at him. Keeping her gaze down, she muttered, "I don''t know. Maybe everything. I understand you must be disappointed in me as well."

    Aiden''s frown deepened, his gaze fixed on her. Crouching down in front of her, he brought his face to level with her. "What did you just say?" his voice was low and steady, but carrying an edge.

    Arwen looked at him, tears already blurring her vision, but she refused to let them fall. "It''s fine. Aiden. You don''t have to pretend anymore, I get it," she said, her voice trembling, betraying the turmoil inside. "You must think I am weak, pathetic even. My own mother refused to understand me, and over the years, I failed to stand up for myself. It''s fine ¡ªI wouldn''t blame you if you regretted marrying ¡ª"

    "Stop," Aiden cut her off sharply, his tone firm yet controlled. "Do you think so little of me?" he asked quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Do you really think I would ever regret you?"

 Chapter 156 I am your world.

    Arwen wanted to shake her head in a no. But after witnessing her mother easily disowning her she wasn''t remaining with much confidence. Shaking her head, she disapproved. "I don''t know. The people for whom I made all the sacrifices believe I am a big disappointment. I can''t keep too much faith now." Her eyes were full of tears but she held her head high, not ready to let it prove to be her vulnerability.

    Aiden felt hurt, but right now, he knew in comparison to hers, his pain was nothing. Reaching up he cupped her cheeks with both hands before slowly moving his thumbs to caress her skin. "Those are irrelevant people. You shouldn''t pay heed to what they say," he said softly.

    Arwen looked at him and shrugged. "How can one''s own parents be irrelevant? Shouldn''t they be the most important ones?"

    Aiden shook his head. "It not necessary. Anyone who couldn''t understand your worth is irrelevant, irrespective of what role they play in your life. It doesn''t matter. They don''t matter."

    "Then who does?" Arwen asked, suddenly feeling all alone in this whole wide world ¡ªthe emptiness making her feel void inside.

    "Me," he said in a beat of a heart, without holding any hesitation. Staring in the depths of her greys, he continued. "Only I am relevant. Don''t think about others, just think about me because I am your world, same as you are mine. No one else matters."

    Arwen felt her heart skipped a beat. She would have thought he was saying all that you make her feel better but then the intensity of his chestnut brown promised it all to be genuine and sincere. "What if tomorrow you feel disappointed in me? Won''t I lose this world all over again?" she asked, a little hesitant to believe.

    But Aiden remained patient. Curling his lips in a genuine smile, he said, "You won''t lose your world ever again, because I will never let you lose me. You are the wish that I craved to come true. Now that I have you, there is no way I am losing you."

    The tears that Arwen was holding all this while, finally slipped, rolling down her eyes. But before they could have rolled off her cheeks, Aiden caught them on his fingertip.@@@@

    "Cry all you want in front of me. But when in front of others, don''t let yourself lose," he said, continuing, "You are not someone''s disappointment; you are my pride. And no one gets to call you otherwise."

    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Yes, I said we were going home. But I never said that you need to get up for that."

    His words left Arwen momentarily puzzled, but just when she would have asked him to explain it to her, she saw him bend to get to scoop her back again. "Aiden ¡ª" she almost yelped, wrapping her arms around his neck to hold herself safe. "What are you doing?"

    "Did you really think I will let you move on your own when you are like this?" he asked, looking down at her, their faces sharing a close dangerous proximity. She could feel his warm breath on her lips.

    Arwen tried to control the things that his closeness was doing to her. "I thought ¡ª"

    "What did you think?" he asked, drawing closer to her, making her breath hitch.

    Her breath hitched while her chest rose. His words played in her mind yet she was unable to reply. She had thought his gestures to be indifferent. When he had avoided looking at her and asked her to carry her back, she had thought he was disappointed in her and was avoiding her. But she should have known, he wasn''t the same as others.

    Her lips curled up slightly at the corners as she felt herself gaining again the confidence slowly, a little at a time. "My legs are fine," she said, continuing, "Didn''t you hear Dr. Clark saying that? I can walk. You don''t need to carry me like this."

    "You must have wrongly perceived me to think that Jason''s words are enough to convince me when it comes to you," Aiden said, before shaking his head at her. "Moon, when it''s about you, I won''t get assured until I make the fixes myself. You are too precious to be forsaken even for a fraction of a second."

    Arwen didn''t know how to respond. He made her feel so precious ¡ªso valuable that for a second, even wanted to know what she did to deserve his such appreciation.

    Was she really that precious?

 Chapter 157 Was it you?

    Aiden helped Arwen in the car before fastening her seatbelt. "You are comfortable?" he asked, his eyes sharp at her as if trying to notice even the slightest of her discomfort.

    Arwen shifted a little before adjusting herself more comfortably in her seat. Then, nodding, she said, "I am perfectly comfortable. You will be driving?"@@@@

    Aiden hummed lightly before closing the door for her. Then walking around the car, he got into the driver''s seat.

    She glanced at him, her eyes noting his handsome chiselled face. He had moved around so much, yet not even a single hair looked out of place. He simply looked so perfect that even perfection would shy away from him.

    "Take a picture, it will last longer," he said, suddenly turning to catch her off guard.

    Arwen blinked her eyes before looking away. "I wasn''t looking at you," she said, feeling Aiden leaning her side, motioning her to look outside, up in the sky.

    She didn''t understand what he was asking her to look at until she heard him say, "And there I see the pigs flying. Interesting, isn''t it?" She pouted, before pushing him off.

    "How narcissistic!"

    Aiden chuckled. "I have all the reason to be one, and you can''t refute even one of them."

    "Really?" Arwen pressed her lips as if challenging him, only to see him shrug.

    "Oh, my phone, I seemed to left back at parent''s place. I came to realize I didn''t have it with me only when I searched and couldn''t find it in my bag. Did you call in that?" she asked, her brows already knitting, thinking about the possibilities that would have occurred if her mother had answered it.

    Aiden sensed her anxiousness and turned to her. "I tried, but your phone was turned off, so it was not answered," he said, and Arwen heaved in relief. She wouldn''t have known how to apologize if her mother would have said something to insult him. She wouldn''t allow her to do that ... ever.

    "Then how did you know I was there?" That place wasn''t a prominent spot in Cralens. So, not many would know about it. It was just a beautiful deserted area close to her old school that remained lively in the day, full of young kids and became dangerously dark and silent after dusk.

    Aiden stared at her for a moment, and his expression became hard to read. After a while, his lips curled up in a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I have my ways and resources. As long as I want to find someone, I can find him. You were still under my radius."

    Although that sounded quite reasonable, Arwen felt that was not it. There was something else deeper in it that he didn''t reveal ... for a reason. And this wasn''t the first time he did it. The expression on his face was very similar to the ones he had carried in the past when she asked him of something and he had dodged it without answering it.

    "I never knew you were this formidable," she said trying to get a reaction from him that would explain his expression better. But he wouldn''t give it away ... at least not that easily.

    Aiden turned to her and smiled again. And just like that the previous melancholic expression was gone. "I will try not to be a narcissist this time," he cracked it like a joke, but Arwen wasn''t able to enjoy it.

    She just reciprocated it with a smile as she stared at him. Since he was driving, he didn''t look at her for long. Returning his focus to the road, he said again, "I would still suggest you take a picture. It will last longer."

    This time Arwen didn''t snap. She simply kept her gaze on him while her thoughts remained busy with something she didn''t discuss.

    When Aiden felt her gaze like that, he glanced at her, raising his brows. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "Was it you that night?"

 Chapter 158 Why?

    Arwen didn''t know why she asked that suddenly, but it was definitely something she had wanted to know all this while. Previously, she was scared of getting disappointed if he said he wasn''t the one. But today ...she felt it no longer mattered.@@@@

    Even if he weren''t the one that night, he would still be her husband ¡ªthe one she could no longer think of parting with.

    When Arwen didn''t hear him answer, she continued, "A month and a half back, I met with an accident at Palace Road in the East. I would have died that night if someone hadn''t appeared at the right time, like today, to save me. I was in a delirious state and had no visual remembrance of the man, but I still feel indebted to him. He saved me when someone abandoned me to die. I don''t know why but I feel a strange kind of longing for him, like I had known him from the past."

    She paused for a second as if trying to search for a better explanation. "Same as I feel for you sometimes. Like I have known you from before. Though all of this doesn''t make much sense, I am still curious if any of it holds a possibility ¡ªthe possibility of you being the one¡ªthe one who saved me that night?"

    Arwen tried her best to explain but there was more in her that she was hesitant to say. She feared that if she said more, she would be misunderstood. Besides, she still wasn''t sure if he was the one that night.

    Aiden had heard it all, but he didn''t choose to respond until he found a spot to park the car. Once done, he turned to look at her, his eyes focused as if reading the faintest details of her expression.

    "What if I am not the one?" he suddenly asked. "Will you still look around for him?"

    Arwen never thought about looking for that person, but she did want to know who he was. "I don''t know. He saved me and maybe I want to thank him for that. I ¡ª"

    Arwen said all that in one breath and then stared at Aiden, searching his expression that would assure her that he got what she meant.

    But Aiden looked at him, intrigued. "Are you sure?" he asked. And Arwen was ready to burst when he added, "Not even when the stranger has come to become your husband."

    Arwen blinked, for a second unable to decipher his meaning. Her brows furrowed as she reiterated, "Husband?"

    Aiden kept his gaze on her but didn''t say any further. It seemed like he didn''t want to explain it any further, rather wanted her to understand and make sense of it on her own.

    And soon it hit Arwen like a wave. Her expression changed that of surprise as she asked to confirm, "It was you?"

    Aiden might have hidden himself before, but he never planned to keep himself hidden for long. He had thought he would tell her the day she would ask him, but last time, in her hesitation he didn''t. If she had, he would have told her that day itself.

    "It was really you!" Arwen held no more doubts. Staring at him, she found herself at the loss of words. She had so much to ask him before, but now suddenly she didn''t know what more to say. He was the one who saved her that night. Was it a coincidence or was it something that she was failing to decipher, yet?

    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?" She asked in a tone that seemed a little accusatory. "If it had been always you, why did you hide yourself? Why"

 Chapter 159 Mr. Savior.

    Arwen felt somewhere betrayed. She had been desperately looking for him all this time, yet he stayed by her side without ever letting her know.

    "Moon ..." Aiden''s voice was soft. He read her expressions very well and it cut through like a blade when he realized that unknowingly he had hurt her in a way he had never thought he would. He reached out, trying to cup her face and soothe her, but she swatted his hands away and shifted farther from him. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you."

    "That''s a lie," Arwen snapped, her voice already thick with emotion, betraying the feeling she was holding inside. "You did hide it ¡ªthat''s why you never told me. You didn''t even visit me in the hospital. I waited for you, but you never came. Was it fun for you? To leave me hanging like that?"@@@@

    She didn''t even realize that instead of showing anger, she was complaining. As though she wanted him to punish himself for what he had done to her. Girls often spoke like that to their fathers ¡ªplacing all their faith in them, believing they would do right every wrong done to them. But Arwen had never known such reliance until she met Aiden ¡ªa reliance where she trusted that Aiden would not let anyone treat her wrongly, not even himself.

    "You waited for me?" Aiden asked, surprised a little. He knew she had been waiting in the hospital. But he never thought it was for him. After all, she had forgotten him.

    Arwen looked away, not wanting to let him see the tears that were again coming into her eyes. "How does that matter anyway? You didn''t even care about it."

    Aiden could no longer take it. He needed to touch her to believe it. Unfastening his seatbelt, he shifted in his seat so that he could have better access to the situation. "If not you, who else would I care?" he asked, before turning her face to her.

    "Teasing you could be fun, but I would never do anything that would bring tears to your eyes, Moon," Aiden said, already losing the calm seeing the tears filling her eyes. Reaching out, he slowly wiped her tears and then continued, "I didn''t think I was hurting you. I am sorry."

    "Mr. Savior?" Aiden repeated.

    She hummed, "Yes, you saved me that night, so that makes you my savior. I have been waiting to meet you so that I could thank you." She then paused for a second before adding, "Thank you for saving me that night. If it hadn''t been for you I don''t if I would have been able to see this day at all or not. If you hadn''t brought me to the hospital on time, I might have lost my life."

    "Even though Dr. Clark never openly admitted, I know it was you who asked him there. Because of his skills, my legs healed. Otherwise, today even if I would have survived, I definitely wouldn''t be able to walk or dance." She said.

    Aiden immediately added, "You still cannot dance. Not until you are recovered."

    Arwen almost chuckled. "I am fine. Dr. Clark already said by tomorrow, I will be all fine."

    "Moon!"

    "Alright, I get it. I will only go to represent my academy if I am good to go. Otherwise, I will abort. Good enough now?" she said.

    Aiden nodded. "Good." He then turned to start the engine. But just as he did, Arwen remembered something and she asked, "Oh yes, I remembered something." She then turned to look at him before continuing, half expectantly, "That night I heard you calling my name, as if you have known me from before. How did you know me? Have we met before?"

 Chapter 160 Stubbornness runs through her veins.

    On the other side, at Quinns Villa, Catrin couldn''t help but scoff as she read more through online threads. "An insignificant man like him could never be my son-in-law. I would never accept," she said, before glancing at Idris, who sat nearby, lost in his own thoughts.

    Catrin expected him to respond, but when he didn''t, her brows furrowed in annoyance. "Idris, I am talking to you. Are you even listening to me?"

    "Is there anything more to listen from you?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I think I have already heard you enough, Catrin. I can''t bear to listen anymore." He then picked up a magazine and began flipping through it.

    Catrin was not one to back down easily. She stood up and walked to him, holding out the tablet for him. "Here, look at this, and then tell me if you still think I was wrong to react the way I did earlier."

    Idris glanced briefly at the tablet, but made no move to take it. Looking up at her, he said firmly, "I don''t have to look at anything to tell you what you did today was wrong, Catrin. No matter how you try to justify it, your actions won''t be right."

    "Idris!"

    "Really, Catrin? Do you think you can justify disowning our daughter with anything?" His sharp gaze pinned her in place. "She is our daughter ¡ªour own flesh and blood. Disowning her is like to fleshing her out of our own selves. That''s simply cruel."

    "I didn''t disown her, Idris! Do you think I would do that?" Catrin snapped, disbelief lacing her voice. "I was just trying to scare her into understanding my point ... thinking she would understand what I was asking her. But I never imagined that man would hold such an influence over her ¡ªthat she would be willing to choose him over us, her parents."

    "Realize it in such a cruel way?" Idris''s voice was filled with disbelief. He suddenly felt he didn''t know his wife at all. "Do you even know Arwen, Catrin?" he asked, and at his such ridiculous question, Catrin frowned.

    "What do you mean?" she bristled. "Arwen is my daughter. Of course, I know her well."

    "Well, it doesn''t seem so," he said, before pointing at the tablet. "To Arwen, none of this matters. Money doesn''t matter. Fame doesn''t matter. What she cares about is love and respect. As long as she has those, she will live happily. She wouldn''t come back to us."

    "That all are just easy talks, Idris." Catrin spat, full of arrogance. "She acts indifferent because she has never lacked anything. I have given her everything on a silver platter, so she never felt deprived of anything. But now that she would see what she has lost, she would surely return. Mark my words, she will return"

    Idris stared at his wife and shook his head before saying, "How did I never noticed this before?" he muttered with a dry chuckle. "You have been her mother all this time, but you have never really known her."

    "I know her well enough, Idris. Don''t forget ¡ªshe is my daughter."

    "It''s not me who is forgetting that. It''s you, Catrin. It''s you. You are the one who seems to have forgotten. He smiled faintly, pride flickering in his eyes. "She is your daughter ¡ªstubborn and capable, just like you. Do you think you can bend her? Your mother couldn''t bend you back then. You should know same stubbornness flows in her veins too."

    At the mention of her mother, she said, "I am not like my mother. I am better than her and Arwen is not like me. I made her sensible." Despite her words, she wavered.

 Chapter 161 Severed the ties.

    Idris looked at his wife and then smiled, shaking his head. "I don''t think you are going to get it any sooner, Catrin. But definitely one day, you will get it. I just hope when that day comes, your regret doesn''t cross the limits that''s hard to bear." he loved his wife, and if given a choice, he would take all her sufferings. But at the same time, he knew not all the pains can be shared. There are a few that had to be carried alone.

    Catrin felt the weight of his words, and it unsettled her. "Idris, do you really believe that our daughter will stay happy with such a man who can''t even offer her with what she had grown up with? Did you not see, she didn''t even bring a car. She walked all her way here and ¡ª"

    "Catrin, you haven''t asked her about it. You are just assuming," Idris interrupted, not able to listen it any further. "Arwen clearly said she was doing well. She might have reasons to not bring a car; she had an accident. She can''t drive anyway. How does a mere car decides anything?"

    "She could have brought a driver, if she carn''t drive. Can''t her dearest husband afford a driver?"

    Idris pinched the bridge between his brows, trying to contain his frustration. "We have only one daughter, Catrin. It doesn''t matter what her husband can afford. We can give her everything she needs. Does her husband''s financial status even matter?"

    "It does matter, Idris," Catrin said, her frown deepening. "Arwen may be our daughter, and we can provide for her, but she holds some responsibilities as well ¡ªa responsibility to choose right husband ¡ªone who would keep the Quinns prosperous in the future while taking care of all her needs."

    "Catrin, we yet don''t know him properly. What if he is someone who would treat our daughter with the bests? A social media account doesn''t reveal a person''s true worth. Most people fake their lives there," Idris replied.

    "Even to fake something, you need to have something," she retorted, picking up the tablet from the table, turning the screen towards him again. "Do you think, he has anything to show off, apart from his name ¡ªAiden Winslow?"

    Hearing the person affirm on the other end, she pulled away the phone from her ears and disconnected the call. "Arwen, it took me years to shape you into desirable. You can''t make me lose the face now ¡ªnot when I was ready to show Brenda Davies how much better I am than her." She muttered to herself. Her gaze then fell on her wallpaper, where Arwen''s smiling face looked back at her, arms wrapped around her, evidencing how much her daughter loved her.

    Yes, she knew her daughter loved her ¡ªloved her the most. There is no way she would remained apart from her for long. Sooner or later, she would realize what a wrong decision she had made and come back. On that day, all their difference would vanish, and she would embrace her daughter with all her heart, showing her how deeply she had missed and loved her.

    Catrin was lost in her thoughts when a knock at the door pulled her out. "Madam," Mr. Carl called out before entering in with a phone in his hand. "Young Miss has forgotten her phone here."

    Catrin frowned. "She is still forgetful as ever," she grumbled looking at the phone. "Since she had already forgotten, deliver it back to her. She must be already searching for it."

    Mr. Carl seemed a little hesitant. Looking at the lady, he slowly said, "I don''t think it would be easy to do that, Madam."

    "What do you mean?" her frown deepened.

    At which, Mr. Carl explained, "We don'' know where Young Miss stays. It was her phone that kept her connected to us. But now that she had even left it behind, I don''t think we have way to reach her."

    Catrin''s expression darkened , her fingers tightening around her phone. "What are you saying, Carl?" she snapped, her voice laced with frustration. "How is it possible that we don''t know where she is? Are you telling me my own daughter has completely severed herself from this house?"

 Chapter 162 Did you tell her?

    "All this while when we were away, did you not ask her where is staying?" Catrin asked, not able to believe for how long Arwen had been out of the radius of her control. No doubt she had went astray.

    Mr. Carl shifted uncomfortably, under her sharp gaze, lowering his head. "Madam, Young Miss didn''t return to here for a long time. First, she stayed at Ms. Griffin''s place, and we thought she was staying there itself until Young Mr. Foster came to ask about her one day. It was then we realized that the young lady has moved to some different place. I suggested her to take the car and driver with her, but she denied. So, I had no way t find out."

    Catrin frowned not knowing what to say about. But amidst everything something caughte her attention, and she couldn''t hold herself back from asking. "Ryan came to ask about Arwen?" she asked, a little intrigued already. A shine of hope sparkled in her eyes when she saw the butler nodding. Considering how Ryan had avoided attending events with Arwen or formally visiting them in the past, this was unusual.

    "Yes, Madam. A few days ago, he came looking for Young Miss. He seemed quite distressed. Especially, when I told him that Young Miss hasn''t been staying at him," the butler reported.

    "Great!" Catrin exclaimed. "That''s just great. It seems like Ryan is finally coming back to the cirlcle, which means there is still a chance to make things right. I just need to handle this carefully, and soon everything will fall at its place." Her eyes glistened with a dark mystery, but it was hard to comprehend what she exactly meant ¡ªespecially for Mr. Carl.

    He just stood there, waiting for the orders, but when nething came, he asked, "Madam, what do you need me to do now?" For a moment, forgetting about it all, Catrin looked at him, confused about the context of his question. At which he looked down at the device in his hand and added, "About this phone? Who do you want me to do?"

    Catrin glanced at the phone, before taking it in her hands. Pressing the power button, she tried to switch it on, but it didn''t respond. "It seems the battery has died. Charge it and see if there is any contact with name Aiden Winslow there. Call him and ask him to come for it," she said, and her words made the butler skeptical.

    "Ask him to come here?" he asked.

    "I can''t say what caused her unconscious state just yet," Jason said, administering an injection. Glancing up, he added, "We will only know once she wakes up.."

    Aiden frowned deepened, but before he could say anything, Jason interrupted him, saying, "But let me reassure you ¡ªthere is nothing to worry about. I have checked through her thoroughly, and she is fine. With the injection given, she will wake up soon. It might just a case of low blood sugar or exhaustion. So, don''t worry," he reassured.

    But Jason''s words did little to ease Aiden, who couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    Jason knew no matter what he says, Aiden wouldn''t accept until he himself sees Arwen waking up fine, so he turned to the nurses and motioned them to leave. "You two can go now. She is stable and just need rest to recover. I will stay here for a while. If there is any need around, call me."

    The nurses nodded, and left the room. Once they were gone, Jason turned Aiden and asked, "What''s wrong, Aiden? I can tell something is weighing on your mind, and it''s about Arwen. Tell me what it is ¡ªmaybe I can help you."

    Aiden glanced at him, hesitant. Jason, sensing his hesitation well, pressed, "I am her doctor, Aiden. And you know one should never hide anything from one''s doctor."

    Aiden''s gaze shifted back to Arwen as he spoke slowly, his voice heavy with unease. "I don''t think this is due to exhaustion or low blood sugar, Jason. All of this happened when I mentioned about our past today."

    "Past?" Jason asked, a little surprised. "Did you tell her?" he asked.

 Chapter 163 Are her medical records tampered with?

    Flashback ¡ª

    No one could imagine how much Aiden wanted to confront Arwen for forgetting him, for forgetting the time they had spent together ... but he was scared ¡ªscared to know something that he wouldn''t be able to bear. He had his explanations ready, but he feared it might already be too late to give them.

    "Since I was on the verge of losing consciousness, I may not remember it very clearly, but I do carry the faint recollections of the things that happened that day. I heard you calling my name several times," Arwen said, her voice distant as she tried to piece together her fragmented memory of that night. "And with each call, it felt like you were someone familiar. Someone who had known me ¡ªsomeone whom I had known."

    "You tell me ¡ªdo you know me?" he asked, his voice heavy with emotion, overwhelmed by her words. She clearly recognized the effect he had on her, yet she chose not to recognize him. His eyes turned sharp, demanding an answer, locking her gaze with his own.

    Under his intense gaze, Arwen felt uncomfortable. It made her feel guilty for reasons she couldn''t understand. "Though you give me the feeling of familiarity, I don''t think I have known you from before. I don''t remember meeting you before our recent encounter at the Civil Affairs Bureau. But given that we attended the same high school, there seems a possibility of a brief encounter there. I don''t know."

    This has been what Aiden had feared ¡ªher refusal to acknowledge that he had once been a part of her life. For a fleeting moment, he had wondered if she had amnesia. But when he investigated, there had been no records of her suffering from any memory loss which meant only one thing: she had deliberately chosen to forget him ¡ªjust him.

    Arwen noticed the shift in his expression and felt something was amiss. A doubt clenched her heart, tighter than it should have. Slowly reached out to hold his hands, which were brutally gripping on the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles had turned white. But before she could even get to touch him, he grabbed her wrist ¡ªpainfully, for the first time.

    She froze, taken aback. Her brows knitted in confusion. As she tried to read him, her gaze locked on his eyes. She might have thought his earlier gentleness was a facade if she hadn''t seen the raw pain in his eyes ¡ªthe pain of being forsaken. Somehow, she felt it too, as if she had shared in his suffering without realizing it.

    Frowning, Jason said again, "If that''s what happened then it only means that she has no memory of the past. She had not just forgotten you but had forgotten it all." As he said, Aiden glanced at him. To which he added, "Brother, what I mean to say is that she must have suffered a partial amnesia."

    Aiden''s features tightened. He had realized it as well. But then if that''s so, why was there no record of it in her medical history?

    "What''s wrong?" Jason asked when he saw Aiden''s expression darkening.

    Aiden hesitated, his gaze flickering to Arwen''s pale face before returning to Jason. "If she had partial amnesia, there would be medical records of it. But there aren''t. I checked."

    Jason frowned, shaking his head at that. "That doesn''t make sense. Memory loss isn''t something that goes unnoticed. There must be some record of it in her medical history." He then paused to add a suspicion, "Are her medical records tampered with? Could it be possible that someone wiped off a part of her reports intentionally?"

    Aiden''s jaws clenched, his fingers curling into fists. Jason noted the subtle shift in his expression and stepped closer. Placing a reassuring hand on Aiden''s shoulder, he said, "Give me some time, I will look into it from my end. Clark''s network is stronger in this field. If someone tampered with her records, we will uncover it soon."

    Jason''s gaze then shifted back to Arwen, his expression softening. "As for her current condition, she is stable. Once she wakes up, we will run all the necessary tests to understand what''s going on."

    He spoke with quiet confidence, a certainty that reassured Aiden despite the turmoil brewing within him. Jason firmly believed that, with thorough testing, he could uncover the truth about what had happened to Arwen. Though he rarely voiced it outright, his skill and expertise left little room for doubt.

    "Trust me," Jason added, his voice steady. "We will figure this out."

 Chapter 164 Do you think I lost my memory?

    Aiden sat quietly at Arwen''s bedside when she stirred in her sleep. Her little movement jolted him awake immediately. "Moon," he called softly, reaching out to gently hold her hands.

    Arwen''s lashes fluttered a little before she slowly opened her eyes. "Aiden," she murmured, her voice soft as she noticed him sitting there. Her gaze then slowly shifted around the room. "What are we doing here again? Didn''t we leave earlier?"

    Aiden paused at her question before replying, "You collapsed on the way so, I had to bring you back."

    "I collapsed?" she asked, her tone filled with surprise. "How?"

    Aiden frowned, his guilt shadowing his face. Knowing he was responsible, he avoided her gaze. Keeping his focus on the hand he held, he said, "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have brought the past up. I didn''t know ..."

    But before he could say any further, Arwen interrupted, "Wait!" Her brows knitting together at his words. "What do you mean ''you are sorry'', husband? How long were you planning to hide things from me?"

    Her sudden question caught Aiden off-guard. For a moment, he paused, glancing up at her, slightly shocked. Did she remember it all now? He searched her gaze, asking tentatively. "Did you remember it all?"

    Arwen pressed her lips in a thin line. Lying down on the bed like that caused her a little inconvenience, so she shifted to get into a better position to speak with him properly. Taking his support, she sat up before saying, "When did I even forget it anything to begin with, that I had to remember it again?"

    Aiden didn''t understand. As his brows drew in confusion, he asked, "You mean ¡ª"

    Jason smiled widened a little as he opened the folder in his hand. He skimmed through her report before glancing back at her. "So, how are you feeling now?"

    "I am better," Arwe replied with a nod. She looked down at her legs, moving them slightly. "Even my legs feel good."

    "Good," Jason said, nodding approvingly. He paused briefly, jotting something down on the papers before asking again, "Do you feel any pain in your head?"

    Arwen blinked, confused. "My head?" she asked, furrowing her brows.

    "Oh yes," Jason replied, keeping his tone casual. "Aiden mentioned that when you passed out, you hit your head."

    "I don''t feel any pain," she said after a moment. Jason exchanged a quick glance with Aiden before continuing.

    "That''s good, but sometimes injuries don''t cause pain immediately." He set the file aside and stepped closer, leaning in to check her eyes. "Tell me, what were you talking about before you passed out yesterday?"

    Arwen tilted her head, her confusion deepening. "Do you think I will lose my memory just because I fainted?"

    Jason kept his expression neutral, hiding any trace of suspicion. "Well, we can''t rule out the possibility. So, just consider it a part of a routine check-up."

    Arwen chuckled, briefly glancing at Aiden before speaking. "You are just scaring my husband more," she said playfully, mistaking Jason''s concern for teasing. "Fine, I will humor you. I haven''t forgotten anything. I remember clearly that before I fainted, I was with Aiden, talking about how, a month ago, he appeared just in time to save me when I needed him the most."

 Chapter 165 I trust you.

    Jason exchanged a glance with Aiden, their eyes communicating in unspoken understanding.

    "Perfect!" Jason said to Arwen with a teasing grin, "And here I was, almost convinced you might have forgotten your husband dearest after hitting your head ¡ªlike it happens in movies and dramas."

    Arwen nearly chuckled but stopped herself when she noticed Aiden''s serious expression. Holding back her laughter, she replied, "As dramatic as that would have been, Dr. Clark, I am sorry to disappoint. Forgetting my ''husband dearest'' isn''t something I can easily do. Even if I ever did, I am certain he would make sure I remembered him all the same."

    She said staring at Aiden, her lips curling up in a gentle but confident smile. Jason''s eyes shifted to Aiden as well. He couldn''t doubt what Arwen said because he could see that happening right in front of his eyes. Arwen might have forgotten Aiden, but that didn''t stop him from making her his.

    "Since you are fine, I will leave first," Jason said, and Arwen glanced back at him, giving him a polite smile.

    "Thank you, Dr. Clark," she said. Jason nodded to her before leaving. Once he was gone, Arwen turned to Aiden again, and asked, "Are you angry at me?"

    "Do you think I am?" Aiden asked back.

    Arwen shook her head and then shrugged. "I don''t know. It feels like you are upset with me for something."@@@@

    Cupping her cheek, he shook his head. "I can never be upset with you, Moon. Never. I am just upset with myself. I should have protected you well, yet you ended up here at the hospital. I haven''t been competent enough, it seems."

    "I wouldn''t lie to you but if I did someday, it would be for a reason," Aiden said, and Arwen raised her brows at him.

    "Are you telling me that you might lie to me someday? Do you think I will accept that?" Well, she would ¡ªbecause she knows that if he would be lying to her someday, it wouldn''t be to betray her or you hurt her, rather it would be for her. And as long as the lies are not for betrayal, she would be willing to hear his reason. She thought to herself.

    Aiden chuckled softly at her raised brows and playful challenge. Moving his thumb to gently brush against her cheek, he held her gaze. "Moon," he began, "if there comes a day when I have to lie to you, it won''t be to betray you or to hurt you. It will be because it would be the best way to protect you, to shield you from something I can''t bear you to face. But even then, I would carry the weight of that lie every single day, and when the time would come right, I would tell you the truth ¡ªbecause you deserve nothing less."

    Arwen stared into his eyes. Her heart melted and her eyes became tearful. "When a day like that comes, Aiden, I don''t want you to carry that weight. I trust you enough to believe that whatever you choose, it will be a reason that matters. I would choose to believe you, always. So you don''t have to blame yourself ever, for anything."

    She didn''t know when she started to believe him like that, but she had that kind of trust in him that she could blindly follow him even if he led her to the path of Hell.

    Aiden smiled at her. Her trust overwhelmed him, but there was also something else lingering in his thoughts ¡ªsomething that he couldn''t ignore, even if he wanted to.

    "I would never break your trust, Moon," he said slowly, caressing the back of her hand. I will never betray you, not even with a lie. When the time comes, I will tell you all that you need to know. I will not let anyone make you suffer ¡ªnot even myself. He promised more to himself.

    "I know," Arwen smiled, and just then Aiden''s phone buzzed with a text. As he read it, his expression slowly turned serious again.

    When Arwen noticed the shift in his mood, she asked, "What''s wrong? Is everything fine?"

 Chapter 166 Rabbit shaped.

    Aiden nodded, glancing at her. "Everything is okay." He then set his phone aside, fixing his gaze back on Arwen. "How are you feeling now?" he asked, his voice returning to be as gentle as before.

    Arwen smiled, "I am better." Her eyes darted to the phone that he had put away, and she added, "If you have some work to attend to, you can go. I will be fine here."

    Aiden''s brows furrowed slightly as he replied, "Work can wait. I am your husband, and my wife is my priority."

    Although Arwen wouldn''t have minded if Aiden had left to handle work matters, she couldn''t deny that she liked his choice to stay. Her mother''s teaching tugged at her conscience, reminding her not to be selfish and to let him go to attend his work. Yet, a deeper, more vulnerable part of her craved his attention. Growing up, she had been kept so deprived of such care and attention that now even a small freckle of it meant a lot.

    "It''s nice," she muttered suddenly, almost to herself.

    Aiden, who had just turned to look away, immediately looked back at her. "What?" he asked.

    Arwen would have shaken her head and said it was nothing. But realizing his gestures deserved appreciation, she instead replied, "To be someone''s priority at times."

    "You are and will always be my priority, Moon," Aiden said, his tone filled with conviction.

    Arwen felt her eyes sting with unshed tears. "That''s why I said it''s nice," she whispered, her voice soft but heartfelt.@@@@

    Aiden shook his head at her understated response before leaning in to reach for an apple beside her. "Do you want some apples?" he asked.

    "Well, I never knew you could be this patient to someone else apart from me. Was that little girl special?" She could hold herself back from asking.

    Aiden smiled at something that Arwen could understand. She would have asked him what was it, but before she could, she heard him say.

    "My patience is only reserved for you, Moon. You have got it right," he said with a small smile. "But I suppose stubborn, adorable kids ¡ªmuch like you ¡ªwould also make the list."

    The tightness in Arwen''s chest eased when she heard his answer. So it was truly some child and not a young woman. Holding back her satisfied smile, she said, "Adorable kids are generally not stubborn, and stubborn kids are not usually adorable. Why do I feel like you are making up your own category here? Do you think you will find kids like that anywhere?"

    "Maybe not now, but certainly in future," he replied, nearly smirking.

    It took a moment for her to understand what he meant. When realization dawned upon her, her face turned crimson. She glanced at Aiden, trying to confirm if he meant what she thought.

    Aiden, noticing her reaction, leaned closer, his smirk deepening. "What''s wrong, Moon? Thinking too far ahead?"

    Flustered, Arwen quickly looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment. How did she not realize when he started flirting? "It''s not me, rather it''s you who is thinking far too ahead here."

    "Am I?" Aiden asked teasing her. "Tell me, what did I think far too ahead?"

    "You ¡ª" Arwen turned to look at him, ready to scold him. But before she could, Aiden fed her another bite of the apple, making her mouth go full.

    "You are adorable when you are like this," he said, his tone warm and teasing, making Arwen pout.

 Chapter 167 Intimate.

    Arwen didn''t know what more to say. Pursing her lips, she tilted her head to look at him. "You are just finding excuses to annoy me. Or else, nobody looks adorable when annoyed."

    "I can''t speak for others, but you do look adorable when teased," Aiden replied, and Arwen just looked away, not bothering to argue about that anymore. Anyway, she doesn''t hate it when he teases her.

    "Eat the apples," Aiden instructed, gesturing her back to the plate he had handed her earlier. "By the time, I get back, I want this finished."

    Arwen glanced at the plate before again looking up at him, blinking, "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to work? Did you change your mind now?" she asked, then quickly realized how desperate her words sounded. Trying to cover it up, she added hastily, "I mean, you can go to work. I am just asking, nothing else."

    Aiden shook his head at her. "Moon, I would be more than happy if you demanded I stay by your side with all authority. I am your husband, and knowing you need me would only boost my pride. Don''t ever hesitate to do so."

    "But you also have work to attend to. I can''t be selfish to keep you all to myself," Arwen replied. Her voice held a hesitance born of years of scoldings whenever she had asked her mother for attention. Over time, she had grown cautious, unwilling to ask anyone to stay with her ¡ªeven when she was unwell.

    Aiden leaned down and pressed his lips onto hers. It was so sudden that Arwen didn''t have time to register it until it was over. Only when it was gone, did she realize what he did. Her lips felt warm and she couldn''t control herself to reaching out to feel the warmth on the tips of her fingers.@@@@

    "Being selfish for your husband''s attention isn''t wrong," Aiden said, his voice filled with a gentleness she had come to realize was reserved only for her. "You have all the right and authority to be selfish for me."

    Aiden was intrigued, but before he could say anything, Arwen started having her apples, ignoring his presence as if he wasn''t there in the room. Shaking his head, he turned and walked out of the room.

    Once he was gone, Arwen turned to look at the door. She then reached for his phone, opening the camera app to look at her reflection. "How does he do that?" she muttered to herself, trying to read her own eyes but failing miserably. "Arwen, Arwen, you can''t even read your own eyes. How do you expect to read his."

    She shook her head before tapping on the back button to unlock his phone, only to realize it had a password. "Damn, I forgot to ask him for the four digits. Now what''s the use of taking his phone when I can''t even unlock it."

    She sighed and was ready to set it aside, when she remembered something: hadn''t he once said all the passwords were based on her combinations? She recalled it and then taking a chance she entered the one combination that came into her mind. But it didn''t match.

    Shaking her head, she muttered, "He told that about the passwords around the house. Of course, his phone is more of a personal thing ¡ªof course, he wouldn''t set it on our combination." Thinking that, she was about to set it aside again, but then paused, reluctant to give up just like that.

    "Fine one more try with my initials," she said, moving her fingers to enter the digits slowly. She took a second to enter the fourth digit as if bracing herself to get denied again, but her pupils dilated, making her eyes widen in surprise when the password went smoothly, unlocking the phone with a click.

    Arwen blinked her eyes, staring at the screen, trying to decipher it. The first attempt had been the date they got their marriage certificates, but the password wasn''t that but her initials. Wasn''t keeping her initials felt far more intimate?

    However, what truly made her cheeks flush crimson wasn''t that, but the next thing she saw on his phone. Covering her face with her hand, she muttered, not knowing what she could say more, "Is he even serious? What was he thinking when did this?"

 Chapter 168 You will lose her again.

    Meanwhile, in Jason''s cabin, Aiden sat in the chair, across his desk. His piercing gaze fixed on the stack of documents in front of him, while he flipped through the pages reading the same details again. His jaws were tight and his brows were furrowed.

    As before, nothing in the documents confirmed whether Arwen had truly suffered from amnesia. These were the same reports he had gotten in his hands when he had investigated Arwen''s medical history.

    "These are her past medical records. I got it through my resources and the possibility of them being tampered with is nearly impossible," Jason said, standing across the desk with his arms folded. His tone came measured, as though he had already anticipated Aiden''s reaction in response to his words. "And as you can see there is no ¡ª"

    "Trace of any memory loss," Aiden finished impatiently, his voice carrying an edge that couldn''t be missed.

    Jason sighed, his expression was calm, but was mirroring the tension of the tension in the room. "I have checked thoroughly Aiden. Even though everything seems normal on the surface, something about her condition feels ...just off. Something that is invisibly there ¡ªsomething that we can''t pinpoint yet."

    Aiden''s fingers clenched tight, crumbling the edges of the papers he held tight. "Is there a way to find out?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with impatience.

    Jason leaned back slightly, unfolding his arms in the process. "Nothing that could immediately answer all our questions," he said, shaking his head. "To understand what is there, we will have to run a series of detailed neurological and psychological tests. Once we have the results, I might be able to identify the issue. But ..."

    Jason nodded, confirming Aiden''s suspicion. He then added, "And what''s worse, trying to recover those suppressed memories ¡ªwhether naturally or through external manipulation could cause cognitive overload. In layman''s terms, I would say, make her forget her present, which was what happened yesterday. Arwen might have tried to recall her memories, but in turn, she forgot that she ever even asked you anything about it."

    Aiden''s mind raced back to the moment when Arwen had woken up and recognized him as his savior but had forgotten the conversation they had had afterwards. It was like she never shared that moment with him where he had almost lost all his patience. At that time, he thought, she was just trying to avoid that conversation but ¡ª

    "We were lucky this time," Jason''s voice softened. "The situation was minor and things didn''t escalate further. She fainted right in time and that saved her in a way. But if something like this happens again, we might not be able to save the situation or even her. So, brother, I would suggest you remain calm. I know it has been hard for you, but it will be harder for her if you let your emotions take over. You might lose her for the second time."

    "I am not losing her again," Aiden said, his voice carrying a strong conviction. "Whatever it takes, whatever I have to endure ¡ªit will be nothing in comparison to seeing her in pain. If she suffers, even for a moment, it would break me in ways I could never recover from."

    Jason nodded, before walking to his chair and taking a seat across from him. "I know. And that''s why I will make sure to get to the root of the cause as soon as possible. But for now, I can''t promise you anything. This might take time."

    Aiden leaned back in his chair. His mind raced with the storm of thoughts. Time was the one thing he couldn''t afford to lose ¡ªbut when it came to Arwen, he could afford to lose everything, if that means to keep her safe and protected.

    "Aiden," Jason said, taking a pause, "Didn''t you say that you are willing to start anew with her ¡ªthat it doesn''t matter whether she remembers you from the past or not? As long as she stays with you in future, nothing will matter. Then what has started to bother you now? Why are you losing your calm when you have clearly trained yourself for better?"

 Chapter 169 Its not love, yet.

    "When it comes to Arwen, no amount of training can suffice, Jason," Aiden sighed. "But it''s not the restraint to keep the past under wraps that''s concerning me at the moment. It''s the danger lurking around the corner that''s keeping me on the edge."

    Jason frowned, understanding what Aiden meant. "You are more than capable of protecting her."

    "How do I protect her from something I can''t even see?" Aiden''s voice carried a mix of anger and helplessness. "I want to cage her so I can keep her safe, but at the same time, I won''t let anyone harm her freedom ¡ªnot even myself. So how do I protect her? I know someone did this to her, yet I still haven''t figured out who it is, then how can I call myself capable?"

    Aiden stood up and turned to walk towards the window, his restlessness evident in the tension in his movements. "If it had been something else, I would dare to stake it all to prove my capability. But Arwen is not someone I can gamble with ¡ª not even when I am confident I would win every battle."

    Jason stood up, walking to him. Placing a hand on his shoulders, he slowly said, his tone measured and comforting. "You should feel confident because you have won her all over again. Not everyone gets second chances in love, yet you made her fall for you again. Isn''t that enough motivation to feel capable?"

    "She has yet to fall for me," Aiden murmured, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Although he could see her affection growing, he was also aware she hadn''t fallen for him yet.

    Jason chuckled softly, trying to ease the heavy atmosphere. Stepping forward to face Aiden, he smiled. "I would have to disagree on that. From where I stand, things look different. To me, it seems like she never stopped loving you. Her mind might have lost the memory of you, but her heart never let you go. It is just a matter of time before she realizes the feelings she has buried deep inside her. When that day comes, you won''t dwell on what you have lost, but will instead look forward to everything that future holds."

    Even Aiden anticipates such a future. But it seems the way to reach that future won''t be easy. But then again, it''s not the difficulty to the reach the destination that deters him, it''s Arwen.

    "I won''t let anyone hurt her again," Aiden promised, more to himself, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper.

    Jason smiled and nodded, "I know you won''t. And I will be with you every step of the way. But right now, the best way to protect her is to stay calm and ensure she doesn''t feel any additional stress. She needs stability, Aiden ¡ªfrom you more than anyone."@@@@

    Aiden nodded.

    Catrin paused for a moment and then asked the next thing she had in mind. "I also asked you to search someone''s number there. Did you find it?"

    The butler nodded, glancing up. "Yes, Madam, I have found the number, but I have yet to give him the call. If you say, I will do it right away."

    Catrin shook her head. "No need to do it right now. I have something to do now, so I will be heading out. Once I am back, bring the phone to me. I, myself, will give him the call."

    Mr. Carl nodded, understanding the instructions. After a brief moment, he asked, "Madam, do you want to ask your driver to bring out the car?"

    Catrin checked the time and nodded. "Yes, please do so," she said and the butler at once turned and walked away to make the call.

    By the time he returned to inform her the car was ready, Idris''s voice came.

    "Where are you going this early? We have no meeting scheduled until late afternoon." Idris asked, his eyes noting his wife''s appearance.

    "As the driver to wait," Catrin said to the butler before asking him to leave. Once he was gone, she turned around to face her husband who was descending down the stairs. "Oh, you have finally decided to sober up. I thought you would still be depressing yourself over yesterday''s event."

    Idris didn''t bother to argue on that anymore. Walking to take a casual seat, he picked up the newspaper, before saying, "If you are getting late, you can leave. I was just asking you, but you don''t particularly have to answer me if you don''t want to."

    "What''s wrong with you, Idris? How are you talking to me?" Her brows tugged in a frown when she heard her husband all indifferent.

    However, Idris kept his demeanor. Not bothering to escalate it, he simply kept his focus on the newspaper and said, "I am not talking to you in any disrespectful way, Catrin. I simply said that it''s fine if you don''t want to tell me where you going."

    Catrin felt a headache, but then she realized what she had in the plans. Not wanting to ruin her mood when she was on it, she took in a deep breath and said, "There is nothing that I want to hide from you Idris. I am heading to Foster Villa. If you want you can accompany me as well."

 Chapter 170 Devotion that only comes when someone deeply treasures you.

    Idris frowned at that. Glancing up at Catrin, he set the newspaper down. "You are going where?"

    "To the Foster Villa, to meet Beca, Idris," Catrin replied. "Why are you asking like you can''t believe I am going there?"

    "Because I am actually not able to believe it. You are going to the Fosters?" He stood up, clearly displeased. "Especially after what they did to our daughter. What are you thinking, Catrin?"

    "I am thinking nothing I shouldn''t, Idris," Catrin shrugged nonchalantly. "Fosters have been our friends for ages. Do you think just one misunderstanding would break our bond?"

    "Misunderstanding?" Idris snapped. "Their son didn''t just mistreat and betray our daughter ¡ªhe left her to die. What exactly is the misunderstanding ¡ªthe mistreatment, the betrayal, or the abandonment?"

    "Idris, those were just a few childish mistakes. Ryan might have acted coldly towards Arwen, but he deeply cares for her. You would be surprised to know that he was the first one to act when he heard that Arwen wasn''t staying at home and might encounter trouble outside," she said, as though that alone proved all that she wanted to prove. "Mr. Carl said he came here looking for Arwen when he couldn''t find her anywhere. Doesn''t that itself prove how much he cares for her? He had never done that before, Idris. But now he seemed to have changed."

    "It only proves his insecurity, not his care and concern, Catrin. People tend to start getting insecure when they come to understand that they are losing something and then they tend to lose their mind when they finally realize they have lost it. Ryan is experiencing exactly that." Idris was a man himself and could read Ryan''s insecurities all too well. "We have turned a blind eye for far too long, dismissing it as childish behavior, but not anymore. My daughter won''t have anything to do with him again. And that''s final. I won''t take a no for an answer this time ¡ªnot even from you."

    His tone was resolute, carrying the authority that left no room for argument. Catrin wanted to refute him, but for the first time, she couldn''t. "Idris, Beca is my friend. You can''t stop me back from meeting her."

    "Good morning, Mrs. Winslow," the nurse greeted as she walked to her bedside. "I have come to give you your meds. How are you feeling?"

    Arwen smiled and nodded. "I am fine. Thank you for taking care of me."

    The nurse handed her the medicines along with a glass of water. "We haven''t had much of the opportunity to take care of you, but it''s good to hear that you''re feeling better now."

    Arwen raised her brows in slight confusion as she swallowed the medicine. "I am sorry, I don''t quite understand. What do you mean?"

    "Mrs. Winslow, your husband truly loves you a lot," the nurse said with a smile that held hints of envy. "He was here for you all night and barely allowed us to help you with anything. As long as you needed anything, he took the charge himself. It was like he didn''t trust anyone else when it came to you. That kind of devotion only comes from someone who treasures you deeply."

    Arwen didn''t know what to say though she couldn''t deny the warmth blooming in her chest. "Really? But wasn''t I just fainted because of low blood sugar? There was nothing to worry in that."

    "Low blood sugar?" The nurse looked slightly puzzled.

    Arwen''s smile faltered as she caught the hesitation in the nurse''s expression. Her voice softened as she said, "Yes, Dr. Clark said that I fainted because of low blood sugar. Why? Is there something else I should know?" She suddenly remembered the frown she saw on Aiden''s brows earlier. He clearly look worried. Could there be something else?

 Chapter 171 Flaunt a little.

    Arwen''s brows knitted in slight concern when she noticed the nurse hesitating to answer her even after several seconds. "What''s wrong, sister? You can tell me. If not, I can always ask Dr. Clark about it. It''s not a problem." She wouldn''t press the nurse if she didn''t want to talk.

    The nurse hesitated for a second but then shook her head. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about it or am hiding anything, Mrs. Winslow. It''s just that I am a little confused?"

    "Confused?" Arwen asked, her curiosity piqued.

    The nurse nodded. "We might have overthought the situation yesterday. Seeing Mr. Winslow so worried and Dr. Clark''s brows furrowed deeply, we assumed it was something serious. But now that I think about it, even your medicines are just vitamins."

    Arwen relaxed upon hearing that. "Dr. Clark told me I am fine and fainted due to low blood sugar. There is nothing serious. They might have just been overly worried about me."

    The nurse smiled and nodded, "This only shows how much your husband cares for you, Mrs. Winslow. He looked ready to take on the world if even the slightest harm came your way. He must love you very much."

    Did he really love her? Arwen never seriously considered that possibility, but the idea wasn''t unappealing. If something as strong as love developed between them, she wouldn''t object. He was her husband, after all, and she took her marriage very seriously ¡ªespecially when Aiden possessed all the qualities she admired and women beg for in her partner.

    Arwen''s cheeks flushed at the thought, and just then, the door to her room was pushed open again.

    Aiden entered, his eyes scanning the nurse briefly before settling on Arwen. "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice calm, yet commanding.

    Even though Aiden barely spoke, the nurse felt a cold shiver down her spine. Lowering her head, she explained her presence there. "M-Mr. Winslow, it was time for Mrs. Winslow to take the medicines. I just came to do my duty. Now that it''s done, I will take my leave."

    "Since you laughed so much over it, you should at least take the responsibility for explaining it to me, Mrs. Winslow," he added, leaning closer, moving his face inches from hers. "If not you, who else will guide me?"

    Arwen felt his breath fanning her face, slowly, making her heart flutter with every passing second. "What I meant was that since you have such great looks, you shouldn''t hesitate to flaunt it a little."

    "And how should I do that?" Aiden''s eyes traced her features with an intensity that sent warmth flooding to her cheeks.

    Arwen''s breath hitched under his gaze. "You shouldn''t carry that cold, aloof expression everywhere. It leaves women crying when they can''t dare to stare at you for even another second. Just now, you even scared the nurse. She nearly cried at the door. "

    "Did I?" he asked, closing their proximity while brushing her grazing her cheek with his nose. Arwen felt herself losing at that. "What to do? I can''t encourage them. The last when I checked my wife stated her possessiveness too clearly. Just to impress some random women, I can''t afford to upset my wife."

    Arwen''s chest rose sharply and she was about to respond when Aiden pulled away, looking back into her eyes, raising his brows, "But things can change if my wife agrees to it now. The nurse must not have walked away, we can still call her and ask her to stare at me to her heart''s content. But the question is, will you agree to it, Mrs. Winslow?"

    It clearly unsettled Arwen. Though it was an idea she initiated, still she never wanted him to accept it so easily. Not even for her. "You wouldn''t dare."

    "Do you want me to show you?" Aiden asked, intrigued, sounding almost ready to prove to her how wrong she was to doubt that. "I can just ¡ª"

    With his words, Aiden has already started to straighten himself up, showing his intent to walk to the door next to call back the nurse who had earlier left. But just when he would have risen to his full height, Arwen acted on her swift reflexes to grab him by the collar before pulling him down to her once again.

    "I dare you, Mr. Winslow. Try me." Not giving him even another second to respond, she pressed her lips on his, hot and demanding.

 Chapter 172 For me to use.

    Aiden wanted to tease her further but froze for a heartbeat, startled by Arwen''s boldness. The intensity of her kiss left no room for hesitation. Her fingers clutched his collar tightly, pulling him closer as if trying to chain him solely to her. There was no gentleness in the way she kissed him ¡ªonly fierce, unrelenting passion that left no doubt about her claim on him.

    When Aiden realized the depth of her emotions, Jason''s words from earlier rang in his ears again: She never stopped loving you. Her mind might have lost the memory of you, but her heart never let you go. It is just a matter of time before she realizes the feelings she has buried deep inside her.

    Those words echoed in his mind, shattering the last remnants of his restraints. Aiden couldn''t hold himself back from responding with equal frevor. His hands cradled her face, matching her urgency.

    The kiss was raw, filled with a mix of challenge and surrender as if Arwen was wordlessly declaring that he belonged to her and her alone, and Aiden was happily accepting her claim on him wholeheartedly.

    "I am still possessive, husband," Arwen said, breaking the kiss but keeping her grip firm on his collar. "I won''t share you with anyone ¡ªnot even you want me to. So, don''t dare to even think about it."

    Aiden smirked, his chestnut eyes burning with amusement and desire. "It was you who suggested it, blaming me for wasting my handsome looks. I was merely acting on your idea."

    "Even your handsome looks are just for me," Arwen retorted, tugging his collar dominantly. "For me to stare at, for me to praise and for me to use. No other woman comes near them."

    Aiden''s teasing facade shattered at her words. gaze burned at her words. His fingers from the nape, threading through her hair before tugging gently. "Use me?" he asked, his gaze darkening with unspoken desire."How exactly are you planning to use me?"

    Arwen''s breath hitched at the challenge in his voice, but she didn''t falter. Meeting his intense gaze, she replied, "In several ways. You will know when the time comes, Mr. Winslow."

    "If it''s for her, it''s important. Complete it." Aiden said, and his words left no room for arguments.

    Arwen turned to Jason and smiled. "Dr. Clark, it''s fine. Come in, please." Then giving a small fleeting look to Aiden, she added in a gritting taunting tone. "We were just teasing each other. It''s nothing important."

    Aiden avoided looking at her and gestured for Jason to come in.

    Jason, having no other choice walked in, clearing his throat. "Arwen, did you take the medicines?"

    Arwen looked at the side table briefly before returning her gaze back to Jason to add, "Yes the nurse earlier came in to give me that."

    "Great!" Jason smiled. "I came to check on that and to let you know that after a few more tests, you can leave in the late afternoon. I know my hospital isn''t a favourable place to stay for long, so I won''t keep you here until it''s very necessary."

    "Thank you, Dr. Clark," She said warmly, though a flicker of confusion crossed her face. Looking at Jason, she then asked, "Sorry but could you tell me what the other tests are for? As far as I remember, you told me I am fine and there is nothing to worry about."

    Jason hesitated, his gaze briefly flicking to Aiden before returning to Arwen. "There is nothing to worry about. These tests are something that had been pending on the list since the last time when you met the accident and I operated on you. I thought to make you undergo later when you come to my hospital. But since you never visited earlier, I didn''t get the chance to ask you to undergo it. But today, let''s take a change and get it done."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed slightly as she considered his words. Her gaze darted to look at Aiden as if doubting something. But when she saw him standing as casually as before, she nodded. "Fine, I will leave after completing it all."

 Chapter 173 Accept her as your daughter-in-law.

    At Foster Ventures,

    Ryan sat behind his desk, trying to focus on his work. No matter how hard he tried, his mind refused to cooperate. The past few nights had been sleepless, leaving him with a pounding headache that seemed to worsen with each passing hour.

    Not able to bear the pain any longer, he massaged his temples briefly before picking up the phone receiver from his desk. "Send me a cup of coffee," he ordered curtly.

    And right after a few minutes, there was a knock at the door. "Come in, Zenith," he called out, without masking the irritation in his voice.

    The door of his cabin opened to reveal a young woman dressed in professional attire. Her brows were furrowed in concern. "Mr. Foster, this is your sixth cup. If your headache is getting worse, why don''t you take a day off today? You could head home and rest ¡ªyou will get better."

    Ryan shook his head, brushing off her concern. "I will get fine. There is too much work pending here," he replied, taking the coffee from her hands.

    Zenith hesitated, then cautiously asked, "Mr. Foster, can we not consider bringing Mr. Evans back?" She was Ryan''s assistant and maybe others haven''t noticed but she did. It had barely been two days since Daniel had left, and things had become unseemly tougher for her boss.

    Ryan''s hand holding the cup halted midair. Zenith noticed the way his grip tightened on the handle, his knuckles turning white. Realizing she might have overstepped, she immediately backtracked.

    "I am sorry," she said hurriedly, lowering her gaze. "I didn''t mean to cross the boundaries. Please forgive me if I have something out of the line."

    Ryan''s jaws clenched. "Zenith, you can leave. If I need something else, I will let you know."

    Zenith didn''t dare to say another word. Giving a polite nod, she turned to leave. But reaching the door, she looked back. Her gaze held the concern that could warm anyone''s heart, healing any lace of self-doubt.

    Beca was on a call when Catrin saw her. Not wanting to disturb her friend, she heard the butler and softly said, "Mr. James, you can go back first. I will quietly wait for her call to get over. She doesn''t like to get disturbed amidst the call."

    Mr. James nodded to her and then left. Catrin glanced at Beca before walking to her, cat-footed. Without drawing her attention, she took a seat and waited for her to complete. The way she was staring at her friend, one could tell the devotion in Catrin''s heart for her friend was real, one that goes beyond sisterhood.

    When Beca turned around and saw Catrin sitting there, her eyes widened in surprise which soon dulled. "Let me give you a call back later," she said on the call before hanging up decisively.

    "Catrin!" her greeting came more like a sigh that made Catrin frown.

    "Beca! That''s not how you greet me usually."

    Beca shook her head, sadness clouding her voice. "I am sorry, Catrin. I don''t know how should I face you. I really don''t know. Ryan has really embarrassed me. Arwen has been such a nice girl always, but he never cherished her. I failed to raise him properly. I am so sorry."

    "Beca, stop blaming yourself," Catrin said firmly, standing up and walking closer before taking her hand into hers. "It wasn''t your fault. They were too immature to not handle their relationship properly. While Ryan was wrong in several instances, you cannot give a clean chit to Arwen as well. If only she had been a better fiance?e and handled things well, things wouldn''t have come up to this point."

    Beca frowned, slightly displeased. "What do you mean, Catrin? How was Arwen wrong here? It was entirely Ryan''s fault for not treating her right. He betrayed her and abandoned her in the worst possible way. No woman deserves that ¡ªespecially not Arwen, who has always been so nice and caring. I don''t understand how my son could be so blind to not see her goodness. I feel so indebted to Arwen now that I don''t know how to make it up to her."

    Catrin''s eyes sparkled, a hint of purpose flashing within them. "I know a way you can make it up to her, Beca. It''s not that difficult."

    Beca looked confused, staring at her friend in silent question.

    Seeing her confusion, Catrin smiled knowingly and said, "Beca, the only way you can make things right and truly do justice to Arwen is by accepting her back as your daughter-in-law."

 Chapter 174 You are overestimating yourself.

    Beca was taken aback, for a moment, not understanding what Catrin intended to say.

    "Beca," Catrin began, her tone soft yet firm, "I chose Fosters as Arwen''s second family because I believed in you. I knew you would protect her, stand by her side, and treat her like your own daughter. That''s why I am ready to overlook all that Ryan did to her."

    But her words only made Beca frown. "You shouldn''t, Catrin," she said continuing. "You shouldn''t ignore all the things that Ryan did to Arwen. You are her mother. In this whole world, you should be the last person to ignore all that Arwen had suffered. This is cruel, how can you even say that?"

    Catrin pursed her lips and shook her head, frustration flickering in her eyes. "Beca, you are also misunderstanding me," she replied, her voice growing heavier with emotions. "I am not dismissing Arwen''s pain. I might look like I am doing that, but all I am focusing on is her future. I just want her to have a life she deserves ¡ªa happy life, a happy home. And whether we like it or not, that life was supposed to be with Ryan."

    Though that sounded somewhat convincing, Beca looked away as guilt painted her features. "How can you still think that after all he has done? Ryan doesn''t deserve her, Catrin. He doesn''t deserve her forgiveness, her love, or even her second chance. He has made the mistake he cannot undo, none of us can undo. As much as I want to have Arwen as my daughter-in-law, I don''t dare to ask her to go back to the man who betrayed and broke her heart ¡ªnot when she has taken the courage to move on."

    "Moved on?" Catrin scoffed. "That''s her mere tantrum, Beca. I am sure she has done that just to teach Ryan a lesson. She must not be serious about it."

    "How can that be?" Beca took a step away frowning. "Arwen would marry someone randomly just to take mere revenge. Marriage is not a play for her. She must have ¡ª"

    "It has become a play for her, Mom." Ryan''s voice interrupted, drawing the attention at once.

    "Really, Mom?" Ryan asked, his tone full of disbelief. "Accept her ridiculous decision? I would never do that."

    "Ryan!" Beca''s voice raised. "Arwen is married, and I won''t like if you create a nuisance for her now. She doesn''t owe you anything, so don''t harass her just because you can''t get over your regrets."

    "Beca, I don''t expect you to say that. You can''t forget the promise we made to each other. Things might have gotten a bit complicated now, but I am sure we will be able to solve it." Catrin said, not liking Beca''s idea.

    Beca turned to look at her and reached out to hold her hands. "Catrin, it''s not needed to keep all the promises. Now that Arwen has moved on, and married someone else, it would be better if you accept her relationship. Let her be happy in her life."

    "Beca ¡ª"

    Before Catrin could say anything, Ryan interrupted it with a chuckle. "Mom," he began. "You are dismissing my relationship with Arwen, have you even asked me about it."

    "Do I need to ask you, son?" Beca raised a brow, her eyes pinning his son coldly. "Did I have to remind you that you never agreed to be in the relationship in the first place? That you never gave her the respect, or the care that she deserved. You didn''t even accept her as your fiance?e openly. And now that she is married and has someone else in her life, do you think you have any right over her? If you think so, then you are overestimating yourself, son."

    "She has someone else in her life?" Ryan ridiculed. "Mom, do you even know whom she has married to?"

 Chapter 175 This time she will have the chance.

    Beca was about to shake her head to say that she didn''t need to know. As long as it was someone Arwen had chosen, she would accept. "Ryan ¡ª" But before she could say anything, Ryan interjected to reveal.

    "She has married a man who is even older than Dad, Mom." He said, his tone mixed with rage and sarcastic humor. "Do you really think she has moved on, Mom? Or will be happy with a man who is not twice but thrice her age?"

    The weight of Ryan''s words stuck Beca like a hammer. Her lips parted, but no sound came as she tried to process it for a moment. Arwen married an old man, thrice her age? Nope, how can that be possible?

    Catrin, however, was quicker to recover. She was already against Arwen''s decision and this revelation made her frown more. Her brows furrowed deeply, and her voice cut through the silence like a whip. "What do you mean, Ryan? Did you see him?"

    Ryan shook his head. "I asked someone to look into the Winslow name and even though not much can be found about him, I got to know the basics ¡ªlike he is an old man in his seventies who has returned back to the country and has started a new business. Arwen might just been a pawn he must have agreed to gain the favour and connections of the Quinns."

    "Presumptuous!" Catrin snapped. "How dare he use my daughter as a pawn?"

    Beca shook her head. "Catrin, I think there is some kind of misunderstanding here. Arwen wouldn''t be reckless to marry some old man."

    "She married a stranger, Beca" Catrin countered, "How more reckless can she be?"@@@@

    "Beca ¡ª"

    "Wait, Catrin. I haven''t finished yet," Beca interrupted, adding carefully. "If tomorrow Arwen were to choose Ryan again, no one would be happier than me. I wouldn''t stand in her way. But dear," she leaned forward, her gaze unwavering. "I would only support it if I truly believed it would make her happy. And right now, I don''t see that happening. She seemed very happy when she visited me last time."

    Ryan''s face twisted in frustration. "Mom, you don''t understand. She is doing all this to get back at me. How can she be happy with ¡ª"

    "I understand perfectly, Ryan," Beca interrupted, her voice unyielding. "Do you think I won''t? I have spent far more time with her than any of you have. Not even Catrin could match up." She then turned back to Catrin as if reminding her of something she might have forgotten.

    Over the years, Beca has always been on the side of Arwen whenever she needed her mother. While Catrin had remained busy in her words and missed most of Arwen''s important events, Beca has turned up to not make Arwen feel the void of her mother. Maybe her intention to grow close to Arwen had been to solidify the future relationship with her daughter-in-law, yet this has always brought them close ¡ªclose enough to make Beca consider Arwen almost as her own daughter.

    Catrin couldn''t refute it. And seeing her agree to it, Beca turned back to look at her son to add, her voice firm, not leaving any room for argument. "You had your chance, son, and you let her down. This time she would have a chance, a choice ¡ªto choose you again, or to leave you, just as you left her ¡ªfor someone else."

    The thought alone sent a shiver of fear through Ryan. Shaking his head vehemently, he said, "Mom, Arwen wouldn''t leave me. Not for that old man? Do you think he is worth it?"

    "Love doesn''t calculate worth, son. It defines it," Beca replied, her expression softening into a small smile. "You might not understand it now, but once you truly experience it, you will understand. And I have no doubt that day will come soon enough."

 Chapter 176 I will apologize.

    At Quinn Villa,

    Idris checked his watch one last time before glancing at the butler, who stood silently to the side. "Mr. Carl, ask the driver to prepare the car. I will head to the company alone."

    Mr. Carl gave him a polite nod as Idris stood to leave. However, just as he was about to move, the sound of a car arriving outside caught their attention, making them pause.

    Idris turned his gaze towards the entrance, and as expected, Catrin walked into the house moments later.

    "Catrin, you are back. I have been waiting for you," he said, his tone a mix of relief and urgency. "Come, let''s leave now, or we will be late for the meeting."

    Catrin pinned him with a cold look and addressed the butler. "Mr. Carl, call the company and ask them to postpone the meeting scheduled for today."

    The butler, visibly perplexed, hesitated and glanced at his master for confirmation. Idris, equally confused, stared at Catrin, his brows furrowing in concern. "Postpone the meeting? Catrin, what do you mean? And why? This meeting is important ¡ªyou know that."

    "It''s not more important than our daughter, Idris," she snapped, her voice sharp and unwavering. The mention of Arwen deepened the furrow between Idris''s brows, his expression darkening with worry.

    "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice edged frustration. But before he could press further, Catrin turned her icy glare to the butler.@@@@

    "Mr. Carl, I asked you to do something. Why are you still standing here? Go and call the company to postpone it. Now."

    The butler hesitated for a fraction of a second, before giving a quick nod and hurrying off.

    Catrin''s eyes widened in shock, her voice faltering. "Idris ...are you still approving her?"

    "I am not, Catrin." Idris snapped. "I am just showing you the mirror ¡ªletting you know the mistakes you have made all these years."

    "I made no mistake. I chose the best for her. I¡ª" Catrin tried to counter.

    But the moment she started, Idris cut her off. "Your version of what''s best is not hers," he retorted. "Did you ever ask her what she wanted? Did she ever consider that she is her own person, capable of making her own decisions?"

    Catrin opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out.

    "Catrin, I suggest you reflect on your actions once. Don''t just blindly blame everything on Arwen.," Idris said, ready to walk past her.

    Catrin, who stood behind, stopped him, "Idris," she spoke slowly continuing, "if you say this is all my mistake. Fine, I promise I will rectify it as well. I will bring everything back to how it was. Then you will forgive me, right?"

    Idris''s steps had paused. He turned to look at her, his gaze narrowing at her as if trying to read her thoughts. "Catrin ¡ª"

    "Idris, Arwen is too precious. I can''t bear to lose her," she interrupted, her voice softened and eyes glistened with what seemed like unshed tears. "If you think my actions have pushed her away." Nodding to add the determination, she continued, "I will reflect, apologize even, if that''s what it takes. But I will bring my daughter back. I won''t let her suffer alone. I will bring her back to trust us ... again."

    Her words caught Idis off guard, and for a moment his stern expression wavered. Catrin was holding an expression that was rare on her ¡ªan expression of guilt and regret. And her voice was carrying just enough vulnerability to sound sincere. But still, he felt the need to confirm.

    "Do you mean that, Catrin?" he asked, unable to believe it for a moment.

 Chapter 177 Let me show you.

    "Of course I do," Catrin replied, rather quickly, before reaching out to hold Idris''s hands, clasping them as if pleading with him to believe her intent. "I love our daughter, Idris. And for her, I will fix this. I promise. Whatever it takes, I will do it ¡ªfor her and our family. Don''t you believe me?"

    Idris studied her for a long. His heart asked him to believe her, but then he knew Catrin too well to know that she was not someone to give up her point so easily. However again, he believed that a mother wouldn''t act stubborn when it comes to her kid. Maybe, Catrin''s motherly instincts have finally overpowered her personality.

    Nodding slowly, he agrees, "I believe you, Catrin. I believe that if you want and decide, you will be able to fix everything and make things right. All you have to do is apologize and make Arwen believe that you finally know you were wrong. She loves you enough to forgive you. Also ¡ª" he took a brief pause before saying, "I think there is some kind of misunderstanding, Catrin. Arwen wouldn''t be reckless to marry some old man who is even older than her father. We need to talk to her and listen to her. Let her explain before jumping to any conclusion, olay?"

    Catrin lowered her gaze, as though nodding in agreement. But beneath her composed demeanor, a storm of bitterness was brewing. Fix this? Apologize? These words might have rolled off her tongue with ease, but the very thought of the idea was revolting to her.

    Why would she apologize when it was clearly not her fault? The thought rubbed her ego in the wrong way, but she knew better than to let her true feelings show.@@@@

    She exhaled softly and glanced up at Idris. With a soft smile, she nodded, "I guess, you are right, Idris. Perhaps we should give her a chance to explain," she said, her voice calm and measured. "I will talk to her on my own. All I want is your support."

    Idris gave her a faint smile. "You will have all my support, Catrin. I will ¡ª "

    Before he could say anything, Catrin shook her head and interrupted him. "When I asked you to support me, Irdris, I didn''t intend to say that you have to do anything to make things right. Let me do things on my own. I ruined it all, so it should be me making everything right."

    Idris''s brows furrowed and he looked at his wife as if contemplating the meaning behind his words. When Catrin noted his hesitance, she quickly disrupted his thoughts, saying, "Idris, believe me. I want you to trust me. I am Arwen''s mother and I won''t do her any wrong."

    Beca studied him for a moment and reading the guilt and regret he seemed to be carrying, her expression softened. She wasn''t just Ryan''s mother, she had always tried to be his anchor. While she might not be a housewife to stay at home all the time, she had always ensured that her family felt her presence and care. And no matter how upset she might have been with her son over recent events, her love for him was unwavering.

    "Ryan, you might blame me for several things, I know. You might think that I am not understanding you," she said softly, her words carrying a mix of concern and reproach. "But I am just trying to make you see what is right. Make you understand your mistake."

    Ryan''s lips parted slightly as if he wanted to defend, but then he pressed them together, remaining silent.

    Beca understood what thoughts he might be having, and continued accordingly. "You might hold all sorts of reasons that would feel right to you, son, but they won''t make your actions right. You have to take responsibility for your own choices and decisions. You can''t run away from them. Just because you understood your mistake and regret not acting right wouldn''t take you back in time and help you rectify it. And you are all grown to understand it."

    She then sighed before adding, "You don''t deserve Arwen, son. It''s better if you realize that now and move on. It will hurt less."

    "Mom, I know did something wrong, and I am ready to apologize for it. But how can you say I don''t deserve her?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "Weren''t you the one who always said only someone as Arwen should be my wife?"

    Beca stared at his son. Yes, she had always said that. And even now, if things hadn''t turned out the way they had, she would have said the same. But unfortunately, she had seen things more clearly now. "You don''t know?" she asked, her voice steady but carrying a pointedness.

    Ryan opened his mouth to argue, but Beca interrupted him.

    "Maybe, you don''t," she said. "No worry. Let me show you. Perhaps then you will understand why you don''t deserve Arwen."

 Chapter 178 â€¦to make everything right.

    Ryan frowned, not understanding what his mother meant by that. But Beca''s expression remained firm and resolute, her confidence palpable. Bringing out her phone, she tapped it a few times before passing it to Ryan to check.

    "Here," her voice came calm but cutting. "Take a look yourself. After this, tell me ¡ªdo you still think you truly deserve Arwen?"

    Ryan hesitated. He was both confused and terrified of what he might see. Recently, he had come to realize that, unknowingly, he had hurt Arwen in several ways. At the time, he had convinced himself that he was teasing her, punishing her for forcing him into a relationship he thought he didn''t want. But now, in hindsight, he understood the truth ¡ªhe hadn''t been forced. He had stayed because, deep down, he had wanted to. He had just been too stubborn to admit it.

    Swallowing hard, he finally took the phone and looked at the screen. And his heart dropped as his eyes locked onto the image There he was, lying on the bed with Delyth wrapped in his in his arms.

    His face turned pale, and he looked up at his mother, desperate to explain. "Mom, this isn''t what it looks."

    But his attempts at justification faltered when Beca simply shrugged and said, "Does it matter?"

    "Mom, ..."

    "Ryan," she continued, her voice steady, "any woman who sees her fiance? lying with someone else wouldn''t care whether it''s what it looks like or not ¡ªespecially when the other woman is none other than his first love."

    Her words were so sure, so logical, that for a moment, even Ryan believed them. But then he shook his head, panic creeping into his voice, "Mom, what are you saying?"@@@@

    Ryan''s expression changed. It shifted from disbelief to anger. His jaws tightened and his fists clenched. "Why would she do that?" he whispered, his voice trembling with a mixture of hurt and rage.

    "Why would she not do it, Ryan?" Beca''s tone softened a little but it remained firm. "She wants you with her which needed Arwen to be removed from your life. Of course, she would do everything and anything to make it happen. Bringing you out for dinner and then sending this picture to Arwen was her plan. And you comfortably handed her all that she needed."

    Ryan felt his chest heavy with guilt, He looked back at the image, and shame got evident in his eyes. "I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. I was just looking out Delyth. I never ..." he murmured, his voice slowly trailing off.

    Beca gave him a moment, he needed uninterrupted. After that, she stood up and said, "Intentions no longer matter, son. Consequences do. So, now accept the consequences that you have brought on yourself. You lost Arwen, and also the right to seek a second chance from her." She then pressed a hand on his shoulder and added more firmly. "It''s better you accept it now and let her go. Move on."

    Ryan''s fingers tightened and he looked up at his mother, shaking his head in refusal. "No, Mom. I can''t do that," he began, "Not because I can''t let go of her. But because it wouldn''t be right for her. I already have so many wrongs with her. I can''t bear to add another one to the list."

    "Ryan!" Beca frowned because she could see her son was still finding it hard to accept.

    Ryan stood up and said firmly, "Arwen has misunderstood the things between me and Delyth, Mom. I should explain to her and make her understand that it isn''t what she thinks." His tone suddenly became confident.

    With things making more sense, he could see a chance to redeem himself. As long as he explained things to Arwen, he was sure he could bring her back to himself. And this time, he would cherish her the way she should have been cherished.

    When he saw his mother frowning, he added, "I know you think I lost Arwen, but I believe I still deserve a second chance to make everything right. I can''t just accept the consequences that aren''t right ¡ªneither for me nor for Arwen."

 Chapter 179 Not this time, husband.

    Beca wanted to refute her son, but it was hard to explain more than she already had. Since Ryan wants to take a hard lesson of rejection, she won''t stop him.

    Nodding to her son, she said, "If that''s what you believe, then go ahead and try. Anyway, you are finding it hard to give up. Maybe a clearer rejection will help you see things for what they are."

    Ryan smirked confidently, "Mom, Arwen wouldn''t reject me. She has no reason to."

    Beca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Too bad, son, if you think she has got no reason to do that. Or if you think it was just one misunderstanding that caused it all."

    "Mom, it was the misunderstanding that caused her the walk away from me," Ryan said, keeping his tone firm. "Otherwise, she never would have. I am sure that once I explain everything to her, she will come back. She will realize there is no good reason to continue that false relationship she started just to get back at me."

    "False relationship?" Beca muttered softly but audibly. "What made you so confident that the relationship that she has with her husband is false? Do people announce their false relationship officially these days?"

    Ryan''s confidence faltered as he remembered the official booklets that had continuously haunted him at nights. "That ... she did that because I left her no option. I shouldn''t have made a statement revealing proposing to Delyth in the past. She was badmouthed online. She must have done it to save herself. Otherwise, she would have never embraced the shame of revealing her relationship with the old man she found randomly."

    Old man! Beca wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it. She might have been skeptical for a moment when Ryan claimed that Arwen married an old man thrice her age. But after contemplating things well, she was certain that wasn''t the case. She knew Arwen too well ¡ªshe would never make such a desperate or reckless move, not even under immense pressure.

    But then again, explaining her perception to Ryan at the moment would serve little to no purpose. So, shaking her head at her son''s stubborn thoughts, she said in deliberate calmness. "Whether she has embraced the shame or chosen the right partner, you will know in the near future, Ryan. But mark my words ¡ªif you remain so stubborn to your beliefs, the truth will only become harder for you to accept." She then smiled and slowly added, "I won''t say anymore. You are an adult and I barely hold much of the power on you. Do what you feel is right since anyway you won''t heed my advice."

    Ryan frowned. "Mom!"

    "Everything!" he said in a breath without hesitating even for a second.

    And though she had expected this answer, the confidence in his tone still made her heart skip a beat.

    But calming herself, she continued. "''Everything'' is a vague word, husband", she said wrapping her arms around his neck. "Can you instead tell me if you are on the list of everything, or not?"

    As she spoke, she pressed herself further closer ¡ªto the point where only an inch or two remained between them.

    Aiden stared down in her eyes. "I stand on the top of that list, Moon. You have complete authority on me and everything related to me."

    Though Arwen had been toying with him, his sincerity in his gaze and voice disarmed her.

    This was all that she had expected while she was planning it out, yet now when she had it coming from him, it still felt like she hadn''t prepared herself for it. Like it was not a plan she crafted, but the lead coursing naturally.

    Holding her heart steady, she said, "Good." Her tone came playful but daring. "Since I hold the authority even over you, then I will assume you will follow my lead tonight."

    Her words, coupled with the confident gleam in her eyes, sent a jolt through him. She was testing his control, and he could feel it slipping already. Not knowing whether he would be able to hold back later, he tried to take a step back.

    But before he could move, Arwen slipped one arm from his neck and grabbed the front of his shirt, tugging him closer until the warmth of her breath ghosted against his lips. "Not this time, husband." Her words came softly but with an unyielding resolve.

 Chapter 180 Take me to the bed.

    Arwen stared into his eyes, her words sounded more like a challenge, making Aiden''s gaze darken.

    "I won''t let you run away this time," she added again with a smirk. A playful yet daring smile tugged at her lips as she allowed them to brush against his like a feather. The touch was fleeting, so swift and smooth that it nearly shattered the fragile restraints Aiden was clinging to.

    His fingers twitched at his sides, making him fight the urge to pull her closer, to lose himself in her completely. "Moon," he started, his voice low and strained, "don''t test my control. It might not be as strong as you think."

    Arwen''s lips curved up into a teasing smile. She rose on her tiptoes, drawing closer to his ears. "I don''t recall ever asking you to hold back around me, husband. We didn''t sign a marriage with terms and conditions. This ... between us was real from the first day," she whispered, her fingers curling tighter into his shirt, pulling him a little closer so that he could feel her breath on his ears, more strongly. "Have you considered that I have been waiting for you to lose control?"

    Her words might have sounded playful and easy, but they were exactly what snapped all the threads of restraints Aiden was holding onto. His eyes darkened, his pulse roaring in his ears. "Moon ¡ª" he started but before he could speak another word, Arwen pressed her lips to his, tugging on his collar to draw him close enough to leave no space in between.

    The kiss happened with such intensity that it ignited a fire that burned through every ounce of control Aiden had taken years to train himself to. It wasn''t just fervent; it was consuming, filled with unspoken emotion they had harbored once again.

    Aiden could no longer hold himself back from responding. Matching her fervor, his hands wrapped around her waist, pulling her flush against him before deepening the kiss. He poured his everything into that one moment ¡ªhis love, his longing and all the unspoken promises that he had made and yet to make.

    Arwen felt them as well. Her fingers tangled in his hair, and a soft hum of passion escaped her lips, igniting something primal within him. His hands moved to her back, rubbing and pressing her more as if desperate to feel every inch of her.

    They lost themselves in that moment, yet it didn''t feel enough. Breaking the kiss for a moment to give her time to fill her lungs, Aiden rested his forehead against hers. "You don''t know what you are doing to me, Moon," he murmured, his breathing uneven and voice rough with emotion, evidencing the fiery moment they just shared together.

    Arwen clung to her, fearing that she might lose her gravity if she ever let him go. Her breath hitched, her heart raced and for a moment she even felt dizzy from the anticipation that started to build in the pit of her stomach with every step.

    Her eyes stared up at Aiden. He had always seemed gentle to her, but now he seemed ...untamed

    "It''s too late to regret your boldness now, Moon." As if he could hear her inner thoughts, Aiden replied, before looking down at her. His eyes were all dark with the desire. "You unleashed something I have warned you about. Now it''s time to take the responsibility."

    Arwen bit her lip, her bold exterior cracking ever so slightly. She didn''t want him to stop but her heart racing with a mix of exhilaration and nervousness was hard to take.

    When she felt him stop in his steps, she turned to look around briefly, noting they were finally in their room. Her breath caught up when her gaze caught the bed, spread in front of her, all neatly done.

    Visions of them rolling there popped in her thoughts, and she looked away, trying to hide the hue of redness on her face.

    "Having second thoughts?" he asked.

    Awen looked up at him, shaking her head. "You have always treated me tenderly. I trust you," she said softly.

    "Don''t trust me on that, Moon," Aiden murmured, his jaw tightened as he slowly lowered her onto the soft mattress with care. Leaning over her, he cupped her face in his hands before staring into her eyes. "I can''t be tender with you here, on the bed ¡ªnot tonight and maybe not ever."

 Chapter 181 How dare you?

    Before even Arwen could react, Aiden''s lips captured hers, pushing her back on the mattress. This time there was no hesitation, no restraint. His kisses trailed down her neck, his hands exploring her with reverence that left her trembling beneath him.

    Arwen might have hesitated for a moment, but all her doubts melted away when Aiden''s hand slipped around her waist, pulling her closer as his lips found a sensitive spot just below her ear.

    Though his every touch gave her a burning sensation, she couldn''t help the shiver she felt down her spine every time she felt his breath near her ears. She hadn''t realized the full extent of the power he held over her until now. The way he kissed her, touched her, made her feel ¡ªleft her completely undone.

    Matching his intensity, she responded to his kisses with equal fervor. Her hands slipped beneath his shirt to feel the warmth of his skin. The sensation sent a thrill through her, once again making her bolder.

    In her desperation, she let her instinct take charge. She didn''t realize what she was doing until she heard the sound of the button popping and hitting the floor. That small sound was not important, but still, it stilled her momentarily, her breath hitching in surprise.

    Her wide eyes met with Aiden'', and for a second something close to embarrassment flickered in her gaze.@@@@

    But Aiden didn''t mind it at all. Instead of giving her words of assurance to not stop and continue ahead, he leaned down to brush his lips against hers before trailing lower, letting her feel the small things such as that don''t matter at all.

    And Arwen felt it too well. His kisses and touches made her forget it all over again While she remained lost, their clothes disappeared piece by piece. Each of them was discarded carelessly, leaving them bare and vulnerable yet utterly safe with each other.

    She shivered feeling the cold air, but just before she would have complained, Aiden covered her with the blanket.

    The intimacy that followed later was not just physical ¡ªit was something deeper that molded their hearts together. Aiden''s moves were deliberate yet consuming ¡ªhis touch gentle yet possessive.

    The nurse paused, frowning at her outburst. She had grown used to Delyth''s tantrums over the past few days, but her patience was wearing thin. "Ms. Ember, I can see your mood isn''t great, but you need to take your medicines for your recovery," she said firmly, before placing the tray on the bedside table.

    "I said, get out!" Delyth barked again, her voice rising. "I don''t need your lectures here. Just leave me alone."

    The nurse pursed her lips. If it had been in her control, she wouldn''t have even cared to come here. But given the ethics and the compulsions she was bound with, she can''t leave without fulfilling her duty. Hence, calming down herself, she pulled her lips in a small smile and then politely urged. "Ms. Ember, please don''t make it difficult for me. I can''t leave until you take the medicines."

    With that, she extended her glass of water, but instead of taking it from her hand, Delyth pushed her.

    The nurse hadn''t expected that hence when it happened, she lost her balance and fell backward. The glass shattered on the floor, its shards piercing the nurse, and making her bleed.

    "Ah," she winced in pain, but Delyth didn''t feel any sympathy.

    Glaring at the nurse, she instead said, "I told you to leave. You brought this on yourself." Saying that, she then shoved the tray of medicines down as well.

    The nurse couldn''t take it anymore. She had endured Delyth''s tantrums for days, but this was the final straw. "Ms. Ember," she began, her voice shaking with fury. "You are not the only celebrity who''s ever been admitted here. We have treated patients from all walks of life ¡ªrich, poor, kind, cruel. But I have never encountered anyone as spoiled as you. Seems like what the internet is saying is true. After all, only a mistress or a homewrecker would behave like this."

    Delyth''s eyes widened in shock. "What did you say?" she hissed, her voice trembling. "How dare you? You are just ¡ª"

    Before she could say more, the door to her room was pushed open, revealing Ryan''s frosty appearance.

 Chapter 182 Do you think I am a fool?

    "What''s happening here?" Ryan''s voice sounded calm, but the underlying edge beneath it was unmistakable. His sharp gaze swept the room, taking in the shards of glass and scattered medicines on the floor before finally settling on Delyth.

    Delyth hadn''t expected him there, so when she saw him standing at the door, for a brief moment, relief flickered across her face. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she whispered, "Ryan, you have come? Where have you been all this while. I even tried calling you but you never picked up. Were you busy?" she asked as if she still couldn''t believe it.

    But her joy faltered the moment it met Ryan''s gaze. The hostility in his eyes was palpable, like a physical jab. "I asked what''s happening here?"

    Delyth''s breath hitched, and she scrambled for an answer. "R-Ryan, this nurse was disrespecting me. She had always been rude to me and," she stammered, pointing a finger straight at the nurse, who was still sitting on the floor, holding her bleeding hand. "She called me your mistress." Her voice cracked, tears welling up in her eyes as though she were the victim of a grave injustice.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed, and his gaze shifted to the nurse. She was standing, holding her bleeding hand.@@@@

    When the nurse felt Ryan''s scrutinizing gaze on herself, her irritation only doubled. She might have always been scared of rich personalities like this, but at that moment she knew if she didn''t stand up for herself, she might not save herself. Hence, mustering all her courage, she looked up at him to match his gaze. "Mr. Foster," she began, "I have tolerated enough of your girlfriend''s tantrums. It might be my duty to care for her, but I am not anyone''s slave to endure the mistreatments repeatedly."

    She then gestured to the glass and medicines on the floor. "I came here to help her take her medicine, but instead she wasted it all, pushed, me and caused this injury. I might be poor, but I won''t stand by while someone humiliates me and harms me like this." Her voice gained strength as she continued. "If you think this matter needs to be pursued further, I am prepared to contact the police."

    Delyth froze. She hadn''t expected the nurse to speak so boldly, let alone reveal everything like that. Her face flushed in embarrassment and panic. "You ¡ª" she started at the nurse, but then she realized, at the moment Ryan was more important. Turning to him, she hastily said, "Ryan, don''t listen to her. She is lying. I mean, yes, I pushed her, but that was when she called me mistress and a homewrecker! I was just upset and asked her to leave me alone. But instead, she acted rude and humiliated me."

    The nurse was taken aback. If she hadn''t been the victim herself, she might have also believed the story that Delyth had woven. But more than anyone, she knew it better.

    This woman deserves an Oscar, the nurse thought bitterly, preparing herself to take the blame, thinking that Ryan would side with Delyth. But what Ryan said next stunned both the women in the room.

    "That''s not the only lie you ever told me, Delyth." Ryan snapped. He was fuming mad. He had come to confront her today. And there was no way he was going to let her fool him anymore.

    Delyth didn''t understand. Her brows knitted in confusion. "Ryan, I didn''t lie to you. Why are saying that? I could never lie to you."

    "Really?" he asked sharply. "Then let me ask you another way.." He stepped closer to her, each step radiating an intimidating aura.

    Delyth''s pulse quickened. She had always known he carried such a presence, but around her he was always gentle, masking his real self. She never knew one day, it would be directed at her.

    "Ryan, I don''t ¡ª"

    "Did you send any pictures to Arwen to make her misinterpret the relationship we share?"

    Delyth''s face turned pale. She remembered it immediately but couldn''t let Ryan know. So, shaking her head, she quickly denied, "I don''t know what you are talking about, Ryan. What picture? I haven''t shared anything with Arwen. She had blocked me. How can I share anything with her?

    "You haven''t?" Ryan''s voice turned brutal as he grabbed her arms, his grip tight enough to make her wince.

    "Ryan, you are hurting me," she gasped, her face contorting in pain.

    But it was as if Ryan didn''t hear her His grip only tightened as he leaned in, his eyes piercing hers. "Stop lying, Delyth! I saw the picture myself. It was from the night we ended up in the hotel. If not you, who else will do it? Do you think I am a fool?"

 Chapter 183 You killed my brother.

    Panic surged through Delyth''s nerves, but she forced herself to remain calm. Fixing her wide, teary eyes at Ryan, she whispered, "Do you think I am fooling you, Ryan? If I were fooling you, do you think I have ended up on the hospital bed like this? How can you even think of me like that?"

    Ryan''s jaws tightened, as his gaze darkened. "Don''t play the victim card, Delyth," she snapped. "This isn''t about your current state or your injuries. It''s about the truth. And I know what you have done," he said as he stepped back, leaving her arms.

    "Truth?" Delyth repeated, keeping her teary eyes still at him. "And what do you think is the truth, Ryan?"

    The tears in her eyes were making Ryan feel guilty. He never knew why her tears held such effect on him ¡ªmaybe because she was Zeke''s sister and they looked very similar. But he can''t let her emotions cloud his judgement now. Not again.

    Holding his resolve firm, he said, "You shared an image with Arwen. An image meant to make her believe we are something we are not."

    "Didn''t you do that same, Ryan?" she asked back. "You publicly made a statement saying that you once had feelings for me. Did you think that would make her misinterpret us as well?"

    Ryan''s brows furrowed, taken aback. Yes, his action was also misinterpreting, but when deciding on it he never thought about it. He just wanted to help Delyth at that time. He owed Zeke a big time. How could he let his sister suffer like that?

    "Delyth, you know that was to help you." His voice softened for a moment, but it turned sharp again. "You know very well that I have never harbored those kinds of feelings for you ¡ªnot even when I went on my knees and proposed to you. That, too, was because you asked me to. You wanted to stop other guys in the university from pursuing you, and I helped you because you were Zeke''s sister. I owed him, I can''t refuse you, not when it was within my capabilities."

    Delyth gritted her teeth. She never knew one day, for Arwen, Ryan will be distrusting her like this. Not when he has always claimed to hate her. "Ryan, I never knew you would ever treat me like this. Not when you have promised to Zeke to look after me. Now, do you have any other accusations left for me? Don''t tell you even think that I plotted it all and made us end up in the room. I am not that nasty in your eyes, or am I?"

    "Delyth, I ¡ª"

    "Ryan, that evening, if you remember properly then you must know that I felt unconscious while you were still fine. In that sense, shouldn''t I have blamed you for the things? How would you have felt if I had said that it was you planned it all to take advantage of me?"

    Ryan''s eyes widened in horror as if that thought itself was sinful. "Delyth, you know I would never ¡ª"

    Delyth let out a dry laugh, nodding as her lips twisted bitterly. "Of course, I know you wouldn''t. And that''s why when you said nothing happened between us, I believed you. I accepted that it was someone''s cruel prank. I didn''t blame you for anything ¡ªnot even when you killed my brother, But you ¡ª" her voice broke slightly, but she continued, "You couldn''t trust me. You thought I would do such a nasty thing just to break you from Arwen. How could you?"

    As she mentioned Zeke, his thoughts spiralled back to the time, making him realize something he wouldn''t dare to forget. Guilt washed over him when he realized how Zeke had lost his life because of him.

    Sweat beaded his forehead as his chest tightened with guilt. His face started to pale and slowly under his breath he started to mutter. "No, I didn''t kill Zeke. I didn''t."

    Delyth noticed his expression change and finally allowed herself a small, victorious smirk. In this life, Ryan, I want you. I won''t let Arwen snatch you, even if you want her to.

 Chapter 184 Look after my sister.

    Ryan staggered back as the flashes of the day from eight years ago spiralled out of his memories. He had never forgotten it, never let go of the guilt. He had always carried the weight of it, burying it under the layers of denial.

    He had survived by convincing himself that Zeke''s death wasn''t his fault. That it was the cruel twist of fate beyond his control.

    But no matter how much he forced himself to believe it otherwise, deep inside, he knew the truth ¡ªthe truth that he was responsible for it all. Responsible for Zeke not being here. It was because of him that Zeke died. If not for his actions, he would still be alive.

    The weight of his guilt bore down on him, pulling him into a haunting memory that had terrified him for months and had let go of him even after years.

    Flashback:

    Cicus Valleys was known for several reasons but the best one of all was that it gave the best scenic view. Especially the spot that Ryan has always held a favourite in his heart. It was the only place that gave him peace and a breather of the purest air that could heal his anxious and confused soul.

    Whenever his mind wouldn''t be able to focus, he would always come here and try to find his peace.

    And that day was just another day and he had come out of his dormitory to enjoy a moment of relief. Lost in the thoughts that had been keeping him occupied too much, he didn''t notice someone approaching until he felt an arm wrap around his shoulders.

    "Accept it, Ryan. You have fallen for her." The voice teased but his confidence was unshakable.

    Ryan turned to glance, and already recognizing the voice. "Shut up, Zeke," he sighed, shaking his head. "I am not having this conversation again. I told you already, that girl is nothing but a ...compulsion to me. I have no other choice but to get engaged to her. There are no feelings attached between us here in this nominal relationship."

    "''Compulsion'', ''nominal relationship'' ¡ªaren''t those too big words?" Zeke asked, raising his brows in skeptism. "Tell me something simple, would your mother have been able to force you into it if you were really against it? I mean I never heard anything or anyone that could stop ''the Ryan Foster'' from anything."

    Ryan frowned but said nothing. And his silence only made Zeke chuckle.

    His loud shriek like that made Ryan act fast. He lunged forward, grabbing Zekel''s wrist, but in the moment of force, he was also pulled forward.

    They would have fallen together if Ryan''s other hand hadn''t grabbed the wooden fence on the side. But the relief was short-lived when the realization stuck with him. The fence wasn''t strong enough to hold their weight for long.

    "Zeke," Ryan screamed, high on adrenaline. "Keep your hold firm on my hand. Don''t leave it. Do you hear me?"

    Zeke didn''t respond, but his terrified eyes met Ryan''s. He nodded, but just as he did, Ryan felt the weight of his friend slipping from his hold. The ground shifted again beneath them, and Zeke''s momentum was too strong.

    Shaking his head at Ryan, Zeke shouted. "Let go. Ryan! If you don''t let go, you will fall too."

    Ryan shook his head. "No, I am not letting go!" He tightened his grip, his fingers digging into Zeke''s wrist.

    "Ryan, don''t be stubborn," Zeke said again. "We both know you might not be able to hold me for long. At least save yourself."

    "Zeke, I am not ¡ª"

    "Ryan, I have a younger sister. We lost our parents when we were young. And with me gone, she would be alone here."

    "No, she won''t be alone because you aren''t going anywhere, Zeke. Believe me, I will save you."

    But Zeke seemed to have accepted the fate already. Smiling at Ryan, he said, "Ryan, this didn''t happen because of you. We both were playing and ¡ª don''t dare blame yourself for it. This must have been my fate. Just promise me, you will look after my sister for me. Just make her capable and resilient in this world so that she can survive. I won''t ask you to carry her burden all your life, just make sure she lives well and that''s it."

    Ryan shook his head, not ready to accept the cruel fate yet. But before he could make any other effort to turn it, Zeke''s weight pulled him free.

    "Zeke!!" Ryan shouted, watching in horror.

 Chapter 185 Wouldnt let it slide.

    "Zeke!" Ryan dropped to his knees and almost screamed the same as he had done at that time. Even after eight long years and countless desperate efforts to suppress it, the memory still clung to him like a shadow. The day Zeke fell ¡ªit played so vividly as if it had just happened the other day.

    "It''s my fault," he whispered, his voice breaking. His chest heaved as the memory consumed him again. His hands trembled, still feeling the ghostly sensation of Zeke''s hand slipping from his grasp.

    The guilt he had buried for years came rushing back, raw and unreadable. The present faded away, and he was no longer here; his mind had taken him back to the edge of the cliff.

    He couldn''t feel the energy of the current world around him until he felt an arm drape feebly around his shoulders. The touch was startling, and for a fleeting moment, the hope of seeing Zeke again bloomed in his heart.

    "Zeke!" he called out, his voice filled with desperation and longing as he turned to the side.

    But the shine in his gaze dulled instantly when he saw Delyth''s face instead. Her brows were knitted in concern. She was speaking something but for a good while, he couldn''t process her words. In his ears, only the haunting silence of Cicus Valley was swishing.

    "I didn''t kill him," Ryan murmured, his voice distant and pleading. "Don''t blame me for Zeke''s death. I¨CI didn''t kill him."

    It wasn''t until Delyth cupped his face gently with her warm hands did he snapped back to reality.

    "Don''t blame me for Zeke''s death, I¨CI didn''t kill him," he said and it was only when Delyth cupped his face, he came back to reality.

    "Ryan, I am sorry," she whispered, her voice trembling as if she was trying hard to hold back her own pain. "I shouldn''t have brought that back."

    Delyth clenched her fingers, not liking the subtle indifference in Ryan''s attitude. But keep her smile, she shook her head. "I can''t even feel their existence, how can I feel the pain."

    "They will get better, Delyth," Ryan said, his brows knitting with something Delyth couldn''t recognize. Like somewhere her efforts to guilt-trap him have not been enough.

    But how could that be possible? After all, Zeke''s name had always been her trump card. It had always kept him tethered to her, bound with guilt and regret.

    Delyth stared at Ryan, studying his face, trying to decipher why her trump card felt weaker this time.

    "I have reached out to specialists who can help with your condition," Ryan added further. His tone was steady, but his words pierced through Delyth''s thoughts. "I am waiting for their responses. Once we hear back, we will make arrangements for your treatment."

    Delyth smiled weakly and nodded. "I can do nothing but depend on you for this, Ryan. Thank you."

    Ryan stared at her for a moment before slowly saying, as though contemplating something deeply. "I am sorry for what happened today, Delyth. But don''t worry ¡ªI will get to the root of this. If that image reached Arwen, that means someone did send it to her. Sooner or later, I will find"

    As he said that, his eyes carefully studied Delyth''s expression, as if confirming something.

    Delyth froze at his words. She thought she had handled it well. But ... that didn''t seem the case now.

    Masking the crack in her composure, she nodded, "Yes, Ryan. We shouldn''t let this slide. Someone deliberately tried to make Arwen misunderstand you ¡ªand she did misunderstand. Do you think if I explain to her, it will help?"

 Chapter 186 Lonely in the world.

    Ryan stared at Delyth''s worried face for a moment longer than necessary before shaking his head. "There is no need for you to explain anything, Delyth," he said with a decisive tone.

    His words like that finally brought the relief Delyth was craving. For a moment she had thought that Ryan had softened towards Arwen, but his apparent indifference to the misunderstanding eased her anxious nerves. As long as Ryan doesn''t care for Arwen, she has the chance. Internally smiling, she kept her outward expression calm.

    "Arwen shouldn''t have to be so fickle," Delyth said, her voice tinged with subtle disdain. "How could she misunderstand you so easily?" She paused briefly, then added. "But Ryan, you don''t have to be stubborn either. She was your finance?e. If she misunderstood you, take the opportunity to explain everything to her. Don''t let this misconception linger, or else ¡ª"@@@@

    Ryan interrupted her, his brows furrowed. "Arwen isn''t fickle." his words surprised her, cutting through the calm facade she wore. "She is my fiance?e and she has every right to feel hurt and betrayed if what she saw made her believe something untrue. I don''t blame her."

    Delyth was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected him to accept Arwen''s attitude. Shouldn''t he be furious instead?

    "Ryan, you mean...?"

    "Delyth, when I said there is nothing for you to explain, I meant there is no need for you to step between me and Arwen," Ryan clarified, making Delyth''s fingers curled on her sides. "Arwen has misunderstood me. And being her fiance?, I will take the opportunity myself to make her understand things. I don''t want you or anyone else to step in there."

    The finality in his words left no room for argument.

    Delyth''s jaws tightened, but she nodded, feigning agreement. "Of course," she murmured. "I only wanted to help as I feel I am to be blamed here. If I hadn''t kept you all occupied with me, maybe Arwen had less reason to misunderstand you. I ¡ª"

    For the first time in years, Ryan''s eyes held a clarity that startled Delyth. He felt her grip on him slipping further, like sand through her fingers. "But Ryan ¡ª" Desperate to hold him back, she tried again.

    But once again she was denied any interference. It was as if, Ryan had hardened his resolve to keep her away not just from him but also from all the matters related to him.

    "You should rest, Delyth, he said, his tone soft and polite, but strangely distant. "We have talked enough for now." He then darted his gaze back at the shards of glass on the floor. "I will ask someone to come and clean this up."

    Delyth grew anxious, knowing he was about to leave. She wanted to hold him back. But before she could say any further, Ryan already made a move.

    "Ryan!" she called, only to see him pause in his steps. He didn''t turn, nor did he show any intention to stay. His back screamed his will to leave as soon as he could and that made Delyth further annoyed. Not knowing what to say, she simply said something that could at least stir another conversation. "I am getting bored here, staying alone. I want to move back to home. Can you help me with that?"

    Ryan turned to look over his shoulders, his brow tugged in a frown. "You need the assistance of the doctors and nurse. It would be better if you stay here, Delyth."

    "Please Ryan, I no longer want to stay here." She then paused and slowly added in a helpless tone. "I know I am asking you too much, but I have no one else to ask. Do something, Ryan. I don''t want to feel lonely in this world. I don''t want to get reminded every time that with Zeke gone, I am all alone here."

    Ryan''s gaze softened for a moment and the promise Zeke had asked him, played back in his memory. His eyes showed some hints of vulnerability, but his expression remained unreadable. "Zeke has given your responsibility to me, Delyth and I will take care of it. Give me some time I will see what arrangements can be made. For now, have some rest and don''t think too much."

    Delyth nodded but she could no longer hide her real expression. "Okay, you were leaving, Ryan. It''s already late. I won''t hold you any longer," she said, and nodding to her Ryan left without any second word.

 Chapter 187 Cent per cent.

    As Ryan walked out, the expression on his face changed. Pulling his phone from his pocket, he dialled a number. And the call connected after just a few rings.

    "Mr. Foster," the person on the other end greeted respectfully. "Do you have any other orders?"

    "Yes," Ryan replied curtly before adding, his voice cold. "Investigate what happened exactly at Royal Grande on the 29th. I need to know every detail."

    "Understood, Mr. Foster," the person on the call affirmed. "I will gather the information and share it with you soon."

    Without another word, Ryan ended the call and strode off.@@@@

    Meanwhile, back inside the room, Delyth''s carefully maintained facade shattered as soon as Ryan stepped out of the room. Her fists clenched, and with a frustrated growl, she grabbed a pillow from behind her and hurled it onto the floor.

    "Arghhhhh!" she screamed, thrashing her hands against the soft mattress. Her breath came in a sharp angry bursts as her composure dissolved completely.

    "Ryan, why? Why are you doing this?" she cried, her voice trembling with both anger and despair. "Don''t you hate Arwen? Why are you falling for her now?"

    Tears stung her gaze as she remembered how Ryan had come in and had served her his indifferent attitude. He had never acted so cold to her. At times, he had ignored her but even then as soon as she would make him realize that she was hurt, he would cater to her wishes.

    But today, he was all about Arwen. He might not have explicitly spoken of his feelings, but in his eyes, she could clearly see ¡ªthe desperation, the longing for Arwen.

    Seeing her so drawn to Arwen was like a dagger twisting in her chest. She can''t bear it, no matter how much she tries to ignore it.

    "No, Ryan," she whispered to herself, her tone chilling laced with malice. "I won''t let you get drawn to her. You are the only one left for me, and I will have you for myself."

    She tried to hold back, but her resolve only lasted for a few seconds. His soft kisses like that were making her carve more, and before she knew it, she was leaning forward, seeking something deeper.

    But all she met with was the cool air.

    Frowning, she fluttered open her eyes, slightly in confusion, only to find Aiden smirking down at her, his expression as smug as ever.

    "You ¡ª you did that deliberately?" she accused, her voice laced with both frustration and embarrassment.

    "What did I do?" Aiden asked innocently, blinking his eyes as though he couldn''t fathom what she was talking about. "Weren''t you sleeping? Did you dream of something? Tell me, I might help."

    "You ¡ª" her cheeks flushed even deeper, and she tried to form a retort, but then no words came to her aid. She, so wanted to strangle him. He was doing that on purpose and she knew that very well. Yet there was nothing she could do.

    Huffing, she pouted dramatically as she turned away from him. "You are impossible. I am not talking to you. Hmph."

    Aiden chuckled his amusement evident as he watched her feigned indignation. "Not talking to me? Are you sure about that, Moon?"

    Arwen only deepened her pout, though the faint upward twitch of her lips betrayed her. "I am sure. Cent per cent."

    Aiden didn''t speak after that, and when Arwen felt his silence getting heavier, she turned to glance at him. But maybe that was a mistake ¡ªbecause the moment she did, Aiden''s smirk deepened, making his expression go impossibly smug.

    "If keeping a kiss from you has you fuming like this, Moon, then it seems I didn''t do my job very well last night," he said, his tone laced with playful intent. "Let me make the needed amends."

    Before Arwen could respond, a squeal of surprise escaped her lips as Aiden pulled her into his arms, making her heart race with both shock and delight.

 Chapter 188 Huge difference.

    Arwen''s squeal was at once muffled when Aiden tilted her chin upward before capturing her lips in another kiss that was anything but teasing. It was deep, intense, and filled with a kind of passion that left her breathless yet craving more.

    Her heart raced and she melted in his embrace as her hands instinctively pressed against his bare chest.

    Aiden''s hands trailed down her waist, caressing in the same sensual way Arwen had memorized last night.

    His intentions were clear and the hunger in his gaze were perfectly matching his action. But just as the moment threatened to spiral into something more. Arwen pulled away, her cheeks flushed and her breathing unsteady.@@@@

    "No, husband," she murmured, placing her hands firmly on his shoulders to create some distance between them. "We are not doing this again. Not now, at least."

    "Are you sure?" Aiden asked, his lips twitching into a teasing smirk as he reached out to tuck away a wild strand of her hair. "Because your actions just now were telling me something else. You seem to be already getting excited and ¡ª"

    Arwen pressed her hand over his lips, stopping him from speaking anymore. Her cheeks burned, and though she tried to hide her embarrassment, it only became more evident.

    "Have you lost all sense of decency, Mr. Winslow?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him, though her voice betrayed a hint of laughter.

    Aiden pulled her hand away from his lips, his fingers curling around hers gently. "If I continue to stay decent with you even after last night, wouldn''t you question my love for you?" he quipped, his tone laced with playful sincerity.

    Arwen blinked at the loss of words. She was anyway trying hard to resist him, yet he was adding more difficulty to it. How could she resist him when he act like this?

    Pursing her lips, she leaned down and pressed her lips against his, letting the kiss linger for a moment longer before pulling away. "Blame yourself. You left me all sore and sensitive. We are not doing this again until I recover."

    At her question, she felt his lips form a smirk over her skin as he pressed a little harder, yet soft enough to come in the category of gentle.

    "What am I doing, Moon?" he murmured, letting his warm breath ghost over her stomach. "I am just helping you remember."

    Arwen squirmed beneath his touch, her body betraying her attempts of resistance. His teasing kisses against her stomach sent jolts of anticipation through her, and playful nips and kisses only heightened her frustration. She wanted to have more, but was too flustered to ask.

    "Aiden," she whined, her voice barely a whisper as his lips hovered just above her navel before moving down, just above the waistband of her flimsy shorts.

    Aiden chuckled softly, knowing he was pushing her buttons. "What is it, Moon? You seem restless. Am I not being enough, again?"

    Arwen couldn''t hold herself from weaving her fingers through his hair, while pressing his head move into her skin, to feel it better. But he was being a tease, deliberately.

    "You are cruel," she said, pouting, her cheeks flushed.

    "Cruel? I thought I was being considerate." Aiden replied, trailing his fingers along her sides, making her shiver in anticipation for him. "Didn''t you say you were sore? I am just being patient for your sake."

    Arwen glared down at him, though the effect was dulled by the way her lips trembled. "Patient? You are torturing me! Intentionally."

    "Torturing?" he asked, repeating. Lifting the duvet slightly, he let his smirk be more visible. "I didn''t know it was torturing for you. I thought you wanted it gentle and I wasn''t enough to give you that. Should I stop then?"

    "No!" the word slipped out of Arwen before she could even stop herself and her eyes widened in mortification. "Don''t you dare stop. Complete what you have started. Now."

 Chapter 189 An important call.

    The command in Arwen''s tone was unmistakable, and it only made Aiden''s smirk grow wider. Pride gleamed in his eyes as he gazed at her flushed face, the fiery determination was making her look even more captivating.

    "But aren''t you sore and sensitive?" he asked, his voice laced with mock concern, carrying the hints of tease.

    Arwen furrowed her brows at him, narrowing her eyes at him. "We will take care of it later," she replied with a resolute tone, her cheeks still tinted pink. "I am sure you know plenty of ways to heal me, husband."

    Aiden chuckled lowly, his dark eyes gleaming with amusement. He glanced down at her belly. "You seem so sure," he murmured before dipping his head to press a kiss against her navel his lips brushing lightly against the sensitive skin. "How can I disappoint you?"

    His voice though came soft, it carried a dark edge of desire that sent a shiver down Arwen''s spine. Her breath hitched at the sensation, her body responding to him even as her mind protested that she needed rest.

    Not able to bear it any further, she grabbed his head and pulled him back up to meet her gaze. Her fingers tangled in his hair as her fiery eyes locked with his. "Don''t test me anymore, Aiden. I don''t want to beg for something that I can have with one command."

    Aiden''s smirk faltered as his gaze darkened further. Their silence spoke volumes, something that even their words didn''t.

    "Then give the command, Moon, he murmured, his voice as low as a rumble filled with promise. "And I shall fulfil it as per your orders."

    Under the spell of his words, Arwen felt she owned the whole world. Tilting her chin up slightly, she spoke with all authority b. "I command you, husband," her voice came intoxicated, "to satisfy the craving you have ignited in me. Show me exactly what I am asking for."

    Realizing what he meant, Arwen clutched the sheet to her chest and quickly said, "You are my husband, don''t behave like a hooligan."

    "Hooligan?" Aiden chuckled at that. "I never knew a hooligan was capable of messing up with you like that."

    "You ¡ª" Arwen tried to retort, but Aiden''s gaze was too hot to allow her to think anything that could have her get back at him the same way.

    When her lips pulled in an involuntary pout, Aiden couldn''t resist. He crossed the room and pinched her cheeks gently. "Fine, I am not teasing you anymore," he said, leaning down to press a soft kiss of adoration on her forehead. "Get up and freshen up now. You need to eat, to regain back the energy I have made you lose the whole last night and this morning."

    He said it so seriously, that for a moment, even Arwen didn''t realize that he was teasing her. But her oblivion didn''t stay for long. Once she understood what he meant, her pupils dilated and she flung her arms to hit him. "You ¡ª"

    But Aiden caught it right in time. Kissing her knuckles, he said. "That was the last, trust me." He winked.

    Arwen''s gaze again darted to look at his chest. But this time, she blinked away before Aiden could even notice. "Instead of teasing me here husband, you should better get on work. I want to have my favourite, Fettuccine with Alfredo sauce. Either you cook it or make your chefs cook it just the way I like it." She demanded, knowing well that she was acting spoiled and unpleasant. But again, even though she was acting like that, she knew it was with the right person ¡ªone who wouldn''t mind catering to her spoiled attitude.

    She didn''t know when she developed this side around him, but it felt good to have someone with whom she could act like this.

    Aiden smiled dotingly before nodding, "Right on your command, Your Highness." then tucking her strand softly behind her ears, he said, "I will keep it prepared for you. Take your time to get freshen up."

    Arwen nodded and he turned to walk to the closet to get dressed. Once he was gone, Arwen fanned herself a little before getting up to do her routine. But right when she was about to walk into the bathroom, she shouted and said, "Oh yes, husband, when you go down, leave your phone here. I have an important call to make."

 Chapter 190 As long as he agrees.

    After a while, when Arwen came out of the bathroom wrapped snugly in a bathrobe. The warm bath had done wonders on her; she now felt duly fresh. Her eyes wandered to look around the room, but it didn''t take long for her to realize that Aiden was no longer there.

    "Arwen, you can''t act spoiled like this. It''s not his job you prepare the breakfast for you," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head at herself. It wasn''t her nature to rely on others, but Aiden''s unwavering attention and care were making her feel increasingly dependent. It was so comforting that she no longer cared about all the disciplines she had been taught while growing up.

    As she was about to drift into her thoughts, the subtle ring of the phone broke her focus. Her brows knitted in surprise as she turned to the bedside table where Aiden had left his phone.

    A day before, she had dropped a text to Gianna and was expecting her call. So when she heard the phone ring, she thought it might be her. But just as her fingers brushed the screen, the ringing stopped. She frowned, catching a fleeting glimpse of the number on the display.

    The ending digits seemed familiar, though she couldn''t immediately place them. It wasn''t Gianna''s number, but ¡ª

    Before she could dwell further, the phone chimed again ¡ªthis time with a text message. Arwen hesitated, not wanting to intrude on Aiden''s privacy. But she couldn''t stop herself from glancing the Emyr''s text as well that popped on the screen.

    [Emyr: Sir, the client you were supposed to meet this afternoon has requested to reschedule the meeting for later in the evening. If you permit, I will ...]

    The rest message was cut off, but it was enough to put Arwen''s curious mind at ease. The earlier call must have been related to this meeting.

    Shaking her head, she decided to let it go and headed to the closet to get dressed. She made a mental note to call Gianna once she was ready.

    After dressing in a casual yet elegant outfit, Arwen stepped out of the closet, only to hear the phone ringing again. Frowning at the persistent rings, she made her way to check who it was. If it was, Emyr, she thought she would answer him and ask him to wait until she got down and handed the phone to Aiden.

    "I don''t want excuses," she hissed. "Find out what I need to know. Every detail. Do I make myself clear?"

    Hearing a curt reply from the other end, she ended the call with a sharp tap, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    "Mr. Carl!" she called out sharply and the butler appeared promptly, as though he had been anticipating her summon.

    "Madam!" he greeted with a slight bow.

    Catrin glanced at him and asked, "Did you do what I asked you for?"

    The butler hesitated but then nodded. "Yes, Madam," he affirmed before adding, "I contacted him and he agreed. He should be here this evening."

    "Of course, he would come," Catrin smirked with a smirk, her confidence evident in her smug expression. "After all, he must have realized that without Quinn''s name, Arwen is of no benefit to him. He is just been waiting for our call to see some hope, some opportunity."

    Her eyes gleamed with triumph as she leaned back in her chair. "And I will make sure he knows exactly how much he stands to gain ¡ªor lose ¡ªdepending on how much he caters to me."

    The butler stood there. When Catrin glanced up at him, her lips curled up in a satisfied smile. "You can go, Mr. Carl and make the arrangements. We will be having a guest this evening. I am sure you would need to do at least a few extra things."

    The butler understood what she meant. Nodding, he gave a small polite bow and excused himself to oversee the arrangements that were needed to be done.

    Catrin sat back confidently, her lips curling up once again in a confident smile. It didn''t matter if she was still unaware of who he exactly was and what he was in need of. As long as he agrees to cooperate with her and leave Arwen, she will help him gain the small benefits. After all, nothing was more precious than her daughter.

 Chapter 191 Dont come to complain later.

    The team of chefs stood in a line, their expression a blend of awe and nervousness. None dared to breathe too loudly, let alone move, as they watched Aiden command the kitchen with an air of practised ease.@@@@

    His tailored shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his toned forearms that fleed with each confident move. Every movement was deliberate, precise and swift, as though he had spent years perfecting the art of cooking.

    The more Alexander, the head chef, watched him, the more he felt impressed. Though he had seen many skilled chefs mastering the field of culinary arts, for some reason seeing a man like Aiden do it with such ease hit differently.

    "Mr. Jones," Alexander whispered, breaking his own rule of silence in the kitchen, "did the young master have any culinary training before?" His tone was clearly laced with a deep interest.

    The butler standing on his side, turned towards him with a small, knowing smile. Shaking his head, he replied, "Young Master never took any professional culinary training."

    Alexander blinked, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Then...?"

    Mr. Jones''s smile only deepened at that. His gaze shifted back to Aiden, who was expertly tossing fettuccine in a creamy Alfredo sauce. "If a man has no inherent interest in cooking yet chooses to learn it, it''s not because he wants to excel in the field. It''s because he takes it as a way to cherish someone he cares for." Then he paused to add, "Young Master has only ever practiced making Fettucine Alfredo and he makes it perfect."

    Alexander tried to comprehend his words for a good moment, but the meaning only hit him after a while.

    While near the counter, Aiden who had been all engrossed in the recipe, finally called Mr. Jones.

    "Mr. Jones," he called while he started plating the dish with meticulous care. Swirling the fettuccine neatly, he coated it with sauce evenly before giving a final sprinkling of fresh parsley over the top.

    Although the butler had come on his very call, he didn''t dare disturb him. He only spoke when he saw him straightening in his posture. "Yes, Young Master?"

    Arwen didn''t ask him more. Nodding with an ''oh'', she gestured him towards the phone before saying, "Give Mr. Ethan a call then."

    Aiden was about to decline, but the look in her eyes told him she wouldn''t take no for an answer. Hence sighing, he dialed Emyr''s number. The ring, however, wasn''t distant ¡ªit came from the door.

    When she looked up, she saw Emyr already entering the mansion.

    "Sir! Madam!" he greeted before looking at Aiden with some sense of urgency.

    Arwen sensed the tension and smiled politely. "I will wait for you at the dining table. You can speak at ease." She then turned to Emyr and added, "Mr. Ethan, please join us after your talk."

    Emyr nodded politely, and with that, Arwen turned and left, leaving the two alone.

    "Sir," Emyr began, his tone low, "As per your instructions, the information has been allowed to reach Ryan Foster. However, we haven''t been able to trace his any move against us yet. It seems he hasn''t taken any action yet."

    Aiden''s expression remained calm, almost indifferent as if the existence of Ryan wasn''t important itself. "Is there anything else important," he asked, making Emyr confused for a second.

    Maybe he hadn''t expected his boss to shrug the topic of Ryan Foster like that. But since he has already, Emyr could also forget about it for the moment. "Apart from this, Sir, there is ''And Innovations''," he began. "We had a meeting with them scheduled this afternoon, but due to some serious problem on their side, Mr. Anderson has requested to schedule it in the evening, if it''s possible."

    Aiden''s expression subtly changed as his gaze darkened slowly. Glancing towards the dining area, he said, "Cancel it. In the evening, I have someone else to meet."

    Emyr''s brows knitted slightly as he studied his boss''s expression, but he didn''t dare to question him. Nodding, he simply said, "Okay, sir."

 Chapter 192 Impossibly yours.

    Arwen was lost in some of her own thoughts when she heard steps approaching. Almost instinctively, she turned to look, her gaze meeting Aiden''s calm, steady ones.

    "You haven''t started yet?" he asked, his voice smooth but carrying a subtle note of concern.

    Arwen glanced down at the table, taking in the few beautifully plated dishes that had been already laid out. "I was waiting for you," she said with a soft smile, watching as Aiden took his seat beside her, his usual quiet authority radiating from him.

    Emyr also settled into a chair a polite distance away ¡ªneither too close nor too far. When Arwen noticed it, she gave him a kind smile. "Mr. Ethan, please don''t stand on ceremony. Make yourself comfortable and enjoy."

    Emyr returned a polite smile but remained cautious. It wasn''t hesitation; it was a survival instinct. After all, while the lady might be an angel, she was also one who could stir the fiercest storms in his boss. Around them, he didn''t dare do anything that might cost him his job or worse. his life.

    Meanwhile, Aiden turned his full attention to Arwen. Without a word, he reached out for the platter he had prepared. The Fettucine Alfredo he had crafted sat on it like a masterpiece, its creamy sauce gleaming under the soft light. Carefully, he served her a generous portion, his action slow and deliberate, almost carrying the same gentleness he always carried for her.

    "Here," he said, adding a small serving of green salad on the side. "Have it while it''s still warm, or it will lose its true essence."

    Arwen stared at the plate in front of her, her smile deepening as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. "Thank you," she murmured before gesturing him to serve himself. "You should have some too. I am sure you will start loving it as much as I do."

    Aiden shook his head with a small smile. "It''s fine. Let me keep this exclusive for you. No one will have it except you," he said, serving himself other dishes that the chefs have prepared.

    Arwen liked the idea of keeping it exclusive ¡ªit felt special, just reserved for her ¡ªbut then she remembered something. Turning quickly to Emyr, she said, "You shouldn''t say something like that when we have a guest at the table husband."

    Looking at Emyr, she felt slightly embarrassed. She grabbed the platter and offered it to him with an encouraging smile. "Mr. Ethan, don''t mind your boss''s words. Here, try some. I am sure you will like it."

    While taking the chance, Arwen also skipped the topic. Looking down at her plate, she let her fort tremble slightly a few times before holding it with all her strength. "Have your food, husband. Your hunger seems to be making you go insane. Otherwise who takes that proudly as a compliment."

    " Yours truly," Aiden replied without any hesitation.

    Arwen turned back to look at him. Opening her mouth she wanted to scold him for teasing her, but no words came to her aid. In the end, she kept quiet and began eating her food.

    After finishing the call, Emyr returned to the dining area. Standing beside Aiden, he said respectfully, "Sir, the arrangements are made as per your instructions. If you are ready, we can leave."

    Aiden glanced at Arwen, before asking, "Are you ready?"

    "For what?" she asked confused.

    "You will see," Aiden said cryptically, standing up and offering his hand to her.

    Arwen didn''t know what he was upto, but still, she gave him her hand without any hesitation, without any question. Placing her hand in his, she allowed him to guide her to the car that was standing outside.

    "If we were going out, you should have told me. I would have gotten dressed a little differently," she said suddenly noticing her dress that looked a little more casual.

    Aiden stared at her before letting his eyes look at her from head to toe. "You look perfectly beautiful."

    Arwen was dumbfounded. Perfectly beautiful! Could he be any worst in lying?

 Chapter 193 Did he arrive too late?

    Meanwhile, a few hours earlier ¡ª

    Ryan had been working in his office, too engrossed in his work when the ringing phone on the side broke his focus. His brows tugged in a frown before he reached out to check who it was.

    Seeing it was South City Hospital calling, he accepted the call, answering, "Hello!"

    "M-Mr. Foster!" an aged voice greeted, but one could feel the underlying panic behind that simple tone of greeting. "I am Sister Ambrosina calling from, South City Hospital. This is regarding Ms. Ember."

    Ryan''s brows furrowed before he asked, "What happened to her?"

    "Sir, your relative has suddenly disappeared," The head nurse informed slowly as if still contemplating something. "We can''t find her anywhere here. We have tried checking her whereabouts through our surveillance camera but there are broken and ¡ª"

    Before she could finish it, Ryan''s voice came with a boom, "What the hell does that mean? She was a patient under your hospital''s care, your responsibility. How can you not know where she had gone?" He stood up already ready to leave for the hospital.

    The head nurse didn''t reply immediately, rather taking a small pause, she said, "Sir, I know somewhere we are at fault too, but please hear us out first. This matter may be more sensitive than it looks."@@@@

    "What do you mean?" he asked, his frown getting deeper.

    The nurse slowly began, "Mr. Foster, to us it seems like Ms. Ember has gotten kidnapped. We have already informed the police. It will be good if you can reach here soon too."

    Ryan''s expression only turned worse at that. But having no other choice, he said, "I will be there soon." With that, he hung up the call, ready to leave his office at once. But just when he was about to reach the door, he received another call.

    His brows knitted when he realized that it was a private number. "Hello," he answered. "Who is this?"

    Was he being wrongly directed?

    That idea wasn''t unfathomable. He should have been wise to check before making a move.

    His eyes darted to look around and truly there was no one present around. How was he so stupid to fall for it?

    Believing that he had fallen for the tricks, he was about to leave when suddenly a frail, meek voice caught his attention.

    "R-Ryan, is t-that you?"

    The voice was so soft that for a second he thought he was having some kind of illusions. "Del!" he called, turning around to look for her. But there seemed no trace of her.

    "Del, are you here?" Calling again he walked further in, but still there came no response.

    Just when she was about to turn and leave once more, something caught his eye in the corner. His eyes narrowed, and when he identified it as a person''s fingers, his heart dropped. He rushed forward to check.

    And the moment he did, his soul felt like it was leaving his body.

    There, crumpled on the floor, was Delyth ¡ªdishevelled, bloodied, and barely conscious.

    "Del!" Ryan''s voice cracked as he knelt beside her, his hand shaking as he gently reached out to touch her.

    Did he arrive too late?

 Chapter 194 Something only visible to her.

    "Lustree? by Lorien Castille," Arwen read slowly as the car came to a halt right outside the world''s renowned jewellery house. Her voice was laced with awe, and her gaze lingered on the cursive letters etched into the glass storefront.

    She turned to look at Aiden and asked, "This... why did you bring me here?"

    "We had wedding rings pending on our list for far too long," he said continuing, "I didn''t think delaying it for longer would have been better."

    "Wedding ring from here, husband? Are you sure?" she asked as if she wasn''t sure.

    Aiden''s brows furrowed as well. He stared out of the window at the store icily. "I heard they are the best when it comes to designs and details. Do you not like them?"

    Emyr, who had been sitting on the front, coughed hard. Not able to digest it suddenly. But he didn''t dare say anything. He just sat there, quiet, trying his best to make his presence almost invisible.

    Arwen blinked. Not like what? Lorien Castille''s designs?

    The world dies to get hands-on even simple pieces designed by them, how can she be outrageous to say that she doesn''t like them? But ¡ªit''s not just the design that they have been famous for. Rather it''s their policy that makes them unique¡ªa policy of exclusivity.

    "Husband," she started, pursing a smile on her lips. "They are not just famous for their designs and the unerring attention to detail, but more than those two what had gained her the reputation is their policy of exclusivity."

    Aiden stared at her blankly as if he couldn''t understand what she was speaking about. And Arwen at once guessed that he had no idea about it.

    "As I guessed," she shook her head before deciding to explain. "Fine, I will tell you. In their policy, if you get a wedding ring from here, that means you have used up your chance to get it for a lifetime. No money can bring you another chance. That is the reason why even if someone could afford to get a piece of minimal jewellery here, they still don''t dare to buy it. After all, nothing is for sure in this life."

    Aiden''s expression remained unreadable. When Arwen saw him like that, her brows furrowed and she asked, confused, "You still didn''t understand? I mean to say ¡ª"

    While outside, as Aiden helped Arwen step out of the car, Mr. Castille himself was already at the entrance, waiting. His sharp, discerning gaze softened when it landed on them, and to everyone''s astonishment, he inclined his head respectfully.

    "Mr, Winslow, Mrs. Winslow," he greeted, his tone smooth and polished. "Welcome to Lustree?. It''s a rare honor to have you here."

    Aiden nonchalantly glanced at him and nodded. "It''s our pleasure too, Ms. Castille."

    Arwen blinked in surprise, caught off guard slightly. Her eyes fixed on the man ¡ªthis was the famous Castille. The one who had stayed mysterious and under the blinds up until today.

    When Mr. Castille caught Arwen''s gaze, he politely smiled before stepping aside to usher them in. He escorted them to a private viewing room, where he had already kept all the finest designs ready.

    "Mrs. Winslow, we are told to help you select the ring that would suit you," he said and then gestured for her to look down at the collection. "These all are our best designs. Please let us know if there is anything that catches your eye."

    Arwen smiled and looked at the set of rings decorated on the tray. One look and she could tell, all of them were better than the other. It was a tough choice to make until Arwen''s eyes paused at something. It was a simple yet elegant band with vines intertwined together from both sides, holding a rose of diamond in the middle.

    "What do you think about this?" she turned to Aiden.

    Aiden didn''t look at the piece. Instead, he stared at her shining eye and said softly. "It can bring shine to your eyes. It''s perfect." He then turned to look at Mr. Castille and added, "But I would like it to be customised."

    Arwen didn''t understand. But she heard, Mr. Castille agree as if he wasn''t bothered that his design was asked to be changed.

    "Of course, we can do it," Mr. Castille said. "What do you have in mind?"

    Aiden''s answer was simple like he had long thought about it. "A rare diamond ¡ªflawless in cut and clarity. I want it embedded on the inside of the band, visible only to her. Something no one can see but her and me."

    Mr. Castille''s professional demeanor gave way to admiration. Smiling, he said, "An exceptional choice. Consider it done."

 Chapter 195 She is not my girlfriend.

    After a while, both Arwen and Aiden stepped out of the boutique. It was still late in the afternoon and the soft warm glow of the sun was still there in the sky. Just as they reached the car, and Aiden was about to open the door of the door for her, Arwen turned, her eyes questioning and her tone uncertain.

    "Why did you do that?" she asked, crossing her arms. "Wedding rings come in pairs. How can you get me one but not let me get one for you?"

    She had wanted to ask Mr. Castille for a matching ring for Aiden, but he had gently stopped her before she could.

    Aiden paused, a small, amused smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He reached out, his hand slowly caressing her hair. "You can, of course," he said softly. "But not from here. You can get me one from another store and it will be equally precious."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed. "Why?" she asked, confusion lacing her voice. "Why can''t I get you one from here? Do you think I don''t have the money?"

    At her unexpected accusation, Aiden chuckled. Emyr who had been standing nearby, also could hold himself from reacting. He coughed hard to mask his reaction.

    Did the lady has not yet realized that half of the city was in her name? She would be the last person here to have no money even if she loses it all tomorrow because his boss had even kept arrangements for that.

    As he was about to shake his head in disbelief, Emyr caught Arwen''s sharp glare. He quickly lowered his head, focusing on the ground as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. He dared not meet her gaze again.

    Aiden, however, seemed thoroughly entertained. "Didn''t you, yourself, talk about their policy of exclusivity?" he asked, his tone cam as his eyes searched hers. "

    Arwen blinked, her confusion deepening. "Yes, I did. So?"@@@@

    In the end, Arwen had no other choice but to nod. "Then it will only be better to make you wait for a lifetime and another for it." With a huff, she then turned back to the car, opened the door and slid inside, closing the door with a thud.

    Aiden scratched his brow before walking around to get inside the car the other way.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ryan brought Delyth back to the hospital. Her situation had dreaded him, but internally he prayed to the heavens that she would turn out to be fine.

    Once the doctor came out of the room, Ryan rushed to him to ask, "How is she?"

    The doctor gently assured him. "Don''t worry, Mr. Foster. She is fine. Her wounds are all external. We have done the dressing, and soon she will be waking up fine."

    Ryan frowned at that. "Just external injuries?" he asked. He had thought it was something serious.

    The doctor nodded. "Yes, all her cuts and bruises seem to be external. I have checked her as you have asked. She hasn''t been physically molested. Maybe her kidnapper has just tried to scare her."

    Ryan''s brows remained furrowed as if he was trying to contemplate something.

    When the doctor saw him lost, she reached to place a hand on his shoulders and said, "Mr. Foster, don''t worry. Your girlfriend is alright. She will be waking up soon."

    "She is not my girlfriend," Ryan said almost immediately. His expression turned dark. Glancing at the doctor he then clarified. "She is like my younger sister. I am looking after her on behalf of her brother."

 Chapter 196 Obsession is very different from love

    The doctor felt the change in his demeanor and realized her mistake. Nodding, she quickly apologized. "I see. My apologies, Mr. Foster, I shouldn''t have guessed on my own." She then paused for a brief moment before continuing in her professional tone, "But regardless, she is in good hands now and should recover well. Don''t worry, we have got her."

    Ryan offered a curt nod, but his jaws remained clenched. If it had been before, he would have easily shrugged off such a small misunderstanding. But with the recent events weighing on him one after the other, he could no longer ignore it.

    Especially now, when he could finally see someone''s foul play at work. How could he be so dumb to not notice it before? How could he be so negligent when it was all right in front of his eyes?

    Perhaps it was his fault. He had indulged Delyth so much that she had started to believe and grow confident to think that she could get away with everything. But no ¡ªnot anymore. If he has given her the wrong confidence, he would also help her rectify it as well because he would no longer be taking it anymore.

    ***

    At Winslow Globals,

    Emyr stood and watched as Aiden read the documents carefully, his sharp eyes scanning each line before signing his name at the bottom of the papers with swift precision.

    "Is there anything else?" Aiden asked, putting his signature dot at the end of his name and glancing at his secretary.

    Emyr leaned forward to take the file from Aiden''s desk before shaking his head. "No, sir. For today, that''s all that was left on your schedule since you requested your evening to remain free."

    Aiden nodded, adjusting the cuffs of his tailored suit. Rising from his chair, he exuded the same commanding presence that he has always been known for. "Then, getting up, he said, ready to leave, "Then wrap the rest and call it a day."

    As Catrin rose gracefully from the sofa, she added, "And, Mr. Carl, keep an eye on him. Observe everything ¡ªhis habits, his movements, how he carries himself. I want you to notice everything about him. They say you can uncover a person''s true identity and worth by those very things."

    The butler''s expression remained impassive, though he fully understood who she was referring to. "I will report it all to you once he leaves," he assured her.

    Catrin nodded, dismissing him with aa wave of her hand before walking inside, towards the garden. Though she was sure that she would be able to negotiate well, still she wanted to hold the upper hand so that if it was needed tomorrow she could easily exterminate that unworthy soul without putting much effort.

    In the garden, Catrin took a leisurely seat at the round table. She never had time to sit back at home and chill like this, though that hasn''t been on her list of complaints ever. She liked to work and she would never regret the time she spent working.

    But today she also didn''t regret missing her work and staging back here. Maybe because she knew this was equally important. Arwen was equally important. And she could afford to miss her schedule a day or two if that could ensure her daughter back the way she wanted.

    "Arwen, sweetie, you always say I don''t care enough for you," she sighed slowly. "You are so wrong to even think that. Mom loves you more than you realize. How can I not? You are my own flesh and blood. If I truly love someone in this wide world, it''s you. After all ¡ª"

    "After all, people often start feeling obsessed with their pawn when they come to realize that they can no longer control it."

    The icy cold voice interrupted her, cutting through the serene garden atmosphere.

    Catrin hadn''t expected it and hence her head snapped to look around in surprise, only to find Arwen standing there with her gaze all cold and aloof at her. Her brows furrowed at her sudden appearance, but then she realized what she had just said.

    Disapproval etched her expression, but not giving her a chance to voice it out, Arwen strode forward, confident in her steps. She stopped in front of her mother, before calmly pulling out a chair for herself.

    "Obsession is very different from love," She said cooly, meeting her mother;s gaze without flinching for once. "And I am sure you are getting confused between the two, Mrs. Quinn."

 Chapter 197 Old man, thrice the age of father?

    "Arwen, what do you mean? And how are you talking? Did you forget I am your mother?" Catrin''s frown deepened at Arwen''s words. Something about her felt different today. The Arwen she knew wasn''t like this. She might have acted confident everywhere else, but in front of her, her mother, she was always hesitant, always seeking approval.

    But the woman sitting before her now bore none of that meekness. Instead, she exuded an air of aloofness and distance that was almost chilling.

    "Mother?" Arwen''s lips curled up in a mocking smile as she shook her head. "I think it''s something that you are forgetting here, Mrs. Quinn. We severed all the ties last time when I came to this place of yours. You said you regretted having a daughter like me and I agreed to step out of your life for good."

    Catrin''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. "You think it''s easy to break relations like that, Arwen?"

    "Well," Arwen shrugged in nonchalance. "I thought it would be difficult, but it didn''t turn out to be so impossible after all. In fact, it feels quite liberating. I feel now longer under someone''s cage ¡ªsomeone''s control anymore."

    "Arwen!" Catrin''s fury flared. She never knew Arwen was so capable of getting on her nerves until today. "Mind your tone. I birthed you, you can''t talk to me like this! And why are you even here today? Didn''t you say that you would never come back home ¡ªever? Regretting already?"

    Arwen paused, fixing her gaze on her mother. Just when Catrin thought her words had finally silenced her, she saw her daughter''s lips curl again into a disdainful smirk.@@@@

    "What are you smiling at? Do you know how disrespectful that is?" Catrin snapped.

    But her flare of anger didn''t faze Arwen. Instead, she met her gaze evenly and replied, "Aren''t you too full of yourself, Mrs. Quinn? I mean, how can you even think I came back because I regretted the only right decision I ever made in my life?"

    Catrin has taken aback. She had known Arwen had drifted away, but she hadn''t realized the extent of her transformation.

    "Arwen ..." Catrin''s voice faltered. For the first time, she felt lacking words. It was kind of humiliating.

    "I humoured his small trick of yours because I wanted to see you again and let you understand things personally," Arwen''s voice softened a little, but it still held the same sharp edge of indifference. "But the next time it wouldn''t be the same. I won''t be kind enough to come here and give you a warning."

    "Are you threatening me, Arwen?" Catrin gritted her teeth.

    But it only made Arwen pull her lips in a smile. "If that can make you stay away from my life, then yes, I am threatening you, Mrs. Quinn. Respect the boundaries and the choices you have drawn yourself."

    With that, she took a step back, picked up her purse and strode back in the direction through which she had come earlier.

    But she must have just merely taken a few steps, when Catrin''s voice rang in the air, pausing her halfway.

    "Arwen, you sound so confident of him. Do you think I don''t know who he is?" Catrin stood rooted at her spot for a moment, but while speaking that, she slowly turned to Arwen. "You married some old man who is thrice the age of your father and you come to argue here with me as if you married the royal prince. Do you think you even hold a position to argue with me over him?"

    Arwen''s brows drew in confusion and she turned back to look at Catrin. "What did you say? Old man thrice he age of father?"

 Chapter 198 Guilt trap.

    Arwen was confused. She married a man thrice her father''s age? When did that happen? Her brows furrowed deeply as she stared at her mother, trying to understand what she even meant by that.

    But Catrin only smirked in arrogance. Seeing Arwen flustered and confused, she finally thought he had gained the upper hand over her daughter. Scoffing, she said, "Arwen, did you really think you could hide him and your shameful deed forever? Did you think I wouldn''t find out"

    Arwen crossed her hand, her expression calm but watchful. She decided to let her mother continue, curious to see how far this fabricated tale would go.

    "Just when I thought you could embarrass us anymore, you proved me wrong," Catrin continued, her voice dripping with disdain. "Not just you rebelled and married a stranger, you married a damn old man. Do you know how appalling is that? It''s shameful. How can you not think before acting on such a stupid idea?"

    Arwen raised an eyebrow, the faintest hint of amusement flickering in her eyes. "Interesting," she said, her tone measured, "Though your thoughts and anxiety are no longer my concern, still I would like to know from where you learned to weave such crooked stories. When I last checked, you were quite practical in using the tropes. This isn''t matching your style."

    "Don''t play coy with me!" Catrin snapped, her composure slipping. "This is not a tale that I am narrating, it''s the truth that you are trying to glorify. But know that shame can never be worn with pride. And that man who you call your husband is the shame that ¡ª"

    "Enough, Ms. Quinn!" Arwen''s voice rose with a deafening warning. She took a step forward, making her mother cower a step back. "What did I say about disrespecting my husband, Mrs. Quinn? It seems like either I haven''t been clear enough, or you have lost your competence to understand my words."

    "Arwen, I am your mother ¡ª"

    "No, you are not," Arwen cut her sharply, her voice carrying an edge that can at once slither one''s confidence. "You are nothing to me, anymore. So, don''t use any leverage to insult my man. I won''t take it sitting low."@@@@

    "You are protecting that old man?" Catrin asked in disbelief. "He doesn''t even hold a position to stand in front of me and you are acting as if he owns the world. Who gave you such confidence?"

    That simple indifference in her tone stiffened Idris for a moment. His brows furrowed as he stepped forward, trying to reach her. But before he could, she stepped back, avoiding his touch.

    Not because it repulsed her, but because she knew she wouldn''t be able to keep herself indifferent if his touch conveyed the same emotion his eyes spoke of.

    She could read his eyes ¡ªthe regret he was holding inside. She could read it all. However, at this moment she didn''t want to acknowledge it. She was forgiving, but not to the point of forgetting everything so easily.

    Her father might be regretting it all, but that regret wouldn''t change anything. It wouldn''t erase the things she felt whenever her mother controlled her to the point where she felt like dying.

    "Arwen, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" Idris asked, feeling something was off. His eyes darted across her face, trying to piece together what he had missed.

    But Arwen''s eyes were so cold and expression so unreadable that he felt helpless ¡ªhe couldn''t discern anything at all.

    "Were you bullied?" he asked suddenly, remembering what Catrin had told him. Though he hadn''t believed it at that time, seeing Arwen back here made him doubt if she had returned after a heartbreak.

    Arwen''s lips curled in a soft smile which soon turned into a full-fledged disdainful grin. When Idris saw her smile like that, his brows furrowed in a frown.

    "Arwen ¡ª"

    "Mr. Quinn never cared to ask me this when I was bullied in this house. But today, when I have finally left and severed my ties, you are suddenly concerned. Is this some kind of guilt trap that you are trying to throw at me?"

    Her words struck him like a blow, leaving him speechless. And he didn''t know how to respond anymore.

 Chapter 199 My husband dotes on me.

    Although those words stung Arwen''s tongue, she still let it roll off because that was the only way she could preserve her resolve. After she had left this place for good, she couldn''t let anything hold her back anymore.

    "Arwen, how are you speaking to your Dad?" Catrin''s voice cut through the air as she walked closer, closing the distance between them. She hadn''t expected Idris to return early, but suddenly his presence felt like a blessing. At least with him here, she could ask him to stop Arwen. "Do you know how much your father has been blaming himself since the day you left us? He is punishing himself every day, thinking he wasn''t a good father to you."

    Arwen''s fingers clenched at that. She knew her father would be doing that, and the daughter in her was aching to wipe away all the guilt he carried. But doing so would only tether her again to the chains she had worked so hard to break¡ªthe chains of the compelled emotions she carried for her parents.

    No, she couldn''t allow herself to fall back into that trap again.

    Arwen''s gaze hardened again. Turning back to Catrin, she said coldly, "People have to carry the baggage of their own guilt and regret. Neither you nor anyone else can help him share it." She then shifted to look back at her father and continued. "If Mr. Quinn is feeling guilty, it means he has finally realized his mistakes. That''s a good thing ¡ªbecause now, at least, he might see the truth for what it is."

    Catrin''s face flushed in anger, her blood boiling at Arwen''s audacity. "You ¡ª"

    "Arwen, you are right," Idris spoke, interrupting Catrin unknowingly. His voice was calm but laced with remorse. "Dad has been wrong, all along. I wasn''t the father you deserved. I wasn''t there to protect you and your dreams. And all that realization now has become a guilt. But ... can you please find in your heart to give your dad a chance ¡ªa chance to make things right? To become the father you have always deserved?"@@@@

    Arwen''s nail dug into her palm as she fought to maintain her composure. The vulnerability in her father''s voice was like a blade against her resolve. She wanted to believe him, wanted to reach out and let herself forgive ¡ªbut forgiveness didn''t erase the scars of abandonment.

    Her lips curled up in a polite smile but the way it had lightly curled up on the corners, one could already tell it was just fora formality. "Mrs. Quinn, the next time when you try to reach my husband, it would be better if you invite him cordially as a guest instead of a drive and pick-up service. Though he dotes on me, I still wouldn''t like him to visit a place where he isn''t respected."

    Catrin''s fist clenched and she could no longer hold it. "Arwen ¡ª"

    But it was as if her anger no longer fazed Arwen. Not only did she stand it unfazed, she dared to interrupt it without any hesitation. "I came here, especially on my husband''s stance to pick up the phone I left here last time. Can you ask your butler to bring it to me now that I am leaving?"

    Saying that, her eyes turned to look to the other side where Mr. Carl was standing. When her gaze met with him, he walked on his own to bring her the phone.

    "Thank you, Mr. Carl," Arwen said when he returned. She turned on her phone and added, I never knew leaving my phone unlocked would mean my privacy could be blatantly ignored."

    Mr. Carl lowered his gaze apologetically. "I am sorry, Young Miss," he said, even though he was just acting on the orders.

    Arwen glanced at him, smiling faintly, but not acknowledging his apology. Without another word, she turned on her heel, her head held high and began walking away.

    Catrin shouted angrily, "Arwen, stop right there. I haven''t given you permission to leave yet. Arwen ¡ª"

    Arwen''s steps slowed at that, and Catrin thought Arwen finally obeyed. But little did Catrin know that wasn''t the real case.

 Chapter 200 Beyond redemption.

    "Good that you finally listened," Catrin said when she saw Arwen finally stopping at the door. "Now come here. Sit with us and we will talk."

    Arwen looked over her shoulders, a smile playing on her lips ¡ªa smile laced with mockery. "Mrs. Quinn, I owe you for giving birth to me. It must have been a great struggle. Thanks for reminding me of it today."

    Catrin''s brows slightly, making her confusion evident. She didn''t understand what Arwen meant, but something about her tone felt wrong, even dangerous. Still, she maintained a smug demeanor. "Good to see you finally realize that," she said, crossing her arms in front. "Now, come back and let''s have a proper conversation where you listen to what I have to say."

    Yes, she has made Arwen count many times how hard it was to bear her for nine months, but wasn''t that just fine? After all, if she had made sacrifices for Arwen, the girl should know it and be grateful.@@@@

    Arwen didn''t turn back, but from the side, Catrin could the curl of her lips deepen into a more biting smile. "There would be no need for that," Arwen said calmly.

    "What do you mean?" Catrin asked, her confusion growing as her brows knit together.

    "Since I owe you, there is no debate about the fact that I should repay you," Arwen said, her tone firm and unnervingly serene. She paused, letting her words hand in the air for a moment. "Let me know how I can return the favour of giving birth to me. As long as it is within my capability, I will unburden myself from this debt."

    Her words hit like a slap, reverberating in the silent room. The weight of them pressed down on both Catrin and Idris differently, leaving both of them stunned.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?: Catrin finally spat, her voice rising in pitch. "Do you think that''s something you can pay back? You are my daughter! You don''t repay your parents like it''s some business transaction!"

    Arwen turned slowly, her icy gaze locking with her mother at once. " You have always treated me as some business investment," she said coldly. "Every time you bring up the sacrifices you made for me by giving me birth. It''s clear that you are keeping the score. I am sure you will definitely find something through which I can repay you. Don''t worry, I will give you whatever you want as long as it makes sure that you don''t come you disrupt my life ever again."

    "Arwen!"

    Arwen didn''t mind her yell. Pressing a formal smile, she simply said, "I will wait for your call. Let''s settle it once and for all." With that, she turned and stepped out of the place without turning back again.

    Mr. Carl nodded. "I called on his number but it seems Young Miss picked it up and came here herself. I had no idea."

    "Catrin, do you have something to say?"

    "What do you want me to say, Idris," Catrin snapped defensively. "I was doing this for Arwen."

    "For Arwen? Really?" Idris repeated, his voice filled with disbelief. "If it had been for Arwen, you would have called her to apologize, not gone behind her back to contact her husband. Especially when you still doubt him! Stop hiding behind those excuses."

    "Of course, it is for her," Catrin insisted. "She married an old man, someone completely unsuitable for her. I wanted to negotiate with him ¡ªto make him let her go ¡ªand I would have compensated him. How was that wrong?"

    "Compensated him?" Idris''s voice rose, his disgust clear. "You wanted to make Arwen''s marriage into a business deal when you clearly know she has grown attached to it? How could you?"

    "What attachment, Idris? She is just rebelling against us. Why can''t you see it?" Catrin snapped, looking away. "Don''t make it sound absurd! I was thinking of her future!"

    "That''s enough, Catrin!" Idris''s voice thundered, cutting her off. "Your obsession with control has cost enough already. We have lost our daughter completely. Now, you can take your time to decide how you are going to break the last string that has kept her attached to us."

    Catrin froze. Shaking her head, she refused to accept that. "Nothing can break her away from us, Idris. She is our daughter."

    "Nothing but you have, Catrin," Idris said with a tone of finality. "If you haven''t yet realized that then realize it now. Arwen has asked you to tell her the way she could repay you the favour you have done her by giving her birth. With that done, she will be officially off on her own. And that would be for better."

    "Idris, how can you even say that?"

    "Catrin, I thought you changed, but it seems you are incapable of letting go of your controlling nature. You have grown so accustomed to it that today you pushed our daughter farther away than ever before." Idris''s voice softened, but the disappointment in his tone was unmistakable. "You have turned this situation beyond redemption."

    With that, he turned to walk away. And Catrin stood there frozen, unable to accept it.

 Chapter 201 One who is hiding in the shadows.

    While on the other side, after Arwen stepped out of the Quinn Villa, she took a deep breath and smiled ¡ªa genuine smile this time. She had fought her battle, and though it had seemed easy on the surface, only she knew how difficult it had been. Especially when she saw her father like that.

    "Madam, are we going back?" Alfred asked as he opened the car door for her.

    Arwen glanced at him, her lips curling into a soft smile. "Let''s go," she said before slipping into the car.

    Alfred hadn''t seen her smiling so closely before, so it took him a moment to react. His ears turned slightly red, but he quickly recovered, shutting the door before heading to the driver''s seat.

    As he started the engine, Arwen suddenly remembered something. "Alfred," she said, interrupting the silence. "I have somewhere else to go. Drive me there first."

    Alfred looked at her through the rearview mirror before nodding. Soon, the car drove away from the Quinn Villa. "Madam, where would you like me to drive you?"

    Arwen''s gaze drifted to her empty ring finger, and her lips curled into a deeper smile. "Lustree?," she said.

    Aiden might have thought her request was an impulsive decision, but she was sure about it. She wanted to get him a pair of matching rings ¡ªa commitment to stay with him and only him, forever. Just as he was committing himself to her.

    With that thought, Arwen dialled Emyr''s number. The moment the ring went through, the call was answered.

    "Madam!" Emyr greeted her, his prompt response catching Arwen off guard for a moment.

    "Mr. Ethan, hope I haven''t disturbed you," she said.

    "No, Madam. I wasn''t busy," Emyr replied, then added, "Were you looking for Sir? He might have missed your call because he has gone out for a small meeting. Please give me a moment, I will try to connect you with him."

    "No, no, Mr. Ethan," Arwen stopped him immediately. "I didn''t call to talk to Aiden. I have a small request for you."

    Aiden''s walked in like he owned the place. Heading straight to Jason''s cabin, he pushed the door open, before walking straight in.

    "You are here," Jason said, glancing up from the file he was reading. "I was waiting for you."

    "Did the reports come?" Aiden asked, pulling a chair across him before sitting down.

    Jason looked at his watch before shaking his head. "It will be soon here. Maybe in the next fifteen minutes. I have sent someone to look for it."

    Aiden nodded in understanding, but Jason could read the invisible nervousness in his demeanour. It might not seem to be there, but knowing his friend for more than a decade, Jason knew Aiden was nervous about things.

    "Aiden, it''s fine," he said. "You don''t have to be so nervous about it. Arwen is doing fine. Even if she has lost memory of the past, you have got her again in the present. Make your time beautiful. Don''t think of the things that you have lost in the past."

    Aiden stared at him. His gaze turned colder.

    "Look," Jason continued, "I am saying this because if Arwen has truly lost her memory, it will be nearly impossible to recover it back. And frankly, I would advise against trying ¡ªbecause the process of bringing those memories back would endanger her life. And ¡ª"

    "Do you think I am worried about her forgetting me?" Aiden interrupted, his vice steady but intense. It was like he was holding on to the silver line of patience.

    Jason paused at that. "You are not?"

    "No," Aiden said firmly. "I am no longer concerned about her forgetting me. What matters is her ¡ªour present and our future. If recovering from the past puts her life at risk, I won''t allow anyone to even go near it. But will I be enough?"

    "Aiden are you doubting yourself again?" Jason asked.

    Aiden shook his head. "I just don''t want to underestimate the one who is hiding in the shadows. I don''t want him to become powerful and capable of harming her again tomorrow. And to make sure of that, I need to find him out first, as soon as possible."

    Jason understood what Aiden was referring to. Nodding he said, "Just a few minutes more, the reports must be here already."

 Chapter 202 It will suit Granna.

    Aiden''s gaze remained fixed on Jason as he read through Arwen''s reports.

    "We were right," Jason finally said, closing the file and sliding it across the table to Aiden. "Arwen did lose her memory and that loss was not caused by any trauma. Instead, someone has deliberately interfered with her mental state."

    Aiden''s jaws tightened, and his hands balled into fists as he picked up the file. His sharp eyes scanned the document, pausing on certain sections that described it in better terms.

    "Continue," he said, his voice low and cold.

    Jason leaned forward in a more understanding stance, his expression grave. "Based on the test, it looks like someone used a highly refined neurological suppressant. It''s not something readily available ¡ªand would require both resources and expertise to administer it. The substance didn''t just suppress her memories; it altered her perception of reality, making her believe everything was normal and that nothing was missing. That''s why Arwen has no idea what she has forgotten. To her, everything seemed in place, and her life feels complete."

    Aiden''s grip on the file tightened. "Wouldn''t that also mean people could manipulate her easily? Make her believe whatever they wanted to?"

    Jason nodded solemnly. "Precisely. In her state, she was like a blank canvas. Whoever did this could have painted any narrative they wanted, and she could have accepted it as truth. Even her personality could have been manipulated."

    The weight of Jason''s words settled heavily in the room, thickening the air between them.

    "How many times has this been done to her?" Aiden''s voice was sharper now, laced with fury.

    Jason sighed, shaking his head. "Though it''s hard to say exactly. However, the chemical markers in her system suggest a prolonged exposure over several years. So, it''s possible this was a single, sustained process rather than multiple sustained attempts."

    Aiden didn''t speak immediately and a dark silence surrounded him that sent a chill through Jason, who couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking now?"

    "Whoever done this didn''t just want her memories gone," Aidem muttered, his tone dark. "They wanted control over her entire reality."

    Alfred was about to get out of the car to open the door for her when Arwen stopped him, " It''s fine, I can do it by myself."

    The driver politely nodded and Arwen opened the door and got out of the car. Entering the store, she was about to walk straight to find Mr. Castille when her phone rang. She looked down at the screen and found Emyr''s name on the screen.

    "Hello, Mr. Ethan," she said, answering the call. "I just reached the store."

    "Madam, I have talked to Mr. Castille. He would be soon there to receive you. But since the requisition was put forward so suddenly, he said it wouldn''t be possible to move out the few customers that are there." Emyr responded.

    Arwen didn''t mind a few presences around, so smiling, she said, "It''s fine, Mr. Ethan. Anyway, I will be staying here for a long. I just need to share a few words with Mr. Castille. So as long as I get to meet him, it''s fine."

    "It''s arranged, Madam," Emyr said politely and then after a few more words, Arwen hung up the call. While she was on the call, something on the show caught her eye.

    Keeping her gaze fixed on it, she walked to the store staff who was standing the nearest. "Hello! Can you show me that beautiful pair of earrings?"

    The staff eyes shone as smiling professionally to Arwen, she said, "Sure, Ma''am." Though the staff at the store worked in shifts, she was there in the morning when Arwen and Aiden had come together. Hence, she knew Arwen was someone influential.

    As Arwen checked the pair of earrings, her lips curled up in grace. "It will suit Granna perfectly," she muttered to herself before glancing up to the staff to say, "I will take this, help me wrap this up."

    The sales representative smiled. "You have a wonderful choice, Ma''am. I will bill it for you."

    Saying that she took the delicate piece before putting it in an elegant velvet box. Arwen pulled out one card from her bag and handed it to her. The staff accepted it before moving to the counter to get it billed.

    Right at that instant, a voice interrupted Arwen.

    "Arwen, is that you?"

 Chapter 203 Your card was denied.

    Arwen paused at the familiar voice, a flicker of surprise crossing her features as she turned around. "Emily!"

    The woman with curly brunette hair beamed as she crossed the distance between them, her bright smile radiating enthusiasm. "Oh, see I guessed it, right?"

    But as Emily came closer, her expression shifted, softening with a tinge of sadness. Reaching out, she clasped Arwen''s hands in hers. "I heard what happened between you and Ryan," she said empathetically. "It''s really sad. I was looking forward to your wedding with him, but I never expected you two would break up instead."

    Arwen''s smile faltered slightly, becoming a touch more forced, and she didn''t even care to hide it.

    Emily Brown was her cousin on her father''s side. Although Arwen didn''t hate her, she had always been aware of the envy Emily harbored. Ryan had been one of the many reasons for that jealousy, casting a darker shade on their already tense relationship.@@@@

    Arwen knew Emily''s words, though sympathetic on the surface, carried no genuine concern. Her cousin wasn''t even a fraction of a percent upset about her broken engagement. If anything, Emily was likely enjoying the turn of events.

    But was Arwen hating it? Definitely not.

    More than anyone, she was happy about her broken engagement. On which Aiden came as a brownie, making her happier.

    "We weren''t meant to be together," Arwen said evenly. "So, this was something that would have happened eventually. You don''t have to be so upset about it."

    Emily''s expression flickered, and the barest hint of smug satisfaction showed in her eyes which she tried hard to hide. "Ah, I see. But I thought you were very sure about him. After all, Ryan has always been the most eligible bachelor in the town ¡ªhandsome, charming and successful. Almost every girl dreams about him."

    Arwen''s lips curved up into a faint smile, but there was steel behind her words. "That may be true, but even the most charming facade can hide flaws. Besides dreams often lose their allure when reality sets in."

    "It''s fine, Arwen," Emily continued, her voice dripping with false concern. "It must be getting tough on you right now. If you want I can talk to my mom. I am sure she can make Aunt Catrin understand you. You don''t have to ¡ª"

    "There will be no such need, Emily," Arwen interrupted, shaking her head. Her tone was nonchalant, but her words came sharp. "Thanks for your concern but let''s not involve your mother in this. You know as well as I do that Mrs. Quinn isn''t someone to trifle with." She then looked at her head to toe, adding, "I can see you are having a nice day. Why ruin it by poking your mise in the matters you shouldn''t. What if your family''s allowance gets denied for the next month? You won''t be able to live the same lavish life easily."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Ma''am."

    Right on cue, the same attendant returned, her face now bright with relief. "The transaction was successful. Here is your card and your jewellery."

    Arwen smiled graciously, accepting the card. "Thank you. Sorry for the earlier confusion; I must have handed you the wrong card." She glanced at the bag and added, "Actually, I am here or something else. Could you keep this aside for me? I will pick it up on my way out."

    "Of course, Ma''am!" the attendant replied with a polite nod before leaving.

    Arwen turned back to Emily, her gaze steady. "Anything else you wanted to say, Emily?"

    Emily''s cheeks flushed. She just wanted to embarrass Arwen, but instead got embarrassed herself. "No ... nothing. I was just trying to help," she muttered.

    Arwen gave her a sweet smile, her tone turning too polite suddenly. "O I truly appreciate that, but unfortunately, I didn''t need your help. But anyways, thanks."

    Saying that, she was about to bid goodbye when Emily suddenly asked, "Did you really married someone?"

 Chapter 204 Pitiful state.

    Arwen paused in her steps. Turning back to Emily, she nodded with s soft hum. "Yes," she said, her voice brimming with the confidence she had carried all along. "I am married. I am sure it has been all over the internet for quite a while as well. People who know me must know about it as well. Didn''t you come across the posts?"

    Emily''s jaws clenched tightly. Of course, she had seen the post and read discussion the endless discussion about them. But she had never expected Arwen to so readily admit it. Did she not feel any shame about being looked down upon?

    "Arwen," Emily began, her voice tinged with mock sympathy, "I thought you were like Aunt Catrin ¡ªbeautifully cunning. Like her, you know how to get the best out of every deal and relationship. But now, it seems like you took after Uncle Idris." She chuckled, her tone dripping with disdain. "Even a blind could tell that Ryan was the best of the best. Yet, not only did you reject him, but you also closed all the gateways that could have allowed you to make amends. I feel so bad for you."

    Arwen heart it all calmly, her expression unchanging. For a fleeting moment, it seemed as thought she were genuinely considering Emily''s words. But in the next instant, the glimmer in her eyes made it clear that she was mocking them internally.

    "Emily," she finally said, her voice as smooth as silk, "do you think you are even in the position to feel bad for me?"

    "Arwen, you¡ª"

    "Let me save you the trouble," Arwen interrupted, her tone sharper now. "I never was and never will be in the position where I will require your pity or anyone else''s. So, it would be better if you worry less about my choices. That will save you your efforts that aren''t much of the use anyway."

    Emily''s face flushd red in anger. She was about to retort when a polite voice interrupted them.

    "Ma''am, sorry to keep you waiting. I didn''t realize it would take me so much time to get back here," a man said as he approached.

    Arwen turned her attention back to Mr. Castille, who was patiently waiting, "Mr. Castille, you have to come at a short notice. I don''t think keeping you waiting for long will be polite. So, we can proceed."

    "Of course, ma''am," he said with a polite nod before stepping a step aside to gesture her inside with a hand . "Please come this way with me."

    Arwen nodded with a smile and proceeded to walk, but Emily stopped her just in time, her voice rising a decibel higher than necessary.

    "Arwen, are you for real? You are planning to get a wedding ring for your huband from here? Do you think, he is even worth that?"

    Arwen''s fingers clenched momentarily, but she didn''t turn. Seeing her hesitate, Emily thought she had intimidated her and continued, her voice dripping with malice. She wanted people nearby to laugh at Arwen''s perceived foolishness.

    "Actually, now I think Aunt Catrin is right to kick you out of the house. Otherwise in your stupidity, you might spend all the fortune on the wild man." She then turned to look at Mr. Castille and said, "And you, Mr. Castille. Don''t believe her temperament. She was the youg lady of Quinn family, but now she is nothing. I doubt she could even afford anything her. If you don''t believe me, you can check with your store attendant. Just now, her card was declined. She was barely able to pare with a spare card. But once she exhaust that she would be left with nothing."

    Mr. Castille brws tugged in a frown and his eyes turned to look at Arwen as if considering her presence here.

    When Emily saw him like that, she was satisfied inside. Smirking , she crossed her arms, and said, "Arwen, it would be better if you let go your facade of rich heiress oon. At least you will save something, otherwise later, it will be only get tough on you. Like how it would be now when you will be thrown out of this store."

    "Really?"Arwen turned around finally. Her expression was hard and resolute. "Will I really be ending up in such pitiful state?"

 Chapter 205 A crescent Moon.

    Emily wavered when she met the fire in Arwen''s gaze. "Y-You still doubt?" she stuttered, her arms falling limply to her sides.

    Arwen crossed her arms confidently before shaking her head. "No," she said, her voice calm yet laced with with subtle challenge. "I am just trying to confirm with you. Will I?"

    She let a small, knowing smile adorn her face, aware that the slight curve of her lips undoubtedly get on Emily''s nerves.

    And it did. Emily''s composure cracked as the smile picked at her ego.

    "Arwen, don''t always act so high and mighty," Emily hissed, her voice trembling with frustration. "You are no longer holding the same position there. Stop pretending you are someone special everywhere."

    She then turned toward Mr. Castille, her tone falsely taking a sweet note. "Mr. Castille, you are misunderstanding her for something she is not. Take my advice and ¡ª"

    "Show her the door," Mr. Castille interrupted, his expression calm and resolute.

    Emily''s face lit up, misinterpreting his words. Nodding eagerly, she chirped, "Exactly! That''s what I was saying. Show her the door and ban her from entering. Anyway she can''t affort anything here. She doesn''t even deserve to be here!"

    Mr. Castille shifted his gaze towards the guards around and gave a subtle signal. Two of them stepped forward without hesitation .

    Emily smirked in triumph, glancing back at Arwen. "See, Arwen? I tld you not to act so high and might all the time. Especially when you don''t deserve it. Look at the embarrassing situation you have put yourself in! Even as your cousin, I can''t ¡ª"

    Her words ended in a startled yelp as the guards each took hold of her arms.

    Mr. Castille understood her concern. Sahaking his head, he said, "That was something that I should have done, Mrs Winslow. At Lustree?, we truly value each of our customer. We can''t let anyone be disrespectful to the other. And that lady was intentionally disrespecting you. Banning her only save us the trouble she would have caused us and others in the future."

    Arwen nodded, understanding. "If that''s how you think then I have nothing to say." She then took a small pause while darting her eyes around to look the several glittering pieces on the displays. "Actually, I am here to request you something."

    "Please tell me, Mrs. Winslow. How can I help you?" Mr. Castille was more than eager to help. He had seen Aiden''s gaze at her earlier. One look and he can tell that he can tell that he treated his wife wlike a treasure. He would dare take her any less.

    Arwen smiled. "Msr. Castille, it''s regarding the wedding ring order we have given before. I want you to create them in pairs. We have already decided the design we wanted on my ring. Now I am here to gice you the order for the ring that I want for my husband."

    Mr. Castille nodded in understanding. "It will our honor to create the pair, Ma''am. Please tell me how would you like it. Do you want me to show you the designs we have?"

    Arwen raised her head, refusing to the idea. "No, Mr. Castille. There is no need to show me the options. I already have a design in mind, and I would like it customized."

    She paused, her fingers brushing lightly over her ring finger. "For Aiden''s ring, I want it to have a simple yet bold design ¡ªin same platinum band as mine with a brushed finish. However, I would like the inside of the band engraved with a crescent moon."

    "A crescent moon?" Mr. Castille asked, trying to know deeper about the specific request.

    Arwen smile deepened and she nodded. "Yes, a crescent moon," she said, adding, "It''s the reflection of same ide he has requested for my ring. A hidden promise, just for us to share. No one knows and no one gets to know it, apart from us."

    Mr. Castille understood her intention and nodded, "That can be done, Mrs. Winslow. Anything else that you want from us?"

    Arwen paused for a moment before nodding after giving some consideration. "Yes, I want you to keep this request of the ring from my husband for now. It''s going to be surprise for him which also means," she briefly paused to retrieve her card from her bad and then continued, "I want to make the bills separate. I will pay for his ring."

 Chapter 206 Out of everything, I do not lack money at least.

    Mr. Castille paused at her request, his hesitance becoming more and more evident.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed, noticing the sudden shift in his demeanor. "Is there an issue, Mr. Castille?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with curiosity.

    Mr. Castille rubbed the corner of his temples as if gathering his thoughts. Slowly, he said, "Ma''am, you don''t have to settle the bill immediately. If you would like, you can make payment after we deliver the finished pieces."

    Arwen''s brows knitted tighter at that suggestion. This was unusual. Lustree? wasn''t just any sho ¡ªit was a highly reputed luxury jewellery brand known for crafting heirloom pieces for the wealthiest families. A ''pay later'' arrangement was unheard of for such an establishment.

    She leaned forward, her tone sharp but not impolite. "Mr. Castille, what''s wrong? I don''t think this aligns with your brand policies." She wasn''t naive when it came to business dealings. Raised in a family with a legacy of business and being trained to manage one, she knew when it was out of place.

    Mr Castille hesitated, his gaze shifting briefly before returning to her. He seemed reluctant to speak, as if the words themselves might offend. Finally, he chose his words carefully. "Mrs. Winslow, your card seemed to have encountered an issue earlier. I thought it might be better to offer a more flexible option to avoid any inconvenience."

    His words trailed off, but Arwen understood the implication. He was helping her avoid any potential embarrassment.

    Her lips curled into a small, knowing smile. Her gaze softened as she said, "It seems like you have believed my acquaintance."

    Mr. Castille''s eyes widened. How could even dare that? Shaking his head, he immediately denied it. "How can that be possible, ma''am? You are the lady from the Winslow family, the wife of Mr. Aiden Winslow. He holds the capability and the resources to buy all four state jewellery houses with a snap of his finger. How could I believe you lack financial means?"

    Arwen''s smile deepened, her tone calm but resolute. "True," she said. "But Mr. Castille, apart from being the lady of the Winslow family and the wife of Aiden Winslow, I am also Arwen Quinn. I have my capabilities too. Rest assured. Out over everything, I do not lack money at least."

    She extended her card out again. "Please bill my husband''s ring to my account. And as I have requested, please keep it as a surprise." Her words no longer leaving any room for further argument.

    The doctor nodded affirmatively. "Yes, Mr. Foster. Ms. Ember is no longer in that frail state. She has recovered considerably, and there is no reason to delay the procedure further."

    Ryan nodded in understanding. "That''s good to hear. I will then reach you the specialist and arrange a date this week itself then."

    With that, he stood up and extended out his hand. After exiting the room, he pulled his phone back and dialled the number that had come earlier.

    The ring went through soon, but it wasn''t answered immediately. Just when he would have hung up, a voice came stopping him.

    "Ryan, it''s been long," the man spoke from the other end. "How have you been doing?"

    "Fredrick, come straight to the point. We both know you wouldn''t call until it''s for something. So, let''s not dawdle with the pleasantries." Ryan said, his tone lacking humor.

    The man called Fredrick chuckled lightly. "I don''t intend that every time, Ryan. You are embarrassing me."

    "Fredrick!"

    "Ryan, truly, today, I didn''t call you because of some work. I really called because I wanted to catch up with you. After all, we might not have been the university buddies, but our family share a bond, that we surely have to carry forward."

    Ryan was in no mood to entertain such friendships at the moment, hence he imply said, "We can do that sometime later, Frederick. Right now, I am a midst something and a bit busy." Saying that he was about to disconnect the call when the next words, stopped him.

    "So, it''s true that you two have truly moved on."

 Chapter 207 Maybe its love.

    Ryan paused at those words, his brows furrowing and his expression hardening. Although the insinuation meant little to him, he couldn''t suppress the instinct to refute it ¡ªto claim that neither he had moved on, nor did Arwen.@@@@

    But given the situation, he couldn''t say that. Hence, he kept his to measured and asked, "What are you intending to say?"

    "Ryan, I heard what happened between you and Arwen," Frederick said. Though his words were framed with sympathy, his tone lacked the same emotion. The call felt more like a formality ¡ªa checkbox he deemed necessary to check. "I really felt bad about it, but this time I would say you overdid it. You have always pushed Arwen to the limits, but this time you crossed the line ¡ªsubjected her to harsh public comments."

    Ryan remained silent, his jaws tightened as he listened.

    At which Fredrick further continued, "Being in your circle of friends, almost all of us were aware of your arrangement with Arwen, as well as your past with Delyth. But none of us ever thought you would be so immature as to announce it publicly. It''s no wonder Arwen took such a drastic step. After all, no woman would tolerate that kind of embarrassment."

    Ryan''s hands balled into fists, the veins in his forearms taut with restraint. He was to refuse it all, but he had realized his fault for not thinking before acting and he carried the blame since he truly overstepped the limit but giving that statement publicly. Even if she refused it now, no one would believe.

    "I have said this before, Fredrick. I never had a relationship with Delyth. I thought I made that clear the last time we all met."

    Frederick''s scoff came through the line, a sound of disbelief and mild amusement. "I have believed that Ryan, but then your bold actions spoke something else. And I couldn''t help but reconsider it. But anyway, it''s water under the bridge. It''s fine as long as both of you have moved on. Seeing you so involved in work and Arwen buying the wedding ring, I think both of you have moved on from that phase. So, I took a moment to call you up and congratulate you on it. I am happy that finally, you have moved out from the arrangement. You were once desperate for it. We all have seen it."

    Desperate for it?

    Frederick''s words from earlier rang in his ears, and he almost staggered at it. Shaking his head, he refused to believe it ¡ªto believe that it was for love. He refused to believe that Arwen would fall for anyone when she had always loved him.

    "No, no, it must be just to get revenge," he muttered to himself taking the support of the wall on the side. His knees felt weak and he could hardly hold himself up.

    "Mr. Foster, are you alright?"

    The sudden voice of the doctor snapped him out of his spiralling thoughts. She stepped forward to check on him, but it was as if Ryan couldn''t even feel her presence.

    "Mr. Foster!"

    The doctor called again, this time shaking his arms slightly. Ryan blinked and looked at her, but his gaze was distant, as if he wasn''t fully there.

    Guessing something was wrong, the doctor immediately suggested, "I think Mr. Foster, you should get checked. You don''t seem well."

    She then called a nurse and instructed, "Help him to my cabin. He doesn''t look fine."

    The nurse nodded but the moment she tried to reach Ryan, his cold gaze froze her and she didn''t dare. "M-Mr. Foster, the doctor has asked me to take you to her room. If you are fine, you can walk yourself."

 Chapter 208 You impressed me.

    "It''s the low blood pressure," the doctor said, her tone calm but professional. "Are you stressed about something, Mr. Foster?"

    Ryan remained silent. His gaze fixes somewhere far off, the tension in his posture unrelenting. Seeing him reluctant to speak, the doctor decided not to press further.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it with me, Mr. Foster," she said gently. "But I think it would be helpful if you could talk to someone. Bottling up your emotions will only make things worse. Over time, it would start affecting your health in a way you wouldn''t want."

    She then picked up her prescription pad, scribbled down a few notes, and tore the sheet before handing it to him. "Here, I have prescribed a few medicines. Take them as directed, and you should feel better."

    Ryan nodded, taking the prescription from her hand and rising to his feet. "Thank you, doctor," he said curtly.

    The doctor returned the nod but then glanced at her watch. A thought seemed to occur to her, and she looked up. "Ms. Ember might be waking up soon. Would you like us to leave her a message?"

    At the mention of Delyth, Ryan''s expression hardened. His jaws clenched, his hands tightening around the prescription. "There is no need for that," he said coldly. "I will visit her in the morning."

    With that, he turned and left, the sound of his footsteps echoing faintly as he walked away.

    Outside the clinic, Ryan stopped near his car, leaning against it for a moment as he looked around. People were bustling by, their faces a blur of motion, yet he felt an unsettling stillness ¡ªan emptiness gnawed at him.@@@@

    He scrolled through his phone, pausing at Daniel''s number. His thumb hovered over the screen, but he couldn''t bring himself to dial it anymore. Not after how he acted with him before. He regretted it but he knew the amends was not easy to make

    Sighing, he slid his phone back into his pocket and climbed into the car. He started the engine and pulled out of the parking lot, driving with no destination in mind.

    He wanted to drive to Arwen, to ask her the reasons, but he feared the answers he would receive from her.

    "Probably missed my calls? Is it that easy to say?" Brenda huffed, her tone both teasing and accusing. "This old woman felt abandoned in such a big city as Cralens."

    "Cralens?" Arwen asked, surprised. "You are back?"

    "Don''t change the subject, little imp," Brenda snapped, though her playfulness was evident in her tone. "Yes, I am back. So what? You didn''t even come to pick me up at the airport, let alone find a place for me to stay. Do you know how hard it was for me to find a place to spend a night?"

    Couldn''t find a place?

    Arwen raised a brow at that, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Oh really, Granna? You, out of all people couldn''t find a place? What happened you your luxury villa in the East then? As far as I remember you still have that in your asset list."

    "You brat! Is that why I got you involved in my business? So that you track down my assets and properties?"

    Arwen chuckled. "You know, everything has got its perks. I am just enjoying them."

    "That doesn''t sound that convincing though," Brenda said, her tone shifting ever so slightly. Her words sounded pretty simple yet there seemed a hidden meaning behind them that she wasn''t really concealing.

    Arwen felt it too, but she decided to ignore it. "If it''s not convincing, then it means I haven''t exploited the perks enough. Give me some time, and I will make sure to impress you."

    "Arwen, did you forget who I am?" Brenda''s tone dropped a decibel carrying an edge that was hard to miss. "Or do you think since I was away I wouldn''t know anything happening there?"

    Arwen''s smile faltered. Though Brenda hadn''t said enough, she knew what she was pointing at. "Granna, I ¡ª"

    "You impressed me, dear." Interrupting Arwen, Brenda spoke. "Otherwise I almost prepared myself to handle a crybaby, who is ready to complain her heart out."

 Chapter 209 How could he?

    Arwen was pacing back and forth in her room when Aiden walked in. His brows furrowed at the sight of her restlessness.

    Arwen on the other hand didn''t notice his presence until she bumped into his broad chest. Startled, she yelped softly, stepping back while rubbing her forehead. "Ah! You are back?"

    Aiden glanced at himself, then back at her, his lips twitching in mild amusement. "Seems so. Why? Were you waiting for me?"@@@@

    Arwen pressed her lips together, trying not to smile. "What do you think?"

    "I think nothing," Aiden replied with a casual shrug.

    "Husband," she began, reaching out to hold his arms before tugging him along with her. "Of course, I was waiting for you. Come here," she said, guiding him to sit at the edge of the bed.

    "There is something really important that I forgot to tell you," she added, her tone carrying a hint of worry.

    The faint crease on her brow made Aiden expression turn serious. "What is it?" he asked carefully.

    "My Granna is here," Arwen said, her voice tinged with concern. "And she ... she wants to meet you ... tomorrow."

    Aiden frowned slightly, his features thoughtful. Seeing his expression shift, Arwen''s heart sank. She knew she should have given him a heads-up earlier. Amidst everything happening, the thought had slipped her mind. Now, she wouldn''t even be able to complain if he said no.

    "I know, I should have mentioned this earlier," she said hurriedly. "But ... I forgot. It''s fine if you won''t be able to make it this time. I will talk to her and arrange for us to visit next weekend."

    She was about to stand up, but Aiden caught her hand, stopping her. Surprised, she turned to look at him, confusion etched on her face.

    "Did you prepare her the gifts?" he asked.

    "Why are you so sure that I will protect you?"

    "Because I know you will protect me. You won''t let me suffer in anyone''s hands" Aiden smiled confidently and his smile full of confidence like that only made Arwen''s heart flutter. Her eyes licked onto his, enchanted by the depth of the alluring abyss he carried within them.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Delyth gained her consciousness. "Ah!" she winced, when she tried to move. Her limbs hurt terribly, and it felt like she held no strength in them. "Is there someone outside," she called but no one appeared.

    In the end she reached behind her and pressed the bell. Just after that, a nurse stepped inside.

    "You are awake?" she asked before saying quickly. "Allow me a moment, I will call the doctor first." Saying that she left the room and soon came back with a doctor.

    "Ms. Ember, how are you feeling now?" The doctor asked checking the vitals.

    But instead of answering her, Delyth asked, "Where is Ryan?" Her eyes already darting behind them, looking for any trace that could tell her that Ryan was around.

    "Oh, your brother isn''t around," the nurse replied.

    But the moment she said, "He is not my brother." Her voice came irritated and it made both the doctor and nurse to pause for a moment. "Who told you that he is my brother?"

    The doctor gave a look to the nurse, in response of which, the nurse quickly apologized. "I am sorry Ms. Ember, I misunderstood something."

    Delyth didn''t care to acknowledge it. Instead she asked again, "Did he go to get me the medicines or something?"

    The doctor rubbed her nose a little to brush away the awkwardness she felt there, but then clearing her throat, she said, "Ms. Ember, Mr. Foster is not here. He left earlier because he wasn''t feeling well. But he said he will be coming back to visit you in the morning."

    And that stuck Delyth like a thunder. Ryan left her there? How could he?

 Chapter 210 Little tricks.

    Delyth shook her head, refusing to believe it. "He can''t leave me here? Did you not tell him that I will be waking up soon?" she asked as desperation crept into her voice.

    "Well, I did tell him, but ..." the doctor started but jher words were interrupted impatiently by Delyth.

    "But what?"

    "Ms. Ember, as I mentioned earlier, Mr. Foster wasn''t feeling well. So, after taking the prescription, he left earlier," the doctor explained, only for Delyth to snap at her.

    "No! He wouldn''t have left me. Even if he were dying, he wouldn''t have left me here alone. Not after seeing me in that condition."

    The nurse exchanged a confused glance with the doctor. Even the doctor looked puzzled.

    "Your condition?" the doctor repeated glancing down at her. "Ms. Ember, you are perfectly fine. I have already examined you. Aside from some external injuries and bruises, there is nothing critical in your situation."

    And it was then Delyth realized something. Her eyes darted to look around the room as she finally took in her surroundings. Panic gripped her heart as the the reality settled in. She was not in the East City Hospital. Rather this was ...

    "Why am I here?" she asked, her voice shaky. "This is not rhe East City Hospital?"

    "No, this is the First People Hospital."

    And with those words, realization dawned upon her. Her fingers clenched the sheets tightly, crumbling them under her force while the sweat beaded her forehead.

    Noticing her distress like that, the doctor frowned a little and asked, "Ms. Ember, what happened? Are you feeling unwell?"@@@@

    Delyth shook her head, forcing her voic to remain calm. "No, I ...I think I need some rest. And I am sorry for how I behaved just now. I think I am still in tauma. I am just a feeling a bit tired. Can you please leave me alone for a while."

    The doctor hesitated, then nodded before gesturing the nurse. "Alright. If you need anything just press the call button. A nurse will come to assist you."

    "Then you better grow the need, Catrin," Brenda retorted, her tone like steel, "because you desperately need to learn how to be a mother."

    "And who is telling me this?" Catrin spoke disdainfully. "The one who herself was never been able to become the mother herself?" Her words came like a jab that hit Brenda''s gut. "Out of all, you don''t have the right to lecture me about parenting mother. You were never exactly the shing example yourself."

    "And yet I still managed to raised daughter who could make her own decisions." Though hurt, Brenda countered sharply. "You have spent your whol life trying to out do me, Catrin, but all you have done is repeat my mistakes on a grander scale."

    "I am not you," Catrin hissed. But she was immediately turned silent.

    "No, you are worse," Brenda said bluntly. "Because even at my lowest, I never abandonedmy child, I never abandoned you. I never tried to erase the existence of you from my life ¡ªnot because Brenda Davies was incapable doing it, but the mother in me was incapable of of doing it."

    Catrin was silent for a long moment, the weight of Brenda''s words hanging heavy in the air.

    "I didn''t abandon her," Catrin said, her voice quieter but still defensive. "She did. She chose to leave us."

    "She didn''t choose to leave you, Brenda. Don''t give yourself an illusion of her being selfish and you being righteous," Brenda corrected her. "Arwen just chose what was right. She chose to be happy."

    Catrin was already struggling to accept her failures, and her mother''s words made it harder to bear. "Don''t pretend you care about her more than I do, Mom," she snapped, though the edge in her voice sounded softer now, more uncertain.

    Brenda chucked, but her small laugh didn''t carry any humor. "You know well that pretension is the last thing I do, Catrin," she said, her tone unwavering. "As for Arwen, she is my granddaughter. Of course, she is more precious than anyone else in this world for me."

    "I am her mother, Mom. You don''t try to be one for her," Catrin retorted, though her words sounded more like a plea than a command..

    "I don''t have to be her mother, Catrin. I am perfectly content being her Granna," Brenda replied coldly. "But you would better kill your insecurities now, because you have pushed her far enough.. There is no bringing her back into your life this time."

    "If you believe that, Mom, then you haven''t known your daughter at all," Catrin said sharply. Her tone laced with malicious intent.

    "Really?" Brenda words came confident. "What did I not know? Is it your little tricks?"

 Chapter 211 Will you blame me?

    "What little tricks?" Catrin''s voice faltered, uncertainty creeping into her tone.. "W-what do you mean, Mom?"@@@@

    Brenda gave a dry chuckle at that, the sound devoid of any humor. "You actually know well I am referring to, Catrin."

    A brief silence hung in the air, heavy and tense. Catrin''s face grew pale and her heart thumped so loud that the sound felt to be echoing through the call. Dreaded of something, she tried to explain. "Mom, I ¡ª"

    But her words were sharply interrupted. "Catrin, it''s time for you to understand that your little tricks are no longer capable of controlling Arwen anymore. If anything, believe that Arwen is your daughter. Nothing can bend her so easily. Not even you."

    Before Catrin could say anything, the beep of disconnection came loud, letting her know that the call was hung up already, leaving her with no chance.

    Brenda handed the phone back to Margaret. Her chest was heaved and taking the cue, her assistant quickly rushed to bring her the medicines. "Madam, here. Please have this," she said as she put two tablets in her hand to swallow.

    As if it was a habit, Brenda didn''t even ask and swallowed it at once with water. And once it was down, her breathing eased and so did her complexion.

    When Margaret saw her like that, she also heaved a sigh of relief. Taking away the glass of water from her, she said, "Madam, you need to calm down. Or else your illness will only get further triggered because of it."

    Brenda shook her head, shrugging off the seriousness of the matter. "I am fine. The doctor has said as long as I take the medicines, I will be able to survive a few more months and that would be enough."

    He asked but given how hard he had kept his eyes closed, it was clear that he was scared of the answer Zeke''s eyes might give him.

    Delyth was his precious sister, the only one for whom he cared for in this world. Even when he was dying, he wanted her to be protected and provided for. Then how could he allow him to break the only promise that would keep her secured for a lifetime?

    No, Zeke wouldn''t allow him to break the promise.

    But could he carry forward with it?

    Ryan had the answer clear in his head. He opened his eyes, his gaze falling back on Zeke''s picture with a resolve clear in them. "Since that''s all you asked me for, I won''t step back. I will fulfill the promise I gave you Zeke. I will protect Delyth until she needs me. But in the process, I won''t let her hurt the only person I have started to care about."

    His gaze grew firm as he mentioned it as if in his heart he was accepting something he had never dared. "I wouldn''t allow her to hurt Arwen anymore. She might be your sister, Zeke because of which I have ignored her little games. But she took my ignorance as permission to hurt Arwen again and again. How could I accept that?"

    Ryan reached the glass again, his movements a little aggressive. He took a deep sip, before shaking his head. "No, Zeke. I would no longer allow her that. She has already done enough damage; she has made me almost lose her. I won''t allow her to make things worse than it already is."

    He swallowed the whole, before setting the glass on the table. "I will fulfil the promise I have given to you. But now, on my terms. Delyth will be under my protection, but far away from me."

    As he said that, his gaze remained on Zeke''s face as if looking for any hint of his disapproval. But all of it was just in his thoughts. Zeke still looked at him with all smiles, with the same trust with which he has one bestowed the responsibility on him.

 Chapter 212 Far-sightedly righteous.

    The next day, when Catrin descended down the stairs, she spotted Idris already at the door, ready to leave.

    "Idris!" she called to stop him and at her call, Idris paused in his steps, but he didn''t care to turn around to look at her.

    Catrin didn''t mind his indifference for she knew he was mad at her. She walked up to him, stopping just behind him. "You are going to the company?" she asked, even though she knew the answer.

    Idris nodded, ready to resume his walk again.

    "Wait," she said, stopping him again. "Why are you in such a hurry today? Won''t you have the breakfast first?"

    Mr. Carl, who was standing there on the side, quickly spoke on the cue of Idris, his tone all polite. "Madam, Master has already completed his breakfast. He has a meeting scheduled early, so he was leaving for that."@@@@

    Catrin frowned when instead of Idris, the butler spoke. But she had seen Idris cueing him to speak so she knew that Mr. Carl was just following his orders. "Idris, if there was a meeting scheduled early today, you should have told me about it. I would have woken up early as well." She then paused and added, "It''s fine, give me a moment. I will finish my breakfast quickly and go with you."

    Idris didn''t speak immediately but looking at Mr. Carl, he dismissed him first. Giving a polite bow, Mr. Carl left. And once he was gone, Idris turned to look at Catrin.

    "There is no need for you to accompany me, Catrin. I will go alone," he said, his tone measured.

    Although she has tried to make herself believe that, somewhere still those assurances didn''t feel enough. But she chose to be confident. After all, with all that she has done over the years, she can''t afford to lose it now.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in East Residence, Brenda was barely at ease. Although she was sitting in the living area, her sharp gaze and constant instructions were making rest all the others march around the house, preparing everything just the right way to her satisfaction.

    "Margaret, did you get the room prepared?" Brenda asked suddenly, her voice carrying just enough urgency to make it seem as though the question slipped her mind until that moment.

    Margaret, being ever so patient, approached with a warm smile. "Madam, this is the fourth time you have asked me, and I have already assured you that it''s done. You don''t have to worry."

    Brenda raised an eyebrow her lips twitching into a sly smile. "Aye, Margaret, are you making fun of my old age now?" she teased. "Even if I am old and prone to forgetting things, you shouldn''t remind me like that. Or else ¡ª" She leaned forward slightly, her tone light but carrying a mock threat. "It''s not hard to deduct your salary, you know."

    While the maids and the staff being unfamiliar with the old lady''s playful nature, stiffened, Margaret simply laughed softly, shaking her head. "Madam, even if you do deduct it, it won''t matter me much. Over the years, I have accumulated enough to live the rest of my life in ease."

    Brenda raised a finger before squinting her gaze at her. "Aren''t you becoming more and more confident with age? I can''t even scare you now."

    "You were never scary, Madam," Margaret said, her voice laced with the utmost respect that she carried for the lady. "You were just always far-sightedly righteous. Not many understood it and view you in a wrong way."

 Chapter 213 Do you dare?

    Brenda''s face showed the contours of guilt, and regret. Though it was subtle, it was unmistakably there. "You love patronizing me, Margaret. But know this ¡ªif one person doesn''t understand you, it''s fine. But if everyone stops understanding you, it''s not the people who are wrong. It''s your action that''s not right enough." Her lips curled in a self-mocking smile as she added, "And that''s where I have failed. How can I be righteous when I can''t even make my own daughter understand me?"

    Margaret, who had been quietly listening, hesitated before speaking, her tone gentle yet firm. "Madam, Ms. Catrin never tried to understand you. She always thought you were putting her through struggles, but she never knew that even in those struggles you were always there to help her. If only you would let her know, she might have understood you better."

    Brenda raised her hand to stop her. "There is no need for that. A late appreciation will bring me nothing, nor do I desire it."

    "But Madam ¡ª"

    "That''s enough, Margaret. You are wasting my time now," Brenda interrupted, her tone shifting instantly, getting back to its usual playfulness. "We are going to have guests today, yet here you are delaying me with your chatter."

    Margaret sighed softly, recognizing the subject was closed for discussion. "As you say, Madam," she replied with a small bow of her head.

    Brenda stood, adjusting her shawl with regal grace. "Good. Now go and make sure everything is in the right order. Arwen would be coming along with her husband for the first time. I want everything to be perfect."

    Margaret nodded and then left to check everything again. While Brenda darted her gaze around the room before turning to leave. "I am going back to my room first. Let me know when everything is done." Saying that, she left.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Delyth had just finished taking her medicine when Ryan walked into her room.

    "Arwen was in a critical state in that accident, yet you made me believe that she was not. You said she had called for an ambulance already."

    "I¨CI told you I might have misheard it. I was also involved in the same accident too," Delyth stammered, trying to defend, but for the known reasons, her words no longer held the same confidence. Maybe it was Ryan''s gaze that made her falter.

    Neither Ryan''s gaze nor his tone softened for her. "You pushed Arwen off that wheelchair."

    Though her face paled at that, shaking her head, she refused to accept. "No, Ryan. I didn''t. You saw it with your own eyes. She pushed me instead. You were there. How can you even say that?"

    "You texted our pictures, making her believe something that wasn''t even there."

    The more he spoke the more Delyth realized felt impossible to defend herself. Not because she hadn''t thought of ways to protect herself, but because Ryan no longer seemed to believe even a work she was uttering. His gaze at her just remained cold and distant as if he wasn''t seeking her reason, rather he was letting her know that he had come to understand it all.

    "You even made fans attack her, once again making them misunderstand the relationship we share. Didn''t you?" Ryan added the next of her tricks. "You falsely accused her of doing things to you that she didn''t do. You deliberately did it every time ¡ªeach and every time."

    "..." Delyth''s fingers gripped the sheets, slowly her facade of innocence slipping bit by bit.

    "Yesterday, you plotted again, intentionally making me believe that something terrible happened to you. Something happened to you because I failed to protect you ¡ªbecause I failed to honor the promise Zeke made me swear to."

    At that, Delyth''s carefully constructed restraint snapped. Her hands clenched the blanket, her eyes blazing as she matched his gaze, more defiantly. She no longer seemed to look as soft and innocent as she had always made herself look. Rather she turned to the real her, the one she had always tried to keep in the shadows.

    "Fine!" she burst out, accepting it, her voice trembling with anger and frustration. "I did it. I did it all¡ªall of it. But so what? Are you going to punish me for it? Do you dare?"

 Chapter 214 Arent you too overconfident?

    Delyth''s expression turned a shade darker, reflecting the maliciousness she had carried in her heart. Her lips curled up in a poisonous smile as she spat, "Finally, you got it all right. I did it all, Ryan."

    She then paused, chucking as if recounting her achievement. "Yes, I intentionally made you abandon Arwen in that accident. I knew she had taken a fatal blow and might need medical assistance, yet I told you that she was fine and had already made the arrangements for her well-being. You know why?" She asked, sitting up straighter as if excited to tell him all about it. "It was because I wanted her to suffer ¡ªnot just from the physical pain but from the pain of abandonment ¡ªthe pain of abandonment you served her all so coldly." she chuckled, adding maliciously. "You know, Ryan, her gaze was on us when you embraced me in your arms, leaving her there all alone. She must be crying bitterly, realizing how wrong she was to put her faith in you."

    Ryan felt her words like a slap, hitting him straight on the proud face he had always carried around. He had been blaming himself for it since the day he came to realize his mistake, but the guilt never struck him as hard as today.

    His feet trembled as he staggered back, but he held himself from falling. When Delyth saw him like that, her smile grew wider. Scoffing, she continued, "Yes, I pushed Arwen off the stairs back there in the hospital too. She acted too smug. Even after being abandoned by you, I don''t know why she was so confident. I wanted to rub that smug off her face, No knowing how to, I thought why not complete the deed that those dumba*ses failed to do."

    Ryan frowned at that. His brows knitted as he stared at Delyth in complete confusion.

    When Delyth saw him like that, she chuckled, almost hysterically. "You don''t have to be so confused anymore, Ryan because now that you have seen through it I am not planning to hide it all. Today, I will finally unburden myself revealing it all to you. So that tomorrow, we can start afresh." She paused briefly before adding, "It was me behind that accident. I hired someone to scare Arwen and make her useless. Pity that I lost my money because those a*sholes couldn''t even do a small job like that."

    "Ryan," Delyth began again. "Don''t you think I did a lot?" She laughed softly as if the realization of it all struck her just now. "Ghosh, I never realized it truly, but yes, I did so much ¡ªso damn much for you Ryan. Only for you. Aren''t you impressed?"

    "Impressed?" Ryan could no longer hold the calm. "Delyth, what you did was not just cruel but a criminal offence. You hired someone to kill Arwen and made deliberate attempts to harm her again and again. Do you think you can escape from it that easily?"

    Delyth brows knitted a little when he mentioned that and just when Ryan would have thought that the realization of guilt would dawn upon her, her stance changed. She shifted a little to sit in a better posture, straighter and more confident.

    "Yes, I think so," she said, her eyes brimming with conviction. "Do you think I am thinking it wrong?"

    "Delyth!"

    "Ryan, I am confident. Nothing will happen to me as long as I have you around. I know I will escape it all. You won''t let anything happen to me ever."

    She said and for the first time, Ryan chuckled loudly, the sound soft yet commanding enough to send a shiver down Delyth''s spine. Her expression faltered and Ryan stepped a step forward leaning down, just the right height to look straight into her eyes. "Aren''t you too overconfident, Delyth? Do you really think I will let you escape for harming Arwen, my fiance?e again and again?"

 Chapter 215 Take the consequences.

    Ryan felt the fury rising from his gut. For each and everything that Arwen suffered, he wanted to avenge her. He wanted to make Delyth suffer ¡ªmake her realize all the wrongs she has done to Arwen.

    His jaws clenched as he glowered at Delyth, taking his steps intimidatingly forward. "Do you think I would let you go for harming her? She is my fiance?e Delyth."

    "No, she is not," Delyth retorted almost immediately as if those words repulsed her gut in the worst way. "Arwen is no longer your fiance?e, Ryan. You need to accept that now. Arwen has given up on you and has long moved on. She married someone else the same day you two were supposed to get married. Did you forget the highlight post she has made online?"

    Ryan''s fingers which were already clenched, tightened more. His expression darkened. When Delyth saw his expression shifting like that, she chuckled. "Ryan, it''s too late to understand your feelings for her. Haven''t you heard a late realization is cheaper than grass? Arwen has walked away and now has someone else."@@@@

    "Do you think so?" Ryan asked squinting his eyes at her.

    That gaze of his made Delyth falter a bit. She was staying at the hospital for far too long and wasn''t very aware of what was going around. Did something happen that she didn''t see coming? Did Arwen and Ryan get back together?

    The possibility of making Delyth''s stomach churn. Viciousness became evident on her face as she countered, her tone laced with uncertainty now. "Ryan, don''t fool yourself. Everyone knows Arwen has married someone else now. Even if you want you can''t bring her back in your life. Her husband wouldn''t allow it?"

    "I can''t hate her, Delyth because I love her," Ryan confessed, this time without letting anything hold him back. "I love her and that''s why I won''t let her go. Not when I have a chance to win her back."

    "No, Ryan, you don''t love her. You can''t love her. You love me," Delyth said, revisiting the same old narration she had weaved in her thoughts. "Yes, Ryan, you love me. I am prettier than Arwen. You said I am gentler and more understanding than her, always. I suit you better than her. You should choose me."

    As she said her, she tried to pull him to her, but Ryan stood rigid in his stance, not moving even a step. When she couldn''t move him, she tried to move herself. Having enough of it, Ryan shook her hold off him, rudely.

    "Enough Delyth!" His voice raised a tone sharper. "You knew it since day one that I never had any such feelings for you. I might not have confessed my feelings for Arwen to you, but I made sure that you know that you are nothing more than a sister to me ¡ªZeke''s sister to me."

    "But I loved you, Ryan," Delyth accepted, tearing up with emotions. "From day one, I loved you as a man. I treated you nothing less than mine."

    At this time, Ryan felt nothing but pure indifference towards Delyth. None of her words stuck the chords of his feelings, not even the emotions that he usually carried for her. He was only thinking of the harm she brought to Arwen.

    "Delyth, you crossed all the limits in your viciousness. You tried to harm Arwen again and again. I might not have done anything in the past but now that I know I won''t let it slip away. You will have to take the consequences of the actions," he said, already taking out his phone, and dialling the number without any hesitation.

 Chapter 216 Stuck for forever!

    Ryan had almost dialled the number when Delyth''s scoffed, her confidence unshaken. "Ryan, you won''t do anything to me," she said, her eyes no longer staring at him, but cast downward.

    If Ryan hadn''t heard her words, seeing her like that he might have thought she felt guilty of her actions. But just now, neither her words nor her tone carried the remorse.

    Holding the phone midair, he glanced at her, asking, "Are you challenging me?" His voice came low but sharp.

    Delyth didn''t look up immediately. But slowly, she lifted her gaze at him, her eyes betrayed no regrets. "If you want to take it as a challenge, go ahead," she replied. "I don''t mind. But you won''t be able to do anything to me even if you are dying to do it."

    Ryan''s lips curled up into a bitter smirk. "Then let me show you if I can or cannot."@@@@

    With that, he pressed the button, hearing it ring soon.

    But just as the call was connected and he was about to speak, Delyth interrupted. Her voice was calm but cutting, devoid of any fear. "Ryan, do you think Zeke would forgive you for this? He gave you my responsibility ¡ªto keep me safe, to help me build a life where I could live in peace. Do you think with what you are planning to do to me, you will be able to fulfil that promise? Or are you now trying to break the promise you have given to my dying brother."

    Ryan froze. His knuckles turned white as his grip on the phone tightened.

    "But he is not alive, Ryan!" Delyth snapped, her voice breaking into hysterics. "He is not here with us! And since he is not, don''t bring him into this It''s just you and me now. I don''t care what he would have wanted. As long as you stay with me, I don''t care about anything else. I just want you. And since you have promised Zeke to take my responsibility you can''t unburden yourself until you fulfill it."

    She then looked down at herself and added, "Given the condition I have turned into, sorry, but you have to keep me with you forever, Ryan. Do you hear me, Ryan? Forever. We are going to stay together, forever."

    Ryan''s fingers balled into a fist on his side. He never felt this trapped in his life. Zeke''s promise felt like a noose around his neck, tightening with every passing second. But deep down, he knew Zeke would never have wanted this for him.

    "Delyth," he began, "your brother gave me your responsibility but he never said that we have to stay together our entire life for it. As long as I make you that you live a comfortable life, I don''t require to stay with you forever. He wanted me to make you independent enough. And for that, I don''t have to keep you around always. I ¡ª"

    "What do you mean?" Delyth cut him off, her voice rising in rage. "Are you saying you will abandon me like this, Ryan? In this condition? Don''t be a coward, twisting Zeke''s words to suit yourself. You are disrespecting my brother by doing that and I won''t let you!"

    Ryan no longer let her words affect her. Exhaling sharply, he said, "I no longer need your approval for anything, Delyth. It''s a promise between me and Zeke and I will do as I deem fit. You don''t have to tell me anything, anymore."

    "Ryan!" Delyth''s eyes widened, panic flashing across her face. "You can''t be this cruel. You can''t be planning ways to abandon me like that. I love you, Ryan. Are you even hearing me? I love you."

    Ryan turned his back to her and spoke, his voice coming frigid. "I have arranged the doctors for you. The best you can get. Your surgery will be scheduled this week. Once it turns out to be successful, you will be able to stand again on your feet. For the rest, we will see about it later."

 Chapter 217 Not fate, but him.

    "Ryan!!"

    Delyth screamed out his name, her voice shrill and desperate. But Ryan ignored her completely, his footsteps resolute as he exited the room. The sound of the door shutting behind him reverberated in a tense silence.

    Unable to bear his clear indifference, Delyth grabbed a pillow and hurled it towards the door with all her might. But it didn''t even reach the doorway, instead, it fell to the floor with a dull thud.@@@@

    "Ryan, you can''t do that to me! You can''t!" she hissed, her chest heaving with anger. Her eyes gleamed with dark malicious intensity.

    Her fingers clenched tight around the edge of the blanker as she muttered through gritted teeth, "Arwen, it''s all because of you. Why did you not die in that accident? Why?"

    Her voice cracked and her words carried a venomous bitterness. She stared into the distance, her face contorted with anguish and rage. Her lips slowly twisted in the curve of a smile which was devoid of any warmth. "Arwen," she scoffed, her tone dripping with pure jealousy. "I won''t let you win. Ryan is mine. I will make him see it sooner or later. He will come back to me. I will make him. Just wait and see."

    ***

    Outside, Ryan leaned against the wall in the corridor, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block it out, but her words lingered in his mind, feeling the frustration bubbling inside him.

    It was not just her words ¡ªit was everything ¡ªeverything he did to hurt Arwen again and again over the years. Those all have turned into guilt and regret but even so, he couldn''t bring himself to act upon it. The promise he had given to Zeke seemed to have ruled over it all. Even though he knew Zeke didn''t want him to stay tied up to it forever, he couldn''t bring himself to put his sister in a situation where he wouldn''t like to see her, no matter what.

    Zeke, this was all that I could do. I hope you won''t blame me anymore because from hereafter I won''t be able to cater to any of Delyth''s wishes. He muttered to his soul, promising himself more than promising to Zeke.

    "It''s fine, Mr. Foster, don''t worry," Samuel said when he didn''t hear Ryan speaking for a long time. "I will try to look into it. Could you please tell me where the accident had occurred and which hospital she was taken to?"

    "At the Palace Road and she was supposedly transferred to East City Hospital after the accident," Ryan replied.

    "Understood, Mr. Foster. Don''t worry," Officer Samuel replied. "We have got this. We will soon find out the reason and the people involved in this. Just give us some time."

    "Thank you, Officer Samuel. That would be really helpful of you." Ryan said and after exchanging a few more pleasantries, he hung up the call. His expression which had been soft just now changed back to how it was when he left Delyth''s room.

    His expression, which had softened during the conversation hardened again as he pocketed his phone. Glancing back towards Delyth''s room, he shook his head and turned away, resuming his walk.

    As he walked away, his thoughts drifted to Arwen. He owed her an apology ¡ªno, something more than that. He owed her a truth, his efforts, and a chance to rebuild what he had thoughtlessly destroyed.

    But all that won''t come all at once. For all of it, he would have to take one step at a time. Maybe an apology and clarification would help him start at least.

    Just when a faint flicker of hope arose, the harsh truth of reality resurfaced. He had no way to reach Arwen ¡ªnot anymore. She had decisively shut him out leaving no room for reconciliation.

    Did she really not think that we might want to get together again someday?

    Ryan''s steps faltered slightly as doubt crept into his mind. But soon he shook it off. No matter what it takes, he would accept losing Arwen at any moment ¡ªhis eyes shone with determination. But little did he know all his efforts would turn futile. No matter how hard he would try, he would not be able to change anything. Because it was not fate that brought him the regrets, it was his own actions that caused him the despair.

 Chapter 218 Epitome of sexuality.

    In the evening, Arwen had just walked out of the closet when she paused in her steps. Her gaze locked on the man who stood in front of the mirror, adjusting his cuffs before moving to smooth his collar.

    She wouldn''t call him overly dressed, for he was just wearing what he usually did, yet somehow it felt different tonight. Clad in black and grey, Aiden looked dashingly handsome ¡ªlike one of those morally grey men she often read about in the novels. The kind whose mere presence could shatter every ounce of self-control you thought you had.

    Her heart thumped hard inside her chest as she stood frozen, forgetting even to blink for several seconds, Her trance only broke when his deep voice reached her ears.

    "I guess you would need to wipe it off," he said casually.

    She blinked, confusion flickering across her face as she glanced at him through the mirror. "Huh?" she asked, furrowing her brows.

    "Your drool," Aiden replied, his tone laced with amusement. He gestured towards her face, his sharp eyes meeting hers in the mirror. "You wouldn''t want anyone else to see that, do you?"

    Though she was still partly entranced by him, it took Arwen only a second to realize what he meant. Her face turned crimson with embarrassment as she instinctively reached up to wipe near her lips, only to find her skin dry.

    It hit her then ¡ªhe was teasing her, again.

    "You ¡ª" Arwen''s eyes narrowed, her lips pressed into a thin line as she stared at him in the reflection.

    "You can''t escape me, Moon," he warned. "So it would be better if instead to escaping, you focus on answering me instead."

    Arwen''s heart raced, but when she saw into his eyes, courage filled her guts and she let go of struggles. Sitting there, she instead moved her hands to on his shoulders before letting it go around to wrap around his neck. "What answer do you want, husband? It''s my dream, I barely have control over it. You can''t blame me having them. After all, those men the epitome of sexuality, hard to ignore and most of the time incomparable."

    Aiden''s depression darkened further. He had always known the kinds of book Arwen read. It always intrigued him to that how it felt reading those romance novels but today he knew what it might feel, if he read one.

    Every time he would read it, he would feel nothing, but pure jealousy. The thought of envying someone who don''t even exist was insane, but this woman was sitting in front of him, defiantly stirring him up, held all the powers to make him go crazy.

    "''Epitome of sexuality'', ''hard to ignore'' and ''incomparable''," Aiden repeated, his deep voice dripping with an edge that made Arwen''s breath hitch. Each term rolled off more dangerously that the last, leaving her unable to form any coherent response.

    He leaned closer, hie eyes dark and piercing, locking onto hers like a predator zeroing on it''s prey, "It seems, he murmured, his tone laced with unspoken intent. "I need to help you redefine those terms, Moon. After all, can''t let my wife fantasize about anyone but me."

    Before Arwen could process it, his one hand moved to the back of her neck, pressing her forward to capture her lips in a kiss that left nothing for argument. It wasn''t soft or tentative ¡ªit was a kiss intended to claim her, demanding every ounce of her attention.

    It carried his jealousy, raw and primal, letting her know the kind of possessiveness he carries for her ¡ªonly for her. He didn''t just mean to kiss her; he intended to consume her.

    "Moon, no man ¡ªno men are allowed to touch you like this. Not even in your dream.

 Chapter 219 Be ready to be a mess as well.

    "Moon, no man ¡ªno men ¡ªare allowed to touch you like this. Not even in your dream." Aiden murmured, his voice came as a low growl as he rested his forehead against hers, letting his breath mingle with hers.

    Their eyes were closed, but their senses were attuned to the fire of passion coursing through their veins. Arwen never knew she would ever feel this alive. But with Aiden, every moment felt so vivid and so complete, as though nothing else mattered. In his arms, she found solace, passion, and a strange yearning that made her wish time could stop. He didn''t feel like someone she met just two months ago, rather he felt like someone she had long made hers.

    Arwen''s lips curled up on their own when she realized how vividly and strongly her feelings were changing for Aiden ¡ªgrowing a shade deeper on her every day.

    "What if I allow them to touch me in my dreams?" she asked boldly, deliberately provocative, only to trigger his nerves more. She just wanted to mess with him more, even knowing that if he loses his control, she might not be able to hold it as well. Yet, with him, she wanted to go to the extremes.

    The moment her words left her lips, she felt his fingers pressing on her waist, more domineeringly. Since she had kept her eyes closed, she didn''t know what expression he held, but she did feel his gaze glaring at her, restraining something that was dark and primal.

    He didn''t give an immediate response to her words like she expected him to. Rather, the silence only stretched further, thick and heavy, making her pulse quicken.@@@@

    He is not actually taking me seriously, is he?

    Curiosity got the better of her, and she opened her eyes, meeting his chestnut gaze. The fire in his eyes, burning just beneath the surface, was enough to make her breath hitch.

    "I was just ¡ª"

    This time his hands slid to her thighs, parting them as he stepped between her legs, pressing her back against the dresser. Arwen''s heart raced as she felt his intentions in the way he touched her, his hands firm yet reverent.

    "Aiden, w-we would get late," she managed to say between kisses. Her voice trembled with a mix of desire and urgency. She wanted to continue, but she also knew now wasn''t the time. They need to go to meet her Granna. It was important.

    For a moment, he didn''t stop, his lips lingering on hers as if reluctant to pull away. But then exhaling deeply, he finally relented.

    "Be good tonight, Moon," he murmured, his voice dark, carrying the edge of his desire. "Or I mght not be able to hold for long." His hands moved to pat to caress her head as if petting a pet.

    Arwen''s cheeks burned, her face flushing a deep red as his words sank in. Understanding what he meant, she was flustered, but she nodded quickly. "Give me ten minutes," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I ¡ªI need to fix myself." Her fingers quickly moved to comb her hair.

    Aiden''s gaze travelled over her, pausing on the dishevelled state of her hair before darting to her lips which were now slightly swollen from his kisses. She looked breathtaking, and every desire in him screamed to pull her back in his arms. But he knew they had somewhere to be.

    Suppressing all the burgers inside, he nodded before stepping back. Lifting her off the dresser and setting her down on her feet, he allowed his hands to stay a little longer on her wait before finally letting go. "Don''t take too long," he said, his voice warm.

    Arwen gave him a quick nod, before turning to look at herself in her mirror. She intentionally avoided looking at him behind her, but her heart still raced as she tried to calm it down. "I won''t let you wait long. I will be down soon," she said, urging him to leave, which Aiden understood well.

    Nodding to her, he turned walk walked out. Only when he was out of the door, Arwen exhaled the breath she didn''t know she was holding up until now. "Ghosh Arwen! Next time if you plan to mess with him, be ready to be a mess as well," she chided herself before getting on to fix her look,

 Chapter 220 Just in time.

    In the car, Aiden''s brows knitted in concern as he glanced at Arwen pressing an ice pack against her lips. "Is it hurting too much," he asked.

    And the moment, the question left his lips, Arwen''s head snapped in his direction, her eyes sharp with accusation. "You still have the nerve to ask that, husband?" she hissed. She then pulled the ice pack away from her lips and tilted her face towards him. "Look at this! Do you think I can show up like this to my Granna? What will she think?"@@@@

    Aiden blinked, momentarily at a loss. "What would she think?" he asked, genuinely confused.

    Her lips, though slightly swollen, didn''t look bad at all. If anything they appeared fuller and more luscious, complimenting her delicate features. He was sure no one would notice ¡ªor rather, they might notice for all the right reasons.

    Arwen maybe was being a little paranoid, but she never appeared in front of her Granna like thin. Since she was young, she never had any guy in her life other than Ryan. And given the strained relationship she shared with him, a situation like this never appeared.

    But today things were different. With Aiden, things were different. The thought of showing up in a way that would invite her Granna''s teasing made her self-conscious. And she wasn''t sure how she would handle it if that happened.

    Her cheeks flushed as she pursed her lips and looked away. "Leave it," she muttered. "You won''t understand. And this will get better by the time we get there." Saying that, she pressed the ice pack back onto her lips, letting its coldness soothe the swelling.

    Aiden studied her for a moment before leaning over and gently pulling her closer. The suddenness of his movement left her startled, and before she could react, she was already sitting snugly beside him.

    "Aiden," she began, her voice coming out as a soft sigh. "What are you doing?"

    "Shush!" he said, his tone low and warm as he gently pried the ice pack from her hand. He pressed it against her lips with far more care than she had been. "Let me help you."

    "You don''t have to," she replied back. "I can do it myself."

    "Want my help?" Aiden asked and squinting her eyes at him, Arwen refused.

    "No need, husband. I can do it by myself. This is lipstick, not a crayon that you can you to paint me up." With that, she pulled out her lipstick from the bag and started applying.

    Soon after, Neil, who had been driving at the front, announced. "We are here, Sir. We are now entering the Serenity Residence."

    Arwen exchanged a glance with Aiden, slowly muttering. "Just in time." Aiden nodded as the car was pulled up at the front of the entrance.

    When looked out of the window, Arwen saw Margaret standing there. "Let''s go," she said to Aiden, ready to push open the door on her side and step down the car.

    Margaret''s lips curled in a welcoming smile as her eyes met with her. "Ms. Arwen, you are here. Madam had been waiting for you all this while."

    Arwen smiled. "Waiting for me? More like waiting to blame me again for not coming to pick her up at the airport." At those words, the two women laughed, just as Arwen felt a hand press down on her lower back.

    Her gaze turned sideways, and finding Aiden there with her, she introduced, "And this is my husband, Aiden Winslow." She then moved her gaze back to the lady and added, "Aiden, this is Aunt Margaret, my grandmother''s assistant. I have known her since I was a child, so she has become more like my aunt now."

    Aiden looked at the woman and offered a small polite smile. "It''s nice to meet you, Aunt Margaret."

    "Aren''t you too eager to build new relationships, young man?"

    Just before Margaret could respond, an elegant, aged voice cut in deliberately.

 Chapter 221 Losing the little girl to some charming wolf in a suit.

    Margaret was already charmed, but to her bad luck, Brenda''s words cut in before she could respond to Aiden''s polite greeting.

    At her grandmother''s voice, Arwen turned, looking in the direction along with Aiden, her lips curling up in a warm smile. "Granna!" she called out, running to hug the old lady.

    Brenda''s eyes also shone when she caught the smile on Arwen''s face. Opening her arms, she embraced her, her embrace still emanating the same warmth and familiarity Arwen had known all her life. "I missed you, Granna!"

    "Really?" the old woman asked, pulling away to raise her brows at Arwen, adding, "But I almost thought someone else caught all your attention." Her gaze darted towards Aiden, who stood nearby, exuding an effortless charisma.

    Arwen followed her gaze, and couldn''t suppress a smile. Unwrapping her arms from Brenda, she walked back to Aiden, intertwining her fingers with his.

    "Granna," she began, her voice soft yet steady, "let me introduce you formally." Glancing up at Aiden, she continued, "This is Aiden, my husband."

    Brenda''s gaze zeroed at Aiden for a moment but she didn''t say anything. Aiden, also stared at the old lady his gaze firm and confident, unlike the young men who tend to falter at her scrutinizing gaze.

    "Granna!" he greeted, his lips curling ever so slightly.

    "As I said, you seem too eager, young man," she repeated before turning to look at Margaret who still stood there. "Since when we started to make our guest chatter outside the house, Margaret?"

    Margaret''s gaze at once cast down as she quickly apologized saying, "My bad, madam. I will escort them inside now."

    Arwen frowned slightly. Looking at her grandmother, she asked, "Since when did I start to be a guest here, Granna?"

    Brenda''s gaze darted back to her as she raised a brow. "I never said you were a guest, sweetheart. I was referring to the one who accompanied you." Her gaze shifted meaningfully to Aiden, who stood quietly by Arwen''s side, his stance unwavering.

    Glancing back at her grandmother, she nodded, "Fine, let''s go inside."

    With that, she walked to her, before hooking her arms with hers. As they started walking, Brenda noticed her granddaughter''s sullen expression, and teased, "See? I knew you would change your favourites. You are favoring that young man over this old woman now."

    Arwen narrowed her gaze at her. "Granna, you invited him here cordially. How can you not make him feel welcome? He is not a stranger; he is my ¡ª"

    "Aye," Brenda interrupted, feigning an expression of surprise. "I never knew you would so easily side up with someone whom you met just two months before."

    "Of course, I would side with him. He is my husband and he came with me to my grandmother''s house." Arwen countered all so righteously, without knowing that Brenda was taking note of every detail of her changed attitude.

    "My, my," Brenda sighed dramatically, her lips curling into a sly smile. "You make me feel like I am losing my little girl to some charming wolf in a suit. Do you think, I would allow it?"

    Arwen furrowed her brows at her words. Her steps paused for a second but the old woman tugged her without letting her stop midway.

    "What are you planning to do, Granna?" she asked, slightly alarmed.

    Brenda chuckled, her tone full of mischief. "The more you protect him like this, the more I want to tease him. It''s fun. Why not you protect him more, so that I can tease him more? That way, we would all have a good laugh, wouldn''t we?"

    Arwen''s eyes widened as turned to stare at her grandmother. "Granna!" she felt at a loss of words.

    "What? Don''t look at me like that!" Brenda said, waving her free hand dismissively. "I am just doing my job as an elder."

    Behind him, Aiden followed quietly, catching the exchange. His lips quirked into a small, knowing smile.

 Chapter 222 From which angle does my man look old?

    Inside, in the living area, Aiden took a seat along with Arwen and the old lady. The room was elegantly decorated, exuding a warm and elegant ambience that spoke volumes about Brenda''s refined taste.

    Margaret, who had followed them in tow, smiled warmly. "The dinner will be served in a while," she said, addressing the group. "But before that, would you like to have something?"

    As she asked, her eyes lingered on Aiden. He returned her smile with a courteous nod. "That won''t be required, Aunt Margaret. I am perfectly fine."

    Margaret nodded approvingly before stepping away, leaving the three alone. Brenda, who had been observing quietly, decided to interject.

    "You seem eager, again?" she remarked, her sharp gaze resting on Aiden, the faintest hint of challenge in her tone.@@@@

    Arwen who felt Aiden was being cornered was about to speak for him when Aiden''s voice came, steady yet carrying an undeniable undertone of authority. "Eager?" His expression was as composed as ever, while his posture was relaxed but confident. "Why should I need to prove the eagerness for a relationship that''s already cemented?"

    His gaze shifted to Arwen, softening as it met hers. "Arwen is my wife. Not by chance, but by choice ¡ªmine and hers. That fact is not something I feel the need to defend or validate to anyone. Respect for her and this bond is what guides me, not eagerness."

    Brenda raised a brow, her lips curving slightly in amusement, though she masked her reaction with feigned indifference. "Respect for her and the bond you share, you say?" she asked, her tone sharp as her eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him for any sign of pretense.

    But Aiden didn''t flinch under her gaze. His confidence remained unwavering. "I don''t find any basis to doubt it," he replied firmly

    "But I see plenty of reasons to," Brenda countered, leaning back with an unmistakable air of challenge. "Or, if what you say is true and you truly respect my granddaughter and the bond you two share, then why hasn''t there been a proper wedding to prove it?"

    "No," Arwen refused straight, without even thinking about it. "Wedding is a big thing. I don''t want us getting forced into it just to prove some people. I want to take time and a good while to prepare for it." But then remembering something, she turned to Aiden and asked, "Do you want to have it like that?"

    Aiden shook his head. "But I would agree if you want to."

    "No need, We don''t need to force us into this." Arwen was very clear about it. Maybe before she didn''t think much about this wedding, but now, she wanted it to turn out to be perfect, with no compromises made.

    Brenda who had been quietly observing their exchange, sighed audibly, drawing their attention. "If you guys are having so many problems in deciding it, let this old woman help you," she said before pulling out a file from the side to hand it to Arwen.

    "Let''s announce it in my party," she said and not understanding what her grandmother meant, Arwen took the file to check first. Her brows knitting realizing Brenda''s plan all of a sudden.

    Closing the file, Arwen shook her head. "No, Granna. I am not up for this either."

    "But the decision on this was made far long back. You plan to back out now?" Brenda asked, furrowing her brows in concern.

    Arwen shook her head. "But we decided you will give me time for this."

    "I already gave you enough time, sweetheart. Almost four years and a half, it''s time that you take up the job you promised me to." Brenda said, her tone soft yet firm enough to not leave any room for further discussion. "Don''t worry, I believe you will be able to do it Arwen. You have been doing it so well all this while. And I am sure you won''t disappoint me in future as well."

    Arwen wasn''t nervous or unsure of her capability. She was just reluctant to take it, knowing that it was something her mother wanted always but couldn''t have it ever.

 Chapter 223 Raised by mother.

    Brenda''s gaze focused on Arwen and she knew what she was thinking about. She placed a hand on her shoulders and said, "Didn''t you already sever the ties with her? Why do you still consider her thoughts and emotions now?"

    "Shouldn''t I consider?" Arwen looked up at her, her eyes carrying the bitterness of her heart. "I haven''t severed the ties to stay entangled with her one way or the other. I severed it because I no longer wanted to stay connected to her."

    "You severed your ties with your family?" Aiden asked, his brows tugged in a frown.

    Arwen glanced at him, her lips tugging up in a slow, sorrowful curl. Humming, she affirmed, "Mhm-hm. I did."

    Aiden''s expression changed into something darker but he didn''t say anything. He just stared at her grey pair of eyes that had suddenly lost their glimmer of shine. Although Arwen hadn''t talked much with him about her family, he knew she treated them better than she treated herself.

    Brenda''s tone turned colder, her words cutting like steel, suddenly all different to how she was just a moment ago. "Your entanglement with your mother isn''t my concern to look into, sweetheart. That''s your battle you need to look into it your way," she said, shrugging as if indifferent to the consequences. "Davies Empire chain is my baby, one that I have nurtured with my blood and sweat. I won''t let anything hinder its future. So I won''t accept you backing out, no matter what excuse you present."

    Arwen sighed heavily and rose to her feet. Her gaze was steady as she looked at her grandmother. "I told you, I have no plans of backing out, Granna. I just want to make it clear that, in future, you can''t come to me complaining that I have been rude to your daughter dearest."

    Brenda''s eyebrows shot up in surprise and amusement. "Are you threatening me, little brat?"

    "I am not," Arwen replied, her tone calm yet firm. "I am simply letting you know that I won''t go easy on your daughter as you always have. That means there would be complete estrangement." Her expression hardened into one of cold indifference ¡ªnot towards Brenda, but towards Catrin.@@@@

    Brenda chuckled softly, her lips twitching in amusement. "Agreed," she said nodding. "All the decisions would be up for you to make. I won''t intervene after after this."

    "That won''t be required," Aiden said without even considering it for the second time. "I have my plans."

    Brenda stared at him for a second longer, before saying, "Confidence in one''s plans is the basic requirement for success, but confidence ultimately is not a key ingredient alone. In business, having a network to succeed is a must."

    Aiden''s lips slightly lifted in a smirk. "Networks is the last thing Winslows has ever lacked in, Granna. Stay at ease. I won''t fail and nor will my plans."

    Brenda suddenly paused at his words, her brows knitting in slight confusion. "What family name did you say?"

    Aiden said confidently. "Winslow. That''s my family."

    It was as if Brenda couldn''t believe it for a moment, but her expression didn''t give away her inner thoughts. Keeping her composure, she asked, "Is it the same family of Cralens that has become a legend over the years? The one that stands even higher than the royals?"

    Aiden simply nodded. "People overhyped the things. We had just helped the royals begin something that was all worth of."

    Brenda was stunned. Although Arwen had mentioned it once, she never thought it was the same Winslow family that dates back to history.

    "But I never heard Winlows have a successor. Didn''t the family disowned the only son they had in the family?" Remembering the last news she heard about them, Brenda asked.

    And at that, Aiden''s expression changed. His face grew a shade darker but keeping his calm, he said, "I was raised by my mother alone." His voice came measured as if holding something inside.

 Chapter 224 Quite unique.

    Brenda observed him carefully, noting the shift in his expression. She knew she had unknowingly touched a nerve ¡ªeither vulnerability or a deep wound from his past that had never healed.@@@@

    She didn''t mean to scrape the wounds of his past. As long as he treated Arwen with the love and care she craved, Brenda had no interest in dwelling on his past. "I see," she said softly, deciding not to press further. "Your mother must be a strong woman. She raised you well."

    Aiden didn''t respond, his gaze seemed distant as though avoiding talking more about the topic. And to save the situation, Arwen appeared right on time.

    "The dinner is ready," Arwen announced, only to halt abruptly. The tension in the air was evident. Her eyes flickered between her grandmother and Aiden, before settling on Aiden finally. "What happened? Is everything fine?"

    Aiden glanced up at her, before giving her an assuring look. "Everything is good."

    But for some reason, Arwen wasn''t convinced. Her eyes narrowed as she studied him before turning to her grandmother, as if prepared to demand an explanation.

    However before she could say a word, Brenda raised a hand in mock surrender, a sly smile on her lips. "Before you accuse me, let me clarify ¡ªI didn''t bully your husband."

    Arwen crossed her arms, unconvinced. She knew her grandmother didn''t mean any harm, but Aiden wouldn''t look like this either in his usual demeanor. Something must have been there to make him react like that.

    "We were merely talking when you walked in," Brenda continued, her tone almost playful. "If you don''t believe me, ask him right here and now. I dare him to say otherwise."

    Arwen turned back to Aiden, her expression serious as if truly ready to confirm with him.

    Seeing her like that, Brenda sighed dramatically, pointing an accusatory finger at her. "You ¡ªdo you really think I would bully him the moment you left the room? Is that how you perceive me?"

    "Granna!" Arwen exclaimed. "Let''s go and have dinner. I am hungry." She said before reaching to wrap her hands around Aiden''s and tugging him in the direction. "You too. Come with me now."

    The dinner was completed in peace with Brenda teasing here and there and Aiden making sure that even amidst the tease Arwen completed her food well.

    "I think I need a stroll in the garden now," Arwen said as she hooked her arm around Aiden, asking him next. "Want to come along?"

    Aiden nodded.

    "Granna, you take some rest. We will be back soon." Arwen said to her grandmother. And seeing her nod, she turned around to walk towards the garden.

    Brenda stared at them walking away, a content smile curled her lips. Margaret came soon to her side with a tray of medicines in her hand.

    "Madam, it''s time for you to have your medicines," she said making the old woman turn to her.

    When Brenda noticed the same dozes of medicines, she exhaled out a deep tiring breath. "Having these every day is so tiring. I just hope this ends soon now." She took the glass of water in her hand and swallowed down the tablets. "With Arwen finally finding happiness, I guess it''s finally time for me to find my rest of peace."

    "Madam, don''t say like that," Margaret said, her brows tugging in concern. She knew it was getting difficult for the lady to survive on the medicines, but life had been tough for everyone. One shouldn''t lose hope that easily. "Ms. Arwen still needs you. She might have found her happiness, but you have always stayed in her life as her strength. Losing you will make her weak."

    Brenda smiled, nodding. "I know and that''s why I am doing my best to make her grow stronger while I am still here. So that when I am gone, no one can use her vulnerability to their advantage."

    Margaret understood what the old lady meant. But there was something that bothered her. Hence giving it a thought, she asked, "But Madam, don''t you think you should tell her about your condition?"

 Chapter 225 Worth of it all.

    In the garden, Arwen was taking a stroll with Aiden when she suddenly stopped in her steps. Aiden, who had just taken a step past her halted as well. Turning to look around at her, he raised a brow.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    Arwen tilted her head to the side and stared at him as if studying his expression. "Are you upset?" she asked.

    "Do I look like I am upset?" Aiden asked back but when the confusion on Arwen''s face became palpable, he reached out to cup one side of her face before tracing a thumb gently on her cheek. "Moon, how can I be upset when Granna seemed to be genuinely concerned for you? Rather I felt good when she tested me like that. It meant that she is someone I can depend on when it comes to you."

    "But I felt she exaggerated it a bit. But believe me, she was just being playful with you. I can confidently tell you that you impressed her at the very first glance." Arwen had seen in her grandmother''s gaze. Though she was trying to act stern, she was clearly just trying to tease and play.

    Aiden didn''t mind at all. He had seen through the old lady''s game at the very first instant. "That wasn''t at all an exaggeration. If it was, then I don''t what you will tell me when our granddaughter brings her boyfriend to meet us. I won''t go easy on him at all."

    Arwen was left speechless. Men usually talk like that for their daughters, but hers went straight to think about the grandchildren. Could she even ask the logic? She could, probably, but his answer would again leave her with no words and a flushed face.

    "Mr. Winslow, let''s not go that far in future yet," she said, patting his shoulder lightly. "We will see about it later. Shouldn''t we talk more about the present now?" she asked and Aiden''s gaze zeroed at her for a moment while his eyes became intense. A clear question was evident in his gaze.

    "I don''t know but at that time I couldn''t bear the idea of leaving you. I am not sure if it was you I chose or the freedom that came into my life after marrying you, but I was reluctant to end things between us." Though Arwen wanted to give the answer he was to hear, she didn''t want to lie to him even if it was for a second. So, she presented it the way it was.

    She thought it would disappoint him, but instead, Aden''s lips curled up in a satisfied smile as he pulled her into his embrace, hugging her close to his heart.

    Arwen was confused, but Aiden was sure ¡ªhe was sure that it was not anything but him that Arwen had chosen. She might have forgotten him, but somewhere deep in her heart, she still remembered the promise they both shared. Even after losing all her past, she hasn''t lost him. The part of him that he left in her still existed there in her ¡ªsomething that she hadn''t let go of even after forgetting it all.

    "Thank you," Aiden''s voice came out as a whisper, very light and soft. Yet Arwen was able to hear it all loud and clear.

    "For what?" she asked, her voice muffled against his chest. She didn''t know what she did that got him like this, but since his embrace was so warm and comfortable, she didn''t want to let go of it yet.

    Aiden smiled, only cozying his arms around her frame. "For choosing me without realizing," he said, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of her head. "For holding onto us and this relationship we share. "

    "It''s worth of it all. You might not realize it now but someday you will, same as I did," Arwen said, and her words only made Aiden''s smile deepened.

    He doesn''t need that realization ¡ªhe never needed it before he has known it always.

 Chapter 226 Did you erase all the traces?

    After completing the stroll in the garden, Arwen and Aiden returned to the house. As they walked in, Arwen''s eyes went straight to look at her grandmother, who was sitting there with Margaret and discussing something.

    "Granna, what is all this?" she asked, gesturing towards the baskets and boxes that were kept packed there on the table.

    Brenda turned to look at Arwen and simply said, "You presents I got for you from abroad. Did you forget that I always bring, you things or are you just trying to make your husband look down at your poor grandmother now, make him think that I am some stingy old woman who doesn''t even bring gifts for her granddaughter?"

    Arwen exchanged a gaze with Aiden before returning her gaze to Brenda. "My husband is not that petty, but since you said it like that, I will ask him not to think of you like that." She then turned back to Aiden and said, "See, my grandmother isn''t stingy. She gets me a lot of things every time. Especially the flavoured chocolates."

    "Oh yes," As if she was just reminded about it, she turned to look at grandmother and said, "Granna, did you bring the flavoured chocolates again?"

    Brenda smiled, "Have I ever forgotten it?"

    Arwen walked to her, shaking her head. "No, you didn''t but I thought to ask you about it." Her gaze darted to find a particular box amidst the rest. But even after looking over it all, she couldn''t find it. "Where is it?"

    Brenda looked at Margaret and the latter quickly passed the box that was kept separately. Arwen with a smile was ready to take it, when Bread cleared her throat and said, "You know the rules, right?"

    Arwen paused before looking at Brenda. Rolling her eyes, she said, "Oh come on, Granna. I am no longer a kid. I won''t overeat the chocolates at once. I know the rules and I have followed them well all over the years."

    Brenda gave her the box. "Of course, I need to make sure to not spoil you much. Or else, I won''t be able to take the blame."

    Arwen didn''t mind her comment. She opened the box and her lips curled up in excitement, but soon it faltered, realizing something about the box. "Aye, why it seems that the chocolates this time are lesser than before." She then looked up only to see Brenda pursing her lips.

    "You are already grown up and married. Why do you still expect me to bring you chocolates in the first place?" Brenda said, adding, "This is the last time, I brought you these. From the next time, you won''t get any. If you want you can ask Aiden to get it for you from now on."

    Still flustered, Arwen no longer said anything. She and Aoden left soon while Neil and a few servants helped them carry the gifts to the car.

    Once they were back in the car, Arwen glanced Aiden suspiciously. "You joined Granna''s team already?"

    "I didn''t," Aiden said and Arwen narrowed her gaze at him.

    "Really? Then could you please tell me why were you so eager to leave on the cue of Granna?"

    Aiden found her adorable like that and couldn''t hold himself back from tapping on her nose. "Because I didn''t want Granna to keep teasing you. I am the only one allowed to do that."

    Arwen swatted at his arm, but her lips curbed into a reluctant smile that she tried hard to hide.

    Meanwhile, just after they left, the expression on Brenda''s face changed. The nonchalance and playfulness from before disappeared and what came to replace them was a serene face.

    "Margaret," she called. "Did you erase all the traces?"

    Margaret nodded, affirming, "Rest assured, Madam. It''s already been made sure that no one can trace back to the things that happened ten years back."

    Brenda''s expression didn''t ease. Nodding, she said, "Good! This is the last thing we need to keep checked. The past should remained buried in the depths. No one gets to find it."

    "But Madam, do you really think things would get better like this?" Margaret seemed skeptical as if she didn''t support the idea.

    "Not every truth needs to see the light of the light, Margaret," Brenda said. "A few are better in the darks. Don''t worry, with the last dose given, Arwen would be fine, even without the truth. She has Aiden now."@@@@

 Chapter 227 Cant bear to see you misunderstand.

    After a long ride, Arwen and Aiden finally returned home. Cralens might not be a big city, but driving from the south to the east and back was exhausting. By the time, they stepped into the house, Arwen felt dead tired ¡ªtoo tired even to walk.

    "Ahh!" a yelp left her lips when suddenly she was lifted mid-air. Her arms went to warp around Aiden''s shoulders in reflex, afraid to fall. "What are doing?" she asked, confused by his sudden move.

    Her eyes paused at his well-defined face. Although she had praised his looks several times, yet another time, up so close, she couldn''t help but sigh at the sight of his sharp, sculpted features.

    Wasn''t Heaven had been too biased while creating him?

    Aiden''s gaze became intense while his eyes zeroed in on her lips. "What do you think I am doing?"

    Arwen''s mouth opened as if ready to voice out her confusion, but then suddenly as if realization stuck her on its own. The flashes of memories from before came dancing back making her realize that once again she was back in her life like Cinderella. The clock was about to hit midnight and she had to face back the reality. But unlike the story, she doesn''t have to return to the rags, rather she would be returning back to the warmest embrace she had ever felt in this world ¡ªher safest haven.

    Aiden carried her all the way to their room in his arms. But he didn''t stop there, he walked her inside the bathroom, before finally setting her down on the floor.@@@@

    Flustered, Arwen''s face had already turned crimson. But all of it was gone when a sting of gentle but sharp flick hit her forehead. She turned up to look at Aiden, her gaze sharp with accusation.

    "I am not a beast. What are you thinking?" Aiden remarked, before walking behind her to open the taps, letting the water fill the bathtub.

    Arwen turned around to follow his movements. "What do you mean?" she asked, confused.

    She never realize she was this shy until she met him, but then she never allowed anyone to get so close to her that they became audacious in flirting with her like this. But with Aiden, she never truly realized when it happened. It came so normal and casual that it felt like it had always been there between them.

    "I can help myself," Arwen said, finally pushing him out of the bathroom.

    "Are you sure?" Aiden raised a teasing brow and on his face, she slid the door closed, her voice coming muffled through her drawn barrier.

    "I am very sure. I can''t bear to see you misunderstand my thoughts and intentions as well."

    Aiden chuckled at that, shaking his head, he didn''t tease her anymore. He walked to the closet, bringing out the spare bathrobe and then went to another room to get fresh, It was late and he didn''t want to delay their rest more.

    After a while, when Arwen stepped out, finishing her bath, Aiden was already on the bed. Half lying under the blanket, he seemed waiting for her.

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him and then turned away as if declaring her ignorance. She stood near the dresser completing her night regime. She could feel Aiden''s gaze on herself consistently but chose to ignore it deliberately.

    Once done, she walked to the bed. Pulling the cover away, she slipped inside, turning her back to him.

    Aiden didn''t speak nor did he retort her actions. Taking the cue from her closed eyes, he turned off the lights. Seeing his nonchalant actions like that, Arwen felt something amiss. Her brows knitted but soon, she felt his hand on her waist, wrapping around, before pulling her flush against his chest.

    The action was sudden and the force was gentle, but strong, not giving her any time to think of an escape.

 Chapter 228 You cant force me.

    Arwen tried to break away from his embrace, but his arms only tightened around her, keeping her enclosed in his arms.

    Unable to succeed, she sighed. "Now, aren''t fearing to make me misunderstand our intentions, husband?" Arwen said, her words clearly carrying the fake sarcasm.

    Aiden''s lips curled behind her and he shifted a little more closer, leaning in at just the right angle to press a kiss on the back of her head. "You can''t fake your emotions to me, Moon. Don''t try it next time," he said and Arwen pouted, turning over shouter to squint her eyes at him.

    "Who is faking here?" her tone came like a chide. But Aiden truly knew her better than she knew herself. "I am really angry."

    Nodding, he said, "Fine, you are angry. Let me coax you to sleep. Tomorrow you will be okay." His tone came calm and tender.

    "And what if I am not okay?" Arwen countered.

    Caressing her hair, Aiden let her feel his gentle touch. "If you are still not okay, I will let you decide the punishment and take whatever you decide," he said, making Arwen turn around, in surprise.

    "Really?" se asked as if not doubting into believing that. "Will you really take the punishment, I decide." More than getting coaxed, she seemed eager to punish him.

    The light in the room was dim, yet Aiden could see the sparkle in her eyes. His lips curled up, reading her excitement. Tugging her strand of hair behind her ear, he said with a hum, "Mh-hm. I have never and will never lie to you."

    Arwen looked into his eyes and squinted her gaze, letting him know she was serious. "Fine, then you better be ready to get punished tomorrow." Saying that, she no longer held tha facade of ignorance, wrapping her arm around his torso she embraced him. "Now, coax me to sleep."

    Aiden let his lips curl up while his hands moved caress her hair gently, making her relax more and more. Under his care, Arwen didn''t realize when she succumbed to the slumber.

    Ryan''s brows tugged in a frown. Nodding, he said, "I understand, Dr. Walter. Thank you for making the effort. Give me some time, I will talk to her. She will definitely understand your concern and will reciprocate accordingly."

    Although Dr. Walter felt doubts about that, he still nodded to Ryan. "Okay then, you try talking to her. I will get back to you later," he said and then giving a small nod, he walked away.

    Ryan watched him back for a while before turning towards Delyth''s room. His brows were furrowed as if feeling the weight of the burden he hadn''t realized before.

    Taking a deep breath, he walked inside, his eyes at once locking with Delyth''s. She was looking at the door as if already knowing his arrival.

    "How are you feeling today?" he asked, his tone curt, and his voice carrying the same hint of indifference.

    Delyth no longer put the gentle expression she was used to putting around Ryan. She looked tired as if she hadn''t slept the last night.

    "Nothing better than yesterday," she said sharply. Her words aimed to jab the guilt she knew Ryan carried in his heart. "How do you expect me to be after how you treated me last day?"

    The furrow between Ryan''s brows deepened and ignoring her guilt trap, he said, "Dr. Walter is a specialist and I have discussed with him. He had said that your surgery has greater chances of success, which means your legs will be healing and you will be able to stand again. You should be happy. Your¡ª"

    "But I am not happy," Delyth cut in rudely continuing. "And Ryan, I am not going through this surgery. Not with Dr. Walter and not with anyone."

    "What do you mean?" Ryan asked with a frown. "Dr. Walter is amongst the top surgeons in the field?"

    "Even if he would be the best, I still wouldn''t undergo it," Delyth said with a tone of finality that only made Ryan''s brows tighten. "And without my consent, you can''t force me into any medical procedure, Ryan."

 Chapter 229 Arwen is worth everything to me.

    Ryan felt a headache building. He didn''t know what else to say. He had put a lot of effort into ensuring that Delyth received the best treatment and could recover, but her attitude now was making an already difficult situation more frustrating.

    His gaze turned sharp at her stubbornness. "So, you are saying that you don''t want to get treated anymore?" he asked.

    And Delyth immediately retorted with a mocking chuckle. "Get treated?" she repeated as if his words were some kind of joke. "Really, Ryan?" Her voice dipped in sarcasm. "Do you truly want to just want to just treat me?"

    Ryan frowned, his patience thinning. Pointing a finger, he gestured around the room and asked, "What else do you think all this for? If not for treating you, why else do I make so many arrangements? Do you think requesting Dr. Walter to take the case was easy? It was not. But I made it happen so you could get treated and¡ª"

    "And so you could free yourself from the burden," Delyth interjected, cutting his words off before he could finish. "So that you no longer have to feel obliged to the friend''s sister whose brother is now dead because of you."@@@@

    "Zeke didn''t die because of me," Ryan snapped, his voice filled with raw edge. He was done letting her use his guilt against him. It wasn''t that he was responsible for Zeke''s death; it was that he hadn''t done enough to save him. If he had held on to Zeke just a moment longer, maybe, just maybe, Zeke could have survived that accident.

    "Stop using his name to your benefit, Delyth, Ryan said, his voice firm and unwavering. "It disgusts me."

    "It''s all because of Arwen, right?" she asked bitterly, glancing up at his back. "But Ryan, she is already gone from your life. Do you think doing all this is worth it? No matter what you do now, she won''t come back to you. Even if she married an old man, she is already married now. Do you think that old man would let her go just because she wants to leave? If he had married her, he would have intentions for her too. There is no way he would let her leave all chaste and pure. She ¡ª"

    "Enough, Delyth!" Ryan''s fingers tightened into fists as he turned to her with a sharp gaze. "I have yet not even you the authority to tell if anything has worth or not. But still today, I will tell you ¡ªArwen is worth everything to me."

    Delyth clenched the sheets tight under her grip. Her eyes, though tearful, stared at Ryan sharply as if accusing him of treating her wrong.

    "I have come here today to let you know that this is the best I could do for you," Ryan spoke again, getting back to the previous topic. "But what you said is also right, I can''t force you to undergo the surgery if you don''t want to. So I will let you decide it and support whatever decision you make. If you don''t want to get yourself treated, I won''t force you into it. But ¡ª"

    His gaze turned meaningful as if he had decided it long ago. "Let me tell you this is the last bit I could do for you. I would still be there helping you lead an easy life because that''s something I have promised to Zeke, but trust me, it wouldn''t be as easy as you think. You might not like living like that. So, consider it well before deciding if you really want or not to treat your legs."

    "Are you warning me, Ryan?" Delyth asked.

    Ryan shook his head. "I am not. I am just letting you know that no matter what you choose you will not have me more than an aide by your side. So, you have to decide if you want to sit on a wheelchair and lead your life, or recover your legs to make your life better."

 Chapter 230 Wipe away his existence.

    Delyth''s expression cracked. She wanted to persuade him like before but he was simply not letting her. His cold and indifferent attitude was just making it more and more difficult for her.

    "Ryan," she began, "I know I was wrong, but ¡ª"

    "It''s alright," Before she could finish, Ryan interrupted her. He pulled up his hand to check the time on her watch. "You can take your time to decide. Anyway, the surgery has been arranged for the day after tomorrow. You can tell me once you have thought it through."

    He said before putting his hand down. "I will leave now. I have a few more things to look after. Take your rest, I will visit you again later." Saying that, he turned to leave without any guilt.

    But just when he was about to take a step away, Delyth held his hand, stopping him. But Ryan pried her hand off his arm, turning to her with a cold gaze. "I have a company to look after. Though I care for the promise I have given to Zeke, I am well aware of the words I have committed to him. And I don''t remember committing myself to you in any of words I have given to him."

    Delyth was about to speak something but Ryan had already ignored her and turned to leave. Walking all his way, he stepped out of the room without much care.

    Behind him, Delyth hurled a pillow off on the floor but except of venting on the lifeless objects, she had no other way to let go of her anger and frustration that was bubbling inside her because of his consistent failures.@@@@

    While outside, Ryan walked out of the hospital before stopping his steps. His expression shifted. Maybe back inside, he didn''t react much, but only he knew how much Delyth''s words scared him.

    It scared him when she pointed out prominently how Arwen might have started a life with the old man. He was losing his control over the fact that she had willingly given all right over her to someone else ¡ªthat maybe in the future it wouldn''t be as easy for them as he was thinking it to be. But above all, he was scared that the old man would take advantage of her and the relationship they shared, making her do things that she wouldn''t be comfortable doing.

    With that, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and dialled a number he had been thinking of dialling for the past few days. But was hesitating again and again.

    However, now he could no longer hesitate. He needed to act.

    As soon as he dialled, the call went through. After a few rings, it was also connected.

    "Hello," came the voice from the other end when the call was answered.

    Ryan took in a breath to compose himself back before greeting, solemnly, "Hello, Aunt Catrin," he said, adding, "It''s me, Ryan."

    The line seemed to have paused for a moment, making the silence weigh on the air. But that didn''t continue for long. Soon, came Catrin''s reply, calm and measured as if she had already something going in her mind.

    "Ryan, you are calling me this early. There must be something important," she said. "Tell me what is it?"

    Ryan paused as if confirming his thoughts once before saying, "It''s something important and it would be better if we could meet and discuss it."

    "Fine, then come and meet me at my office. I will wait for you," she said, and Ryan hummed disconnecting the call.

 Chapter 231 There is nothing called coincidence in this world.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Arwen woke up, cocooned in Aiden''s embrace. Every bit of her felt relaxed and content. Though it was just a sleep together, it felt much more than that.

    She turned around slowly, keeping herself still locked in his arms, not yet wanting to let go of his warmth. Her breath hitched as she turned to face him, once again entranced by his beauty. Up so close, he felt truly surreal.

    Her lips curled up in a smile and she reached out to trail her finger slowly over his sculpted skin, moving gently over his brows before trailing to his closed eyes, nose and then his shaped lips.

    "So handsome, so mine," she whispered under her breath, feeling all lucky to have him as hers.

    If bold decisions bring such beautiful consequences in lives, she would suggest everyone make one like hers. But she knew it was not so. She just turned out to be fortunate to meet him. Otherwise, any other random men would have also turned out to be a big disaster.

    "I must have saved a world in a previous life to deserve this otherwise, if chosen someone else, I can''t ¡ª"

    "There can never be someone else."

    Before Arwen could finish her words, Aiden''s deep voice interjected her, surprising her for a second. Her finger paused on her lips, no longer brushing it to feel its softness against her touch.

    Aiden didn''t mind her discreet touches, rather he loved it when she made moves on him like that. Opening his eyes, he stared at her, his gaze as tender as the morning bliss.

    When Arwen saw him opening his eyes, she blinked, taken by surprise. "You are awake?" she asked, not quite believing it. His heartbeat just now was very soft and calm, he was clearly asleep. Has he not been sleeping all this while?

    "With me around, there can never be someone else," Aiden said again, and it took a while for Arwen to recover the context he was referring to.

    But it didn''t take her long to understand. "How are you so sure?" she asked, clearly underestimating his confidence. "That day at the Civil Affairs Bureau, we met by chance. Otherwise, do you know I was considering asking that officer there? I was not in the right mind and somehow just wanted to escape the arrangement I had with my ex-fiance?. So, I would have gone with anyone."

    "Is it?" he asked but before she could say anything, he bent down and captured her lips.

    She hadn''t expected it but she did anticipate her morning to begin with one. Before she could rise to deepen it further, Aiden pulled away.

    "Then tell me, how am I overestimating myself?"

    Arwen understood what he was intending to do. Pursing her lips, she said, "You can''t pull the same trick every time. Do you think I will give in to my desires every time?"

    Aiden smirked, brushing his lips again. "Will you not?"

    His movement was so swift and Arwen didn''t even get time to register it. She squinted her eyes, looking exactly like the kitty who was sharpening her claws to attack.

    "Or will you?"

    His teasing smile left her squinting at him, her eyes narrowing like a mischievous cat sharpening its claws. Before he could provoke her further, she grabbed his collar and pulled him down, capturing his lips with hers.

    There was no pulling away, no stopping halfway, she took the lead and deepened the kiss the way she wanted.

    When she finally broke away, her eyes were misty, with which she glanced at him daringly. "I will always give in, but this is just to let you know, I won''t cry for it. I will have it always, the way I want it. Just like how I had it now."

    Aiden stared down at her, his lips curving up in a smirk full of pride. Seeing him like that, Arwen was also filled with confidence. She no longer dwindled and simply said, nodding, "And another thing, yes, with you around the world always fades away. No one seems to exist, except you. But you better not swell up at that because what I said was also true. Our encounter was truly a coincidence."

    Aiden shook his head. "There is nothing called coincidence in this world."

 Chapter 232 Brother-in-law.

    Arwen''s gaze paused at his words, as if not understanding what he was speaking about. "What do you mean?" she asked, her brows furrowing in confusion.

    Aiden stared down at her, his fingers gently brushing her hair, putting them away from her face behind her ears. His gaze was gentle on her face, full of adoration. "What I mean is I don''t believe in coincidences. If something happens, it''s something that was meant to happen ¡ªlike us."

    Arwen raised her brows at that. For some reason, she felt that there was more to his words. But then she couldn''t understand what there could be. "Like us?" she asked. "If we are not an example of coincidence, what else do you think we are?"

    Her gaze held a challenge as if she was asking him to refute it and bring her something better.

    However, Aiden does not look at all at a loss. Rather he seemed confident as if he had no longer deciphered the reason behind their relationship.

    When Arwen saw him like that, her eyes squinted on its one as she tried her best to read him. But his thoughts remained as unreadable as ever. Not able to read it, she asked again, "What are we, if not a beautiful coincidence?"

    "Fate," Aiden replied, his voice tinged with unshakable conviction. We are a beautiful example of fate."

    His words caught her off-guard, and she blinked up at him, momentarily at a loss for words. "Fate?" she echoed, her voice soft.

    And humming, Aiden nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Yes, fate. There is nothing called coincidence. We crossed paths again because we were bound to cross paths, Moon. No matter where you were or for how long we would have remained separated, we would have still found our way back to each other."

    Downstairs, as she walked towards the kitchen, she heard her phone ring. Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she answered the call without much hesitation. Since she was informed that Amelia has returned, she hasn''t heard anything from Giselle. She had gotten busy so much that she barely got time to make a call and ask.

    "Carl," she answered the call and was quickly greeted by the cherry voice.

    "Senior, good morning," he greeted, adding. "I have sent you the report of the academy''s performance last night. Did you get the time to check it?"

    "Oh, I couldn''t but don''t worry, I will surely do it today. How are the things going?" Last evening, she got a text from him, informing him about the report and she had thought she would check it and revert that night itself. But she overestimated her energy. But by the time they came back, she was hell-tired and had completely forgotten about it.

    Carl didn''t seem to mind and sounded much more relaxed. "Oh, everything is fine. The accounts and bills are all settled and there is nothing to worry about on the financial aspect of the academy. As for the sponsorships and the new batches coming in, that''s also been taken care of. We are handling it well, and you have nothing to worry about."

    Arwen knew the three were capable of handling it well. Humming she said, "Well, that''s good to hear. Is Amelia ready for tomorrow?"

    "Yes, she has practised it well and seems confident," Carl replied, but then pausing for a second, he asked, "Oh yes, Boss, almost forgot to confirm with you, will you be coming to cheer Giselle tomorrow."

    "Of course, I will be there," Arwen said without thinking much. Though with Amelia''s return, she might not be performing anymore, she would still be going to oversee things. Anyway, it had been a while since she participated in anything related to Giselle.

    "Great, then it will be both you and brother-in-law coming. It will be perfect." Carl said, his voice reflecting his excitement.

    But Arwen''s brows furrowed at it. Pausing for a bit, she asked, "Brother-in-law?"

 Chapter 233 Understanding wife.

    Although Arwen didn''t mean to hide Aiden and their relationship, she hasn''t gotten time or opportunity to introduce him to her circle of people. So, when Carl mentioned ''brother-in-law'', she was confused.

    Her brows furrowed as she repeated to confirm if she hadn''t misheard him. "Brother-in-law?"

    The young man giggled on the other end of the call as if he had found something interesting, worth teasing. "Senior sister, did I catch your secret?" he chuckled lightly, not even interested in knowing if he was right ¡ªsomehow it seemed he was already sure of the truth. "Fine, fine, don''t panic yet. Your secret is safe with me. You can give us the surprise later and I won''t tell Amelia and Eira that I have come to know about it before them."

    Arwen was still not able to understand what he was talking about. So, keeping her patience, she asked again, her voice calm and composed, "Carl, can you explain to me properly what he was talking about?"

    "Of course, I am talking about Mr. Foster, Senior Sister," Carl said, his tone all confident of his information.

    But the mention of Ryan only made Arwen frown. "Ryan?" she asked and heard Carl hum.

    "Mhm-hm. Yesterday when Mr. Foster visited the academy, looking for you, that''s when I got to know."

    Arwen''s frown deepened. Ryan visited Giselle. He never did in the past, so why did he not suddenly appear there looking for her?

    "Senior Sister, I am happy for you. Mr. Foster is really handsome. I didn''t know until I saw him with my own eyes," Carl said, his voice dripping with pure admiration.

    Arwen wasn''t surprised. Ryan had that charm. His presence and success in the business often motivated the youngsters and that was one of the reasons, he was so popular among them. But what surprised her was the misunderstanding that he created.@@@@

    "I can ¡ª"

    "No, you don''t have to do that every time, Aiden," Arwen interrupted him, not ready to let him make compromises in his plans. She then turned straight to his face and said, "Work can be important, I know that. You don''t have to always cancel your important events for me. Sometimes, just give me opportunities to be an understanding wife to you."

    Arwen might not have poked her nose in Aiden''s business but knowing the scenarios of the business industries well, she doesn''t have to ask anyone to know that Aiden must have having busy schedule every day, given that he was making a big geographical change in their operation of business. She doesn''t want him to hinder his important things just to cater to her wishes.

    Aiden would have refused her but he couldn''t. Hence nodding, he said, "I have plans until evening, a few meetings to attend. After that, I will return home."

    "Great," Arwen clapped. "You don''t have to cancel any meeting at all. Once you complete you can join us for the dinner."

    Aiden saw her eyes sparkle and his brows raised with interest as he stared at her for a moment. "Dinner?" he repeated.

    Arwen nodded with a hum. "Yes, my treat," she said. "I would love it if you could come along with us."

    He had nothing to refuse, but he knew there was something more to it and he was just a little curious to know. He nodded, but then asked, "Anything special?"

    Arwen smiled before shaking her head. "Nothing important. It''s just that I want to treat my people outside while taking the chance to introduce to you them. They are someone important in my life and I want them to know you so that tomorrow no one can simply visit and manipulate them into believing something that isn''t true."

    Aiden gave a thought to it before nodding to her. Moving his hand to tug away her hair behind her ears, he said, "Fine, send me the address and I will arrive there on time."

 Chapter 234 Dare to take my daughters name one more time.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ryan was sitting in Catrin''s cabin, his posture stiff as he waited for her to arrive. He had been informed that she was in a meeting, but the waiting stretched his patience thin.@@@@

    "How long is it going to take more?" Ryan asked, his voice carrying a subtle impatience as he glanced at the assistant who stood nearby.

    The assistant checked her watch and then politely replied, "The meeting should be ending soon, Mr. Foster. Probably five minutes more and Ma''am would be here anytime soon."

    Ryan nodded curtly and checked on his own watch, the ticking seconds only adding to his restlessness. The assistant noticed his irritation and offered, "Mr. Foster, since there is still some time, would you like me to bring you some snacks or another cup of coffee while you wait?"

    "No need," Ryan replied sharply, his tone edged with finality. "I am fine. If you have other matters to attend to, feel free to leave. I would appreciate some privacy."

    The assistant hesitated for a moment, but knowing the identity of the man sitting in front of her, she nodded eventually. "Alright, Mr. Foster. I will be outside the cabin. Let me know if you need anything."

    With that, she turned and left, leaving Ryan alone in the room.

    A few minutes later, the door opened again, and Catrin stepped inside, her stride purposeful and her gaze locking with Ryan''s immediately. "Did I make you wait for long?" she asked, her tone devoid of any apology.

    Ryan looked up at her, shaking his head. "It''s fine since you already mentioned about your meeting."

    Catrin nodded, her expression cool as she turned to address the assistant standing behind her. "I will be busy for a while. Don''t disturb us."

    Ryan''s expression cracked. The confidence he had held all this while faltered. He had wronged Arwen and he has come to realize it now. But he feared that it was already too late. Yet holding hope, he was trying to make himself believe that there is never too late for anything.

    "Aunt Catrin," his voice came heavy with guilt. "I know I did things that more than wrong. But believe me, nothing I did was out of intention. I don''t know how I should explain this when I did nothing to prove this ever, but Arwen is someone I can bear to miss. Not after I realized my feelings for her." He then paused and added again, "I might not have done something to deserve her in the past. But I promise, in future, it will be different. I will do everything for her. Please believe me."

    Ryan had no plans for the future as to what he would do for Arwen, but at this moment, if asked, he was ready to pull Heaven and Earth together for her.

    "Ryan ¡ª" Catrin had just opened her mouth to speak when the door of her cabin was pushed open, interrupting her thoughts and words.

    "Catrin, did you check ¡ª" Idris paused halfway in his words when his eyes caught the presence of a third person there. His brows tugged in a frown before getting narrowed at him. He stepped inside, his gaze shifting to Catrin. "What is happening here?" he asked, his voice carrying the sharp hints of accusation.

    "Idris, he ¡ª"

    "I asked what is he doing here?"

    Ryan stood up and said, "Uncle, I came here to talk about Arwen and ¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a sharp slap rang in the air, freezing everything around.

    "Dare to take my daughter''s name one more time and I will make sure you regret it."

 Chapter 235 Bottom line.

    "Dare to take my daughter''s name again, and I will make sure you regret it."

    Idris couldn''t control himself. His hands flew through the air, striking Ryan hard across his cheeks. He wasn''t entirely sure what shattered his patience ¡ªwhether it was Ryan''s unapologetic way of mentioning Arwen''s name or the thought of how much his daughter endured in his hands. All he knew was that he couldn''t accept it.

    For a moment, Ryan was too stunned to react. The blow came so fast that he was hardly able to see it. The sharp sting on his cheek was nothing compared to the disbelief that flooded his senses. More than him, it was Catrin who appeared the most shocked. "Idris!" she gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in horror.@@@@

    But Idris paid no attention to her. His piercing gaze remained fixed on Ryan, sharp and unyielding, carrying a promise of retribution. One slap didn''t feel enough. The weight of Arwen''s suffering demanded more.

    Ryan slowly lifted his hand to touch his reddened cheek, his expression darkening, registering what had happened to him just now. His eyes turned cold, betraying the simmering anger he struggled to suppress inside. But knowing who was the man standing in front of him, he swallowed his pride.

    "Uncle Idris," Ryan said, his voice tense but restrained. "what''s the meaning of this?"

    Idris''s brows furrowed deeply, and his tone carried an edge of pure hostility."I didn''t think I stuttered, did I?" he replied coldly. "I meant exactly what I said ¡ªdare not take Arwen''s name again. You don''t deserve it."

    Ryan''s jaws tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. "I have every right to speak her name," he said, his words coming through the grit of his teeth, laced with complete defiance. "We were engaged. She is my fiance?e"

    "Idris, Ryan was wrong," she said, casting an understanding gaze at Ryan, who refused to acknowledge it. "But he has realized his mistake."

    Idris turned to her, his gaze as sharp as ever. "Do you think I care about his realization, Catrin?" He then turned to Ryan and continued, "I don''t care about him at all. All I care about is my daughter, Arwen. And he is the last man who deserves her and now that I know that, I will go to hell just to stop him from disturbing her life."

    Catrin wanted to retort it. But she knew that her words would only make it go terrible. So, she remained silent and said, "Still Idris, he is Beca''s son. You can''t slap him like that. He is s grown man and no grown man will take¡ª"

    "I no longer care whose son he is, and I no longer care to continue any relationship that connects us to him, so it doesn''t matter." Saying that, he pried his arm from her grasp. "But that is what I have decided. I can''t force you for the same because we have never been on the same page. So, you are free to decide on your own, Catrin. He is your guest here. Treat him as you feel appropriate. But make sure he stays away from my daughter. I don''t want to see her getting in trouble because of him anymore. Or else, even Beca and Gareth wouldn''t be able to stop me."

    Catrin frowned at his indifferent attitude. Ever since the last time Arwen appeared, he has been like this. He would rarely talk to her and when he does, he would sound aloof as though distancing himself from her.

    "Idris, I ¡ª"

    "I will come later to discuss work with you," Idris interrupted her, shifting his gaze to Ryan. He said no more and turned to leave.

    Ryan''s brows tugged in a deep frown as he stared at Idris''s retreating figure. His fingers that were in fists tightened more and no longer able to hold back anymore, he asked, "So, are you saying that you are ready to choose that old man over me? You agree to accept what Arwen has chosen for her ¡ªno matter how wrong she is?" His voice came laced with challenge as if seeking an opportunity to make his stance more reasonable. "Arwen has married a man who is probably even older than you. You know that, right, Uncle Idris? You still support her decision?"

 Chapter 236 Are you competent?

    Ryan paused briefly before saying empathetically. "Uncle Idris, I know I didn''t treat her right and made some mistakes that I shouldn''t have. But for my mistakes, you can''t support Arwen''s reckless decision of marrying some stranger who''s not capable of treating her right."

    Idris''s steps slowed at his words before coming to a complete halt right before the door. Seeing him stop like that, Ryan thought that his words had finally made some positive impact on the man.

    But just when he would have continued it, Idris''s sharp voice snapped him, forcing reality right on his face.

    "Who are you to decide that?" Idris asked, slowly turning around to face him again. His gaze was as sharp as ever, giving no concession to Ryan''s empathetic attitude.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" he asked, for a moment confused about what the man was referring to.@@@@

    Idris''s expression no once changed. He simply stared at him and repeated in a way that clarified his question to Ryan. "I asked who are you to decide if he is capable of treating Arwen right or not? Did you meet him and guessed his incapability? Or have you seen him treating her wrong and unfairly as you treated her once?"

    At the reminder, Ryan''s expression hardened. "Uncle Idris, I asked someone to look into his details. He is a man thrice your age, clearly married Arwen to reap some advantages off her. What can be more wrong than his intention?"

    "Do you also believe the same?" he asked.

    Catrin frowned and seeing her like that, he spoke again, this clearer than before. "Do you also think that man is better than me?"

    Catrin didn''t speak for a while, and Ryan took her silence as her hesitation. His fists clenched and he nodded, ready to leave. But right when he would have made that obvious, Catrin spoke, her voice laced with a sharp edge as if with her words, she was not just making it clear to Ryan but herself as well.

    "Ryan," she began. "I chose you for Arwen, not just because you are Beca''s son but because I believed you were best for her. I have seen you grow. How can anyone else be better than you?" Her gaze then darted to look towards the door through which Idris had just left. "Idris is just upset. To him, right now, except Arwen, no one is right. But I am her mother, I know Arwen was being reckless in deciding things for herself. But she is not alone to be blamed. You share the responsibility as well."

    Ryan''s brows furrowed and seeing him like that Catrin nodded, "Yes, Ryan. You pushed her to that path ¡ªthe one she should have never chosen. You made her believe how wrong of the decision you were. You left her with no choice but only one way to break free. And she chose right what she saw was available for her."

    "But Aunt Catrin, we can let her live with that decision when we can help her revert it back," Ryan said, his tone edged with impatience. He knew he was wrong and he needed no more reminders for that. For one day, he had enough already. He just wanted Arwen back. "Not when we know how bad of a decision it could be in the long run."

    Catrin paused, her gaze fixed on Ryan with a kind of pity that felt like a dagger. "Revert it?" she repeated, her voice colder now. "Are you competent to do that, Ryan? I don''t think so. You can''t be ¡ªnot when you are letting another woman exhaust all your time and energy."

 Chapter 237 For the lifetime.

    The accusation hit Ryan like a punch, leaving him momentarily speechless. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice slightly faltering. "I think you are misunderstanding something."

    Catrin''s gaze became sharp for a moment as she shook her head. "You know what I am talking about, Ryan," she said. "And no, I am not misunderstanding anything. While you are here, assuring about your feelings for Arwen, you are somewhere still entangled with Delyth day and night, haven''t you?"

    She asked, but it wasn''t a confirmation she sought in response. Her tone was more bent to let him know that she wasn''t unaware of the things happening around her. "Ryan, I might have chosen you for Arwen, but know that Arwen is my daughter and I would never force her to be a man who can''t even offer him loyalty."

    Ryan frowned, his expression taut. "You are misunderstanding my relationship with Delyth, Aunt Catrin. I know I have caused all the misunderstanding, but she is nothing more than a sister to me. I am taking care of her on behalf of her brother who was once my good friend."

    "Ryan, do you think I haven''t investigated it?" Catrin interrupted him while walking to take a seat on the sofa. "Zeke Ember and Delyth Ember, two orphan siblings, capable enough to enter high-profile best universities with scholarships with their exceptional talents. While Zeke was brilliant in sports, Delyth was also interested in dance. But things changed for the two when Zeke met with an accident entrusting his sister to you. But even if you took responsibility for Delyth, Ryan, you should have known how to draw a line at the right time."

    She sighed. "I helped you before, by asking Arwen to give up on ballet, her dream so that Delyth could make up her career in it, and you can free yourself from the stupid responsibility, but you remained bound to her, hurting Arwen again and again. Do you think that was why I asked Arwen to give up her passion?"

    With Ryan accepting his feelings for Arwen, she doesn''t think anyone will have anything to question about. After all, over the years she couldn''t believe that Arwen wouldn''t have developed feelings for him. She believed Arwen only made such a reckless move because she felt betrayed by Ryan. As long as Ryan assures her with his best, she is confident that Arwen will circle back to him.

    But Ryan wasn''t as confident as her. It wasn''t like he didn''t want to but something at the back of his mind was refraining him from believing it to be an easy task.

    His brows tugged together as he slowly said, "I don''t think that alone would be enough, Aunt Catrin."

    Catrin''s brows knitted. "What do you mean? Are you already ready to give up?" She wouldn''t allow that. Not when she was finally seeing things falling to their rightful places.

    Ryan hesitated, his hands slipping into his pockets. Turning slightly away, he said, "Aunt Catrin, did you know Arwen recently visited Lustree?? One of my friends saw her there, and he said that she was looking for wedding ring¡ªfor her husband."

    Catrin froze, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. She knew Lustree?''s reputation ¡ªit was famous for its exclusive wedding pieces symbolizing eternal commitment. But Arwen''s visit wasn''t what stunned her. It was the implication.

    "Impossible!" she snapped, her voice shaking¡ªnot ready to believe it. "Lustree?''s wedding pieces are iconic for their significance. There is no way Arwen would be dumb to commit herself to some stranger for a lifetime. There must be some misunderstanding."@@@@

 Chapter 238 Mysterious Vice President.

    Ryan''s expression darkened as he struggled to suppress the storm of emotions raging within him ¡ªa mix of fear and fury together. Fear that he might be too late to realize his feelings for Arwen. And fury that someone else has taken the chance that was meant for him.

    His fingers clenched into fists as he said slowly. "That one piece of jewellery means nothing to me, Aunt Catrin. But what bothers me is Arwen being willing to get one of such significant pieces for someone who might not be rightfully deserving. I fear that her such decision is not taken on a whim, rather she is truly deciding to accept that man as her fate."

    He then turned around to face Catrin again and continued, his brows knitted in firm concern, "If something like that happened, none of my efforts to see my sincerity would be enough to bring her back."

    "Nope," Catrin shook her head, refusing to believe that. "I said that''s impossible. Your friend must have misunderstood something. Lustree? is not just famous for iconic pieces but also their expensive designs. Leaving the Quinns, there is no way Arwen would be able to afford anything from that place. I have already frozen all her cards."

    Catrin might have faltered when she heard Ryan say that Arwen visited Lustree? to get a wedding ring, but it didn''t take her long to remember that she had frozen all her accounts. And she could never believe that the good-for-nothing husband of hers would be able to afford anything from such a high-profile store.

    Still, to make herself for confident, she picked her phone and quickly dialled a number. As the ring went through and the call was connected, she asked, "Hello, this is Mrs. Quinn." she said.

    "Hello, Ma''am," the person on the other side of the call greeted politely. "How may I help you today?"

    "I would like you to check if my daughter has made any large payments recently," Catrin said, her tone curt yet composed.

    There was a brief hesitation before the person replied, "Ma''am, we don''t usually disclose ¡ª"

    "Don''t worry.," Catrin cut him off, her tone firm but smooth. "Those cards aren''t my daughter''s personal cards. It''s under the name of family and company, so it''s perfectly fine for you to check and inform me."

    "Oh understood, Ma''am," he said, "Please hold on for a second while I check."

    Arwen thought for a moment and then glancing down at her watch, she said, "Ah, probably for fifteen minutes or so. Tell me, how are you going to make it up for me?"

    Daniel raised his brows as if surprised. "Ah, then I can do nothing but buy you dinner. After all, I cannot bear to offend my recruiter, can I?" he said, and soon both of them burst into a chuckle.

    Arwen shook her head. "Daniel," she began. "I am not here just as a recruiter but also as your friend. Don''t worry, you can''t offend a friend just by coming late by a few minutes."

    Daniel nodded. And right then, the waiter came back with the card Arwen had handed him earlier. "Ma''am, here is your card. The order is in process and soon will be delivered to Giselle. Do you want anything else?"

    Arwen blinked once before turning to Daniel. "Coffee?"

    Daniel nodded, and Arwen turned to order, "Two lattes."

    The waiter nodded and then left, taking the order.

    When Arwen turned back to Daniel, she saw him staring at her. His eyes clearly held some sort of curiosity.

    "Giselle," he repeated that name. "The famous ballet dance academy. Don''t tell me you are even associated with that."

    Arwen tilted her head slightly as if analysing him. "What happened?" she asked, not hiding her playful mood. "Did I shock you too much today?"

    Daniel didn''t have to voice out his shock. It was very evident on his face. Shaking his head in disbelief, he said, "I didn''t expect you to be the mysterious Vice President of the Davies Empire, Arwen. And I can confidently tell you, it''s not just me. No one would have."

 Chapter 239 Regret that she never was able to let go.

    As the waiter brought over two cups of coffee, Arwen smiled warmly at him and offered a soft "Thank you." Then, with an effortless elegance, she picked up her cup, bringing it to her lips to take a sip. Her smile deepened as the rich, smooth flavour of the coffee filled her senses ¡ªjust the way she liked it.

    Across the table, Daniel found himself unable to look away. He hadn''t often paid attention to Arwen''s subtler qualities, but now, sitting before her, he noticed an aura about her that seemed magnetic ¡ªmuch stronger than it was the last time. There was an understated grace in her every movement, and an inner glow that could captivate anyone.

    He wouldn''t say it was something new because the way she carried it in her right now, tells the tale of her being accustomed to having it for a long time. Perhaps before she didn''t care to just flaunt it.

    His lips curled in an understanding smile as realized the quote he had once read somewhere ¡ªInner beauty only shines in the company of those who truly see it. And seeing Arwen''s inner beauty shining, Daniel knew who deserved the credit.

    "What so mysterious?" Arwen asked, her gaze meeting his. Her tone though seemed casual, but her words carried a deeper meaning. "I never deliberately hid anything. No one just ever cared enough to find out. If they had put a little more effort, they might have discovered me easily."

    "Easily?" Daniel echoed, letting a faint smile tug at the corners of his lips. Then shaking his head, he said, "That''s hard to believe. Because as far as I know, the Vice President of Davies Empire has kept himself so low-key that even the employees in the company don''t know what their leader looks like ¡ªif he is a man or a woman."

    Arwen paused for a second as if doubting his facts before shaking her head at him. "That''s not true. A few who work closely with me know well." Then pointing out at him, she added, "And now even you know. Don''t you?"

    "Arwen," Daniel didn''t know how to reason. Shaking his head with a tender smile, he said, "You sure are a mystery. But it''s fine, I don''t want to uncover it. Let me come across the surprises. I will enjoy it over time."@@@@

    Arwen knew what it felt like living under the shadow of someone''s beneficence. She didn''t want Daniel to feel that. Hence, she denied it immediately.

    "Got it," Daniel said. "I am honoured to be appreciated like that by the great Vice President of Davies Empire, the one who has the legendary record of making the best far-sighted decision in the industry."

    "Well, you became such of one decision today," Arwen said as the two turned to leave the cafe. Daniel smiled.

    She stopped near the desk, inquiring about her order. "Did you send my placed order to Giselle?"

    The staff smiled and nodded with a cherry smile. "Yes, Ma''am. It''s been sent. It will reach the academy at the right time."

    "Great," Arwen responded. "Thank you."

    After that, both Arwen and Daniel walked out. As they stepped out, Daniel asked, "What''s the story with Giselle?"

    "What do you think?" Arwen said with a smile, before telling something that only a few knew. "Giselle is my dance academy. I started it when I gave up my retirement from the stage." As she mentioned that, a melancholic smile curled her lips, reflecting the regret she had never been able to let go of.

    Seeing her like that, Daniel couldn''t hold himself back from asking, "I remember you saying once that dance was your passion. Then why did you give up at the peak of your career? Hadn''t you got an opportunity to represent it abroad?"

 Chapter 240 Is he someone we know back from the past?

    Ryan remembered it was the last year of the university and the announcement was made that the prestigious opportunity to represent Cralens on the New York City Ballet stage was offered to one of their university candidates. At that time, the name of that particular dancer was kept secret, but they all knew it was no other but Arwen Quinn.

    He had even heard Gianna congratulating her for it, but later when the announcement was made official, Delyth''s name was put forward. Not just him, but the entire university was surprised because everyone knew with Arwen in the picture, Delyth stood no chance. People were so sure of it that on behalf of Arwen, they were ready to go against management.

    But then Arwen announced that she was retiring from the stage and dance was not her priority. Many were disappointed, especially the coaches that have trained her over the years. But since it was her choice, no one had anything to say. Many speculate that it was for Ryan, even though he believed the same. But Ryan never believed it so.

    "If you have taken up that chance, you would have to go abroad for a few years, leaving everything back here. So, was it that clause that made you give up the idea?" Daniel asked, hesitating a little.

    Arwen glanced at him, her lips curling up, deepening her previous smile. "You want to ask if it was for Ryan?" No one might have asked her, but she knew people were speculating the reasons behind her decision. Some were suggesting that she just gave up the opportunity so that she could grab one with Ryan. At that time, she found it ridiculous, but ultimately she couldn''t deny it, knowing that it was part of the reason.

    Daniel hesitated but didn''t refuse her. After all, he did think it like that.@@@@

    "No, he wasn''t the true reason," Arwen finally said. "I didn''t give up my dream opportunity for him," she clarified, adding. "Why would I give that opportunity for a man who didn''t even value me or my dreams? People were ridiculous to think me infatuated with him when I never was."

    "Giselle has made a name unparalleled to any other dance academies in Cralens," Daniel said switching the topic. "I never knew the founder of it would be someone I know so closely. Seems like you have more and more of what could surprise the world."

    Arwen smiled. "Uhm, I think for getting more surprises you will either need to wait for another day or depend on yourself." Looking down at her watch, continued, "Because for now, I need to be somewhere else. I hope you don''t mind."

    Daniel shook his head. "Definitely not." He then gestured her towards the car. "Don''t let me hold you back."

    "Thank you," she said. "Hope to see and hear you soon at the company."

    As she was leaving, Daniel suddenly remembered something and stopped her. "Oh yes, Arwen. I almost forgot to ask you something."

    Arwen paused and turned to look back at him. At which he continued, "Last time, I was a bit confused. I am not sure why I am asking this even today, but I just wanted to confirm something with you. Aiden ¡ªis he someone we know back from the past?"

    He couldn''t let go of the familiarity he felt the last time when he saw him. Although he couldn''t place what felt so familiar about Aiden, he was sure that there was something.

 Chapter 241 Instructed to be on the toes.

    Knowing Aiden from the past? Arwen paused at that thought. She always felt that sense of familiarity around him but never found any hint of him in her memories.

    Raising her brows in surprise, she asked, "You know him?"

    Daniel''s brows furrowed deeply. "I don''t know but the last time when I saw him, he felt like someone I have met or seen before." He then paused before continuing, "Arwen, is he the same guy from the past?" Daniel asked. He might not know him much, but he has the faint memory of hearing the talks of a few people. But not long after, everyone seemed to have forgotten him as if there was nothing.

    Arwen frowned, her brows furrowing deeper. But then her lips curled in a smile of confusion. "Which guy, Daniel? And what past?"

    "The one you were ¡ª" Daniel frowned finding the befuddled expression on Arwen''s face a little too believing. He hesitated looking at her. Did he guess something wrong? Since the day he had known Arwen, he had never seen her involved with anyone. Only her arrangement with Ryan was known.

    Arwen who was truly puzzled, waited for Daniel to speak but when she felt the silence stretching for long, she prompted him. "Daniel?"

    As if lost in his own trance, Daniel was snapped at her call. Blinking, he stared at her, realizing something. "Oh, it seems I misheard something."

    "Misheard something?" she raised a brow, and he nodded, this time with more conviction.

    "Yes, I think so. You know people can have their own version of stories ¡ªalways," he explained. "Maybe, I heard one of them and believed something that wasn''t actually true."

    "Oh, back in the days, people did talk a lot," Arwen said with a soft chuckle, but a flicker of doubt was in her eyes, as if there was something that she couldn''t bring herself to believe.

    Arwen shook her head, her gaze shifted in the direction of Alfred. "I am fine, Alfred. Maybe I am a little tired, but it will be fine. Once I complete my work at the company, I can get back home and rest."

    Alfred didn''t look convinced but nodded nonetheless. "If you feel unwell, please let me know immediately, madam."

    When Arwen heard the fear in his voice, she couldn''t keep her lips from curling. "You sound so scared, Alfred. If people don''t know, they would think that I have some kind of terminal illness. You seem so careful."

    "Ma''am, we are asked to be on our toes around you," Alfred said, looking at the road while manoeuvring the steering wheel.

    "You are asked to be on your toes?" Arwen didn''t know this and was slightly surprised. She knew it was no other but Aiden. But why did he have to do that?

    Alfred nodded before saying, "Sir, cares about you a lot. He has asked us to make sure that you are safe all around the clock. While I am driving you, it''s my duty to make sure you stay safe."

    "When did he give such an order?"Arwen asked, suddenly curious to know more. She never knew one of such instructors was given. She thought she knew all that Aiden was doing or did for her, but only now she realized that there might be something he did for her, without letting her know.

    Alfred hesitated but replied, "It was after you were hospitalized the last time, Madam. Sir hasn''t left your room until the next morning. It was only after you woke up the next day, he asked Mr. Jones to send a pair of clothes for him to change."

    Arwen''s brows knitted. She remembered seeing him the very moment she opened her eyes, but she never thought he stayed there the whole night without leaving for even a second. No doubt the nurses were so scared of him. His presence there might have scared them.

    "He was that concerned?" she murmured under her breath. "Didn''t I just faint because of low blood sugar level? He should have eased a bit."

 Chapter 242 No family.

    Arwen had muttered all that to herself, but since it came after Alfred had told her everything, he thought she was talking to him. With a smile, he responded, "Madam, sir cares for you a lot. Otherwise, we have never seen him concerned like this for anyone."

    "No one?" she asked, clearly feeling a sense of warmth spreading in her heart. "What about his family? He must be like this to them as well."

    She didn''t intend to hear that it was only her that he cared about, rather she wanted to feel that he treated her like his family. If he treated her like his family, then he treated her like his own. And with her losing one, she truly wanted to call him as hers. Even though he had already called her his family and often made her feel the same, still she just wanted to confirm it this way one more time.

    Alfred hesitated and when he didn''t speak for a long moment, Arwen was ready to probe him, but just when she was about to ask him again, she heard him speak. His tone was carrying a bit of reluctance, "Madam, s-sir has no one in his family."

    Arwen paused at that. Her expression shifted to that was confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, suddenly realizing that before today she never cared to ask about his family. How can she be this inconsiderate?@@@@

    "I thought there were people in his family," she muttered to herself, feeling guilty.

    Furrowing his brows, Alfred said, "There are people in the Winslow family, but sir is not very close to them. He doesn''t consider them as family. Over the years, even staying with them, he has kept himself aloof and indifferent. He didn''t even use to return home. It''s only now, with you there, that he comes back home in time after work. Otherwise, usually, he had always preferred to work late in the office."

    Arwen didn''t know how to react to this. Since she has shifted to Winslow Residence, she has never seen him returning late at night. He is there always before or on time, right before dinner. She knew he had a working pattern that kept him effective, but she never thought that he had been a workaholic before.

    And in that case, she holds the responsibility that in future whenever she asks him anything about it, she mistakenly doesn''t touch his wound that''s not yet healed.

    Alfred took a moment to frame his thoughts before finally speaking. "Sir might be a Winslow, but he hasn''t grown in the family," he said, his words making Arwen''s brows form creases of confusion.

    "What do you mean?" she asked.

    To which, the driver further said, "Madam, I am just a driver working in the family and might not be aware of everything. But as far as I have known and heard, it''s being said that Sir hasn''t lived in the family in his early years. He only returned home in his teens around the age of sixteen or seventeen."

    Arwen''s brows tugged in a frown. But she patiently waited to hear him speak the rest.

    "It was the Old Master who brought him back," Alfred added more. And that too happened after many years of persuasion. Sir never wanted to return back to the family. He only wanted to stay with his mother and look after her."

    And at that, Arwen suddenly remembered. Aiden had once mentioned his mother to her.

    It was the day when she had helped him open the social media account. She had asked him why he had studied in an average school like Cralens High School and he had said that it was because that was the only school his mother could afford to send him to.

    So, that was what he meant when he said that he couldn''t afford to go anywhere else.

 Chapter 243 I want to dance.

    "Who is the old master?" Arwen asked, suddenly feeling guilty for not considering asking all this before.

    Alfred didn''t hesitate anymore. He quickly replied. "Old Master is sir''s paternal grandfather. He really values sir and had persuaded relentlessly to bring him back to the family. But it was not until lady died that sir agreed to return to the family."

    Arwen''s brows tugged in a frown as if contemplating something. "Did the lady didn''t stay in the family?"

    "The madam was announced to be the next lady of the family," Alfred said, but his voice dropped in a whisper continuing further, "But long after that happened, she left the house. At that time, she was pregnant but no one knew. The old Master only came to know about it when she called him."

    "She called him?"

    Alfred nodded, his expression suddenly having hints of sorrow like he was empathizing with some kind of pain. "Lady was diagnosed with the last stage of cancer. She wanted the old man to take back sir so that after she was gone sir would be alone in this world. But sir never agreed to her and remained by her side until the last day."

    Arwen felt greeting her eyes warm suddenly, When she reached out to see, she felt the tears. And it was then she realized, she was crying. But why? She had never known the lady before ¡ªshe had never met Aiden''s mother before ¡ªshe hadn''t even seen her picture nor had she heard him talking about her more than once, yet today she felt herself feeling her pains and sorrows, as if she has heard her speaking all that to her.@@@@

    "Madam, are you alright?" Alfred asked when he saw her through the rearview mirror.

    Arwen glanced at him, unable to say it for a moment. But then nodding, she hummed, "I am fine. Maybe I was just feeling the pain Aiden must have suffered at the loss of his mother." Though she said that to Alfred, it felt more like she was telling herself, giving the reasons behind her tears.

    No one spoke anymore and the silence in the car stretched until Alfred announced, "Madam, we have arrived."

    Looking down at the tray that the nurse had brought in with her, she suddenly frowned. "Oh, Ms. Ember, it seems I forgot one of your medicine. Give me a minute, I will be back with it." Saying that, she turned and hurried out.

    While behind, Delyth''s fingers clenched on the sheets. Though Ryan had given her the warning, she didn''t think he was serious about it. However given that he asked Dr. Walter to postpone her surgery for a day, it seems like he was very serious about it.

    Was he really going to leave her? No, he can''t.

    Panic crept inside her heart, while slowly and slowly, it appeared on her face. Shaking her head, she spoke, her voice cracking at every other word. "No, I can''t let him leave me. Not for Arwen, not for anyone. He has to be mine. He has to be mine. Especially after losing my dance."

    She then hurled the glass off the floor, her eyes darkening with jealousy. "Arwen, it''s all because of you. You made me like this. Why are you so evil? This all must be your suffering so why am I suffering it? Why you can survive that accident, restore your legs and dance, and also have Ryan when I can have none? Why?"

    Her face was etched with malice, but there was clear incapability in her pose.

    At this moment, the nurse from earlier returned. When she saw Delyth like that, her brows furrowed in concern and she asked, "Ms. Ember, are you fine? What happened to you?"

    "I want my surgery to be done as soon a possible," Delyth said, no longer able to take the weak state. "I need to get up and dance as soon as possible."

    The nurse felt empathetic towards her sentiments. Usually, patients doe behave like that. Thinking it normal, she said, "Yes, Ms. Ember, don''t worry. Your legs will recover soon. Dr. Walter has said that with the surgery done, you will be able to walk."

    Delyth glanced up at her and said sharply. "I don''t just want to walk, I want to dance as well. Are you telling me I won''t be able to dance?"

 Chapter 244 Get me Dr. Clark.

    The nurse found it hard to answer. After all, she couldn''t dare to say anything that would demotivate the patient. Thinking carefully, she said, "Ms. Ember, after your legs are healed and you can stand on your feet, the chances of dancing in the future will be there. So, you have to stay positive."

    She aimed to make her feel motivated, but Delyth grew irritated. She grabbed the nurse by force, pulling her close. "Don''t web sweet words. Just tell me what I have asked you for. Will I be able to dance after recovering from the surgery or not?"

    The nurse winced, her eyes looking at the way Delyth was twisting the grip of her fingers on her. "Ms. Ember, what are you doing? Please let me go."

    "Tell me what I asked you first," Delyth asked again as if she hadn''t heard her cry of pain. "Tell me now."

    "No, you won''t," Not able to bear the burning pain any longer, the nurse spat out. And just when Delyt''s hold loosened on her, she pulled away, stepping back and distancing herself from her. "Ms. Ember ¡ª"

    Delyth''s hands limply fell on her lap and seeing her like that, the nurse didn''t know what she should say anymore. Since she had already said it out in the worst way, now hiding won''t help. Hence, she decided to reveal what was there. "Ms. Ember, after Dr. Walter performed the successful surgery, your legs would heal and gain back the strength to stand and walk. But it won''t still be sufficient for dance. So, there is no surety if you will be able to dance in future."

    Although Delyth knew this already, she couldn''t still accept it. She might have refused to undergo the surgery, but she knew Ryan would make her undergo it sooner or later. And once that''s done, her legs would be healed and she would be able to dance one day.

    But all those hopes shattered immediately when the nurse stated the fact that she had been denying all this while.

    Discouraged, Delyth looked down on her hands on her lap while her tears blurred her gaze. "How can that happen? How can I not dance anymore? DFance is my passion. I have worked so hard for it. Without it, I can''t survive in this world and I will lose all my value. How my legs can''t recover to dance anymore?"

    And it was then Delyth realized something. "Right, she got the best doctor," she muttered before looking up at the nurse who didn''t understand what she meant. But Delyth was in her own trance and world. Nodding to herself, she said, "Yes, Arwen recovered well because she had the best doctor. If he treats me, even I will recover well. I won''t lose anything."

    "Ms. Ember, what are you talking about?" the nurse asked, her brows furrowed. "Dr. Richard Walter is one of the best surgeons. Mr. Foster requested him here just to help you."

    "But he is not sure if he can treat my legs well or not. He is not giving me the guarantee that after he performs the surgery, I will be able to dance again." Delyth was adamant over one thing that didn''t seem possible.

    And the nurse found it more and more difficult to explain it to her. But still, she tried. "That''s because your case isn''t simple. It will already be a miracle for you to stand and walk after the operation. And that''s possible because it''s Dr. Walter who is performing the surgery."

    "But I don''t want to just stand and walk, I want to dance and ..." She didn''t say more and suddenly demanded. "Get me, Dr. Clark. He can surely treat me better."

    "Dr. Clark?" the nurse seemed confused. "We don''t know who is Dr. Clark. In our hospital, we don''t have any doctor with that name and ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, another nurse entered the room, excited about something. "Jena," she called, making the former nurse turn at the call but then paused when she felt she was interrupting something. "Oh, are you still not done here?" Her gaze shifted between Jena, the nurse and Delyth.

    "I will be done in a few minutes," she said before turning to look back at Delyth. "Ms. Ember, I will give you the medicines first. As for Dr. Clark, I don''t know who is he? But if you want, you can talk to Mr. Foster first. I can''t help you regarding your request."

    "Wait," the second nurse suddenly interrupted. "Did you say Dr. Clark just now?"

 Chapter 245 If Arwen can do it, so can I.

    Jena, the nurse, was confused. Looking at her friend, she asked, "Do you know him?"

    "Ah, I don''t," she said, but then quickly added, "However, that''s for what I am here." Her gaze shifted briefly to look at Delyth, pressing the same excited smile with which she had earlier entered the room.@@@@

    "What are you saying, Lucy? As far as I know, we don''t have any Dr. Clark here."

    Lucy grinned and pulled a brochure out of her pocket. "True we don''t have him here, but we will soon. He is c

    "We don''t have him here, but soon he will be coming and we will get to see and meet him," Lucy said before pulling out a brochure from her pocket. "Here, see this. He is Jason Clark, the legendary one in the field of medicine. He is said to be the youngest doctor to excel in two branches of medicine ¡ªorthopedics and neurosurgery. He had travelled all over the world, performing surgeries that others deemed impossible. Our hospital has invited him and he has finally accepted the request."

    Jena was about to take the brochure to check, but before she could, Delyth grabbed it off Lucy''s hands.

    "Miss, you can''t take it like that," Lucy frowned, not understanding the woman''s behavior. "This is our hospital''s internal conference and any outsiders are not allowed, including the patients." Saying that, she was about to take back the brochure, but Jena, the former nurse stopped her.

    "Bullshit!" Lucy interrupted. "Do you think Dr. Clark will perform any surgery like that? I heard getting his appointment is really difficult. Not everyone can reach him. He comes from the legendary Clark family, the one whose every generation is known to be famous in the field of medicine."

    Jena nodded. "I understand. But you know patients do get anxious about something. Being the nurses, we can''t act harshly with them. And anyway, didn''t you see, she understood."

    Lucy wasn''t convinced. "I don''t think so. I just felt ...weird around her. But anyway, if it''s what you are saying then it''s good." She then paused and turned with the previous excitement "By the way did you even see his picture on the brochure? He is so so handsome. I don''t know how are we going to survive his looks tomorrow."

    Jena chuckled, shaking her head at Lucy''s sudden excitement as they walked away. "Don''t worry we will take our time to treat our eyes with the supreme looks."

    While back in the room, just after the two nurses left, the expression shifted back to the dark shade ¡ªone that was full of pure evilness. "Ryan, why are you so biased towards Arwen? If you wanted to abandon me, shouldn''t at least have tried to abandon me with some dignity. Or do you just want to satisfy Arwen by making her trample on me?"

    Her fingers curled in a fist as she shook her head with determination clear in her gaze. "No, I won''t let you do that. I won''t let you decide things for me according to your advantage. I won''t let you make any amends that will guide you back to Arwen. If I can''t have you, I won''t let Arwen have you as well. "

    Her gaze then darted to her legs. Reaching, she gripped tight, but no matter how hard she pressed, she felt nothing. Her legs felt like they weren''t there. "And about my legs, they will be getting back as before. If Arwen could help her legs and dance again. So can I? I won''t fall back in front of her. Never."

 Chapter 246 Gain you the best benefits and can help you avoid great losses.

    In the evening, when Aiden returned, Arwen was already at home. Seeing him enter the room, her lips curled up into a warm smile. "You are back," she said cheerily, her voice carrying the softness that immediately caught his attention.

    Aiden raised a brow, his curiosity piqued. "You are looking so excited. Were you waiting for me, or did something good happen?" he asked.

    Arwen squinted playfully as she stood, brushing her hands against her skirt before walking toward him. "What do you think?" she asked, her tone teasing. Taking his jacket, she folded it neatly over her arm and smiled up at him. "Both of your guesses are right. I was waiting for my husband to come home so I could share the good things that happened today."

    Aiden watched her, his gaze softening. For a moment, he was quiet, simply taking her in. Then he nodded with a small smile. "Okay," he said, finding her demeanor endearing.

    He had always known that when she arrived home before him, she would wait for his return ¡ªthough she would never admit it. Today, however, was different. She didn''t just wait; she welcomed him with an openness that made her seem like a perfect picture of a little wife eagerly awaiting her husband''s return.

    He didn''t want her bound by such roles ¡ªhe loved her independence, her fire ¡ªbut he couldn''t deny how adorable she looked in that moment. Her eyes that tayed on him, gave him the flutters in the heart that he had always longed for.

    It was as if Arwen could read his gaze. "You like me like this?" she asked, but Aiden didn''t say anything. And when he didn''t Arwen pursed her lips shaking her her head. "Husband, you just have to tell me and I would do these small things to make you smile ¡ªalways."

    Aiden shook his head. "You don''t have to," he said with a soft smile on his lips. "You don''t have to do anything that you don''t feel like doing, Moon."

    Seeing her not answering her for a good while, Aiden thought she realized how burdensome it would be. He thought to help her shrug off the topic. "Moon, I ¡ª" he began but his words were swiftly cut off.

    "Of course," Arwen said, interrupting him, her lips curling up deeper. "It will make me happy," she said. "More than you could even think". Her tone held a conviction that not just surprised her but even Aiden.

    Aiden stared at her, his brows drawn together in quiet contemplation. He didn''t say anything, instead, his gaze remained on her as if trying to read her thoughts.

    When Arwen saw him like that, she raised her hand slowly and cupped one side of his face gently. "You are my husband, Mr. Winslow. Remember, we didn''t sign any contract. So what we share is real which means you have all the right over me, just as I have over you," she said.

    And at her words, Aiden''s expression shifted. He held her hand tightly and asked, almost as if he wanted to confirm once before actually believing it. "Are you giving me right over you?"

    Arwen was amazed. She chuckled softly. "Didn''t you know you had it all this while?"

    Aidens brows furrowed, and Arwen tapped his nose playfully, adoring his expression of disbelief. It was rare to see him like that as all the time he was sure of all the things around them. "Too bad you didn''t use your right sooner. Haven''t you learned to stay informed of all the privileges? In both business and life, it can gain you the best benefits and can help you avoid great losses."

    Aiden grabbed her finger, the one that had tapped his nose. His expression shifted once again, this time to something darker, almost devilish. "Care to repeat that?" he asked, his voice low, teasing yet dangerously charming.@@@@

 Chapter 247 I am not the part of it, and I never will be.

    Arwen blinked. She thought she was the one in the lead this time but never knew he could take the charge in one swift move. Her breath hitched as she stared into his eyes.

    Aiden raised one brow. "What? Won''t you?" he asked pulling her closer, their faces just inches apart. But before Aiden could make another move on her, Arwen pulled away, creating distance between them.

    Scooting away a little, she cleared her throat. "I was just saying I would be happy to do things that would make you happy. Because you are my husband. Nothing more. What''s there to repeat? It''s so easy to understand, isn''t it?"

    "Is it?" Aiden smirked. "Because last when I checked understanding one''s heart wasn''t that easy. But since you have understood it so easily, I don''t think it was so difficult."

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him but the blush that crept up her cheeks betrayed her. "Aren''t you reading too much into a simple thing, husband? I just reminded you of your rights over me."

    "Just knowing that you are ready to give me those rights means more than the world, Moon. If you don''t know it, you don''t know about your privileges and authorities. And knowing them will only help you expand your benefits and avoid the losses."

    Arwen mock glared at him for using her words at her but he didn''t seem to mind. Reaching out, he cupped her cheeks, letting his thumb caress her skin. "Thank you for giving me these rights, Moon."

    "Does it really mean so much to you?" Arwen asked, not believing it.

    Seeing his reluctance, she reached out for his face and turned him to look at her. "For how long are you planning to shut me out of this topic, husband? We plan to spend a lifetime together which means sooner or later, I will learn it all. Why not then just make it sooner?"

    Aiden''s brows furrowed but he no longer avoided looking at her. Glancing at her, he asked, "Is it important for you?"

    The reluctance and pain were clear in his gaze. She knew it was hurting him, and seeing him in pain was hurting her even more. However, she also understood that if she didn''t learn this part of him now, she might unknowingly hurt him in the future ¡ªperhaps not just once, but repeatedly. To avoid that possibility, she was willing to endure the pain today, no matter the consequences.

    Nodding, she hummed. "It''s important," she said. "Knowing your past and family will make me know a part of you. Of course, it''s important." She then cupped his face and said, "I don''t know when and I don''t know how, but you have become someone really important to me, Aiden. Anything that''s related to you is important."

    Aiden stared at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Arwen looked at him and insisted, "You can share it with me, husband. I won''t judge you. To me, even the ugliest part of you would be beautiful, no matter what."

    Aiden didn''t need her to tell him that. He knew it well. He knew she wouldn''t judge him, even for the worst. She never did in the past and she would never do in the future too, and that''s what made her beautiful the most beautiful one among all.

    She might have forgotten, but he didn''t. He remembers it all. He would never forget her kindness, her love, her trust that she had shown to him when no one else did.

    "Aiden, I ¡ª" she began, willing to persuade him one more time, but before she could, Aiden spoke up, willing to tell her all that she wanted to learn ¡ªabout him and his past.

    "Alright," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I will tell you all that you want to know. But even before telling you all, Moon, I want you to know this ¡ªwhile the Winslow name carries pride and power, it means nothing to me. I am not a part of that family, and I never will be."@@@@

 Chapter 248 Why are you so nice to me?

    Arwen didn''t say anything, but she could feel the knife he was carrying plunged into his heart. It was twisting painfully, carving wounds that had long scarred over but never truly healed. Yet he bore all the pain with a quiet resilience, as if he had mastered the art of enduring suffering over the years.

    Reaching out, she held his hand in hers, her touch soft and deliberate. Slowly, she patted the back of his hand, her voice coming a gentle balm. "No matter how much power and pride the Winslow name carries, to me, it''s meaningless without you. It''s you who matters, Aiden ¡ªwith or without the name. Just you."

    Aiden froze, her words cutting through the bitterness that had clung to him like a second skin. His gaze which was shadowed with anger moments before, softened as he stared at her. "And it''s you who matters to me. You are the only family I have in this world. After my mother, it''s just you and no one else," he said, holding a serene moment with her.

    Arwen wanted to feel warm from those words, but she could tell that his words today were not as simple as they seemed. It was not some promise he was giving to her, rather it was a wound he was unravelling for her to see ¡ªraw and unhealed.

    All the while he spoke, her eyes not once left his face. She stared at him as if she were there, witnessing all his sufferings. It seemed more painful than she had imagined. To tell her everything, he looked like he was scraping the depths of himself, forcing himself to relive the agony he had long buried. She thought it would be fine, but now she no longer felt confident.@@@@

    Not because she thought he would blame her, but because she knew that if he got hurt because of her, she wouldn''t be able to carry the guilt.

    Pressing her hand over his lips, she shook her head, stopping him from continuing any further. "I am sorry," she said, feeling her eyes sting from the unshed tears. "I shouldn''t have asked you something that I knew would make you uncomfortable."

    Aiden didn''t say anything. He just sat still, watching her. At that moment, he didn''t look like that powerful man she had come to understand he was, instead, he allowed her to see the vulnerable side of him that maybe no one has ever seen up until now.

    She could no longer look at him like that. Before she realized it, her arms went to wrap around his neck, pulling him into a hug. "I don''t want to know your past, not anymore," she said, making herself understand the same. "Just knowing you in the present is enough."

    "Aiden, I ¡ª"

    "I can never be upset with you moon." Interrupting Arwen, Aiden spoke, his fingers slowly caressing her face. His actions were as gentle as she ever remembered ¡ªnot even carrying the smallest hint of blame. As if he didn''t the pain she had knowingly brought him.

    How can he be so forgiving? Shouldn''t he at least blame her for being inconsiderate towards him?

    Opening her eyes, she looked into his and asked, "Why?" she asked.

    The remnants of the past sorrows remained in his gaze but he still smiled at her. "Because what you said is right. Being my wife you deserve to know it all. I cannot refuse to answer your questions just because it would hurt me. You ¡ª"

    Before he could say more, Arwen pressed her lips softly over him, shushing him for saying more. "Enough! You don''t have to be so upright with me every time. It makes me feel like I am bullying you and I don''t feel good like that."

    While she said that she avoided looking into his eyes. But Aiden hooked his finger down his chin and slowly lifted her face to make her look at him. "You don''t have to feel bad about anything, Moon. You never did something that you shouldn''t do. Even today your curiosity was in place, it''s my incapability that I couldn''t bring myself to answer you. You were right to ask about my past because you have the right to know it all ¡ªboth my past and present."

    Arwen didn''t know what to say. In just one blink, he wiped away all her guilt.

    "Why are you so nice to me? It makes me feel like we have known each other for far longer than I can remember," she said, her eyes searching his face for a hint that could prove her words to be the truth.

 Chapter 249 Charity.

    This was not the first time that Arwen had felt like that. Aiden''s warm and caring gestures always made her feel safe and comfortable, to the point where it felt as though they had known each other forever.

    Otherwise, why would a man whom you met just months ago treat her as if the world owes her an eternity, and he was simply helping to pay the debt?

    "You care for me more than anyone ever has," she said softly, her voice filled with uncertainty as she tried to make sense of her feelings. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her. "Not just once, but every day. Why?"

    Aiden stared into her eyes, his expression unreadable. But he could tell that she could feel the weight of unspoken truths. He could read the desperation behind her curiosity ¡ªdesperation to find the missing piece of the puzzle.

    Even though she had forgotten their past, the connection between them had never truly disappeared. Time and separation might have drowned them in different lives, but the essence of their bond had stubbornly endured, etched into the deepest corners of their hearts.

    He knew she wanted the truth ¡ªshe craved it. And she deserved it as well. But the truth was the one thing he couldn''t give her, not yet. It wasn''t because he was scared of her abandoning him again, rather he was scared of losing her to someone else''s cruel ploy. He had lost her once ten years ago, but this time, he wouldn''t lose her even if he had to lose his all.

    Putting a warm smile over his lips, he let his thumb trace soft circles on her, eliciting the warmth he held for her in his heart. "Because you are my woman," he said, his voice steady yet filled with a quiet intensity. "Caring for you is what I should do."

    Arwen blinked, startled by the simplicity of his words. She wanted to argue, to tell him there had to be more to it, but the way he looked at her ¡ªsatisfied and content ¡ªmade it hard to doubt him. The honesty in his eyes and the gentleness of his touch were enough to quiet her doubts, if only for a moment.

    "I never knew being your woman was enough," she murmured, her tone carrying a hint of dissatisfaction that she didn''t mind hiding. "So, as long as a woman is your woman, you will care for her to the moon and back?"@@@@

    Pushing the door of her room open, he walked inside. And as soon as he entered, Delyth was right in front of him ¡ªnot on the bed but in her wheelchair.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, his brows tugging in a frown.

    Delyth glanced up at him, her eyes shining a moment seeing him there but then losing all its brightness the next second. "Why do you care?" she said, trying to make her voice come as indifferent as possible. Then turning her wheelchair to move past him.

    But just when she did, Ryan halted her. "Delyth!" he sighed, feeling tired already. "I don''t have the patience for you."

    "Why Ryan?" she asked, suddenly turning to him with furrowed brows. "Have you ever asked why you suddenly lost your patience with me?"

    Ryan''s frown deepened. "Don''t you know already?" He didn''t want to walk back in circles over the same topic, but he had no other way of the situation.

    A scoff left Delyth''s lips. "Of course," she said, nodding, "I know. It''s because of Arwen. It''s because of her that you forgot everything. You forgot about me, about my brother and the promise you have given him."

    "I have forgotten?" Ryan questioned, taking a step back and pointing a finger at him. "Did you really think you would be here receiving all these treatments if I had forgotten the promise?"

    "Really, Ryan?" Delyth moved back slightly. Then pointing around the room, she said, "This? Are you talking about this? This all is nothing but a charity, and as far as I remember, it wasn''t a charity that you promised my brother. Or did you?"

    "What do you mean?" Ryan asked, not understanding the intent behind her words.

 Chapter 250 Its truly unbearable.

    "What do I mean?" Delyth scoffed. "Don''t you know it already, Ryan?"

    Ryan truly was confused. But even confused, he didn''t let himself waver. Instead of looking firmly at Delyth, he said, "I truly do not know it. If you are willing to tell me, then it''s okay. Or else, let''s not mind."

    Delyth gritted. If she really didn''t want to have this conversation with him, she wouldn''t have started it. Of course, she wasn''t giving up that easily. "Ryan, do you think I don''t know what you are trying to do with all this act?"

    "Act?"@@@@

    "Of course, an act," she snapped. " If not an act, what would you call it? This all is just your way of making yourself look righteous. Your way of punishing me for what I did to Arwen. So tomorrow, you can parade your actions to her, showing her how I ''paid'' for her suffering."

    At her mention of Arwen, his fingers clenched involuntarily. His patience snapped like a taut string and his expression turned icy.

    "Punishing you for what you did to Arwen?" he repeated. "Do you think I have punished or been punishing you for what you did to her?"

    "Is it not?"

    Ryan''s voice turned colder, sharper than before ¡ªslicing through the air harshly. "If I truly want to punish you, I would begin by stripping you of everything ¡ªeverything that you hold dear, every privilege that you flaunt around. I wouldn''t let you rest in a high-end hospital like this. I wouldn''t arrange you the best surgeon, rather I would make you watch live how your world crumbles, piece by piece. I will make you witness every loss tenfold of what you made Arwen feel. And when I say every loss, believe me, I am a businessman and I won''t miss even the last decimal of the calculation."

    Her hands clenched the sides of her wheelchair, her knuckles turning white. She couldn''t blink. Her eyes stared at him, scared of all that he was saying.

    "If I truly come to punish you," He said, his tone now chillingly calm. "I would make sure that you don''t wake up every day with ease, rather you wake up haunted by the pains you have caused Arwen ¡ªthat accident, the mob attack and anything more that you have done but I haven''t realized yet."

    Delyth trembled, but her distress didn''t change Ryan''s attitude. He still stood cold and unkind. Staring down at her, he smiled, but his smile didn''t carry the warmth. "But you are still here, resting in this hospital without any fear, without any trouble, haven''t you?"

    He paused and then added, "Which means I haven''t done anything to make you pay. I have kept my promise to Zeke. I have let you live your life, unscathed, untouched. Don''t mistake that mercy for weakness, Delyth. Don''t push my buttons anymore. I might not be able to remain calm always. Not especially every time after getting reminded of what you have done."

    Saying that, she straightened himself, back to his feet, adjusting his jacket. He glanced back at her and said"I came just to check on you. But seeing you all so comfortable in the wheelchair, it seems you are perfectly doing fine. In that case, I will leave first."

    With that, he was ready to turn and leave, but Delyth stopped him. Her voice came shaky, barely above the whisper, but still, it was audible enough to make Ryan stop.

    "R-Ryan, can you please not be like this to me? It''s truly unbearable."

 Chapter 251 Someone behind your scenes.

    Delyth tried to reach his hand, but Ryan''s one cold look was enough to freeze her attempt. She swallowed and pulled back the hand that she had extended for him.

    "Ryan, please, I can no longer take your cold behavior. Can we please not return to the past where you treated me kindly?" she asked, almost pleading.

    Ryan frowned. "What do you think?" Turning to her, he tucked his hands in his pockets and said, "After all that you did, do you think you deserve to be treated kindly?"

    "Ryan, I am already miserable and your indifference is only making it worse for me. Can you see that?" she cried. "After Zeke, I only have you in my life and even you are abandoning me. I know I did wrong, but don''t you think I am already suffering enough?"

    Ryan gazed down at her and shook his head. "You might be suffering, Delyth, but none of this came to you as the punishment for what you did to Arwen. So, this is not at all enough. Don''t think of all your pain as an equalizer because none of this is caused to you by Arwen."

    Delyth gritted, her fingers clenched and her gaze turned hostile. Glancing up at Ryan, she said, "Really, Ryan? You really think so?" she asked but then gave a cold scoff. "Fine, I agree I did cruel things to her ¡ªthings that I shouldn''t have done. But can you stop seeing her in the angel light, for God''s sake?"

    Then taking a brief pause, she began, "Arwen is not a saint. She pretends to be but she isn''t. Why can you see this all was done by her? If not her, who else would harm me this way? It has to be her."

    Ryan didn''t say anything, he just looked away and his silence was enough to explain it all. It stuck Delyth like thunder and on the spur of emotion, she grabbed Ryan''s hand, and tugged him harshly, making him look back at her face.

    "Look at me and say it, Ryan," she yelled. "Since you can think something so absurd, you should have the courage to say it on my face as well. Do you think I did this on my own? I ruined my own legs? Is that what you are thinking?"

    "Delyth, you brought this on yourself," Ryan said without holding any hesitation. If you hadn''t pulled the stunt of obscenity the last time, I wouldn''t be able to see how much you can stoop low and degrade yourself. And now, that I know, I can''t forget it no matter how you cry and how you yell."

    "This is different Ryan," she cried, her frustration mounting. "I admit I went too far last time, but can''t you see that my injuries weren''t part of some plan? If I would have plotted this, it wouldn''t have left me like this! I would have staged something minor ¡ªa sprain, a bruise ¡ªnot ruined my legs completely! I wouldn''t have made myself end up in a wheelchair like this."

    Ryan''s expression shifted slightly. Though he considered the possibility that her plan backfired causing her the loss, that possibility appeared to be very very weak. Even if he didn''t doubt Arwen, he could feel there was someone else involved in it ¡ªsomeone who might be acting behind the scenes with some hidden objectives.

    After a long silence, he nodded, "Fine, if you want me to check into this, I will do that. I will find out who is behind your accident, but even with that, nothing will reverse, Delyth. And I truly hope you accept that as soon as possible."

    Delyth let her eyes gleam with hope, though her voice remained firm. "I no longer want anything to reverse. I just want you to see that Arwen could also be as cruel as me. And once that''s proven, you can''t stay biased towards her and continue to torment me with your indifference. You will have to forgive me then and treat us equally."

 Chapter 252 Fabricated lies.

    "If by equally you mean to say to give you a chance in love, then you are mistaken again, Delyth," Ryan said, his tone firm, leaving no room for ambiguity. "To me, you have always been and will always be Zeke''s sister. Once your surgery is done and you recover, I will help you settle in Europe."

    His tone carried a finality that Delyth knew she couldn''t challenge ¡ªnot unless she succeeded in proving Arwen to be at fault. Hence, she smiled, keeping a bittersweet smile on her lips.

    "Don''t worry, Ryan. I won''t refuse your decision. If that''s what you want, I will happily distance myself from you and go and settle in Europe. Not because I have stopped loving you but because I have understood my love is not enough to keep you with me."

    Ryan nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He would have ensured sending Delyth by every means possible, but her compliance made the task considerably easier.

    Checking his watch, he was prepared to leave, but just as he turned, Delyth''s voice halted him.

    "But Ryan," she began softly, her tone tinged with hesitation. "I have a request."

    Ryan''s brows jutted slightly in a frown. He wouldn''t have minded rejecting her request, but given that she accepted to move out of the country all easily, without throwing any tantrum, he decided to give her a chance.

    "What do you want?" he asked.

    And a soft smile lifted Delyth''s lips once again. Glancing down at her legs, she said, "I am ready to leave you for your happiness, I just want to return mine as well. I know you still think I don''t deserve it, but keeping me away in a foreign country away from you is enough of the punishment."

    Delyth bit her lip, her face a mixture of anger and despair. She wanted to say that his efforts might have lacked somewhere, but knowing how cold the doctor looked last time, she knew there must be another reason. Maybe Arwen played her cards backstage.

    No wonder, Dr. Clark was acting hostile towards them. He must be acting according to Arwen''s fabricated lies.

    "Ryan, I think there is some kind of misunderstanding. Otherwise, doctors have taken an oath to save the patients. There is no way we offended Dr. Clark in any way. His ignorance can''t be deliberate," she said.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed and he asked, "What are you trying to say, Delyth?"

    Deleyth would have loved to blame it all on Arwen at once, but knowing how it would put Ryan at the edge, she held herself back. At this point of time, she just wanted to recover her legs, and for that, she wanted Ryan''s help in convincing Dr. Clark.

    "Ryan, I heard Dr. Clark will be coming here to this hospital. We will have a chance to meet him tomorrow. If with meet and greet him tomorrow, in front of everyone. I don''t think he will refuse us," she said already very sure of her thoughts.

    Even if Arwen has fabricated lies about her, she will clear them all tomorrow. And then Dr. Clark would willingly help her out in her situation.

    But Ryan didn''t think like her. "Delyth, I don''t think ¡ª" Unknown to her thoughts, he was about to refuse, but before he could Delyth interrupted.

    "Ryan, please. This is the last time. Please do it for me, ¡ªfor Zeke. I can''t live without dance and I believe as long as it''s Dr. Clark treating me, I will heal"

    Even if Ryan didn''t believe the same, with a sigh, he nodded. "Okay. we will try to talk to him tomorrow."

 Chapter 253 Won half the battle?

    The next day, the said medical conference was held at the hospital. It was mainly arranged for the doctors but a few nurses had also taken the permission to attend it. They all sat in the back rows of the hall, swooning at Jason''s handsome looks.

    Jason stood at the podium, delivering his presentation with effortless confidence. His blonde hair was half tied back neatly, accentuating his striking features, while his charismatic demeanor captivated everyone in the room. But it wasn''t just his looks that held their attention ¡ªit was his voice, deep and smooth, and the depth of knowledge he exuded with every word.@@@@

    "No doubt people call him legendary," whispered a nurse seated who sat in the last second row. "His looks are unparalleled. I have never seen a doctor as handsome as him. And the way he is speaking is just adding up to his charms. I mean I simply can''t take my eyes off him."

    "Didn''t you get engaged last week," another nurse commented. "You have a fiance? already, don''t swoon over someone else now."

    "Who cares?" the previous nurse spoke again. "Anyway, this is a rare treat. After today. I don''t think we will ever get a chance again to sit in his audience. Let me savor this moment and his charms. This treat I won''t forget my whole life."

    "Sigh! Up until now, I thought a doctor''s charms came from their knowledge and success, but he is proving me wrong. He got everything ¡ªbrains, looks and that voice! God, I feel like getting pregnant already," another nurse added, clutching her notepad like it was her lifeline.

    "Do you think he is single?" one of them asked, her tone hopeful yet hesitant.

    The nurse beside her giggled softly. "What are you even thinking? Do you think we stand a chance even if he isn''t? He is not just any famous doctor, he is next in line of the Clark family, their eldest son. Rumor has it he is almost untouchable ¡ªalways immersed in his work. The only thing that gets his full attention is his patients and his research. "

    Jason paused in his step and turned to look at the dean, straight into his eyes. "Dr. Cred, I do believe exchanging knowledge around can help you expand it better, but I don''t do it often as my schedule doesn''t allow it. So when I accepted to come here on your invitation, I am sure you must already doubt my acceptance."

    Seeing the old doctor ponder about it, Jason''s smile deepened and he continued, "I am here today because I needed help from you, Dr. Cred. I hope you don''t mind it."

    "A help?" Dr. Cred repeated, for a moment confused. Given the reputation and capabilities of the young man who stood in front of him, he found it difficult to imagine what help he could possibly want.

    But since he was asking for help, there was no way he could refuse him. Hence nodding, he asked, reciprocating his smile. "It will be an honor, Dr. Clark. Please tell me how can I help you?"

    Jason was about to speak when from the side of his eyes he saw someone appear. His gaze moved, and soon it was the sight of a woman in a wheelchair came into his vision. She has wheeled herself all the way alone ¡ªlooking all pitiful and miserable.

    Delyth put on the prettiest smile when she saw Jason looking at her. "Dr. Clark," she said softly, mimicking the elegance that she has practised hard to adapt. "Good afternoon. I hope you still remember me."

    Jason''s expression showed no shift, but he turned towards Delyth to get a better look at her. His simple gesture made her deepen the smile as she became sure that he still remembered her.

    Doesn''t that mean she already won half the battle? Now she only has to convince him. And a sympathetic act would do the job.

    Feeling already victorious, she slowly said, "I have been looking for you for a long while. Good that I found you here today."

 Chapter 254 Not interested.

    Though Delyth knew that she hadn''t given a good first impression to him, she knew that every man holds an urge to protect the woman who is weak and vulnerable. And this gentleman of the doctor couldn''t be any different.

    As long as she acts frail, he would agree to help and forget whatever impression he had of her in the first time. After all, holding a grudge with a crippled woman would only degrade his reputation. For Arwen or any woman, he would sacrifice it. With that confidence, she glanced up at him, keeping her gaze soft and tearful.

    Dr. Cred who had noted the words, looked back at Jason with slight confusion. "Dr. Clark, do you know her?" he asked, already assuming the back of his mind.

    Given she was dressed in the patient''s clothes, it wasn''t hard for him to guess she was a patient here. If she was a patient here, and she knew Dr. Clark, it would be possible that the help Jason was referring to before was regarding her.

    Before Jason could speak, Delyth answered Dr. Cred, her voice laced with hidden excitement. "Yes, Dr. Clark is a friend of mine."

    Hearing her, the old doctor smiled. The earlier request of Jason started to make sense to him. So, he really wanted help for this lady. No wonder, he reached him out. But something still felt amiss. His gaze darted back to Jason. If he truly wanted help for a patient, he doesn''t need to be so humble. With just a small order, it would be easily taken care of.

    But then did he hold a position to even question there? If the young Dr. Clark makes a request, no hospital in the entire Cralens holds the authority to refuse him. It was his fortune that he came to ask him. At least this way he got to make acquaintance with such an influential figure.

    Thinking like that, Dr. Cred was ready to ask someone to look for Delyth''s medical reports, so that he could personally ask the best of the doctors of the hospital to treat her. But just when he would have signalled someone around, Jason''s words halted him.

    Shaking his head, he quickly apologized. "Oh, definitely not!" That''s not what I meant," he said, and then shifted his gaze to Delyth to add, "I was just introducing this lady and ¡ª"

    "Dr. Cred, I rarely get time to dive into other studies. My all interest and time are invested in medicine," Jason said, keeping it short. "Don''t think too much. I won''t get time to get interested in any dance form, given my current schedule. But if you are interested you should definitely dive in further. It''s good to diversify your knowledge always."

    Dr. Cred didn''t know what to say. He has no interest in dance either. It was just that recently he had come across several articles about Delyth Ember and had recognized her from there. If not, he would have known her either.

    But then explaining this would only embarrass the lady, so he didn''t bother. Furthermore, he felt that the more he tried to explain himself, the more wrong was getting perceived. So, not deteriorating his impression anymore, he simply cleared his throat and nodded, "I will think about it, Dr. Clark."

    Then looking back at Delyth, he gave her a long look before saying, "Ms. Ember, Dr. Clark is a guest in our hospital. I hope you don''t mind going back to your room to rest first." With that, he gestured for a nurse to come forward and take her away.

    The nurse quickly walked but just when she was about to wheel her away, Delyth held the wheel and said, "Wait! Don''t take me away. I have something to talk to Dr. Clark."

    Since she had held the wheel, the nurse could not control the wheelchair anymore.

    Delyth then looked at Jason once again and said, "Dr. Clark, you must know me. I mean we clearly met before at South City Hospital. You were there with Arwen and we ¡ª Did she say something to make you misunderstand me?"

    Jason turned to look at her with a frown. "Miss, I think it''s you who is misunderstanding something here." His voice came calm, but carrying a sharp edge. "You don''t hold any significant position where people will create misunderstandings about you."

 Chapter 255 Where is he?

    Delyth was taken aback, her face red in embarrassment. She knew convincing Dr. Clark would be difficult, but she never knew it would be so humiliating. She might be in a wheelchair now, but she was the country''s renowned ballet dancer. How could he demean her like that?

    "Dr. Clark, I ¡ª"

    "Enough!" Jason snapped. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was so cold that it almost froze the crowd around them. "Don''t cross my patience, Ms. Ember. I might be warm and gentle to my patients, but I won''t sit back and casually take people badmouthing my family."

    The doctors, nurse and Delyth flinched, and so did Dr. Cred. For a moment, dreadful silence filled the air as if everyone was scared to make any noise. But after the briefest second, people recovered.

    The nurses who had just attended the conference started first. Their voices were merely a whisper but given how to silence the air around, it rang clear to the ears.

    "We just praised his voice as charismatic; never imagined it to be scary at moments too."

    "True, this woman is also acting strange. Why does she have to pretend like this? If she doesn''t know Dr Clark, why does she have to speak like she has known him for ages?"

    "Oh, you don''t know, she is desperate to get her legs treated. Her boyfriend has also arranged the best surgeon for her, but she didn''t look satisfied. I heard from Lily that she was even giving a hard time to Jena, asking her to bring Dr. Clark for her."@@@@

    "How crazy? Does she not know that Dr. Clark doesn''t practice in our hospital."

    Ryan Foster wasn''t any low-key name. They all were aware who was and in no way they wanted themselves in his wrong books.

    "M-Mr. Foster, I was not ¡ª" the nurse tried to explain herself, but she was so nervous that she could not form any proper sentence to defend herself. And on top of it, Ryan''s constant cold haze wasn''t helping her in the situation as well.

    Dr. Cred felt bad for the nurse and decided to intervene and take responsibility. "Hello, Mr. Foster," he started, before briefly introducing himself. "I am Dr. Cred, the Dean of this hospital." He then let his gaze briefly glance at Delyth before continuing to add further. "And given the authority and position I hold here, I would assure you that Ms. Ember wasn''t mistreated here in any way. I with all others have been the witness here. And it was me who had ordered the nurse to wheel her back to her room so that she could rest."

    Ryan''s frown didn''t ease but he shifted his gaze to the old dean and asked, "You ordered her to wheel her back to the room? As far as I know, this side of the hospital is not a prohibited area where the patients can''t walk on their wheels. Given that you ordered your people to take her away, wasn''t it an oppressive behavior?"

    Dr. Cred shook his head. "Definitely not, Mr. Foster. We treat our patients with kindness, oppressing them is not what we do. But we do care for our hospital''s reputation. We can''t allow any patient to ruin it in front of our esteemed guest we have invited with great struggle."

    Ryan didn''t understand. He would have supported Delyth blindly if it was the past, but coming to know her real attitude, he can''t do the same. Glancing down at her, he was about to ask what was happening but before he could, Delyth herself shook her head.

    "I didn''t do any such thing, Ryan," she said. Almost crying with tears. "I didn''t do anything. I was just here for Dr. Clark. I was here to request him to help me with the surgery."

    And then Ryan realized what Delyth had said to him last night. Understanding what must have happened, he nodded to her, assuring her to believe before turning to Dr. Cred. "Is Dr. Clark, the esteemed guest you mentioned?"

    Dr. Cred nodded and was about to explain the situation further when Ryan asked interrupting him.

    "Where is he?"

 Chapter 256 Calling others wife your fiancÃ©e.

    Ryan had given his word to Delyth that he would try to help her convince Dr. Clark. But dues some reason he reached the hospital late. But he never expected that Delyth would go first on her own. And given how desperate she had been acting, he could imagine how she would have embarrassed herself.

    Slightly feeling bad about her, he decided to help her convince Dr. Clark. If he could truly treat her legs and get her better just the way she wanted, it would be good. After all, he would be sending her abroad and there she would have to start a new life. It would be best if she could start it with happiness.

    "Dr. Cred, I have been trying to reach out to Dr. Clark for a long time. It would be a great help if you could introduce him to me," Ryan said, and he put it so politely that Dr. Cred found it hard to refuse.

    Dr. Cred slowly turned to look at Jason, not knowing what to do. He knew well that the young man preferred to maintain a low profile. Seeing him, standing there without any reservation, it seemed like he didn''t mind. Still, he asked, "Can I?"

    Jason not at all minded. Instead, he was looking for the fun which he knew was inevitable. So, he simply smiled giving him a green light

    Ryan, who had his eyes on Dr. Cred followed his gaze and looked at the man, whom he hadn''t noticed all this while. He paused, the moment the familiar face came into his vision and recognizing it at once, he frowned. "You?" he asked in disbelief. "What are you doing here?"

    He hasn''t forgotten that face at all. Since the day he saw Arwen smiling at him, wrapped under his arms, the face has appeared several times in his nightmares, giving him anxiousness at late night.

    "I never knew it was so easy to forget your patient, Dr. Clark," Ryan said, pulling his lips into a faint mocking smile. "You treated my fiance?e and saved her after a very bad accident. I still have to thank you for that."

    "Did I?" Jason spoke almost immediately before chuckling as if laughing at some kind of hilarious joke. "I really don''t remember" He then peeked slightly to Ryan''s side and added, "As far as I knew I have always been very successful with my patients. Given that your girlfriend is still sitting in a wheelchair, I don''t think, it''s me who you are referring to."

    Ryan understood the sarcasm behind those words and his jaws tightened. "She is not my girlfriend," he corrected through the grit of his teeth. "I am talking about my fiance?e, Arwen Quinn, whom you treated at the right time and saved her.

    Jason''s smile only deepened at that. Nodding, he said, "Oh yes. Arwen was my patient and I did treat her. But as far as I remember, Mr. Foster last posted online that he never had any engagement arrangement with her, instead ..." his gaze darted to look at Delyth once again as he continued, " ...it was Ms. Ember whom he has once confessed to. Did I read it wrong somewhere?"

    As he said, he looked around, asking the people to confirm it. And soon everyone nodded remembering it all well. After all, that small scandal had remained online for a good while.

    Jason shrugged. "See, it''s not just me, who read it. Others can confirm too." He then paused and added more, "And as far as I have known, Arwen has also posted announcing her marriage soon. Given she posted it with her rightful wedding certificates, I don''t think she was falsifying anything which means she is already someone''s wife. And calling other''s wife as your fiance?e is not a gentleman''s act, Mr. Foster. You should always be mindful of a woman''s reputation. You can''t tarnish it willfully."

    "You ¡ª" Before Ryan could say more, Delyth held his arms, stopping him.

    "Ryan, please," she said. "That''s not important now. You said you would help me. Please do that first."

 Chapter 257 Will you please consider it once?

    Delyth felt losing patience. Not able to hold it any longer, she reached out to grab Ryan''s arms before pulling it slightly to catch his attention. "Ryan, please," she said. "That''s not important now. You said you would help me. Please do that first."

    Ryan wanted to retort her but when he caught the sight of her panicked face, he couldn''t shrug it. Taking a deep breath, he nodded to her before turning again to look at Jason.

    "Dr. Clark," he began, his tone smooth but carrying an annoyed edge to it. "In the recent few days, I have tried ways to book an appointment with you but given your busy schedule couldn''t get the chance. But since today, I got a chance to meet you here, I would like to request you to help with my sister''s case." He then slightly turned and gestured towards Delyth. "She is a dancer and her legs are important to her. We believe that with you taking her case, she would be able to dance again.

    "Sister?" Jason repeated, his lips tugging slightly with a hint of mockery. He could have masked it well if he had wanted to but he deliberately kept it evident on his face so that he could irk Ryan. "You sure are a caring brother, Mr. Foster ¡ªa true inspiration."

    Ryan frowned. "What are you trying to say?"

    Jason smiled and glanced at Delyth before shaking his head to nothing. "I just mean you are over-praising me. I don''t think I did anything to deserve your praises."

    "You ¡ª"

    Before Ryan could speak anything, Delyth interrupted him, speaking to Jason in her softest tone. "Dr. Clark, you deserve all the praises. We are still saying less. I have heard you are the best among the others. As long as it''s you treating a patient, they tend to recover better," her words clearly set forth to flatter the man, but little did she know that none of her tricks were going to work.

    Giving a scoffing smile, he briefly glanced at Ryan before turning to the old dean to say, "Dr. Cred, we should held to some quiet place to discuss the things we had to." Looking down at his watch, he added, "I am a bit running late already. I don''t think I can delay my schedule for long."

    Dr. Cred understood the cue at once. Nodding, he immediately said, "Sure, Dr. Clark. You are a busy doctor. It would be really stupid of us if we don''t understand the value of your time." He then gestured towards the direction of his office and said, "My office is this way. Please."

    Jason nodded with a smile and took his steps to walk with him.

    Panicked, Delyth turned to look at Ryan. "Ryan, what should we do now? He is leaving and ... no, Ryan. I need him. He could treat my legs and I will be able to dance. Please ask him to help me. Tell him you would give him anything he would ask for, but he just has to treat my leg. Please, Ryan."

    Ryan frowned, not liking the sound of Delyth''s intentions. "Delyth, are you crazy? I can''t promise him anything. That''s not the way we negotiate and ..."

    "Negotiate?" Delyth repeated, shaking her head. "This is not some business deal where you need to negotiate, Ryan. It''s about my future and you promised my brother to help me stabilise my future. Without my dance, I can''t do that. Please ask him, I beg you."

    Ryan felt like there was no use in begging. Because as far as he understood, the doctor was hell-bent on embarrassing them. Though masked, the hostility was clear in his eyes as if she was carrying some kind of grudge against them. No matter what they say or offer, he wouldn''t budge and agree to treat Delyth.

    But still, to make sure that Delyth understood and accepted it, he spoke, stopping Jason halfway. "Dr. Clark," he called, making Jason momentarily pause in his step. When he saw him looking back over his should he continued, "I will accept all your demands as long as you agree to treat, Delyth. Will you please consider it once?"

 Chapter 258 She is special. She is family.

    Jason stopped in his steps and slowly turned to look back at Ryan and Delyth. His gaze no longer carried the gentleness, it held all this while. Instead, he seemed all aloof. "I have rejected your request very politely, Mr. Foster, but it seems like you neither value good people nor good thoughts. Fine, " he nodded, continuing, "Then I won''t care to be polite anymore."

    Ryan frowned, noting his choice of words. But before he could say anything, Jason''s voice rang loud and clear in the air. "I won''t treat her no matter what you offer. No money, no praise, no nothing will be able to make me change my resolve. Am I very clear now, Mr. Foster? I hope I am."

    Saying that, he briefly glanced again at Delyth. Seeing her face pale gave him satisfaction. After all, he wasn''t able to do anything to wipe away the smug she carried the last time. He might not be able to avenge Arwen fully, but he didn''t mind since that was the job for Aiden. He was satisfied that at least he was able to give them the taste.

    Ryan''s felt insulted like none other, but still holding himself back he asked, "Why?"

    That ''why'' was something Jason hadn''t expected. But he had the answer prepared for it. Curling his lips, he replied, "Because I hate treating patients who don''t deserve to get treated at all."@@@@

    People gasped around hearing that. Whispers grew around as everyone started to exchange glances, trying to understand how big of an offense the woman had done to deserve that statement.

    When Delyth heard that, her face grew red in embarrassment. She felt gazes all around her but no longer dared to look at anyone. It was not just an insult, it was humiliation. One that she never expected to come her way. She wanted to hide herself, but sitting in the wheelchair, she felt helpless.

    In the end, tearing up, she glanced up at Jason and said, "Dr. Clark, how can you say that? How did I wrong you? Or is it someone who made you misunderstand me?"

    When Delyth saw this, she felt that finally, she could use some leverage. She turned to look back at Jason and said, "Dr. Clark, have you forgotten the oath? Or is it that you place Arwen over everything else?"

    It was not hard to understand what stunt she was trying to pull there. But maybe she overestimated herself. Or underestimated Jason.

    Jason understood it well. His expression that was hard earlier melted a little to give his features a slight lift of disdainful smirk. "Seems like I overestimated you. You don''t have that good skill of manipulation. It''s just that manipulation of some fools you have grown overconfident over time. But anyway, I won''t register myself on that list."

    His eyes briefly glanced at Ryan meaningfully before returning to her. "Yes, as a doctor, I have taken an oath to protect people, but that oath can''t restrict me from choosing who to treat. Next time before you pull such a trick on someone, you better check the facts. As for Arwen," he paused before smirking a little. "of course, she is special. She is family. And I, Jason Clark, don''t let an outsider bully my people. I hold a strong sense of responsibility towards my family and friends. I won''t treat someone who once dared to harm my family."

    With that said, he no longer waited. Turning on his heels, he walked away without any care. Dr. Cred was stunned for a moment. But he soon realized what happened and rushed after him.

    Behind, the nurses were all charmed. They swooned over Jason''s words as if they never heard something as impressive as that before.

    "Dr. Clark was so handsome just now. I never knew men can be this charming when they take a rightful stance."

    "Aww ... I feel like falling for him already."

 Chapter 259 Share the blame.

    Jason didn''t wait. He walked straight towards the exit. When Dr. Cred saw him leaving like that, he panicked. Rushing to him, he called, "Dr. Clark!" He wouldn''t be able to catch him if Jason hadn''t slowed his pace.

    "Dr. Cred," Jason said, turning to the old dean with a faint but soft smile. "Sorry, I didn''t see you running after me."

    Dr. Cred gave an awkward smile before shaking his head. "Oh, I left the scene just after you."

    "Oh," Jason looked towards the direction they came from. "I didn''t notice. But anyway, was there anything important?"

    Dr. Cred felt embarrassed and quickly said, "Oh I wanted to apologize to you. All that happened should have happened. I really had no idea that things would escalate like that and ¡ª"

    Before he could say more, Jason showed his hand to stop him. "It''s fine, Dr. Cred. I can see it all happened without your knowledge, and I don''t blame you. I can understand."

    The old dean smiled in relief, nodding. "Great, otherwise I thought we offended you." Then gesturing towards the opposite direction of the exit he asked, "The shall we?"

    Jason''s brows scrunched a little in confusion, understanding which Dr. Cred quickly explained. "You have something to ask me, for which we were heading to my office."

    And then Jason remembered the real reason he was here. It wasn''t definitely for a simple conference. He had almost forgotten it if Dr. Cred hadn''t reminded him. But ... he checked the time on his watch and frowned slightly.

    "Dr. Cred I was actually here to find out something but now, I don''t think I have the time. If it''s fine, can we discuss it tomorrow?"

    Dr. Cred was already eased that he hadn''t offended him so when he heard him about the next day, he nodded with great enthusiasm. "It''s not a problem. Definitely not an issue. I will be here in the hospital. Just let me know when you are coming and I will have my undivided attention for you."

    "Ryan ¡ª"

    "Enough, Delyth. Don''t me regret more than I am already regretting," he said. "Prepare yourself. Dr. Walter is one of the best and he will operate on you tomorrow."

    "But Ryan ¡ª"

    "Take it as your punishment. Maybe I have ignored it, but Heavens aren''t. If not being able to dance for like is suffering for you then, you will have to suffer for life. Because no matter what we do, Dr. Clark won''t treat you, and he made it very today. If you haven''t yet understood it then nothing could explain you better."

    Saying that, Ryan no longer stayed there. Turning, he left. Stopping at the door, he looked over the shoulder and said for the last time. "Delyth, you need to do things clearly. Arwen never did anything wrong to you. Over time, you have simply grown a habit of blaming it all on her. You started it just to make her look bad in front of me, and soon you started to use her as your shield to hide your misdeeds."

    "Ryan, I didn''t ¡ª"

    "I am not blaming you because I know you are not alone at fault. By believing your every word and every complaint, I encouraged you. So, you are not completely at for, I share the blame with you and I won''t shrug it off anymore. Because only by accepting it I will be able to make amends and that''s what I have to do."

    Delyth''s fingers clenched but she didn''t say anymore.

    Ryan left and just as he walked out, he felt his phone ring. Receiving the call, he said, "Yes, Zenith."

    "Sir, will you be coming to the company now? If yes, I will schedule your meeting with the client."

    "Keep it some other day, Zenith. I have some other plans in the evening. I have to be there." With that, she hung up the call. Once done, he muttered, "Arwen, I hope you give me a chance. I won''t let you regret it."

 Chapter 260 You will find better.

    "Madam, we have arrived," Alfred notified as he pulled the car to a halt, right in front of the entrance.

    Arwen looked out of the window and decorated theatre came to her vision. "Thank you, Alfred. Since Aiden will be coming later, I won''t be needing you tonight. So you can return first and rest," she said and understanding, Alfred nodded.

    After that, she opened the door and stepped out. As she made her way inside, she took a separate door, one that was arranged for the participants. She was here for Giselle, so attending the show as an audience was never her plan.

    Stepping in she could feel the rush around, and amid the chaos, she spotted the young man, who was as cheery as she remembered him. "Carl," she called out and at her voice, he at once turned to look.

    "Senior Sister!" he called before he sprinted his way to her. "You are finally here here. I was waiting for you."

    "Where is Amelia?" she asked, and as if trying to remember, he took a while before responding.

    "Oh, Amelia is inside, getting ready for the stage. Let me take you there." With that, she cleared the way, leading Arwen towards towards the Green Room that was allotted for Giselle people.

    Pushing the door open, he said, "Amelia, have you gotten ready yet? You are preparing as if you are going to march down the battlefield. Can you not exaggerate it like a first time, for God''s sake?"

    Amelia, who had been sitting at the dresser turned around with a frown. "Carl, you better pray that I forget all your tease by the end of the performance, or else even the heavens won''t be able to save you from me. I am already at the edge and your words like that aren''t helping me much."

    Carl shrugged. "If you want to blame, blame your stupid boyfriend, not me. After all, he was wrong to cheat you, not me. You never gave me that chance ever."

    "You ¡ª"

    As she said, Amelia pressed her lips in a smile before picking up the pair and discarding it in the bin on the side. Carl stared at it and clicked his tongue, "Tsk, tsk, I thought throwing David in that trash would have been better. But it''s fine given Ameila''s frame, it''s only good to pick that waste pairs."

    "Carl!"

    "Wait, what did I say wrong now? Don''t tell me you still care for that dumbass who is there in the next room cheering some other woman."

    "You don''t have to remind me of that," she said. "I am already nervous."

    Arwen reached out to hold her hand. "Is it why you are so nervous?" she asked and Amelia nodded.

    "He said she is better than me and that''s why he chose her. He thinks she has a better future than me and ¡ª"

    "Do you think the same?" Arwen asked and Amelia looked at her. "Amelia, I am telling you this from experience. No one can be better than you. You best person for yourself. If someone makes you believe it otherwise then that person possibly is not the best person for you. You will find better."

    "Same as you found, Senior Sister?" Amelia asked and Arwen smiled nodding.

    "Yes, same as I found."

    Carl, getting all confused. "Wait. Senior Sister found someone better. When? I mean isn''t Mr. Foster already the best for her?"

    Before anyone could say anything, Ryan''s voice came from the door. "Arwen!"

 Chapter 261 Men are possessive.

    Ryan was hopeful, thinking he would finally have a chance to explain things to Arwen. But all his hope shattered when he heard her speaking in favor of someone that was not him.

    Has she really forgotten him and moved on?

    That thought made his fingers tighten around the doorknob. One part of him hummed in response to that question, while the other part wanted him to not give up ... just yet. And he chose to go with the latter. He might have failed her once but he wouldn''t fail her again.

    All he needed was a chance and he was sure that she would be kind enough to give that to him if he made things clear to her.

    "Wait. Senior Sister found someone better. When? I mean isn''t Mr. Foster already the best for her?"

    "Arwen!"

    Just when Carl spoke, Ryan''s voice cut in surprising everyone.

    "Aye. Brother-in-law, we were just talking about you," he said before walking to him, his face brimming with excitement. After all, he had kept a secret for so long that now, he couldn''t wait to unveil it. "Come in. Why are you still standing there? Senior Sister, brother-in-law is here, won''t you formally introduce us?"

    Arwen hadn''t turned around. Though she has heard Ryan''s voice, she has kept her back towards him. When she heard Carl addressing him as brother-in-law, she turned to look, her gaze meeting with Ryan''s before shifting to Carl.

    "Carl," she began, her lips slowly turning up into one of her softest smiles. "He is not your brother-in-law. Be good. I will introduce you all to him when he comes. He has said he will be here later for the dinner."

    And at that Amelia stuffed her phone in his hand, before pursing her lips at him. "Because he is not," she said, and then gestured for him to look down at the screen. "Are you stupid to call a random man as her husband? What if her real husband has been there? Do you think he would leave you to live another day?"

    Carl swallowed before looking down at the screen that had the news about Arwen''s marriage announcement. "This? When did this come?"

    "Just when you weren''t checking, stupid," Amelia remarked sarcastically and Eira added, "It''s been a while, Carl. Why have you not been checking the internet?"

    "I don''t know," Carl said, still trying his best to understand. Wasn''t this a secret he had to keep from Senior Sister? Why was he the only one clueless about it? He wanted to while, but that would have been childish, so instead he asked the reason. "But wasn''t Senior Sister always engaged to Mr. Foster. I mean, though he never came to Giselle and Senior Sister never introduced us to him, we always knew he was her fiance?, didn''t we?"

    Eira and Amelia exchanged glances before sharply turning to the young boy, as if ready to strangle him. Understanding their intention, Carl quickly swallowed and changed the topic as if he never brought it out.

    "And by the way why do you two know about it all while I am still oblivious?" he said, pretending to be hurt. "We three have been together always and I am like a brother to you two. Shouldn''t you two have given me a heads-up before? Why did you make me make a fool there?"

    Amelia pressed her lips in a thin line before saying, "Because we wanted to see you dead in the hands of the Senior Sister''s real husband." She then turned to look at Eira and said, "Eira, what do you think? Don''t you feel that it would be fun? There would be no one to annoy and irritate us from tomorrow."

    While Eira chuckled, Carl frowned. "What do you mean? Why would Senior Sister''s husband would kill me?"

    "Oh, don''t you know?" Amelia asked, making a sympathetic face for him. "Men don''t like when someone calls their woman to be somewhere else. Something which you did repeatedly. Oh, yes, how would you know?" she paused as if suddenly stuck with the realization. "You are still growing to be a man. You will know when you will become one full ¡ªonly if you are fortunate enough to live up until that time."

    While Amelia continued to hold a sympathetic look, Eira struggled hard to hold back laughter, seeing Carl already losing the color of his face.

 Chapter 262 Pretending to be her lover.

    While back in the room, after the trio left, Arwen didn''t speak anything. She just stood there as if giving a chance to Ryan to initiate the conversation.

    Ryan who still stood at the door, stared at her as if trying to find even the slightest shadow of her past self but no matter how long he looked at her, she didn''t look the same. She looks different ¡ªvery indifferent.

    Or, was it his guilt that was making her look like that?

    "Arwen, why did you say it like that? I might not have been the best but I was ¡ª" Ryan tried to begin it, but as if growing impatient, Arwen spoke, interrupting him.

    "Mr. Foster, I am not sure about you, but I am married. Please don''t say or do anything that would make people misunderstand me with you. I might not mind it, but I won''t be comfortable if any misunderstanding makes my husband uncomfortable."

    Her words came framed so well that it instantly made Ryan feel guilty. "Husband?" he repeated.

    And staring into his eyes, Arwen nodded, humming. "Yes, husband. Did you not know I am a married woman already?" she then frowned slightly and added, "How come? I have made sure that everyone knows it well. Especially the ones who know me even the slightest."

    "Arwen," Ryan felt getting pressed under the burden of her words. "Can you not make a compromise seem so real? It''s just infuriating. How can you mention your relationship with so pride when it''s something that would be heavily slighted in our society?"

    "Stranger''s touches?" he asked. "You think I am a stranger, Arwen. We had an engagement and I ..." He couldn''t say more as his voice grew heavy and the words felt heavier.

    "There is a big difference between had and have, Mr. Foster. The difference that''s between us too. So, it would be better for you to understand it as well." She paused for a brief second and then said, in a much calmer tone. "Mr. Foster, we were engaged once once. But no one would know better than us that the engagement meant nothing. It was just a burden put on our shoulders that neither you nor I wanted."

    Ryan shook his head, trying to refuse her, but Arwen didn''t give him any chance. She continued, "While you were repulsive of it from the very day it happened, I grew repulsive of it over time. And now that it''s gone, I am relieved and so should you because, at the end of the day, it was nothing but a burden. One that was stopping you from being with the one you always wanted to be."

    "That''s a misunderstanding." Unable to take it any longer, Ryan said. He felt like if he delayed explaining his mistakes any more, Arwen would even pull off the last string of familiarity between them. And that would mark an end between them, leaving him with no light of hope. "Arwen, you and everyone have misunderstood, the relationship that I share is nothing like what you all think. I am not in love with her and never was."

    Maybe that came a little too suddenly because, at the sound of it, Arwen paused. And seeing him stunned for a moment like that, Ryan''s anxious soul eased.

    Nodding, he continued, "Yes, that''s true. There is nothing between me and Delyth. I am not in love with her, I never was. To me, she is just a responsibility ¡ªone that my dying friend, Zeke handed over while leaving this world. I was just taking care of her on his behalf. You misunderstood, everyone did and ¡ª"

    "Then what about the grand confession you made during the university?" Arwen interrupted to ask, her brows drawing in confusion, one that was mixing all her emotion on her expression. "I mean, you did propose her as a man ¡ªvery grandly with hundred dozen of roses and what not. What was that?"

    Ryan smiled weakly as if he was wronged by wrongly presumed. "That was just a way to keep her comfortable and away from unnecessary mess. You know how were boys those days. They wanted to date and she wanted to stay away from all of it so I was just helping her out, pretending to be her lover."

 Chapter 263 I hate it.

    Ryan narrated it all ¡ªfrom Zeke''s death to taking responsibility for Delyth; from the reason behind proposing to her to the stories of chasing away everyone she disliked. He revealed it all.

    When he was done, he paused and stared at Arwen, as though waiting to hear her say something. But even after a long moment, Arwen said nothing.

    He had explained it all to her, hoping that she would understand that there was nothing between him and Delyth ¡ªso that she wouldn''t misunderstand him. And seeing her hear him all so patiently, he thought she was giving him a chance.

    But her silence now was making him see it otherwise, as if she wasn''t giving him her patience but tolerance. Both words might seem similar, but on the scale of the emotions, they carried a vast difference.

    "Arwen, why aren''t you saying anything?" he asked, his voice holding a fear, a hesitance.

    Arwen tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a faint, indifferent smile. "What do you expect me to say, Mr. Foster?"

    "Just now I said so much. I explained everything to you. and you have nothing to say?" Ryan''s heart raced. He wanted her to react, to acknowledge that she might have misunderstood him. But her casual demeanor made him feel that all his explanations were meaningless ¡ªthat he was meaningless to her.

    "Arwen, I ¡ª" he began, but Arwen interrupted, cutting him off.@@@@

    "Mr. Foster, from all that I have heard, I could only conclude that you are truly the best friend any guy could wish for and the best brother a woman like Delyth requires. Because never in my life have I seen someone go to such lengths to cater to someone''s needs that even the line between right and wrong fades away," she said coldly.

    Ryan opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything in his justification, Arwen raised her hand to him, stopping him immediately.

    "Save it, Mr. Foster," she said, her voice sharp and unwavering. "I am not someone to whom you need to explain yourself. Neither is this story interesting, nor am I interested in hearing it. The only thing I feel hearing it at the moment is disgust. So, I would rather avoid it."

    Saying that, she tried to walk past him, but Ryan stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Arwen, we haven''t spoken yet," he said, trying his best to hide his panic. His expression was marred with emotion that was not hard to read.

    Arwen could see through his intentions but as she said she wasn''t interested in encouraging him at all. When she saw him blocking her path, her brows knitted in a frown and she said, "Don''t force me to be rude to you, Mr. Foster. Your attitude like this is making me uncomfortable. And recently, discomfort has become the last thing I endure."

    "Understood," he said. "I will be there on time."

    Arwen nodded out of habit, even knowing that Aiden wouldn''t be able to see her. "I will wait for you then."

    With that, they hung up the call. Arwen remained in her thoughts for a second, dwelling on the reason why Aiden didn''t ask her for an explanation. But just before she could have thought it through, Ryan''s voice interrupted her.

    "Arwen, was it just to make me feel more miserable than I am already feeling?"

    Arwen frowned, not grasping his right words. "Sorry?" she asked.

    At which, Ryan gritted and pointed at her phone. "Was it just to piss me more?" he repeated, framing his words the other way. "How can you talk to someone like that?"

    Arwen gazed back at her phone, before turning back to look at him, her gaze sharp again. "I wasn''t talking to just someone, Mr. Foster. I was talking to my husband," she corrected him as if it was the most basic thing for her to do. "And how I talk to my husband is nothing to do with you. So don''t overestimate yourself here."

    "You husband?" Ryan repeated, the words feeling like venom on his tongue. "Is he truly your husband, Arwen?"

    "What do you mean?" Arwen asked, her frown deepening in annoyance. "Mr Foster, I am truly not in the mood to entertain your sh*t right now. It would be better if you leave. And ¡ª"

    "Arwen," Ryan growled, taking a step forward towards her, looming over her frame. His anger was evident on his face, something he seemed to be barely restraining now. "Don''t test me with that. Don''t call him someone as your husband when you aren''t at all serious about it."

    Arwen didn''t like the proximity even a bit. So the moment, she felt his breath over her face, she pushed him hard and fast. "And who do you think you are, Mr. Foster to tell if I am serious or not?"

    Ryan hadn''t expected her to act so strongly so when she pushed, he wasn''t able to react immediately. He stumbled back, almost losing his balance. If not for the door behind, he would have ended up on the floor.

    "My relationship with my husband is not up for anyone''s judgment. So, you better know your limits before I remind it to you in ways you never forget," Arwen said, her words coming as a warning, promising unfathomable consequences.

    "And, one thing more, Mr. Foster." She paused, her chest heaving as she tried to hold in the fury that was burning her inside. "Next time, don''t dare to step close to me. I hate it." While her voice came cold as ice, her gaze burned with fire, ready to burn the hell into ashes if required.

 Chapter 264 Do you really not care embarrassing yourself?

    Arwen''s words like that froze Ryan for a moment. He couldn''t react. It wasn''t the warning in her words and tone that stunned her. It was the repulsiveness in her attitude that shocked him. It was as if even his presence was making her feel uncomfortable.

    Has she been like this always?

    He couldn''t bring himself to retort it because he never cared to notice it back in the past. He has stayed with her in an enclosed place, such as his bedroom, a few times. Every time, he had made sure to let her know how much he despised her presence there. However, only today he realized that maybe all these times she felt the same but never made him feel it.

    Realization hit him harder than he expected. But right now, that alone didn''t pain him. It was the thought of someone else that made him insecure ¡ªthe thought that there might be someone with whom she was this repulsive.

    And that insecurity made him ball his fist. He tried to contain it but the more he did, the more it felt increasing inside him, to the point where it felt unbearable. Furious, he was ready to question her, but just then he was pushed off the door roughly.

    Car, followed by Amelia and Eira stepped into the room with a sense of emergency on expression. Their brows tugged together as they stared at Arwen with a concerned gaze.

    "Senior Sister, are you fine?" they asked together, scanning her top to toe.

    But when they found her all fine, they heaved a sigh of relief. "We got scared when we heard something breaking here," Amelia said, letting her eyes dart around the room, finally settling on the broken vase on the floor. "Oh there it is," she said and Carl and Eira soon turned to check.

    But their stares soon settled on Ryan who stood near the table, close to the door. They didn''t know what had happened inside the room exactly, but the way he stared at Arwen wasn''t the type of stare that they supported.

    "Senior Sister, were you bullied?" Carl spoke first. His eyes were glaring at Ryan as if warning him against any idea about Arwen in the meantime.

    When Ryan saw his threatening gaze, he was about to say something, but Arwen''s growl came first. It was low but carried the same threat from earlier.

    "If that''s what you want then, I won''t skip the chance to help you see better, Arwen because that is something I definitely owe you," Ryan said, and saying that, he twisted the door knob, pulling it open and leaving the room at once.

    Once he was gone, the three youngsters who stood in front of Arwen relaxed, before slowly dispersing to walk aside.

    "Senior Sister, are you alright?" Eira asked first, grabbing Arwen''s hands and looking behind her to check if they missed any injuries on her.

    Arwen couldn''t relax immediately. It took her a moment, but she nodded to her. "I am fine. Don''t worry."

    "We actually got scared, Senior Sister when we heard that noise from inside and then the thud on the door followed by the sound of a sharp crash on the floor," Amelia said, her voice laced with raw fear. "I immediately regretted you leaving alone here. But I thought you two needed a closure."

    Arwen smiled at her before shaking her head. "You did actually what I would have asked you. If you guys hadn''t left, I would have asked you. But you guys being sensible, already ready through my intentions."

    Carl cleared his throat, slowly requesting Arwen''s attention towards himself. "Senior Sister, I didn''t mean to be slow-witted, but ..." he scratched the back of his neck. "...unfortunately I was. I hope you didn''t mind."

    Arwen exchanged a quick glance with two girls and then said, "How can I mind? You are such an important pillar to Giselle, I dare not be mad at you. What if you decide to run away, leaving the academy? Who else will I depend upon then?"

    He at once was all smug. Holding his head high, he said, "Definitely not Senior Sister, there is no way I will run away. Gisselle has got my soul and you got my loyalty. I will keep the two forever in my life."

    Amelia and Eira chuckled at his oath while Arwen nodded to him affirming his words.

    "Great, then I am going to forever depend on you with Gisselle," she said and just then a cold voice interrupted them suddenly.

    "What am I missing here?"

 Chapter 265 Devil in disguise.

    "What am I missing here?"

    That voice halted Arwen in her tracks. Her brows tugged together and she quickly stepped sideways to confirm that she wasn''t imagining things.

    And she wasn''t.

    She knew it the moment she caught sight of Gianna standing there, her narrowed gaze fixed on them.

    "Seems like I wasn''t imagining things, and you are actually here," Arwen said, already crossing the distance to reach her friend.

    She didn''t realize how much she had missed her until she saw her standing there finally in front of her.

    Gianna narrowed her gaze further. "Given I am present here, standing right in front of you, and responding to you, it should be obvious. But if you still feel unsure, let me hug you and speak closer to your ear to help you confirm it."

    Without waiting for a response, Gianna closed the distance between them and embraced Arwen tightly.

    "I missed you, Wenna," Gianna said, her voice coming laced with all the emotion she had bottled up during her time away.

    Arwen smiled softly, her voice warm as she responded, "I missed you too, Anna."

    And at that, Gianna at once pulled away, squinting her eyes at her. "Really? Then why don''t I feel it?" she teased. "Some people seem to have become more and more engrossed in their husbands, completely forgetting about their best friend stuck abroad."

    "Do we have a fangirl here/" she asked. "Amy, have you already met him?"

    Amelia shook her head. "I haven''t but I am excited. Senior Sister said he would be coming to meet us all later."

    "Great, then hold on your horses till then. What if he isn''t as good as your Senior Sister says? After all, your Senior Sister doesn''t have much experience in men. Over the years she was stuck with Ryan, and when she finally got free, she got herself another one. What if he is no different?"

    Amelia paused and at that time, Eira spoke. Her voice came laced with strong conviction. "I feel like he is different from Mr. Foster. If not, Senior Sister would seem to be as happy as she looks right now. I mean I have never seen her like this before, not even on her best days."

    Gianna changed her position to look at Arwen from different angles before asking, "How is she looking different? She is looking as if I have left her, just her legs seem to have gotten better."

    Though she said that, it was just to tease Arwen more. Otherwise, no on can see the changes in Arwen better than her. This side of Arwen wasn''t new to her. But it was surely something that she thought Arwen lost back in time. Seeing her back like she once was quite relieving.

    And she would never fall back to give the credit to the person if it''s truly him who brought this side back in Arwen.

    "Of course, my legs have recovered better," Arwen said proudly. "He had taken care of it with several types of herbs and whatnot."

    Gianna was about to speak when she heard Carl speak from behind, adding his part same as Amelia and Eira.

    "No matter how he is, I just hope, he is better than Mr. Foster. He should be more caring and gentle towards Senior Sister. Not like Mr. Foster, who almost scared us all earlier. We almost thought he did something to hurt her."

    Gianna paused at that. With a frown, she asked, "Wait, what? Ryan came here?"

 Chapter 266 Neither today and maybe never tomorrow.

    "That basta*d! How dare he?" Gianna snapped, already rolling her sleeves. Her intentions were clear in her fiery eyes.

    But that wasn''t what Arwen cared about at the moment. She had expected this reaction from Gianna ¡ªknew it was inevitable, in fact. What she hadn''t prepared for was the stunned and judgemental gazes of the people around them. Gianna''s sudden and obnoxiously loud choice of words had drawn the attention of nearly everyone in the vicinity.

    Arwen''s cheeks burned when she met a few curious gazes. Though it was brightness was dimmed around she could still see a few eyes very clearly. Especially the nearest ones. She pressed a slightly apologetic smile to her lips and leaned closer to Gianna, muttering under her breath, "Anna, we are sitting in the middle of the crowd. Can you not let your anger make us the subject of everyone''s gossip?"

    Gianna turned to look at her, her brows knitting in a deep frown. For a moment, Arwen thought she might lash out even louder. Instead, Gianna muttered as if she hadn''t heard anything that Arwen had said just now. "Wait for me. I will go now and teach him what a proper apology looks like. Did he really think he could act rowdy and call it an explanation or apology?"

    With that, she almost stood up to walk out, but right on time Arwen grabbed her arm and cooed her softly. "You don''t have to, Anna. I have already taught him the lesson." Arwen didn''t even get time to react to Gianna''s selective hearing syndrome but she didn''t mind. Over the years, she had somewhat gotten used to it already.

    Gianna raised an unimpressed brow. "Do you think he is the type of student who learns after one simple lesson?" she countered. "He won''t, Wenna. So, it will be better to give him the lesson in the right way ¡ªin a way he would never be able to forget."

    Arwen sighed, understanding her friend''s biasness too well. Gianna had never favored Ryan, not even for a fraction of a second. Not because she hated him and he was his arch-enemy. But rather because she never liked him enough to accept his attitude. And his actions today added more to her dislike. There was no way she would let him off lightly if given a choice.

    Arwen didn''t say anything to retort her because she couldn''t bring herself to snatch that credit from Aiden. He truly deserved it. If not for him, she truly doubts how she would have ended up. Will she still be able to hold her confidence like this/

    Maybe not. Because he might never have claimed it, but he has been playing an important role in what she was turning into recently.

    "See?" Gianna spoke when she didn''t hear her speaking for a good while. "I told he must been a reason. If not, you haven''t forfeited from denying it the very next second."

    Arwen turned to look at her with a smile. "Why do I feel like this taunting way is your way of favoring him?" she asked, raising her brow at her.

    In response to which, Gianna quickly looked the other side. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, you might be saying it in a tone that seems to be inconsiderate, but for every good thing, you are more or less giving him the credit, which means you don''t hate him as you hate Ryan," Arwen said.

    And Gianna quickly shrugged. "You are thinking too much, Wenna. "I haven''t even met him once, how can I favor or unfavor him? And about Ryan, do you think he deserves my favour? Not even after a thousandth birth," she scoffed, and Arwen didn''t mind it at all.

    Smiling, she didn''t argue. Rather nodding, she said, "Okay, if that''s what you say, I will believe you. And anyway, later in the evening today, you are going to meet him. So, decide then whether you favor him or not."

 Chapter 267 What if I disapprove of him?

    Soon after, Arwen heard the host announce Amelia''s performance. And she turned her attention to the stage, her eyes slightly sparkling with anticipation. "It''s her dance," she muttered under the breath.@@@@

    Gianna nodded completing her thought. "Let''s focus on it now. We will discuss the rest later."

    Arwen smiled and nodded in agreement, and soon both their gazes zeroed at the stage.

    Amelia''s moves were flawless, just as Arwen had last remembered. But what impressed her even more was the noticeable improvement in the girl''s posture. Her every stretch, every turn, was either perfect or incredibly close to it.

    Watching her perform so well, a proud smile slowly spread across Arwen''s face, warm and maternal, like that of a mother seeing her daughter shine on the stage. Maybe because she had witnessed the journey to the ballet stage, or maybe because she was a part of it.

    "You have trained her well," Gianna said, briefly turning to glance at Arwen before turning her focus back to the performance. "She just looks like your reflection on the stage. Like how you were once there."

    Arwen expression softened, her emotions swirling as a flicker of pain briefly shadowed her eyes. Yet, the happiness she felt for Amelia outshone it. "Amelia might not have had the natural talent in ballet before, but her determination and dedication won it all. I didn''t do much; I just guided her a little. The rest was all her doing. Students like her would have grown like this under any trainer."

    Gianna shook her head, clearly not satisfied with Arwen''s humility. "You underestimate yourself too much, Wenna," she said firmly. "Think of this in another way," she continued, taking a brief pause as if to ensure her words hit their mark. "Do you think just every soil is good for cultivating every crop?"

    Though it was phrased as a question, Arwen remained silent, sensing there was more to come.

    Gianna clicked her tongue, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "It isn''t," she answered herself. "The soil has to be right for the crop to grow and flourish. And the same applies to the students and their mentors. Amelia didn''t grow on her own, you cultivated her talent, nurtured her, and helped her blossom into the performer we are watching now. You did this not just for her or her dream''s sake, Wenna. You did it on your own. And if I didn''t know this, I don''t think I would still call myself your friend."

    Not many knew but Gianna surely did. Arwen might have left the stage, but she never left the stage. She just compromised and chose the path that allowed the best out of possible.

    Once she was as calm and composed as before, she dialled Aiden''s number. The rings went through and just after the two rings, the call was answered.

    "Is the performance already complete?" Aiden asked first.

    Arwen hummed in response. "Mhm. Where are you? Will it take more time?"

    "Not much," Aiden replied. "We are already close to the venue. Probably another ten and we would be there at the entrance."

    "Okay, then I will take everyone out and wait for you there," she said, already walking her way towards the green room. The brief silence settled on the call and Arwen let it linger longer as if waiting for Aiden to say or ask something. But Aiden never asked anything which made her a bit uncomfortable. But she didn''t say anything.

    "Fine reach the entrance then. We will be there." Hearing Aiden hum in response, she then disconnected the call. She thought Aiden would ask her about Ryan but even now he didn''t seem to care. Was he upset with her? Or did he misunderstand her?

    "What''s wrong?" Suddenly Gianna''s voice broke her thoughts and Arwen looked up, only to find Gianna standing at the door with Amelia, Eira and Carl behind.

    "Nothing. I am fine," Arwen said, pressing back her usual smile and then checking her time on her phone. "Umm ... if we are done here, we should head out first. Aiden said he is almost here."

    Gianna squinted her gaze slightly at her friend and asked doubtfully, "You truly want us all to meet him? I mean what if disapprove of him? What if I disapprove of him?"

    Arwen pursed her lips and shook her head. Hooking her arms with Gianna''s, she pulled her out and said, "I will let it up to him to handle. He will think how he wants to deal with you. I can''t break my head more."

    "Do you think that will help?" Gianna raised her brows in challenge which Arwen accepted without much care.

    "How do you know it won''t?"

 Chapter 268 Uncle, its nice meeting you.

    Arwen was standing with Gianna and the trio when she glanced up and recognized the familiar Rolls Royce heading their way. "He is here," she said, making the other four look up in the same direction.

    Their eyes paused at once on the car, awe clear in their eyes.

    "Isn''t that the latest limited edition model that was launched not long before?" Carl was first to speak, his awe unmistakable.

    Amelia nodded, her voice tinged with excitement. "Yes, it looks just like the one you showed me in the magazine last time. But didn''t you say that only a handful of pieces were created?"

    The car came to a gentle stop and Neil stepped out, moving swiftly to open the door for Aiden.

    Eira, though not particularly interested in cars, had heard enough about this one from Carl and Amelia''s constant bantering. But what caught her in awe wasn''t the vehicle actually ¡ªit was the man stepping out of it. Though she had only caught a fleeting glimpse of him before Neil blocked her view, she could already tell he exuded an aura of charm that couldn''t be missed.

    "Amy, forget the car. Did you see the man inside?" Eira whispered, her voice hushed yet eager.

    Amelia nodded, her eyes still wide. "I did. Isn''t he ... well ... really handsome?" She then excitedly added, "Is he really Senior Sister''s husband? If yes, I am gonna ask her permission to stare him a bit longer."

    Arwen caught their exchange and turned her head towards them, slightly startled. Permission? For what? To gawk at him? Were they even serious? Wasn''t he just a little ...just a little extra handsome?

    Arwen shook her head at their exaggeration before turning to look at Aiden. But her gaze paused for a second. "Did he change before coming here?" she muttered under her breath, blinking her eyes. Because in the morning he didn''t leave home in this. He naturally has that look which is capable of taking a breath away, but for some reason, Arwen felt that he had made an extra effort to look like this today.

    While they all seemed momentarily awestruck in their own world, no one noticed the drastic shift in Gianna''s eyes. "This ¡ª" she seemed stumped. "Is he your husband?" she asked.

    "That''s okay, Carl," she said before helping Emyr in the situation. "You don''t have to worry. Mr. Ethan is in good health. It''s just that he he still adapting to Cralen''s weather which is why he is prone to catching cough and cold."

    Emyr scratched his brow, slightly embarrassed. But he didn''t say anything more. He just stood there and looking at him like that, Arwen shook her head internally before turning back to Aiden.

    "I will discuss things with you later. First, let me introduce you to my people," she said and then sidestepped to introduce them one by one. "This is Eira, Amelia and Carl. there three people I had told you about behind Giselle. Eira and Amelia have just graduated from the university, while Carl ... well ... he has just entered recently."

    Carl was the youngest and that was clear in his attitude. She knew she didn''t have to explain much because one could see it in his eyes and actions.

    "And this is Aiden Winslow, my husband," Arwen introduced Aiden.

    "Hello, Mr. Winslow. It''s really nice meeting you." Both Eira and Amelia said softly before extending out their hands for a formal shake.

    "It''s nice to meet you too," Aiden said with a casual smile. Carl hesitated for a bit but when he saw the two girls greeting just fine, he braved himself and greeted.

    "Hello, Mr. Winslow. It''s nice to meet you."

    Amelia chose to tease him. Nudging his arm, she said as if confused, "Aye, you are calling him Mr. Winslow when you called Mr. Foster as brother-in-law. Carl, don''t you think that''s wrong?"

    Carl was at once at a loss. Though Aiden seemed amiable, he simply couldn''t forget what Eira and Amelia had said earlier about men being possessive. Glaring at Amelia, he was about to speak something when a meek, polite voice took everyone by surprise.

    "Uncle, it''s nice meeting you after a long time."

 Chapter 269 Something was not fitting the picture

    It took a while for Gianna to react. Even though she pieced it all together, she still couldn''t bring herself to believe that Aarwen married her uncle. But no longer able to bear the disbelief, she walked forward, greeting politely.

    "Uncle," she began, planning to confirm once. But the moment, Aiden''s eyes turned to her, she immediately faltered, changing her tone. "It''s nice meeting you after so long."

    Aiden glanced at her briefly before nodding to her. Arwen was taken aback but when she saw Aiden simply nodding to Gianna, she repeated, "Uncle?" Turning to Gianna, she couldn''t help but incredulously ask, "Is he the uncle you mentioned every time to me?"

    Eira and Amelia were also taken aback. While they exchanged gazes, Carl asked, "Wait, does that mean Sister Gianna, you knew him all the while and still you said that you might disapprove of him? Why is he not a good person for Senior Sister?"

    If Aiden hadn''t been standing there, Gianna wouldn''t have minded strangling Carl at this moment. All this while, she thought he was young and innocent, but only now, she realized he was the devil''s incarnation.@@@@

    "Carl," she began, "How could I disapprove my own uncle? I have always praised him with the best. He has always been an angel in my life."

    Carl''s brows furrowed before he shook his head. "Angel?" he repeated. "But didn''t you say that he was the devil in disguise who taught Senior Sister to be a wicked, witty talker?"

    Gianna wanted to kill Carl but before that, she wanted to find herself a hole and bury herself inside. Aiden''s cold glare was too unbearable to take. She thought over the years, she had grown herself strong enough to stand it but taking it heads on, she finally realized maybe she would never be able to make herself strong enough to take it ¡ªnever.

    "Carl, I am sure you still want to see eager to see your life ahead"

    Carl not thinking much nodded.

    "Then it would be better if you save up some energy. After all, we all have gotten limited breath. With every dozen words, you lose a few, this way you will end your life early. Won''t you?" she pressed her lips in a begrudging smile, one that Carl clearly failed to understand.

    Arwen nodded to them before turning to look at Aiden who opened the door for her before walking to the other side to get inside the car. Emyr and Neil also got inside and soon the car left.

    Once the car zoomed away Gianna let out a sigh of relief. She almost buried herself in the grave today. How was she not able to guess before? Hasn''t Arwen always said the name of her husband was Aiden? And who else can be a Winslow if not for her uncle? How could she be this dumb?

    But wait, something was not fitting the picture. Gianna halted as her mind raced, unable to process the things.

    Arwen married her Uncle. Fine. Or more like great! But why did she marry her Uncle in the first place?

    How did they even meet?

    Civil Affairs Bureau!

    But what was her Uncle doing at the Civil Affairs Bureau? That too at the time when Arwen was looking around for a partner?

    As she thought more, things suddenly felt more and more complicated. As if it wasn''t as it looked at the surface ¡ªsimple and coincidental. It felt more and more manipulated, as if thoughtfully planned and executed.

    But who planned it?

    Arwen? She shook her head. Arwen wouldn''t do it, she was sure of it. Then was it her uncle? That was even more impossible. If she hadn''t known, she would have doubted it. But knowing that her Uncle already had some other woman in his heart, she could even doubt that it could be his initiation.

    Then who else?

    "Sister Gianna?" Eira interrupted Gianna''s train of thought when found her zoning out. "Is everything alright?"

 Chapter 270 Was it me?

    Gianna couldn''t stop her eyes from going back and back at Arwen and Aiden again and again. No matter how she had thought, she still couldn''t make sense of the coincidence where the two were meeting at a place such as the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Arwen was there to get her certificates with Ryan, but the presence of her uncle at the same time doesn''t fit the picture. If someone says that it could be a coincidence, she would shake her head and say it was too much to be called a mere coincidence.

    "Gianna?" Arwen called when found her friend too silent for a long while. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "How did you two meet?"

    That question wasn''t meant to be asked. It just left Gianna''s lips before she even realized it. But since she has kept her voice subtle, that question didn''t get everyone''s attention.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in confusion as she didn''t expect her to ask that. She turned to look at Aiden to check if he had heard it, but given that he had no expression, it seemed like Gianna''s questioning whisper hadn''t reached him which felt like a relief.

    Taking a deep breath inside, Arwen turned to Gianna and tugged a little farther so that there would be no risk for Aiden to hear them. "Anna, what do you mean by that question? Don''t you already know?" she asked, her voice carrying clear confusion. "If this is to put me in a situation, please girl, save it for another time. I already got Ryan to explain, and I would rather not complicate that situation any more than it already is."

    Gianna''s brows furrowed and she shook her head, about to tell her that wasn''t what she meant. But before she could, Aiden''s deep, steady voice cut through the air, interrupting her.

    "Moon."

    Both women turned to look at him as he reached out and calmly exchanged his plate with Arwen''s. "Eat this before it gets cold," he said, his tone soft but authoritative.

    Arwen stared at him, momentarily stunned. Not because the gesture was out of his character ¡ªAiden had always been very thoughtful around her. But at this moment, for some reason, his interruption felt intentional.

    Hence, nodding, she accepted. "Yes," she said softly. "You made me realize what I have been missing all my life. It was you who made me realize it."

    The room seemed to exhale all at once, bursting into loud cheers. Aiden reached out and grabbed Arwen''s hand bringing it to his lips. Kissing it gently, he said, "The honor was all mine."

    While they shared their moment of tranquillity, Gianna, however, seemed far from it. She stared between them, drawing her brows together. Her mind raced.

    Arwen might have considered it as her overthinking but Gianna knew it wasn''t. Her uncle interrupted her intentionally, to keep her away from speaking her doubts to Arwen. But why he would do that ¡ªthat was something she couldn''t bring herself to understand.

    The more she stared at them, the more she found it unnatural. For a couple to grow to such a level of adoration, it takes time ¡ªone that she didn''t think Arwen had with him. Yet the way her Uncle was taking care of Arwen, his every movement, every gesture was looking like a habit that he had grown over the years.

    And that was something that seemed more and more confusing.

    "Senior Sister," Carl suddenly spoke as if he remembered something out of the blue. "Didn''t Mr. Foster say he would be coming here as well?"

    "Don''t tell me, Carl, you are still missing Mr. Foster," Amelia teased. To which, he quickly explained, "I am not. I just remembered that when Senior Sister invited him earlier, he accepted it."

    "So?" Amelia raised her brows. "Now that he hasn''t come, you are bothered?"

    "Of course not. I just asked because the dishes at the table are getting over. If he comes any later, there would be nothing left for him." He then gestured for her to look at the plates.

    Amelia was about to retort him, but just when she opened her mouth, the door of the room was pushed open, making her pause.

 Chapter 271 Trap of lies.

    When the door of the private room was pushed open, everyone expected Ryan to walk in. But instead, a waitress walked in with a tray.

    "Ms. Arwen, this is for you," she said and Arwen turned with a frown.

    Turning to Aiden, she asked, "Did you order it?"

    Aiden shook his head. At which Emyr turned to ask the waitress. "Who sent it?"

    "It was Mr. Foster. He had to leave somewhere urgently so he requested us to bring this here as compensation for his absence," the waitress replied.

    Arwen frowned. "We don''t need it. Please take it back," she said, and at her words like that, the waitress seemed troubled.

    "Ma''am, this wine has already been billed and ¡ª"

    Before she could say it more, Aiden interrupted her. "Keep it here and leave," he said, confusing Arwen. She turned to glance at him and he reassured her, "Don''t worry. I will ask Emyr to send it back later."

    She nodded and the waitress left keeping the wine at the table.

    When the door was closed again, Carl spoke, exhaling a deep breath. "Oh, I almost thought it was Mr. Foster."

    Amelia chuckled. "Oh, I can''t even say I am happy about your disappointment. Because I actually wanted to see him to come here." She clicked her tongue in disappointment. And just when Carl would have used her statement to his benefit, she added, "I didn''t like his tone of disdain earlier. So, I would have loved to witness his defeat."

    "Defeat?" Aiden hadn''t let Arwen explain it to him earlier. But now hearing the conversion between the two, he was a little intrigued to know.@@@@

    Arwen''s brows drew in the confusion. Even she hadn''t seen Gianna this quiet either. She was always super expressive. Even while thinking, she would think it out loud. But today, she seemed to be rather an observant person.

    Outside the room, Gianna waited for a good while until Aiden finally returned. Seeing him, finally appear, she stepped in front of him, blocking his way. "Why did you marry her?"

    She didn''t want to dwell on it for long, so she kept it straight on point. And knowing that Aiden would even bother to even entertain her for long, she didn''t want to waste the time.

    Aiden paused in his steps but didn''t reply to her.

    Not hearing him say anything, she asked again, "Arwen was at the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her certificates with Ryan, but nothing clarifies your presence there at the same time. And neither did I hear the old man forcing you to get married, then why were you doing there?"

    "Coincidence," Aiden replied in a word as he resumed his steps to walk past her.

    "Coincidence?" she repeated, her voice carrying the disagreement clear. "Do you really want me to believe that, Uncle?"

    "Do you think I would care whether you believe it or not?" Aiden responded back and Gianna turned to him shaking her head.

    "You won''t," she said, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. "You would never care what any of us think or believe. But Uncle, Arwen shouldn''t come on the same list. She should be different."

    Aiden paused again, slowly turning back to look at Gianna. His expression was still as before ¡ªindifferent.

    "I don''t know why you married her, Uncle," Gianna continued, her voice softening slightly. "But honestly, seeing you two together ...it makes me happy. I don''t know whether you will believe me or not, but I always wanted to introduce her to you, so that my two favourite people end up together. That''s what I hoped for¡ªalways."

    She paused, drawing in a deep breath. "But I never wanted her to get caught into any traps of lies. But seeing her with you today, I can''t help but feel like she has. And if that''s true, I won''t stand for it," she said firmly. "So, I wanted to know why you marry her?"

 Chapter 272 Dont take my patience for acceptance.

    Aiden''s expression held no glimmer of warmth. He seemed to have paused to hear Gianna speak so much which gave her the confidence to receive a response. But she should have known, that confidence was enough something impossible.

    And receiving an explanation from her Uncle was one of those impossible things.

    "What gave you confidence that I would care to explain to you?" Aiden''s cold tone cut through the air, sending a shiver down Gianna''s spine.

    She froze momentarily, speechless. She had spoken so much, hoping to make him understand that Arwen was no mere friend to her, that she wasn''t someone he could belittle or bully. But now, it seemed like her words had fallen on deaf ears.

    Was she not being expressive enough? Or was it he, who lacked EQ greatly?

    Aiden spoke in a tone that was self-sufficient to ward off any further discussion over the topic. Hence, he stood no longer there. Turning on his heels, he was ready to walk back when Gianna realized she was brushed aside.

    Not knowing how else to get her answers, she decided to do the last bit she could within her capabilities. "Uncle," she called out, her voice louder than before. "I might not know what plans you have but I want you to remember always: Arwen is my soul sister, my best friend. If you ever bully her, I won''t care how much I have revered you in the past. I will come at you and make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    Aiden''s steps paused suddenly, but he didn''t turn to look at the girl again. With his back towards her, he asked, "Was that a threat?" His voice was threateningly calm, instantly making the air of the oppressive.

    Gianna struggled under the effect. Clenching her fingers, she tried to muster up the courage. But no matter how she tried, her Uncle''s aura was too intimidating. "I¨CIf you want to see it as a threat. I don''t mind, Uncle," she stammered. "I just want you to know that Arwen is not alone. She has ¡ª"

    "I don''t want my wife to be anyone''s concern," Aiden interrupted sharply. His words might have come abruptly, but they didn''t carry any haste, as if those words weren''t something he thought of at the spot, rather they were something he had believed ¡ªsince always.

    Gianna was stunned. She tried to find the right words to speak to counter him, but Aiden cut her off again, his tone quieter but no less commanding.

    "Anna, what''s wrong?" Arwen asked, grabbing Gianna''s hands. Her expression truly showed her concern. "Is everything alright?

    Gianna couldn''t reply immediately, but soon realizing what Arwen was asking, she nodded. "Oh, something caught me up. But I am fine." She said but Arwen doubted her words. To ward off her suspicion, Gianna thought to switch the subject. Looking around, she found the table clear already. Hence, she asked, "Are we leaving already?"

    She didn''t want to hide away things from Arwen at the moment, but at the same time, she didn''t know what to say. Therefore, Gianna decided to think well before discussing things with her.

    Arwen stared at Gianna for a moment before nodding. "We are done with the dinner, so yes, we will leave in some time. If there is nothing else."

    Gianna didn''t miss the hint in Arwen''s words, but she chose to pretend oblivious to it. Smiling, she said, "Then we should leave. I came straight to you after dropping my bags at my place, so I am hell-tired."

    Arwen''s suspicion only grew. But not pointing it out, she simply nodded. "Then let''s return. We can always talk another day. It''s not like you are leaving anywhere any time soon." As she said that, she pressed her lips in a meaningful smile. One that delivered the message well to Gianna.

    Gianna knew the escape from Arwen wasn''t a way. Hence, she nodded with a smile.

    "I have arranged the cars and drivers to drive everyone back," Aiden said, giving a cue to Emyr, who nodded in response before turning to look at the trio to say.

    "Please come with me."

    Amelia, Eira and Carl nodded. Bidding Arwen a goodbye and thanking Aiden they soon left with Emyr. After they were gone, Gianna also wrapped her arms around Arwen before following the suite.

    Once they all were gone and only Arwen and Aiden remained, Arwen turned to look at Aiden. Her gaze slowly narrowed at him. "Mr. Winslow, what exactly did you say or do to my friend?"

 Chapter 273 Doesnt that makes her your elder sister?

    "Mr. Winslow, what exactly did you say or do to my friend?" Arwen asked, her gaze narrowed at Aiden.

    Aiden raised a brow at her, feigning complete innocence. "What did I do?"

    "That''s what I am asking you. What did you do?" she repeated. She might not have said anything all this while because Carl, Eira and Amelia were around. But it wasn''t that she didn''t notice that Gianna had been behaving strangely since Aiden showed up. There was something surely.

    He shrugged. "I didn''t nothing."

    Arwen took her steps to him. Standing right in front of him, she looked up, further narrowing her eyes. "You want me to believe that?" she said, her voice coming soft but clearly carrying confidence. "Gianna was clearly looking out of the place today which shouldn''t have been the case given you two had known each other. Why was that?"

    Aiden leaned down and pressed his lips on her forehead. And Arwen quickly stepped a step back. "Don''t husband," she warned but her voice faltered. "Don''t try to switch our conversation with a kiss like that. I am serious here. Gianna is important to me and I want to know what''s bothering her."

    She was serious but for obvious reasons, Aiden''s kiss held an effect on her, making her flush instantly.

    Aiden shook his head. "You got it wrong," he said, pulling her back in his embrace. His arms rested around her waist, keeping her close. "I didn''t intend to switch our conversation."

    "Really?" Arwen asked as if she couldn''t believe him. "Then what else explains your sudden affection?"

    "You looked adorable, advocating against me just now," he said, continuing. "I couldn''t stop myself from stealing a part of you when you looked like that." He said it with such sincerity that Arwen no longer knew what else to say.@@@@

    Meanwhile, at Ryan''s place, Ryan sat alone in his dimly lit study. The lamp on his desk cast a stark glow on his face, but he wasn''t working. Leaning back in the chair with his eyes closed, he seemed to be resting.

    From a distant look, it seemed like he was sleeping out of tiredness. But if someone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that he was not at all sleeping. He had simply closed his eyes tight as if trying his best to avoid something ... desperately.

    But failing to do so.

    His fingers clenched at the arms of the chair with a strength that could tear off the leather but he simply used his strength to vent out the defeat he was feeling inside.

    "No!" he growled, and his eyes snapped open, red and filled with fury. His voice echoed in the silence. "Arwen, you can''t shut me out of your life like this. You can chase me away. Not when I have tried to explain everything to you."

    His words were barely above the whisper, but the desperation and frustration in his tone were unmistakable. He couldn''t bring himself to accept this, no matter how hard he tried to. Her indifference and her resolve to move one was just felt like killing him inside. he almost yelled, opening his eyes. His eyes were red in anger.

    Only he knew how agonizing was the thought of seeing her with someone else. He couldn''t even bear the thought of it, how would he have endured to actually see her with a stranger, acting as if she knew him more than she knew him?

    Just the way she talked over the phone was enough to tell the stories he didn''t even want to imagine in his worst nightmare. How would have remained calm if she had talked to someone like that right on his face?

    And that was what made him change his mind.

    He had gone to the address she had told him for the dinner, he couldn''t bear to walk in and witness his thoughts happening for real. Hence he decided against it and left, accepting the defeat even if that was the last thing that his ego allowed.

    "Arwen, I might not have proved it to you today. But there is always tomorrow," he said under his breath as if making a resolve within. "I am not giving up on you."

 Chapter 274 NO WAY!

    "Gia, you are overstepping your boundaries?" Efa, Gianna''s mother chided over the call. Her tone was laced with a warning that Gianna couldn''t bring herself to ignore. "You know your Uncle doesn''t like when we try to get close to him or speak in his life or decisions. And you stand no different than us in his life."

    "Mom," Gianna began. "I am not trying to get close to him this time. I am just concerned for Arwen. She is my friend. How can I not care for her?"

    She had called her mother in hopes of getting at least something that would help her understand the situation that might have forced her uncle to make such a rushed decision of marriage. But she never expected that not just she wouldn''t get answers to her question, but her mother would end up scolding her instead.

    "Gia, sweetheart, I understand your care and concern for your friend," Efa said again. "But you need to understand she is no longer just your friend. She has become your Aunt now, your uncle''s wife. There is nothing to be scared about. Your uncle isn''t a monster and he knows well how to take care of people well. He will take care of her better than anyone else."

    Gianna was taken aback for a moment. It wasn''t her mother taking her uncle''s side that took her off-guard. She has always done that. But what she said about her uncle is what paused her in her thoughts.

    "He knows how to take care of someone?" she repeated, sounding slightly skeptical. "Mom, how can you be so sure of that? I mean we never saw him taking care of anyone in these years. He has always been a lone wolf, living alone like he has no one in this world."

    "Gianna Griffin!" Efa snapped, and the way she voiced out Gianna''s full name made Gianna flinch. "Since when did you start forgetting to respect your Uncle?"

    "M¨CMom, I didn''t mean to be disrespectful," Gianna never meant her words to sound disrespectful. I was just ¡ª"

    "Mom, I can''t bring myself to believe that it is as simple as it looks. I¡ª"

    "Gianna," Efa interrupted Gianna. "You better don''t annoy your Uncle. Or else, you know even your father won''t be able to save you from his wrath."

    "Mom!" Gianna whined. "How can you ask me to stay scared of Uncle even now? Didn''t you say Uncle isn''t scary at all?"

    "He isn''t, Gia," Efa spoke softly, to make her daughter understand it well. "But dear, if you intervene in something that he had clearly drawn a line from you then it wouldn''t be his fault to punish you, rather it would be what you asked for. At that time, neither I nor your father would be able to intervene."

    Gianna understood what her mother meant and she had no plans to cause her Uncle any problem. She was just concerned for Arwen. As long as she stays happy with her Uncle, Gianna would be happy for them.

    "Mom, I ¡ª" she was ready to relent, but her mother thought she was still stubborn. Cutting her words words, spoke, "Gianna, what''s wrong with you? I thought you liked your Uncle the most. Why are you still going against him?"

    Gianna pinched the space between her nose. "Mom, I still like Uncle and who said I am standing against him? I would never. I was just a little confused and concerned for my friend, Arwen. But since he doesn''t treat her badly, I support their pair together. I am happy for them."

    When Efa heard her like that, she was finally at ease. Humming, she said, "Then that''s good. I hope the next time you meet him, you will not act impudent, but rather be more polite to him. Also, Arwen might have been your friend before but now, she is your Aunt. Call her more properly. She¡ª"

    Gianna didn''t even let her mother complete. Roaring on the top of her lungs, she said, "NO WAY!"

 Chapter 275 An appointment with Dr. Cred.

    The next morning, Delyth was getting ready for the surgery. A few nurses were there to help her, but their attitude felt a little hostile. They didn''t treat her wrongly, but they kept their behavior strictly professional as if Delyth wouldn''t have been the patient in the hospital they would have even cared to look at her.

    "Ms. Ember," the nurse suddenly paused to ask, "Are you feeling anywhere uncomfortable? Like dizziness or as such?"

    Delyth simply shook her head. "I am fine."

    The nurse nodded. "Then it''s good. We will soon wheel you to the operation theatre." Saying that, she was about to turn and leave when Delyth stopped her grabbing her hands.

    "Wait," she said and when the nurse turned to look back at her, she continued, "Has Ryan yet not arrived?"

    The nurse glanced up at the clock and shook her head. "He hasn''t, but Ms. Ember, there is still time. I am sure Mr. Foster will arrive soon. Please rest until then." With that, she didn''t linger there any longer and left.

    Behind, Delyth wanted to stop her, but she had no chance. Before she knew she was all alone in the room. How did she end up like this? Hasn''t she always been treated with love and adoration?

    Suddenly the door of her room was pushed open and when she glanced up, her eyes teared up. "Ryan!" she called.

    Seeing her cry like that, Ryan couldn''t help but frown. His brows jutted as he stared at Delyth with slight annoyance. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Delyth stared at him, her heart twisting in pain seeing his clear indifference. With every passing day, that aloofness in his attitude was only growing, greater and greater.

    At first, she thought she had a chance to gain all that she had lost but now. But with every failed attempt she lost her confidence inch by inch, and now she felt reduced to nothing.

    He didn''t know. Maybe he did. After all, he wasn''t wrong to put the blame on her. If not for her schemes, he wouldn''t be suffering like this for Arwen.

    But then his conscience was repeatedly reminding him of the promise he had given to Zeke. He has taken her responsibility yet even with him around she was this miserable. Didn''t it mean that he had failed to keep that promise?

    "Ryan," Seeing him standing there, Delyth tugged on Ryan''s sleeves and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Ryan was jolted out of his trance and he shook his head. "Nothing." He stepped back to maintain a distance. "I will go and ask Dr. Walters. You wait here."

    Delyth didn''t say anymore. She simply nodded and retracted her hand back. While she sat there, Ryan left the room to look for Dr. Walters.

    Meanwhile, outside the hospital, Jason stopped his car right at the entrance. Sitting behind the steering wheel, he dialled the same number again. But this time as well, the call went unanswered.

    He stared at his phone for a second longer before pushing the door open of the car and stepping down. Not waiting anymore, he walked inside with his charms. As he sauntered inside, the few nurses around paused to have a look at him. One day before they might not know who he was, but after the last afternoon, they couldn''t bring themselves to forget him.

    The way he stood on his grounds and principles, showing zero concern towards people''s perceptions was so cool that it took everyone''s heart. Especially the young nurses.

    "Hello, I am here looking for Dr. Cred. Could you please tell me which way should I head to?" Jason asked, going straight to the reception desk.

    "Sir, you are?"

    "This is Dr. Clark," a nurse around answered the lady immediately before adding. "He has an appointment with Dr. Cred. I heard them yesterday."@@@@

 Chapter 276 Are you sure you dont want to reconsider?

    Dr. Cred was sitting behind his desk when he heard a knock at his door. He paused, and hesitation clear on his expression. But then he dismissed the thoughts, allowing whoever was outside.

    "Yes, please come in!" he said, and when he saw the nurse pushing the door open, he heaved a sigh of relief. His small, usual smile curled his lips as he asked, "What happened? Is there something?"

    The nurse stepped in and bowed lightly in respect before saying, "Dr. Cred, that ¡ª"

    But before she could complete her words, Jason stepped forward to help her.

    "Dr. Cred, good afternoon. I hope I am not disturbing you."

    "D¨CDr. Clark," he greeted, but his surprise was evident on his face. "You are here already?"

    Jason smiled casually. "You look surprised, Dr. Cred. I thought you were already expecting me. Or did you forget about our appointment?"

    Dr. Cred quickly shook his head. "Of course not, how could I forget?" he laughed dismissing that audacious thought. "But I am surprised seeing you seeing here because I thought to receive your call first. I would have loved to come out to receive you."

    Jason didn''t show any haste. He just darted his gaze at the nurse who was still standing there. And Dr. Cred understood what he meant. He quickly said, dismissing the nurse from there.@@@@

    "You can leave first, Carla."

    Dr. Cred at once realized what he meant. He had thought at the beginning that he would be able to avoid it, but suddenly he realized that Dr. Clark hadn''t left him a way out. In the end, nodding, he welcomed. "Yes, Dr. Clark. Please take the seat," he offered, and pasting an amiable smile, Jason nodded.

    "Dr. Cred, I have told you that I wanted to know about Oblivion-X, I hope you remember that."

    Once again at the mention of that taboo drug, Dr. Cred hesitated, but keeping his best composure, he nodded. "Yes, Dr. Clark, I remember. But I truly don''t understand why are you suddenly trying to dig about a drug that was infamously banned and removed from the books of the medical history."

    Jason''s expression shifted a little into something that was hard to read. Dr. Cred tried his best to read his thoughts, but no matter how he tried to it was as if the young doctor''s ideas seemed unfathomable.

    After a while, Jason deadpanned, "How are you so sure that the traces of the drug were completely wiped off from the medical history, Dr. Cred?"

    Dr. Cred was taken aback for a moment. His brows tugged in a frown as he asked, "What do you mean, Dr. Clark?"

    "I mean nothing deeper than what my words projected, Dr. Cred. You don''t have to get offended in any way," Jason said, keeping his calm even if Dr. Cred seemed to be losing his. "After all, the research of Oblivion-X had nothing to do with you. I know it was the team of the medical researchers of your hospital and today, I am just here to get the information about them. It would be great if you could help me."

    Dr. Cred paused for a moment as if considering the advantage and the disadvantage of the situation. After a moment of thought, he seemed to have decided.

    "''Dr. Clark, I truly respect your expertise and value it too, but you know I am the dean of this hospital. Even though I personally want to help you out, I don''t think my position at the hospital allows me to do so. I hope you don''t blame me for refusing your request." He had deliberately put it in a way that delivered his helplessness in the situation.

    Jason stared at the man before slowly leaning forward to the desk, his arms stretching halfway, locking the fingers together. "Are you sure, Dr. Cred that you don''t want to reconsider it?"

 Chapter 277 Dont like repeating myself.

    "Are you sure, Dr. Cred that you don''t want to reconsider it?" Though Jason''s words came soft and polite, there was a subtle warning laced in his tone that was unmistakable. It was as if he was giving a chance to the old man to reconsider things well.

    Dr. Cred didn''t miss that subtle hint. But he chose to take it seriously. Not because he wanted to offend Jason, but because he wanted to save the name of his hospital. He was serious when he said that he was the Dean and couldn''t put the hospital at risk by exposing the darkest past of the hospital''s history.

    "Dr. Clark, sorry, but that''s the only thing I can''t help you with. Being the dean here, I can''t put my hospital at risk," Dr. Cred said.

    Jason smiled, nodding. "I understand your helplessness, Dr. Cred," he said, but then interjected his words further. "But I think you misunderstood my intention over here."@@@@

    As he said that, he pulled himself back to lean better on the chair, his legs elegantly crossed over the other, giving off the elegance for which he has been known for ¡ªalways.

    Dr. Cred paused at his words. Did he truly misunderstand his intentions? He tried to think back but couldn''t understand anything.

    "Dr. Clark, what do you mean?" he asked somberly.

    Jason smiled his way, but his smile no longer carried the hint of warmth or politeness that it had carried all this while. His gaze just held the arrogance that he rarely put on. "Dr. Cred, who do you think I am?"

    Retrieving his handkerchief, he slowly moved to wipe the sweat on his forehead. "Dr. Clark, please give me a chance, I ¡ª"

    Before Dr. Cred could speak, Jason pushed his chair and stood up. "Sorry, Dr. Cred, though I respect you a lot, I am helpless to my principles as well. I don''t give the opportunities to the people more than once. Given my respect for you, I still gave you two. But you refused to think it wise, now, I can''t help you."

    Dr. Cred panicked and stood up, imploring, "Dr. Clark, I didn''t see through your good thoughts, please give me one more chance. I will make sure to help you as much as I can but don''t reach out to the authorities. Our hospital''s reputation might not be able to sustain through the consequences."

    Jason didn''t say more. Turning, he left, leaving Dr. Cred to think on his own. Once the door closed, the old dean slumped on the chair helplessly, shaking his head to himself in both helplessness and dejection.

    Outside, as Jason strutted, he dialled a number on his phone and gave out the orders. "Get me all the information as soon as possible." With that, he said nothing more and disconnected the call and strutted away.

    While he was walking out, his steps slowed a little when saw someone blocking his way. But even though his steps slowed, he never paused to give the importance for which the man was standing his way.

    Giving just a glance to Ryan, Jason walked past him. It was blatant ignorance that made Rya''s blood boil. His fingers clenched as he spoke through gritted teeth. "Dr. Clark, wait for a second. I have something to talk to you."

    Jason''s steps paused as he slowly turned to look at Ryan, "If it''s about the same request from yesterday, Mr. Foster, I hope that you remember my answer well. I don''t like repeating myself."

    Ryan clenched his jaws as he slowly faced to say, "It''s not about Delyth. I want to talk to you about something else."

 Chapter 278 It will be useless.

    The way Ryan spoke through the gritted teeth, it was not hard to tell that he was restraining himself.

    But does Jason care about his restraint?

    Letting his lips curl in a disdainful smirk, he slowly said, "Then that''s more to it. After all, we never share anything in common to talk about, Mr. Foster."

    With that, Jason was ready to turn and leave when Ryan''s voice halted him again.

    "Dr. Clark, what''s your relationship with Arwen?"

    Jason raised a brow, slowly turning back to glance at him. Catching the hint of the brooding expression on his face, he was amused. But holding his composed self well, he asked as if she couldn''t fathom his intention. "Sorry, Mr. Foster, but I can''t understand what you are trying to ask me. Last when I checked with you, you very well knew what relationship I share with Arwen."

    Ryan felt furious."Dr. Clark, I ¡ª" But before he could say more, feigning impatience, Jason interrupted him.

    "Mr. Foster, I stand by my words from yesterday. Arwen is family and I don''t like to discuss my family with some random outsider. So, I hope you won''t pester me."

    "Dr. Clark, you sound greatly biased towards her. And that makes me curious about your relationship with her," Ryan said, every word coming out as venom that he seemed to be tasting himself. "I have known Arwen and her family for far longer to be know that neither her nor her family shares any familial bond with yours."

    Saying that he wanted the man to know his position, but in the end, Jason just chuckled as if he had heard some kind of joke.

    Thinking back about that day at the hospital, he couldn''t help but feel guilty. Arwen was there sitting in the wheelchair, but not once did he care to ask her about it. He instead blamed her for something she didn''t do.

    Arwen''s words and voice were still clear in his memory. Now thinking back he realized that that was the day when she first acted indifferent to him. At that time he might not have thought much, but now looking back he understood that she wasn''t just acting out of her nature that day and reminding him of the date, rather she was reminding him of the last chase he held in her life.

    A chance that he foolishly ignored.

    Now, does he even stand a chance to complain?

    The more he looked back, he felt guiltier. But there was something inside him that was not yet letting him let go. Maybe it was his stubbornness that wanted him to hold on to Arwen and bring her back to his life.

    He might not change the past, but he will surely change the future. He will make sure to make it upto her.

    Though he was confident of his resolve, he failed to flip and check the other side of the coin ¡ªthe side that solely depended upon Arwen. No matter how determined he was of his resolve, until and unless Arwen accepts it, it will be useless.

    "Mr. Foster, you are here?"

    Ryan was in a daze when Dr. Walter''s voice reached cut through his trance. He turned and greeted him. "Dr. Walter, hello. Actually, I was looking for you."

    Dr. Richard Walter''s brows furrowed a little but still, he probed to ask, "Yes, please tell me what is it?"

 Chapter 279 Red envelope.

    At the cemetery, Ryan stood behind Delyth, holding her wheelchair. Although Dr. Walters had frowned at the idea of letting her step out before the surgery like that, explaining a little had made him agree. Hence, he had brought her out to meet Zeke.

    He thought it was another one of her facades to guilt trap him and he had been cautious around her, but now seeing her frail figure sitting silently without a word, he felt maybe he was being biased against her. He blamed her for what she did, and she deserved it too. But he was wrong to blame it all on her.

    After all, even though she pretended to be the victim every time while blaming it on Arwen, it was him, who believed her. How could he blame her for his blindness?

    After all, not believing Arwen had always been his choice. It was his ego that kept him away from accepting the things that were obvious.

    "Delyth, we ¡ª"@@@@

    Before he could say it, Delyth interjected him. "Ryan, few more minutes. I want to be alone with Zeke. Can you please give me some time alone with him?"

    Ryan looked at her before nodding. Then stepping back, he walked away to a distance. His gaze remained on her as he watched her sitting silently before the polished headstone, her posture slightly slumped.

    Delyth''s forlorn expression revealed the weight of the grief. She stared at the stone as if searching for solace in its silent presence, her lips trembling with unspoken words.

    "Zeke, I have gotten all alone now with you gone. I really miss you,"

    "I can''t apologize to you enough but maybe staying away can help me in redemption. So, I am willing to do it," she said, before giving Ryan a moment to absorb her words. Once she felt the time she had given was enough, she turned to the side and glanced up at him once again. "Now, don''t delay anymore. Take me back to the hospital. So that I can complete the surgery, recover soon and leave the country."

    ***

    Meanwhile on the other side, at Winslow Globals,

    Aiden was looking through some important files when suddenly, a knock at the door interrupted the silence.

    "Come in," his voice came like a cello, and soon Emyr walked in pushing the door open.

    "Sir, the thing you have asked has been settled. And here is the report." As Emyr said that, he pushed the file politely on the desk.

    Aiden took the file and flipped it open, reading the contents inside. "Did they encounter any problem?" he asked.

    Emyr shook his head. "No, everything went smoothly. The suppliers are not fully aware of our identity. They take us as some new emerging company in the market."

    Aiden nodded before closing the file and keeping it aside. "What about the other thing I asked for?"

    Emyr hesitated for a moment but soon nodded, "I got it, Sir," he said, soon retrieving a red envelope from his pocket.

 Chapter 280 Truly, we didnt deserve it.

    Emyr couldn''t understand what his Boss was thinking when he asked him to get this red envelope. But since he was ordered to get one, he had no position to object.

    Aiden stared down at the envelope without making any move to grab it. But after a brief moment, he took it before laying it on the table right before him and taking a pen in his hand.

    Emyr truly couldn''t fathom his boss''s thoughts but since he hadn''t asked him to leave yet, he stood there waiting for his next orders.

    Right at that moment, the office door was pushed open without giving any notice. Emyr was startled for a second but the moment he saw Jason entering the room, he greeted him politely.

    "Dr. Clark!"

    Jason glanced at him before nodding back to him. "No doubt I couldn''t find you at your desk."

    "I came to deliver something to Sir," Emyr replied before gesturing towards Aiden. "Were you looking for me, Dr. Clark?" he asked and Jason smiled before turning to Aiden who hadn''t even cared to look at him all this while.

    "I came here looking for your boss, but seems like he is very busy," Jason said and Emyr turned to look at Aiden, his pen flawlessly moving, on the red envelope Emyr had brought earlier.

    "Well ... sir seems to be occupied," Emyr said, not knowing what else to say. With slight awkwardness he turned to Jason and added, "But he will be done soon. Dr. Clark, if you don''t mind, you can have a seat first, and I will ask someone to bring you a cup of coffee."

    Saying that Emyr already moved to call someone. Jason didn''t mind waiting but curiosity got his best when he caught a glimpse of the red envelope.

    Walking slowly to Aiden''s side, he peered down at the card. "What the heck!" he jolted when he read the familiar name on the card. "You are writing that to Ryan Foster?" he asked, clearly in disbelief.

    And what''s so great about a bottle of wine? No matter how much it would be expensive, Jason could bet that it would match the quality of the ones that Aiden has in his collection.

    How could someone like Foster be a match?

    "It would have been a waste," Aiden responded without explaining much and Emyr coughed hard.

    ''Waste?'' He muttered internally, his eyes darting to look at the empty bottle in the dustbin. ''Was it not a waste already?''

    "You care for that silly gift?" Jason asked, not believing it to be as simple as that. "Brother, you are making me feel disappointed now, We also sent you and sister-in-law wedding gifts with real good hearts, but our good intentions weren''t reciprocated in this warm way. Why?"

    Aiden glanced at him cooly, "You didn''t deserve it."

    Jason opened his mouth to speak, but then closed it, not knowing what to say. Pointing his finger at him, he simply could grit his teeth. "You ... you ¡ª" Then turning to Emyr, he snatched the envelope and said, "We are not deserving, then fine .... Let me see what makes your wife''s ex so deserving of it then."

    Emyr panicked. He wanted to move swiftly but it was too late. By the time he reacted, the envelope was already gone.

    "Dr. Clark, don''t ¡ª" he wanted to stop Jason, but given that Jason had already opened it, he knew now nothing could stop him. His gaze darted to look at his boss and when he saw him, sitting, all at ease, Emyr heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as his boss was fine with it, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    Earlier, although Jason had seen Ryan''s name, he couldn''t read anything apart from it. He unfolded the note as he slowly read the words Aiden had written. As he read, his expression changed. "Pfft ..." Halfway through his read, he coughed out loud as if he had choked. "This ..." he looked up at Aiden and pursed her lips.

    Aiden didn''t speak, rather he just stared at his friend as if waiting for him to speak. Jason nodded, accepting. "Truly, we didn''t deserve it, brother. Thank you for not making such effort for us."

 Chapter 281 Dont devilize me.

    Jason didn''t read further. He delicately folded back the note, stuffed it inside the envelope and handed it back to Emyr. Glancing at him, he said with an empathetic smile on his life. "Emyr, when you send this envelope over to Foster, remember to send a bottle of aspirin along. I am sure he would need it immediately after reading this note."

    Emyr didn''t understand. Confusion was etched on his expression.

    When Jason saw him like that, he felt bad. Glancing back at Aiden, he said, "If you haven''t understood what I meant, then maybe you underestimated your boss''s viciousness. If he is writing a note, it can never be as simple as a thank you note, full of sweet words. How dumb of me to forget it for a moment."

    His lips twitched at the corners when he noticed Aiden''s nonchalant expression. Emyr still didn''t understand what Jason meant. But from what he said, he could tell that his boss hadn''t written just a simple thank you note.@@@@

    "Emyr," Aiden said, before gesturing him towards the door. "You can go first then."

    Emyr nodded before giving a small bow. "I will send it over to Mr. Foster''s residence then."

    While Aiden nodded, Jason added once again. "Do remember to send the bottle of Asprin along, Emyr."

    Emyr gently nodded and then left. Once the door was closed behind him, Jason turned to look back at his friend. "Does Arwen know you can be this petty?"

    "She doesn''t have to know," Aiden said simply as if he was sure of its irrelevance. "Because for her, I will always be generous."

    Jason was speechless ...

    When Jason saw him like that, he slowly nodded. "The test that we have performed on Arwen the last time helped us trace back to the drug. I didn''t tell you about it before because I wasn''t sure if we would be able to be successful in tracing it, given how the presence of it has grown faint in her system. But luckily, my lab people were able to do it and we were able to trace it."

    Jason wanted to tell Aiden the last time, but given how anxious Aiden was to find the people who were behind Arwen''s such state, he didn''t want to give him hope that might not have ended up being successful. hence, he kept it to himself.

    Now with the drug being identified, it would be difficult to trace back the people. It''s just a matter of time and everything will be revealed.

    "Oblivion¡ªX", Jason muttered slowly. "That drug was being researched for a great time, but then halfway through the research, it was being banned. The governments got to know how dangerous could harmful the effect of the drug could be if injected into people, hence they banned it."

    "But seems like even after it was banned, someone deliberately researched it and dared to create it successfully. Given the tests, we find the traces of Oblivion¨CX in the Arwen''s system." Jason explained and his every word only made Aiden''s expression hardened.

    He might not have reacted violently, but Jason could clear see the restraint in his gaze. It seemed so powerful that if unleashed, no one would be able to hold it back until it destroyed the whole world.

    "Aiden, this ¡ª"

    Before Jason could say more, Aiden interrupted him in a deep voice that didn''t hide away the darkness of his intention.

    "Who were the ones researching it?"

    Jason knew that the moment he would come to Aiden and reveal him about the drug, this would be the first question he would ask him. He was expecting it, and that was the reason why he visited Dr. Cred''s hospital. But unfortunately, he wasn''t able to get the details as he had thought.

    "I have asked someone to find it. We will know it soon."

 Chapter 282 Real culprit.

    Jason knew finding people involved would be half-win through the battle. As long as they find out who were the ones working for the drug, they will be able to find out the accomplice who dared to harm Arwen in such a way.

    "Aiden, I know you want to find it on your own, but I would still request you to let me handle this," Jason slowly said, his words might have sounded like a simple request, but there was a reason behind it. "You might have all the powers to find out on your own, but this field of industry is where my family excels. If you try to find out your own, it might uselessly garner you the attention which would be very favourable."

    Aiden didn''t say anything his silence favoured Jason''s words. His expression remained grim, but after a brief while he nodded. "I want to know it all and it should be sooner than you could make."

    Jason heaved a sigh of relief. Nodding back, he said, "Don''t worry, I know what I have to do to get the details sooner."

    Even though that discussion was over, the seriousness of the matter lingered. Both Jason and Aiden were in their own thoughts until they heard the knock at the door.

    Jason''s gaze darted to look while Aiden remained unruffled. Emyr pushed the door open and stepped in. He was about to straight announce the reason why he had returned, but he paused when he felt the air inside the room intimidating heavy.

    "Sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to interrupt your conversation. Should I come back a while later?" Emyr asked, not daring to take another step inside.

    When Jason saw him like that, he rolled his eyes and quipped, "Don''t try to escape now, Emyr. Once you have already stepped on a dog''s tail, you have already decided your fate. Turning back won''t help."

    With that, the doctor didn''t linger for long. Giving a nod of assurance, he walked to the operation theatre. The door briefly opened and then it closed behind him.

    Ryan didn''t leave. He waited right outside the operation theatre. Right when he was waiting, his eyes caught a glimpse of Dr. Cred. His brows furrowed half in curiosity and half in confusion when he saw him anxious.

    Dr. Cred might not be a close acquaintance but he has met him a few times before. His father had introduced him once and since then he had known the man. To say that Dr. Cred was just an acquaintance to his family wouldn''t be right, because as far as he remembers there was once a time when his father was closely acquainted with him. When young, he had seen them discussing businesses that might have never proceeded further in the future. Maybe it was aborted halfway.

    Wasn''t he all happy yesterday? Ryan thought to himself as he stared at Dr. Cred''s way for a minute longer. Seeing him still looking anxious, he stood up to walk to him.

    Just when he reached him, he heard him over the call, speaking anxiously. "Even I have no idea why he is looking in the past, but he looked very determined to find it all. I also tried to deter him. But given his and his family''s position, I don''t think we will be able to keep it in the wraps for long."

    Ryan didn''t interrupt him, rather stood there, waiting for him to finish the call. He intended to apologize for the things that happened the last day. But his brows furrowed deeply when he heard him mention Dr. Clark''s name suddenly.

    "I had no idea that had been Dr. Clark''s intention all this while. He had already mentioned his reason for coming here yesterday, but I never knew he was this serious about it. After all, Oblivion¡ªX has already been forgotten from the medical history. After more than a decade, I didn''t expect someone to come looking about it. Now I don''t know what to do." Dr. Clark spoke, as he paused, seemingly listening to the person on the other end.

    After a while he nodded. "Fine. I will check and get back to you soon." With that, he hung up the call and then slowly turned around, only to get stunned momentarily by Ryan''s presence behind him.

    "Mr. Foster," he said, his brows drawing in an unpleasant frown. "What are you doing here?"@@@@

 Chapter 283 Celebratory envelope.

    "Mr. Foster," Dr. Cred said, his brows drawing in an unpleasant frown. "What are you doing here?" His expression didn''t hide his displeasure as he stared at Ryan.

    Ryan never intended to eavesdrop. He was just there to talk about what happened the last day. But now that he had heard him mention Dr. Cred in such an anxious tone, he was curious to know about it.

    "Dr. Cred," Ryan began. "I came here to apologize for how things turned out to be yesterday. Delyth was just being anxious for herself. I hope you didn''t mind."

    Dr. Cred recalled what happened the previous day and his expression slightly became empathetic. ''It''s fine, Mr. Foster. I can understand," he said in an understanding tone before continuing. "We deal with patients every day. We can understand what Ms. Ember must be undergoing. You don''t have to apologize."

    His gaze then darted to look towards the direction from where Ryan might have appeared. Looking at the bright bulb light on the top of the operation room, he said, "Is her surgery scheduled for today?"

    Ryan looked back in the direction over his shoulders before turning to look back at the old man and nod. "Yes, it''s in progress. Thank you for helping me arrange it in your hospital."

    "Oh, that was nothing," Dr. Cred said. "I have known you and your father for long. This was something I should have done. Dr. Walter is a great doctor abroad. It was an honour to meet and greet him in person."

    As he said that, Dr. Cred''s lips curled up in a soft smile that might have eased his expression for a bit, but Ryan could still see the lines of worry on his forehead.

    "Dr. Cred, is there something worrying you?" Ryan asked, looking at the old man with a serious expression. "We might not be close but you were once a friend to my father and my father had always respected you. If there is something I can help you with, you can tell me. I will try my best to help you."

    Ryan might not have understood much. But since the man had mentioned Dr. Clark''s name, he thought that maybe Dr. Clark was making things tough because of the thing that happened last day.

    "Oh," Zenith didn''t know what else to say. She couldn''t possibly chide his boss for being careless, right?

    After thinking for a while, she suggested. "It''s fine, Sir. It won''t be a problem. After I get off work later, I will drive back to your place and drop off the files. Or if you are coming home late, let me know the time and I will ¡ª"

    Before Zenith could speak more, Ryan interrupted her. "Zenith, you don''t have to take so much pressure. I know I have to go through all those files by today and approve them, but you don''t have to take all the responsibility on yourself."

    "Then what should I do, sir?'' Zenith asked, her voice hesitant. If she hadn''t needed the clearance of the plans today, she would have easily suggested the next day. But this would help her in the appraisal and she couldn''t mess it up.

    "It''s fine. You can go and leave the files inside. The password is 190596."

    "But Sir, I ..."

    "It''s okay, Zenith. I trust you." Ryan said, and for a moment Zenith was stuck dumb.

    But then she quickly composed herself and punched in the six-digits. With a click, the door was opened. "I successfully opened the door, Sir," she said, and Ryan was about to hum at her and ask her to lock it before she left when she suddenly added, "Oh, yes, Sir. There is a celebratory envelope on the table outside. Should I also take that in and keep inside?"

    "Celebratory envelope?" he asked, his brows drawing in confusion.

    Zenith hummed, explaining. "Yes, the red one that comes with a note card inside."@@@@

 Chapter 285 Husband-oxygen.

    Brenda exchanged a gaze with Margaret. Although there wasn''t even a subtle change in the old woman''s expression, still it was like Margaret understood what she was intending to say. She blinked once and the old woman turned to look back at Arwen, saying a meaningful tone.

    "Margaret, did you hear her?" Brenda said, eyeing Arwen with narrowed gaze. "She now feels stuffy and suffocating here. Alas, how easily girls forget their homes after meeting their husbands. They couldn''t even think of the place being the same. Instead without their husband, they feel everywhere suffocating."

    She then paused and asked in a quirky tone, "What? Have you replaced oxygen with your husband? So now that he is not here, you are feeling suffocating?"

    Arwen blinked speechlessly ...

    After a brief pause, she nodded and spoke, "Is that how you plan to switch the subjects now, Granna?" Then shaking her head, slow and deliberate, she added, "Sigh, over the years I thought one would only upskill themselves. How did you start deteriorating in your ways?"

    Arwen didn''t need to ponder another minute to know what her grandmother was trying to do. Even if she hadn''t seen the small exchange between her grandmother and Aunt Margaret, she could tell what she was upto.

    And earlier when she had entered the house, she had felt the tense air too obvious. At that time, she just wanted to ease the atmosphere, but that never meant she wouldn''t inquire about the reason behind it. Hence, after a brief while, she rephrased her words and asked again, "What had happened, Granna? You know that even if you try, you won''t be able to hide it from me for long. So, tell me without waiting for long."

    Arwen was right and Brenda knew it as well. No matter what she tried to hide, Arwen would know it sooner or later. It just that she wished that when that time came, the young lass wouldn''t hate her too much. She might have taken her daughter''s hatred, but she wouldn''t be able to bear her granddaughter''s.

    ''It''s about ¡ª" Brenda opened her mouth to speak but Arwen read her thoughts too well.

    So, before she could say anything, she interrupted her saying, "Granna, you better don''t tell me it''s regarding business if you really want to weave a story. Make it something believable even if you want to lie."

    Given since the last few years, Arwen has been handling everything regarding the Davies Empire Hotels, she was sure nothing regarding the business would have stirred such reaction from her grandmother.

    The small silence ensued in the air and neither of them spoke for a while. After some time, Arwen''s voice cut through it as she said, "Granna."

    "Hmm?"

    "You don''t always have to listen to her," Arwen spoke softly. Her words weighed more than she has intended them to. "You don''t owe her anything. At least, in nothing that involves me."

    Brenda paused but then nodded. After a while, she asked, "By the way why are you here today, leaving your husband-oxygen behind? I am sure you are definitely not here for getting suffocated. Or, are you truly here for that?"

    Arwen hadn''t expected the subject to return back to that. Her face flushed and she awkwardly looked at Margaret, before speaking, "Granna, what are you even speaking? Of course, I am here to see you. And since when does a woman have to take her husband everywhere? Can''t I come here alone, on my own?"

    "What can''t you?" Brenda said as if she couldn''t understand. "You can always, of course. But I won''t take it if you come here and flaunt your man. After all, I still live here in this stuffy place, and it''s not at all suffocating."

    Arwen was rendered speechless ...

    Could she even say anything after that?

    Knowing that she could, Arwen didn''t even try. She simply reached for her back and retrieved a velvet box from inside. Turning back to her grandmother, she handed it to her and said, "Of course, I understand. And I am not here to flaunt ''my man''." She then gestured her to look at the box. "Rather I am here to flaunt this. Check this out and tell me how is it?"

    Brenda took the velvet box in her hand and then slowly opened it. Contemplating the earrings inside, she slowly nodded appreciatively. "It''s not bad."

    Arwen hadn''t expected much of the reaction. So, when her grandmother didn''t give an exaggerated one, she took a deep breath and said, "Great, that you didn''t dislike it. I got it for you the last time, but I forgot to give it to you. So, I thought I would make a round here and deliver it to you personally. Sigh, no one appreciated my good intentions, instead, you found ways to tease me."

 Chapter 286 There remain no regrets when the time comes.

    "Granna, Mom I was all alone at home. Can I stay with you?" Although words came soft and pitiful, the little girl stared at Brenda with the confidence that often accompanies pride, as if even in a pitiful state she couldn''t let anyone pity her. "I have already completed my homework. I won''t disturb you rather I would learn from you."

    Brenda quirked her brows at those last words as she couldn''t help but ask, her words full of amusement. "You want to learn from me?"

    The little girl nodded without any reservation. "Of course, if Arwen tags along Granna, she would see her business and when she sees her do business, she will definitely learn it well."

    The logic was feasible, but it still brought a chuckle out of Brenda because no matter how logical those reasons seemed, coming out from the mouth of a four-year-old, it still felt fun.

    When the little girl saw her grandmother laughing, she pouted and asked, "Why are you laughing, Granna? I am being serious."

    Brenda stared at the little one, holding back her smile and then making her expression go serious. "Business rule number 1: Don''t do anything that will incur you a loss."

    The little girl blinked. "Loss?" she asked innocently as the words were difficult to understand at her young age.

    "Yes, a loss," Brenda repeated. "If I teach you and you learn everything, it''s you who gained the knowledge, while I benefit nothing. Then doesn''t that mean that I made a loss?"

    The girl didn''t respond immediately. But she did listen to it intently. Pondering for a moment about it, she slowly said, "Not benefitting from a situation doesn''t mean a complete loss. It means there is still room to find the benefit."

    Her words paused Brenda for a moment. She halted at her words as she stared at her, waiting for her to continue. "If Granna doesn''t want to make the loss, then she can use me in future. I heard Mom once discussing with Dad that an investment today will give the returns tomorrow. I can be Granna''s investment."

    "Meds?" Arwen asked, slightly taken aback. Looking between Margaret and her grandmother, she asked, "Granna, what''s wrong? What meds are you taking? Are you unwell?"

    Even though her grandmother looked as elegant and charismatic as before, Arwen felt that since the last time she saw her, she was looking frailer and weaker. The last time when she asked about it, she had refused to accept. But today, hearing Margaret taking medicines so seriously, she could strike out the possibility of something serious.

    Brenda didn''t answer and when Arwen saw her keeping mum, her brows tugged in a frown. She turned to Margaret and asked, "Aunt Margaret, you tell me what''s wrong? Is Granna unwell?"

    Margaret''s brows also drew together. She didn''t intend to go against the old lady''s instructions, but she couldn''t hold back her concern.

    "Young Miss, Madam is ¡ª" As Margaret was thinking of the way to explain, Brenda interrupted her.

    "Margaret, enough!" she snapped. "If you speak like that you will scare her when there is nothing to be scared of. Since when did you start being so dramatic?"

    Arwen frowned not understanding.

    Brenda then turned to look at her and said, "And Wennie, you ... why are you getting over-hyper? I am not dying tomorrow." She then paused and carefully said, "Though I have always refused to accept that I am growing old, my body doesn''t want to refuse it anymore. So, it has started to rebel against me recently. Hence to coax it back, I have to take the medicines. There is nothing serious, so don''t worry about it yet."

    Although she explained it well, Arwen still couldn''t bring herself to believe it. Turning to glance at Margaret, she asked, "Aunt Margaret, you tell me, is there truly nothing to worry about?"

    Margaret didn''t want to lie. After all, no one better than her knew how bad was the old lady''s state. She believed that it would be better if Arwen comes to knows about her grandmother''s state in time, so that there remain no regrets when the time comes.

 Chapter 287 They will get to find what we had tried years to hide.

    Margaret turned to look at the old lady. And in her gaze the instruction was clear.

    Brenda''s expression was serious as she stared at Margaret, shaking her head subtly at her. It was not like she didn''t want to tell Arwen about her state. Rather it was more like she didn''t want to ruin another beautiful part of her life, given her the worries that will only make her sad.

    Her happiness has come after a long time and knowing all that Arwen had suffered, Brenda wanted her to embrace happiness rather than worries and concern.

    "Aunt Margaret, I asked you something," Arwen probed again when she saw the lady looking hesitant. "Please tell me what''s wrong with Granna."

    Margaret paused for a moment before shaking her head. "There is nothing to worry about," she said, her expression serious. "But madam is getting old and there are a few things that the doctors have suggested her to take care of. He has even given her the medicines that she has to take every day after her meals. But today, she is simply not ready to have her dinner. Without having it, how can I give her the medicines?"

    Arwen thought for a moment. Even though she held the doubts, she couldn''t refuse that Margaret''s words felt plausible. Turning to look at her grandmother, she said, "Don''t you think by refusing to have the dinner and then the medicines, you are behaving more and more like a fussy kid?"

    Brenda felt relieved. But quickly composing herself, she grunted, "Heh! Fussy kid? I think you should give some thought and come up with a better and decent word to refer me."@@@@

    Arwen rolled her eyes and then patted her thighs before getting up. "I think you should now get up and have your dinner, Granna. Or else, ..." she paused before pressing her lips in a thin smile. "... don''t blame me for coming up with even more spoiled words for you."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Aunt Margaret, we will have the dinner. Please ask someone to serve the dishes at the dining table." Ignoring the old woman''s reaction, Arwen spoke to Margaret, who in turn nodded to her before walking away to make the arrangements.

    Brenda paused at that. She could hear Margaret speaking but after listening to a few words, she couldn''t bring herself to concentrate on her. Instead, her thoughts went whirling back to the issue that was on hand.

    She didn''t know how long she kept dwelling. Her thoughts were only interrupted when she felt Margaret''s touch on her arms.

    "Madam, what happened?" she asked, clearly concerned.

    Brenda''s brows were drawn together, but she shook her head at her and said, "Don''t worry, I am fine. It''s just that I don''t think things are as simple as it looks."

    Margaret didn''t understand. Confusion became clear on her face. But after pondering for a bit, she asked, "Madam, is it about what Dr. Cred informed us about today?"

    Brenda''s expression turned serene as she nodded.

    At which Margaret quickly said, "But Madam, didn''t he say that the doctor who came looking about it was drawn towards the drug? It can be just a case of curiosity. After all, we all know that the drug subject was unique and can pique the curiosities of the people, especially those who are involved in the field of medicine and research."

    Brenda thought for a moment before shaking her head. "Even if that can be the case, Margaret. I don''t bring myself to ease at it. My instinct is telling me that this is not something as simple as curiosity. It''s something that goes deeper. And we know if anyone turns to look deeper than required, they will get to find what we had tried years to hide."

    "So, what should we do now?" Margaret asked. Her expression reflected the exact seriousness of her boss''s expression.

    Brenda walked a step ahead, standing with her back towards her assistant. "We can''t let anyone go deeper about that subject," she said, slowly continuing, "Go and look around that doctor. Find out what he is up to and why is he looking into that drug matter now. Is he really looking for his own? Or is he looking it for someone else?"

 Chapter 288 Of course, no one.

    Arwen returned to Winslow Manor after a long ride. When she stepped in the place was already quiet and empty. She didn''t need to call someone to know all the house staff had returned to their quarters.

    "You arrived late today," Suddenly Aiden''s voice halted her in the tracks as she slowly turned to find him sitting in the living room. "Was your schedule hectic today?"

    He was sitting in his comfortable-wear and given how late she have arrived; she knew it must have been a while since he canme back home.

    "Oh, there was nothing too hectic," she said, walking to him and taking the seat beside him. "I just visited Granna on my way back and that took me a while. Were you waiting for long? I am ¡ª"

    She was about to apologize for not keeping him informed but before she could say, Aiden interrupted her, shaking his head.

    "No, I came just a while ago and since I have some work to attend to, I was busy." What he meant was that he might have come before he but she didn''t make him wait. Although he hadn''t made it obvious, Arwen understood that he didn''t want her to feel burdened.

    And that though was enough to make her feel warm inside. Out of her instinct, she leaned forward, pressing her lips over his.

    This wasn''t their first kiss but still, the fluttering touch made their breath hitch and heart race. They didn''t need to deepen their kiss to feel it, just that moment of chaste touch felt enough.

    "If I could I would lock you here," Arwen muttered under her breath, keeping her proximity with Aiden, their slow breaths mingling in a rhythm. "But sigh, I don''t have the heart to cage you even if I want to have you all for myself."

    Aiden chuckled softly and Arwen''s pupils dilated for a moment. She has seen him laugh before but never from this proximity. So, when it happened this time, she couldn''t ignore it.

    If his smile could charm you, then his laughter like that had all the ability to make your heart race.

    Arwen halted. At first, she didn''t understand what he meant, but then thinking about it, she understood. She hadn''t realized it but yes, slowly and slowly, this relationship had become a part of her that she no longer could disapprove of.

    "I ... You can say I am a quick learner. I don''t need the reminders every time to remember my lessons," she said, clearing her throat.

    Aiden smirked, nodding. "Indeed." There was satisfaction in his expression that made Arwen blush.

    Not able to bear it for long, she quickly turned to switch the topic. "By the way, did you have your dinner?" she asked.

    Humming in denial, he refused. "I was waiting for you. You can freshen up and I will ask someone to come and serve us the food."

    Arwen felt guilty. She had her dinner at Granna''s place already. It was truly inconsiderate of her for not thinking about him when he was here waiting for her all this while. Not having the heart to tell him about it, she nodded and stood up in haste.

    "You don''t have to call anyone," she said, and Aiden looked up at her. To which she further explained, "They must already be resting, so let them rest. It''s just reheating the dishes. I might not know well to cook, but I can surely do this."

    She wanted to do it ... for him.

    It might be nothing. But even if it was nothing, if it was for him, she was willing to do it.

    Aiden read the urge in her eyes and he asked, "Are you sure?"

    Arwen smiled, before nodding. Then moving on her feet, she said, "Give me ten minutes, I will go, freshen up and change first."

    He nodded, and she quickly walked upstairs.

 Chapter 289 Its pleasant.

    Meanwhile at the hospital, after long hours, finally the red light outside the operation theatre was set off.

    Ryan glanced up and right at that moment, the door of the room was pulled open. He stood up and saw Dr. Walters coming out.

    "Dr. Walter," he called as he quickly walked to him. His brows furrowed in concern.

    The doctor gave him a small smile and then slowly nodded. "Mr. Foster, you can relax now," he said as he slowly removed his cap. "The surgery was successful. Now with this complete, the day is not far when Ms. Ember will be able to stand up on her feet once again."

    Ryan''s expression eased and he finally relaxed. "Thank you, Dr. Walter."

    The doctor smiled and gracefully accepted his words before adding, "Ms. Ember is still under the effect of the sedative. She will be moved to the ICU first and later after a few days, we will have her shifted to the private ward. For now, you can wait for her to regain her consciousness."

    This was something normal and Ryan was expecting it. Hence when he heard the doctor he nodded. After that, Dr. Walters left.

    Once he was gone, Ryan went back to sit chair. Soon, he heard the Delyth being wheeled out. Standing up, he followed. Once she was shifted to the ICU, he talked with the nurse there before deciding to leave.

    When he was walking out, the nurse stared at his back, perplexed. Seeing her staring in the direction like that, another nurse nudged her to ask, "What happened? What are you looking at?"

    The nurse shook her head. "No, I am just confused. I thought this man was her boyfriend and that''s why he looked so concern. But now seeing him leave like that, it feels like there is nothing such between them. After all, which man would leave his girlfriend behind, after such a big surgery."

    ***

    Back at Winslow Residence,

    Arwen might not be well-versed with the kitchen here, but after moving around a few times, she knew almost every location. The chefs had kept everything prepared, so reheating them was not big of a task. She was able to do it all well and fine.

    When only a few dishes were left, she heard Aiden''s voice from the entrance.

    And now that she had asked him again, he was giving true thought to it ...

    "I-It''s fine, I understand ¡ª"

    "With a beautiful wife who is willing to do little things for you is always pleasant. Having you, how can I not feel it?" He then looked around and gestured for her to look the same. "You had your dinner, yet you are willing to accompany me throughout so that I don''t feel alone. If this isn''t blissful, what else could be?"

    Arwen turned to look at him in surprise. "You knew it?"

    "I guessed," he said with a soft smile. "You went to visit Granna. Of course, there might have been situations."

    "She was refusing to have her dinner and since she had to have her medicines, I forced it to sit with me and complete the meal."

    Aiden smiled before reaching to comb her hair behind her ears. "You don''t have to explain so much. I am not petty to mind you eating outside once in a while."

    "But you waited for me ... for the dinner," Arwen retorted.

    And Aiden nodded. "Yes, I did," he said, adding. "Because that''s my job ¡ªto wait for you. To spend this little time of tranquillity with you. As I said, it''s pleasant."

    Arwen''s breath hitched as she didn''t know what she should say. "I¡ªI thought it was just me who craved for this," she said, looking away to hide her fluster.

    "Then you don''t know how much I have craved for it," he said, taking her by surprise. She glanced up at him with brows furrowed in confusion.

    "You mean ¡ª" Arwen has always thought there was something amiss between them. Like a missing part of the puzzle that felt to be around yet never actually being around.

    And now hearing Aiden put his words like that, once again the feeling of that missing part was surfacing.

    "I crave for this for much longer than you can fathom, Moon."

 Chapter 290 Do you care that I might bully your ex-boyfriend?

    Arwen paused at his words, her eyes locking onto his, slightly confused and slightly anticipative. She searched for answers in his gaze, her mind swirling with thoughts she couldn''t quite piece together.

    Under her gaze like that, Aiden stepped closer, closing the already small distance between them. His hand moved slowly, reaching out to brush away the hair that was layering the side of her face before cupping her cheek.

    Her breath hitched at his touch, warmth spreading from his palm to her skin. Her heart stuttered in her chest, betraying the calm she was trying to maintain. "What does that mean?" she asked, her voice soft but laced with curiosity.

    "Why?" he asked, his voice low and deliberate. "Is it hard to believe?"

    She didn''t know what to say.

    Aiden''s gaze softened, but grief more intense, a quiet storm brewed in the depths of his eyes. He could see her struggling to understand. The way she was looking at him was enough to tell him that she was looking for the answers. The same ones that he was dying to tell as well.

    But will she be able to take it? She couldn''t and that''s all that was making it so difficult.

    However, no matter how much he was dying to remind her of their past, he was not ready to lose her.

    "Moon," he began, his voice dipping into something raw and unguarded, "without my mother, I was alone. It was only when you appeared that I regained this world. You became the family; you became everything I desired."

    She stiffened slightly, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came.

    "So when I said I have this longer than you can fathom," he continued, his thumb brushing tenderly across her cheekbone, "don''t take it as a lie. It''s the biggest truth of my life ¡ªone that I am most afraid to lose."

    Just when he was about to be done, Arwen got reminded of something and she asked, "Oh yes, I almost forgot to ask you," she spoke interrupting before asking, "What did you do with the bottle of wine that was sent yesterday?"

    Although he had said that he would be sending it back later, she knew that his words weren''t as simple as they sounded there. He had plans that he didn''t reveal in front of all.

    And even though she didn''t mind it, she was curious to know it.

    Aiden''s hands halted mid-air as he seemed to pause for a second. "Why?" he looked up. Although his expression looked the same as before, there was a darkness in his gaze that sent a shiver down Arwen''s spine ¡ªsomething that she hadn''t felt before. "Do you care that I might bully your ex-boyfriend?"

    She almost choked on her breath at his words. Coughing hard, she patted her chest, trying to ease herself. "I ¡ª" She didn''t know what to say. This felt like a big misunderstanding, one that she wanted to solve but didn''t know how to.

    As she struggled to answer him, she felt his expression shifting little by little. And she knew the more she delayed the more gruesome his face would become. The first thing she loved about her husband was his handsome looks, there was no way she could see his expression getting ugly.

    Hence she cleared her throat and quickly said, "Ryan is not my ex-boyfriend."

    Aiden raised his brow at that as he repeated. "He is not?"

    Arwen felt it more hard to explain under his gaze.

    Wait! Didn''t he just say that he would believe whatever she would say? Then how come now he was questioning her?

    And even if he was questioning her, why did he have to shift his demeanor like this, as if he was ready to explode and cause destruction?

 Chapter 291 I care about my husband the most.

    "Husband," Arwen began, slowly curling her lips in a forced smile, "you are scaring me."

    Aiden looked at her, as if amused. He leisurely took his glass of water. "Am I?" he asked sipping on it before saying, "But I am just asking a simple question. How could a question scare you like that?"

    She swallowed. Of course, he was just asking a question. But does he have to make a simple, casual question sound so dark and dangerous?

    "It''s just a simple question," Aiden said again. "It could not be that hard to answer, could it be?"

    Even though he knew she didn''t forget him willingly, he couldn''t bring himself to ignore that she made another man an important part of her life when it should always be him.

    He couldn''t hold a grudge against her. But he was a grudgeful person and he wouldn''t let anyone escape if they ever tried to even think of scooping her away from him.

    And Ryan Foster has recently been doing that.

    How could he ignore his audacity?

    Arwen coughed a bit before clearing her throat. "Of course, it''s not difficult," she said, continuing, "What I meant to say was that you misunderstood it. Ryan is not my ex-boyfriend," she said, pressing a smile on her lips, though that smile clearly seemed forced. "He is my ex-fiance?, to be more exact."

    Saying that without whole without stuttering anywhere even for a second, she thought she needed to be applauded. Because given how he was sending her hints of coming destruction, she felt it so hard to focus.@@@@

    "Ex-fiance??" Aiden repeated and Arwen hummed, not thinking much. But her senses awakened the moment her gaze caught his jaws ticking slightly.

    Wait! Did she say it wrong?

    Though her words eased him a little, it still didn''t ease the burn he was feeling inside about the relationship she once shared with Ryan Foster. He stared into her eyes to make sure that he heard what she meant.

    "But didn''t Mrs. Winslow just get offended when I called her ex-fiance? as her ex-boyfriend?" he asked, not forgetting the way she jumped to correct him at that.

    Arwen blinked at that, stupefied. So, this was all about it? Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, she reached out to hold the hand that was on her chin before removing her face from his hold.

    "Of course, I have to correct you on that, Mr. Winslow?" she said, this time with much confidence. "How can you wrongly address my ex? You know that might stir up another misunderstanding. Ex-boyfriend and ex-fiance? shares different kinds of intimacy and situation. You can''t use them interchangeably."

    She said and Aiden narrowed his gaze at her.

    Taking in a deep breath at his deep gaze like that, she quickly said, "Okay, I will explain to you how they are different and why I jumped to correct you there."

    Aiden didn''t interrupt her and let her continue and she began, "See, ex-boyfriend could be said to be a boyfriend that I choose all willingly with my interest and liking. But it''s not the same with an ex-fiance?, given that a fiance? could also be an arrangement set by one''s family. And hence the intimacy the two relationship shares could be greatly different."

    "So, your ex-fiance? was just merely an arrangement for you and you never had any feelings for him. Is that what you are trying to say?" he asked and for a second, Arwen almost said a ''yes''.

    But then she halted. Was Ryan truly just an arrangement? To her, he seemed to be one, given how her feelings were so different for him than it was for Aiden. But then she couldn''t be entirely sure about it because she was yet not sure about Aiden itself.

    She knew that what she felt for him was deeper than what she had ever felt for anyone. But was it love, or just something that would turn out to be love in future ¡ªshe wasn''t sure.

    And since she wasn''t sure, how could she lie to him?

    Looking at Aiden for a quiet moment, she studied his face. Suddenly her lips curled up, and the next she leaned in and wrapped her arms around his shoulders drawing him close. Placing her lips over his, she kissed him.

    "What I mean to say is that I care about my husband the most."

 Chapter 292 This man held grudges.

    That might not be the reply that Aiden was looking forward to but at that moment, her intention and gesture spoke it all. And that was everything he desired.

    Her.

    He would always ignore the past, as long as they have the present and future together.

    Arwen might have thought of those words in haste, but she didn''t lie when she said that. Her past might be anything, but her present was her Aiden, her husband. And to her, he matters the most.

    She believed it but she wasn''t sure if he would choose to believe it or not. If he didn''t, she didn''t know how she would prove and hence she kissed him to make him feel what she felt in the bottom of her heart.

    "You matter to me, Mr. Winslow," she repeated, her arms still wrapped around his shoulders and her lips inches apart. "I don''t know if I sound sincere enough or not. Or, how should I prove it to you? But I want you to believe me in that. To me, Ryan is just my past ¡ªwith whom I never meant to be."

    She said and her words just felt like blabbers because from the start till the end, Aiden didn''t speak a word. And just when she felt that she had failed to make him understand, she heard his deep voice, which came low but deep.

    "You want to know?" how you can prove it?" he asked, and Arwen stared at him, for a moment, blinking.

    "Huh?"@@@@

    Aiden stared into her eyes before darting to look at her lips that had fleetingly graced his lips moments ago. "You said you don''t know how to prove it. So I asked do you want to know?" His gaze remained as intense as ever, like a dark abyss, pulling her to the depths.

    Arwen still didn''t understand fully what he meant. His tone like that often carried a dark allure that was simply too blinding. Under the effects, she would even willingly give up herself if he asked her to.

    So, even if she didn''t know what he was asking her to sign for, she nodded.

    Furrowing her brows, she asked, puzzled, "Huh?"

    "As long as you say, I would believe it," Aiden repeated. "But you didn''t say anything, then how do you expect me to believe it?"

    Arwen was speechless ...

    Did she really say nothing?

    "Wait," she remembered something and quickly retorted, "I did tell you that Ryan is my ex-fiance? and not my ex-boyfriend. The key term was ex, which means past and not present."

    Aiden simply shrugged his shoulders before turning back to his plate and lifting his fork to resume. "But you never said why he came looking for you if he was your ''past''?"

    As he said that, he forked the meat and moved to eat it without much effort.

    Arwen once again felt speechless ...

    Was he serious?

    Or was he just playing out the word game?

    And one second, Ryan came looking for her. Was he finally asking about it now? She almost thought that he would never ask her. But who knew this man held grudges stronger than anything else?

    Shaking her head internally, she stared at him. Then taking in a deep breath, she said, "Didn''t Carl already tell you about it all at night? I thought you already knew that and were no longer interested in knowing about it from me."

 Chapter 293 Maybe, I did.

    "You need not have to tell me if you don''t want to," Aiden said before he continued with his food. His every movement, every flex was dripping with elegance.

    Arwen stared at him for a moment. If anyone would ask her to only sit there and watch him eating, she would willingly agree, given how good he looked even in such a basic act.

    Her lips curled up slightly when she realized how easy was it for him to get her engrossed in him. She shook her head as she thought back about his words. He might have put it all up to her, but if she knew him even the slightest, then she knew that he needed to hear it all from her ... that too willingly.

    He didn''t want to force her to tell him something that she wasn''t comfortable in and that was the reason why the last time, he never let her talk about it in the car. At that time, he asked her to explain because he wanted her to accompany him in his car, rather than sitting with others.

    "You don''t have to always keep things upto me, Aiden," Arwen spoke, leaning slightly forward to prop her head on one hand, letting her gaze rest on his face. "You are my husband, and you have every right to ask me if there is something you want to know about me. If I don''t want to tell you, I will refuse it."

    She said suddenly and Aiden''s forks and kife paused for a moment. ''But what if I couldn''t bring myself to accept that refusal."

    Aiden had never said like that before and for a second, his words stunned her. Was he scared of her refusal? The question came into her thoughts before she could even think about it. And the way, he avoided her gaze, she felt like that was the case.

    He was scared ...of her refusal.

    As she said that, her gaze darted to look back at Aiden who had been staring at all this while, his expression was again unreadable. She tried to decipher his thoughts from the look in his eyes, but it was as if she didn''t understand at all.

    Just when she thought, she would ask him, she heard him instead.

    "Did his explanation make you forgive him?" he asked. Although his voice sounded calm and composed like he was just asking out of curiosity, his gaze held a distinct fear ¡ªone that she couldn''t bring herself to comprehend.

    And since she couldn''t comprehend the look in his eyes, she decided to focus on the question he asked.

    Thinking for a minute, she nodded. "Maybe, I did," she said and then added with some more thought. "Or you can say that I never thought of forgiving him because I never blamed him in the first place."

    Aiden frowned. "You never blamed him?"

    Arwen hemmed and nodded. "For what should I blame him?" she asked, continuing. "He never promised me anything. Not love, not any share of responsibility. If anything he did all these years, it was to tell me how unfit I was for him. That is how even if we get married, he would never love me the way a wife wants to be loved."

    "So, there seems to be no reason for which I should blame him. And when there is no reason to blame, then there should nothing be forgiven." she smiled and meaningfully added, "All I did was give him the freedom that he always sought. After all, he never really accepted the arrangement that our family decided."

    The only thing that Arwen couldn''t understand now was his desperation. Since he always had opposed this arrangement, this forced relationship, why did he suddenly choose to come and explain it all to her? Shouldn''t he have been fine with all strings severed?

 Chapter 294 Disrespectful!

    "Don''t you also think I am dumb?" Arwen asked suddenly, noticing Aiden''s unwavering gaze on her even moments after she finished speaking.

    "Dumb?" Aiden repeated, his brows arching slightly.

    A disdainful smile curled Arwen''s lips and she nodded. "If I had said all that to Gianna, she would have told me I am dumb enough not to blame Ryan for anything. Especially after he left me to die there on the spot of accident," she said, her tone self-deprecating.

    Aiden stared at her for a moment, before shaking his head. "You are not dumb," he said firmly.

    She blinked at him in surprise. He continued, his voice steady yet gentle "Your attitude might be hard to understand, but not difficult enough to be blamed. You are just trying to erase him from your life ¡ªto make it as if he was never truly a part of it, neither in the past nor in the present. And that''s why you simply refuse to give him any sort of importance."

    Arwen was taken aback. If someone had asked her why she acted the way she did, she wouldn''t have been able to explain it as c;larely as Aiden just had. Her response would have been tangled in philosophies that might not have made much sense.

    Ye, he saw through her effortlessly, as if reading her every thought and action was second nature to him ¡ªlike she was the back of his hand, something he was deeply familiar with.

    How does he know her so well?

    She doubted that even she knew herself the way he did.

    Unable to suppress her curiosity, she studied him for a moment longer before asking, "How?"

    Aiden met her gaze, the corners of his lips curling into a nonchalant smile. "I know you well enough to understand these simple things," he said simply and Arwen repeated after him.

    "You know me?" as if she was testing his words.

    "You have doubts about that?" he countered smoothly.

    And Arwen''s furrow of confusion only grew deep. "So?" she asked.

    Aiden didn''t reply immediately. He reached to take his glass of water and took a small sip from him before responding again. "Sending back someone''s good wishes for our togetherness would have been disrespectful."

    Disrespectful! Would it have been really disrespectful?

    Why she couldn''t bring herself to agree on that?

    Not knowing what to say, she asked, trying her best to understand what he actually meant. "So, you didn''t send it back?"

    He shook his head, which further probed her to ask.

    "Then what did you do?"

    Aiden turned to glance back at her. "Sending back a gift of equal expense wouldn''t have made sense, so Emyr suggested that something like a handwritten note of appreciation weighs more than any expensive item."

    Arwen paused at his words. After a while, she was stupefied as she asked, "Wait, do mean that you wrote a note of appreciation to Ryan?"

    He stared at her, meeting her gaze and then nodded as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Didn''t appreciations should be well crafted and thoughtful, so that the other party understand that their efforts are recognized?"

    He asked and Arwen didn''t know what she should say in response to that. Of course, what he said was right. But who said Ryan wanted his efforts of sending that bottle of wine recognized? He just sent it to stir misunderstanding between them, to look down upon her husband whom he considers to be poor and unworthy.

    "What?" Aiden asked. "You think I did something wrong?"

    Arwen blinked, dumbfounded. After a short while, she asked, "What did you write to him?"@@@@

 Chapter 295 Drained it in the sink and threw the bottle in the trash.

    When Aiden gave such a philosophical ideology about the intentions behind the gifts, Arwen didn''t know what to say. He looked so innocent as if he had truly put a lot of thought before deciding upon writing a personal note of appreciation.

    But knowing the shrewdness of the man sitting in front of her, she is never going to doubt if that was the case. He can be anything but innocent to that extent.

    Hence, she wanted to know, what was he truly thinking while deciding that.

    Pressing a smile on her lips, she scratched the corner of her brows. Clearing her throat, she asked, "What did you write to him?"

    She waited for him to respond to her back. But given the attitude he was carrying at that moment, she didn''t think she would be getting any response from him. Hence, she probed again, this time rephrasing her words.

    "Did you truly write only a note of appreciation in his name?"

    Aiden glanced back at her, arching his brows slightly. "You think I can''t write just a note of appreciation to him?"

    Arwen looked skeptical. Her eyes narrowed at him. "I doubt that."

    "Since you doubt it, tell me what you think?" he asked, continuing in a tone laced with amusement. "If not the note of appreciation, then what do you think I have written to him."

    She didn''t want to guess, but she knew it wasn''t as simple as a note of appreciation for sure. "I don''t know."

    "You don''t know?"

    Arwen shook her head.

    He nodded back to her. "Then can you believe me?"

    She asked him, not because she didn''t believe him, but because she was curious to know. But he wasn''t willing to reveal, she didn''t mind it at all. After all, anyway, if he had written a note, he would have already sent it. And that it would be in the hands of Ryan, it was his concern to look after. Why should she break her head over it and contemplate more than it was needed.

    Thus, shrugging her shoulders, she said, "It''s not important to know if you don''t want to tell. Since it''s something you decided, I will trust you." Saying that, she leaned forward and picked up the plates and dishes to take back into the kitchen.

    "I can''t bring it."

    She raised her brows slightly and asked without much thought. "Why?"

    He turned to look at her. His expression shifted ever so subtly. "Because I drained it in the sink and threw the bottle in the trash."

    Arwen was almost jolted. She blinked her eyes as if trying to get back to the reality. "You did what?"

    Did he say that he drained the wine in the sink and threw the bottle in the trash?

    Then what happened to disrespecting someone''s good wishes?

    Didn''t he just say that he didn''t want to disrespect that so-called good wish?

    Aiden''s demeanor remained unwavered. Clearing his throat, he said, "It wouldn''t have suited our stomach so it was a waste. I just didn''t want to store it for long and take the space in our cellar."

    Space in the cellar? Husband, it sounds like you didn''t want it to take even a little space in our lives.

    But she felt truly bad.

    That expensive bottle of Lafite ... what did it do to deserve that gruesome treatment?

    "What are you thinking?" Aiden asked when saw her lost in thought. "You feel bad for ..."

    Nothing letting him complete, Arwen shook her head. "Why would I feel bad for something unimportant, husband?" she chuckled. "It''s just that I suddenly feel curious again."

    "Curious?" he asked and she forced a laugh before nodding.

    "Yes," she said. "Now I am truly curious to know what exactly you have written in that appreciation note."

 Chapter 296 What made you think you have the ability?

    Meanwhile, Ryan sat on the floor of his living room, reading the files Zenith had dropped off earlier. After every other second, his gaze would dart to eye the red envelope on the table, still lying intact and untouched.

    His jaws will flex in irritation but again he would avert his gaze from it in the act of ignorance. But more than the ignorance, it was an irritation that was evident on his face.

    Not able to bear it for long, he closed the file and reached to take the envelope. The moment he saw the ''Winslow'' name shining on the card, he wanted to tear it but he also wanted to see what was in there.

    Opening it, he retrieved the note from inside as his eyes slowly skimmed through the cursive writing. The writing seemed so neat and tidy that it almost made him feel like a deliberate effort made so that he could just read it all well, without any confusion.

    [Dear Mr. Foster,

    I trust this note finds you well. My wife and I were pleasantly surprised by your thoughtful gesture of sending the exquisite wine to our table last evening. It was truly a fine selection, though, regrettably, we both prefer our wine a little sweeter ¡ªsour has never quite suited our taste.

    But anyway, it''s the thought that matters and since Mrs. Winslow taught me to appreciate efforts other''s efforts, even if it''s not come up with the best, how can I defy her?

    I am confident, my message has reached you well. Looking forward to meeting you soon. The next time, I wish you more of the confidence.

    Winslow.]

    As Ryan finished at that name his fingers tightened around the card, crumbling it under the pressure. Although he was expecting reading something like this, he still couldn''t deny the burn that each and every word stirred inside him.

    The mock was clear in the tone, in every syllable. Yet it came out finesse that it left him feeling utterly defeated.

    "Arghh," before he knew a deep growl came from the bottom of his lungs and he crumpled the card in his fist before throwing it hard on the floor.

    Although it was mere a note which meant nothing, still he hated how in every word the man reminded him of how he had lost to him. How he had lost Arwen to him.

    Though he was the one to read it, he could hear the smug in the tone of that man every time he mentioned Arwen as his ¡ªhis wife, his Mrs. Winslow. It was not mere a taunt, it a declaration of authority that man and he didn''t.

    "Arwen, why did you do this?" The more Ryan thought about it the more infuriated he became. "Why did you give him the authority over you? Why?"

    "You were supposed to be mine. You were my fiance?e. You were supposed to become Mrs. Foster. Then why did you become someone else''s wife?" he yelled.@@@@

    Arwen never came back to him ... willingly. At the hospital when he met, it was a coincident. And there too, except for the indifference there was nothing else. Even the day when he saw her with Dr. Clark, she behaved all aloof and even repulsive around him. And especially on the day when he went to explain her, she didn''t care to explain him anything. It was like she didn''t even see him worthy of an explanation.

    All this while he was thinking that she was doing it because she wanted him to regret.

    But what if she never wanted that at all?

    What if all she ever wanted was to cut the ties with him?

    How could he not think of this possibility?

    She had blocked him and never cared again to share any contact information or address with him. How could this all be seen as the ways of her seeking his attention?

    She never sought his attention? Rather she just cut him off like he never existed ¡ªcruelly, without any hint of emotion.

    As he thought about it, his heart felt losing its soul, the feeling surpassing the emotion of loss.

    "M-Mom, how can she be like this? She had loved him for all these years," his words came out as whisper cry. He reached out and grasped his mother''s hands. "I always meant so much to her. How can suddenly I mean nothing to her? Is it even possible?"

    Although he asked that, he didn''t want to hear the answer. He knew that if he gets an answer to that, it would break his heart into the pieces that he wouldn''t be able to fix back ever.

    Beca could read her son''s thoughts well. She wanted him to face the truth. But she was his mother too and seeing her child breaking like that was painful for her too.

    "Son, women wouldn''t go this extreme just to get a man''s attention. Especially a woman like Arwen. You might have seen her cherishing you over the years, but you guessed it all wrong. It wasn''t you she was cherishing all this while," she said and Ryan glanced up at her not understanding what his mother was speaking about.

    But Beca was very sure of her words. She has seen Arwen very closely. Her every action spoke more than a million words, but in the busy race of life, neither Catrin had time to notice, nor Ryan. "Although it looked like Arwen was cherishing you, it wasn''t you she was cherishing, son," she repeated, adding, "What she was cherishing was the promise that was exchanged between the two families. One that she took to make her mother happy."

    Arwen might have never voiced it out in front of her, but Beca knew that the arrangement between the two families were as much forced on her as it was on Ryan.

    "Mom, that can''t be. She never said she didn''t want to be in this relationship. She ¡ª"

    "Just because she didn''t say, it doesn''t mean that she agreed to it, Ryan. She just chose to give this arrangement a chance, which you never. And now that she has given up, you think you can bring her back." She paused and then gently cupped his cheek; she lifted his face to make him meet her gaze. "What made you think that you have that ability, son?"

 Chapter 297 It hurts a lot.

    "Mom, I ¡ª" Ryan wanted to retort that but couldn''t bring himself to. He was confident until he hadn''t met Arwen, but after meeting her, he felt his confidence wavering.

    The way Arwen had treated him told him the tale that he had been denying all this while. It truly looked like she no longer cared for him. Like he didn''t affect her anymore.

    She truly looked like she had moved one. But how can it be so easy for her to move on?

    "What?" When Beca didn''t hear her son responding, she asked. "You think you have the ability? Or is it you have come to realize that you didn''t."

    Ryan stared at her and the answer was clear in his eyes. Yet, he chose to reason. "Mom, but her choice is wrong her decision is wrong. Maybe I have messed up a big one this time, and I no longer hold the ability to bring her back into my life. But ... But the one she chose over me ... do you think he is suitable? Do you think he deserves her? He is an ¡ª"@@@@

    "He is her choice, Ryan," Beca stressed, her tone rising with a gentle but deliberate curve. "He is the one she chose for herself. And that alone makes him more able than you. Arwen''s choice is Arwen''s decision, son. Neither you, nor me, nor anyone else hold the right to question if that man deserves her or not. It''s for Arwen to decide and I am sure, she has made her decision ¡ªall loud and clear."

    Ryan shook his head, trying hard to deny those words. But this time, he could bring himself to strongly deny them.

    Beca stared at her son, helpless. She didn''t want to demean him, but she knew this was the only way to make him see the reality that he had been desperately ignoring.

    "Ryan, you are my son and I want the best for you. But you don''t deserve every best in this world and Arwen is one of that. You don''t deserve her anymore. So, you should now finally let her go," she said and Ryan shook his head again.

    "No, I don''t want to."

    Beca placed her hand on his shoulder and said again, "You missed your chance, Ryan. Now being reluctant serves no purpose. When you had time, you didn''t cherish her enough, and now even if you go down on your knees, it wouldn''t help. So, be wise, and let her go."

    Ryan still shook his head, denying that. Beca didn''t come here to persuade him, but after seeing the realization of the reality in his gaze earlier, she thought maybe she would be able to help. But now, seeing that he still looked so reluctant, there seemed no choice for her.

    Her hand went to his hair, caressing it to soothe him. But knowing well about her son''s pains, she knew no medicine, no caress could make him feel better.

    "Mom, her indifferent gaze hurts a lot. It makes me feel as if I lost the world and am now left with nothing," he sobbed. "Her estranged attitude makes me feel guilty. But even though I feel like that, I find no way to repent for my mistakes. And that''s making me feel horrible. Please help me, Mom. Please."

    Beca closed her eyes, not knowing what to say. She felt helpless. Which mother would feel like that seeing her grown-up kid crying like that?

    "How do you want me to help you, Ryan?" she asked. "After what you did to Arwen, even if I beg her, it wouldn''t suffice. You didn''t just humiliate her a few times here and there; you left her to die when you could have saved her. After that, with what face do you expect me to go to her and ask her to give you the chance?"

    "And even if I ask, do you think she would agree?" Beca shook her head as if she didn''t need to confirm to know that Arwen wouldn''t. "She is already married, Ryan. She left her family for that marriage. The girl who didn''t dare to talk back at her mother, fearing that it would hurt Catrin''s feelings once. Today, the same girl didn''t let Catrin even speak a word against her husband. She left her family, and her home, just to be with that man ¡ªto fulfil her marriage with him. Do you still think anyone now could bring her back?"

    Ryan remained silent and Beca understood his silence. Sitting back on the sofa, she let her lips curl up in a sad smile. "Accept the reality already, son," she said, her tone laced with empathy. "I know it must be hurting a lot. But this is the pain you, yourself, registered to. Now that you have signed for this. You can''t think of going back. Because at the end of the day, you can''t change a thing that had already happened."

    "Mom, I know, but ¡ª"

    "But you still want to persist?"

    "Mom, please ..." Ryan didn''t know what he was begging for. "I accept it all and I won''t insist anymore. But Mom, I truly can''t stay like this ... without her. At least, help me ask her to not be indifferent towards me. Help me ask her to not treat me like a stranger, she never came across. I can''t bear that."

    He said and Beca stared at him for a moment, as if considering his words. She was her son, and even if she knew he was wrong, she couldn''t bear to see her like that.

    Thinking about it for a while, she closed her eyes and then nodded. "Fine," she said. "I will help you ask her out. But Ryan, that''s all I can do. I can help you get a chance, but it will be up to Arwen whether she wants to accept you back in her life or not. Neither you nor I can force her into anything which she doesn''t agree about."

    "Mom, I understand," he said, contented. "I won''t force her into anything. I just want to be there in her life. Even as a part that''s hardly visible to her."

 Chapter 298 You are a sweet talker.

    The next day.

    After finishing her breakfast, Arwen looked up at Aiden. Though his features still looked all calm and composed, she could tell that he was having some conversation that wasn''t going his way.

    Her eyes darted to look at his plate that he had barely eaten. She sighed internally and simply waited for his call to be done. Once she saw him hang up, she pursed her lips at him and said, "You didn''t even have your breakfast properly. Is there some problem going on in the company?"

    Aiden shook his head and shrugged. "Nothing that can''t be handled," he said and then looked down at his plate, frowning slightly. "I am already done, and no longer in the mood of having anymore."

    "Really?" Arwen eyed him before narrowing her gaze slowly but meaningfully at him. "You are not a kid, Husband that I need to coax you to complete the breakfast."

    "So you want to have a kid?" he deadpanned. And that thought itself took Arwen off-guard. Stunned, she blinked her eyes a few times, as if trying to think back what she said that made him misunderstand her words.

    "When did I say that?" she asked, befuddled.

    "Just now, didn''t you?" He simply gazed at her as if she was at fault for forgetting it. Arwen was truly confused for a moment.

    "I¡ª" She was about to explain that she didn''t when she saw the hint of a smirk on the corner of his lips. "You ¡ª"

    "What? You don''t want to have one?"

    "Aiden, you clearly know that''s not what we were talking about. I was speaking about your breakfast habits and ..." she paused briefly just letting him know that she wasn''t up for a joke at the moment, "... I was serious about it."@@@@

    Arwen felt speechless ...

    After a long moment, when Emyr found back his lost composure, he asked, "So, sir, what are your next orders? Should we find another fit?" He really cried asking that. In the last few days, he had seen how Tanner Group had struggled to clinch the deal. Too bad, they dared to interrupt the Lady Boss.

    As Emyr waited for his boss''s orders, Aiden kept his gaze fixed on his wife. "You should ask your Madam, how she wants to punish them."

    Hearing him say that, Emyr turned to look the lady''s way before asking, "Madam, what are your orders?"

    Arwen, who was still stunned with her involvement in such a crucial didn''t know what Emyr was asking for. She turned to him with a furrow of confusion. "Huh?" she asked, "What orders?"

    "Tanner Group dared to offend you. Should we cancel their contract?" Emyr suggested the bare minimum, and Arwen was jolted awake from the trance that she seeped into without much of the realization.

    "They didn''t offend me at all," she said, turning to look back at Aiden with chide written all over her face. "Mr. Winslow, can you please stop playing? Your team must have spent nights to find the right fit which you must have approved after good analysis. How can you bear to see all of it getting into ruin? Do those efforts not matter to you all?"

    She thought he was playing around. But when she saw his expression, not wavering at all, she realized he wasn''t. She was about to speak again. But beating her into it, Aiden spoke first.

    "You matter the most," he said without batting an eye.

    Arwen was once again speechless. Could she even chide him for that? How could she? After all, all women always dream to have a husband that put them above all. And now that fate has given one to her, how could she bear to scold him for it.

    "You ..." She struggled not knowing what to say. "You ... are really a sweet talker. I don''t know how did I not realize this before."

 Chapter 299 Familiar box of chocolates.

    "Did I sweet talk?" Aiden asked, pretending to not understand what she was referring to.

    And seeing him making it clearly difficult for her, Arwen didn''t know what she should say. It must be really fun for him, given how he often plays that trick to her.

    Emyr stayed silent for a long while, almost making his presence invisible. But when he felt the phone vibrating in his hand again, he slowly asked again, "Madam, so what do you suggest about the Tanner Group?"

    Arwen turned back to him and eyed him as if asking if he was truly serious. "Are you really asking me that, Mr. Ethan?"

    Emyr wanted to scream and tell, how can he not, when it was his boss who clearly stated it to him. Furthermore, it only seemed that the lady was unaware of the command she held over his boss. Otherwise, given how easily everything related to her stirred his boss''s mood, it wasn''t that hard to tell.

    Up until now, everyone in the company already knows about it too. After all, who else could make their workaholic boss return home on time other than his wife?

    The Supremacy of the Lady Boss was beyond everyone''s imagination.

    "Madam, I am merely an employee working under the boss. Neither do I have the authority nor I am capable of making such decisions. I can only follow the orders," he said, keeping his gaze down.

    And Arwen understood what he meant. Sighing, she gently massaged her forehead before saying, "Of course, you don''t have to do anything. They didn''t offend me. So, kindly, continue with the deal and earn good returns."

    Emyr heaved a sigh of relief and then quickly nodded to the lady.

    Arwen internally shook her head and then turned to look at the man who was the one responsible. "And you, Mr. Winslow," she said, "in future, don''t try to sweet talk much. If I find any other woman fighting me over you, I will not hold that woman responsible. It will be you. So, you better know the risk before acting on it."

    Shaking his head, he quickly denied it, almost getting down on his knees. "I ... how can I, Madam? You misunderstood me. I was ... I was ..."

    Arwen couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore. Chuckling, she said, "Okay, okay, Mr. Ethan. I know what you meant. I was just teasing you. Don''t look like you are about to die."

    Emyr wanted to cry. If she hadn''t said that, he was really about to die. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he pulled his lips in a smile. "It''s my fault. I chose the wrong words. I should have been cautious."

    "It''s fine," Arwen said again. And then turning to Aiden, she added, "At least, I got the chance to tease someone here. Otherwise, with your boss, it''s almost impossible."

    "Now, you two can continue with your business," she said, adding for Aiden, "I will go back to the room and pick out something for you. I am sure you would want to change before leaving for the office." She then eyed down at his dress pants which had the stain of juice evident on it.

    Aiden nodded and she smiled before leaving.

    Once she was gone, Aiden turned to Emyr and asked, without any trace of humor in his tone. "Do you want to go back and learn to speak?"

    Emyr quickly shook his head. "I am sorry, sir. I will learn on my own, and won''t give you another chance to complain."

    Aiden didn''t affirm his words, rather he stood up. "You can ask Neil to get the car ready. We will leave soon." With that, he turned and sauntered away as well.

    Meanwhile, back in the room, after picking a set of office wear for Aiden, Arwen returned back to the bed. Sitting on her side, she pulled the drawer, before taking out the familiar box of chocolate.

    Just the sight of it, made her lips curl. "It''s time to have one," she mumbled to herself as she opened the box and picked one wrapped ball from the middle. Unwrapping it, she was about to put it into her mouth when her movements halted seeing the door of the room pushed open.

 Chapter 300 Husband, I will wait for you.

    Arwen''s hands remained in mid-air, holding the chocolate while she blinked at Aiden, who stood by the door, staring at her as if he had caught her red-handed.

    Even though Arwen was not guilty, under his gaze like that, she felt like she was caught stealing.

    "What?" she asked, defensive. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Aiden raised his brow at his defensive tone. His eyes slowly darted to her hands before zeroing in on the chocolate. "What are you having?" he asked.

    "Chocolate," she said, not holding any breath of hesitation. "And I didn''t steal it. So don''t look at me like that."

    Aiden walked in, taking his steps to her side. Reaching her, his eyes settled on the familiar golden box of chocolates that he had seen at Granna''s place. ''Of course, you are not stealing,'' he muttered under his breath and Arwen grunted, clearing her throat again.@@@@

    "Of course," she said, before looking the box on her lap. "I got this from Granna, remember."

    He nodded. But his brows soon tugged in a frown. "But why are you having it now? Didn''t you just complete your breakfast?"

    "I did," she replied but then reasoned. "But who said I can''t have chocolate after having breakfast? I like these very much and it''s almost a ritual to have them every day."

    It was then Aiden noticed something. He calculated the days in mind and exactly the count of the chocolate matched his calculation. She had been having one every day.

    Just as he completed his words, Arwen stuffed the box in his hand and urged quickly, "Then look at it freely. Who is stopping you?"

    Aiden shook his head at her before taking the box in his hand and reading the details. Once done, he said, "I know this brand," he said and then added, "I will get them for you once you complete it all."

    "Really?" she asked with a delightful surprise. "That''s good. Anyway, Granna said this was the last time she had brought me these. For the next time, I have to trouble you."

    "It''s not a trouble," he said, adding, "Let me know when before they get over and I will ask someone to ship a batch to you." Although he said that, a subtle hint of suspicion remained in his eyes.

    While he remained in his thoughts for a while, Arwen was reminded of something. Her pupils dilated slightly as her hand held his. "Why are you still here?" she asked, blinking at him with some seriousness. But when she saw Aiden confused at her words, she quickly added to remind, "Didn''t you have a meeting with Tanner Group?"

    "I still have the meeting," he replied, before checking his watch. "And I came back to the room to change."

    "Then go and change," Arwen already pushed him gently to make him get back to his feet. "I have already helped to pick out another set," she said and then pointed him to look at the set of clothes, she has kept ready there.

    Aiden nodded and then moved to make the change. Once ready, he stepped out ready to leave. Adjusting his cuffs, he said, "I might get a bit late today. Don''t wait for me."

    Arwen nodded as if she accepted his words. But just when he turned to leave, she said from behind. "I will wait for you. Don''t be late, husband."

    He paused in his steps and then turned to look at her. To which she smiled and added, "Don''t look at me like that and make it look like I am doing something you wouldn''t do. I am just acting right and I will be happy if you appreciate it as much as I do."

    She then walked up to him and helped him adjust the collar of his shirt. "Husband, I will wait for you, no matter how late you are because I know you will come back to me for sure."

 Chapter 301 Bring your husband as well.

    Although Arwen didn''t remember anything from the past, when she said those words, Aiden''s heart got still. His brows furrowed and he stared at her as if trying to find the answer to something he already knew.

    "What''s happened?" Arwen asked when she saw wrinkles appearing on his forehead.

    "Why did you say that?" Aiden asked, and feeling puzzled at his question, she asked back.

    "What did I say?"

    Frowning, he spoke with a sense of urgency. "Your confidence just now. You said that I will come back and you know it."

    Arwen smiled and then reached up to cup one side of his face. "Because I know you will. I don''t know why but I am simply confident that no matter where you go, you will always come back to me."

    She didn''t know the reason behind her confidence, but it seemed like she was confident about it. Her consciousness was confident of him.

    Aiden smiled. Those words came so exact that it almost make him believe that she remembered it all. But even if she didn''t, he wasn''t disheartened, because he was happy to know that that somewhere in the back of her mind, she still remembered the promises he made to her and the confidence she offered him.

    "I will always come back to you," he repeated and it made Arwen''s lips only curve deeper. Nodding, she agreed.

    "I know your hesitation, Arwen," Beca interjected before Arwen could fully reject her. "But dear, don''t forget that we always treated you as our daughter. If you choose to break off that sentiment with us, don''t you think you would be doing an injustice to us? After all, you know that we never differentiated between you and Ryan. To us, you were always more like the daughter we wished to always have but never had."

    At those words, Arwen hesitated. Not because she felt that Beca was exaggerating it, but because she knew what she was saying was true. Whenever her mother wasn''t there, Beca always was.

    Even Gareth has always been like her father. He would bring her a present on his every return from a business trip and take care of her as her father had always had.

    So, now that Beca has put it like that, she felt guilty for refusing her straight. If felt like she was doing something that might not be necessary to be done.

    "Arwen," she heard Beca speak again. "I know you have moved on and I even supported your decision because I know what you did was the right thing. And trust me I still support you there. If you think that I might pester you to accept Ryan again, trust me, I would never do that. Not after knowing what Ryan did to you. And Neither Gareth would. So, don''t keep yourself away from that thought. I called to invite you home as your godmother, not as Ryan''s mother. So, I hope you won''t refuse me without considering it once."

    Arwen paused for a moment and gave it a thought. After deciding, she said, "Aunt Beca, I will visit you and Uncle Gareth soon. I can''t tell you about the time yet, because I would have to check it once."

    She said and just as she completed, she heard Beca''s delighted voice.

    "That''s great," Beca said and then smoothly added, "It''s fine. Take your time and decide. I will wait." She paused for a second and then added again, "Also, Arwen," there was a slight hesitation, but regardless of that she spoke, "If it''s okay, bring your husband as well. We would love to meet him."

    Arwen smiled and nodded. "Sure, Aunt Beca. I will ask him and tell you."

    With that, the two of them shared a few more pleasantries before disconnecting the call. Once the call was hung up, Arwen lost in the thought. She didn''t know whether she did the right thing or not, but thinking how Beca and Gareth had treated her over the years, she couldn''t bring herself to become strangers with them.

 Chapter 302 Time will make him realize soon.

    A soft smile of ease settled on Beca''s lips as she kept the phone aside and looked back at her husband, who had been sitting across from her all this while.

    "She agreed," she said even though she knew Gareth had heard it well. "She said she will find time to visit us soon."

    Gareth didn''t positively react. Instead, his brows drew together in concern. "Beca, do you think you are doing it right?" he asked, and the smile on Beca''s face wavered for a second, but soon it recovered.

    "I don''t know if I am doing it right or not, Gareth," she said, continuing, "But I surely know that I definitely not doing anything wrong. I didn''t lie to Arwen even a bit. I do consider her my daughter and I always will. She might not become my daughter-in-law, but she will always remain the daughter I would pamper with my best. And when I said I supported her and her decision, I didn''t say it for a say, I actually meant it."

    Gareth didn''t doubt that. He knew how strong of a woman his wife was. But what concerned him was Ryan. Taking a deep breath, he slowly voiced out his worry. "Beca, I know what you mean, but Ryan is our son. Even if he committed a mistake, and deserves a punishment and regrets, being his parents, at least we should sympathize with him. Supporting Arwen is the right thing to do, but ignoring our son''s regrets and pain that he has been bearing ... isn''t that wrong?"

    Beca understood what her husband meant. But still, it didn''t look like she agreed to his words.

    "Who said I don''t sympathize with our son, Gareth?" she asked, her expression narrating the vivid tale of a mother''s helplessness. "I do sympathize with all the regrets and pain he is going through, but those pains and regrets are the result of his own choices and decisions. Even if we feel sympathy for him, there is nothing we can do to lessen it. He has to go through it on his own."

    "But Beca ¡ª"

    And as per her orders, not even a staff was caught around. Once she was finished with her meet, she got up to stretch a bit. When she checked the time, it was already close to afternoon.

    Thinking of taking a break, she closed her laptop and walked out when her phone rang again, seeking her attention. "Yes, Eric," she answered before listening to what the other person had to say.

    After a while, she spoke, "Oh, there is not a problem there, Eric. I have already discussed this with Leah and she has taken the responsibility. She will soon get it done. But you can always ask her if she needs your help in that."

    The person on the call again spoke something, to which Arwen''s lips curled up in a smile. Nodding, she agreed. "Okay, you have the authority to decide over there, but if you still need my help, you can always reach me out." With that, she disconnected the call.

    Once done, she looked around and her steps paused on their own. Although she had been living in this place for a few months now, she still hadn''t gotten the time to explore the whole place. As Gianna once said, this estate was too big to be explored with a simple stroll or a mere glance.

    And that proved to be true today. She seemed to be standing in the corridor, she hadn''t crossed before. It was on the opposite side of her dance room, but she never got a chance to come here before.

    There were several doors around and that made her curious. She took a glance at her watch and finding that she still had some time, she went forward to open the first door. As she had guessed, more than a few were just bedrooms that could be used as guest rooms, given they didn''t have family members living there.

    She closed back the door of another room when another door attracted her. It was nothing different, yet it looked a little mysterious, given the difference she could easily see between this and the rest others.

    Her hands moved to touch the doorknob that clearly seemed to be replaced rather recently than the rest others. "As suspected, this change seemed to be made recently," she muttered to herself as she twisted the knob to push the door open.@@@@

 Chapter 303 Familiar handwriting.

    Arwen twisted the doorknob to push it open but unlike every other room, the door for this room didn''t open. She tried a few times, twisting it back and forth, but no matter how she tried, the door didn''t even budge.

    She would have thought that the door had gotten jammed due to the infrequent use but given how new it looked, she heavily doubted that was the case. And if that wasn''t, there only remained one possibility.

    The door was locked.

    She realized and then turned to gaze over the rest others. Her brows drawing together in confusion.

    But why is only this room locked? What''s so different about this?

    The question rose in Arwen''s mind on its own, making her curious. And it''s always known that curiosity gets the better of the people. And she was no different. She turned to look around, trying to think of ways to open the door. She was about to give Mr. Jones a call, asking him to bring her the master key when she spotted a helper around.

    "Excuse me," she called without letting her walk away.

    The maid turned to look in her direction and then walked to her, bowing her head politely. "Madam," she greeted, "Do you need anything?"

    Arwen smiled and nodded at once. "Yes," she said. "Can you go and bring me the Master Key of the house?"

    Neither did Arwen explain much, nor did the maid dare to ask. She simply nodded to her orders and left to get the master key of the house.

    After a good few minutes, the maid returned and handed the key to Arwen.

    As she flipped open a book, her eyes caught notes written above some of the paragraphs and on the empty corners of the pages. It seemed like a diligent effort made to understand the subject, but what surprised her was not the method, but rather the handwriting.

    It wasn''t Aiden''s writing for sure. She has seen his cursive writing before. It might have good matured with his age, but even young, she doubted it would have looked like this.

    On the contrary, this writing looked familiar to hers.

    But how was that even possible? How could she have written these?

    She flipped the book and checked it. This surely wasn''t her book. She never read this book in her life. When she was in high school, her books were different and if she remembered right she later went to donate them all in the orphanage.

    This definitely couldn''t be her book, nor could this be her writing.

    "Maybe this is some coincidental similarity," she thought and mumbled to herself, but the furrow between her brows didn''t ease. Closing the book, she looked at the desk once again and her attention turned to the drawers on the side.

    She opened the first one and found it empty. She moved to the next one and there was only a few stationery kept. She then turned to the third one. She expected it to be also empty, but she paused when she caught a glimpse of a wood frame kept inside.

    Her brows raised slightly and she reached out to take it out. Since the photo frame was kept flipped, she hadn''t seen whose photograph was there. She was about to flip it to see when the door of the room was pushed open from outside, momentarily startling her.

    She looked up, only to find Mr. Jones standing at the door, looking out of breath.

    "Mr. Jones," she asked in a slight tone of suspicion. "Is everything alright?"@@@@

 Chapter 304 Old room.

    The Master Key of the estate was kept under the care of Mr. Jones and when earlier the maid came running asking for it, he simply had what she needed it for. And since Arwen hasn''t explained much to her, she simply has said that the lady has asked it to open one of the mansion''s doors.

    And since it was Arwen asking, Mr. Jones had handed the master key to the maid. But just when she was leaving, he had told her to stay with the lady to see if she needed any more help.@@@@

    He hadn''t given much thought because, since the very first day, Aiden had instructed them to give Arwen full access all around the estate. So hiding anything anywhere never crossed his thoughts until he saw the maid coming back.

    "Did you not stay with the lady to help?" he had asked the maid.

    The maid had politely bowed her head and said, "I asked Madam, but she asked me to leave as she didn''t plan to do much. She just mentioned that she is there to take a look."

    Mr. Jones nodded with a small ''oh'' before generally asking, "Where is she? If she asked you to leave now, you can go after some time and check with her again."

    "She is looking around the rooms in the opposite corridor of her practice room. I will go in some time and check again ¡ª"

    Before the maid would have even gotten to complete, Mr. Jones interjected to ask in a desperate tone. "Where did you say she is?"

    The maid, who hadn''t expected the butler to raise his voice, jolted and stuttered. "S-She is looking around the rooms that are in the opposite corridor of the practice room. Maybe one of the doors was locked so she asked me to get her the Master Key."

    He quickly bowed his head and spoke, "This is your home, Madam. I am just the butler. How can I dare to stop you." He paused and then looked up with a polite smile. "But I did come rushing here."

    Arwen raised a brow and the butler continued, "The rooms on this side of the estate are not as well taken care of as the rest. I feared that you might get hurt. You didn''t even let the maid accompany you so ..."

    His voice trailed off when Arwen turned her gaze to look around the room. "Not well taken care of?" she repeated the words with a doubt. "I don''t think so, Mr. Jones," she said as she returned to look at the old butler, pulling her lips in a smile. "I might not say the same for all the other rooms, but this room seems special. I can see it is well taken care of."

    Mr. Jones hesitated for several seconds. He tried to come up with something that would explain his concern, but under Arwen''s scrutinizing gaze, he kept faltering.

    "This room ..." he began, "... still needs to run through the regular maintenance process, Madam. A few days back I just asked someone to tidy it up so it looks like this. Otherwise, this room along with the rest will soon will soon be getting taken care of. A specialized team would be coming for that. We have already placed our request, but yesterday we even got a call saying that they might come tomorrow."

    Although Arwen''s doubt didn''t ease, still given how firmly Mr. Jones said that the appointed team would be coming, she could bring herself to doubt his words.

    Nodding, she accepted. "Oh," she said adding, "But I must say even without it, this room looks well taken care of. Mr. Jones, can you tell me what exactly is this room?"

    The butler didn''t know what to say. "This ..." he began but before he could say anything Arwen interrupted and added.

    "This doesn''t look like a bedroom," she turned gesture towards the study table. "There is just a desk and chair but we can say this is a study room since Aiden has his study on the other side of the house. And this photo frame ..."

    She was about to turn to see what it was about when the butler hurriedly said, "This is an old room."

 Chapter 305 Was it something related to Aidens past?

    Arwen halted. "Old room," she repeated.

    And Mr. Jones nodded, "Yes, Madam," he said. "An old room. This room is the one that Master used as his study before when he was young. It holds some of his old things that we didn''t feel right to throw away."

    She paused at that. Her gaze darted again to look around the room. She has guessed it right. "So, this was his room?" she mumbled the question to herself as a soft smile crept up her lips.

    Suddenly she remembered the frame in her hands and she pulled it up. "So, you mean this frame is also a part of his childhood?" she asked.

    But before Mr. Jones could say anything, or stop her, she already flipped it to look at it. Her smile froze and her eyes stilled at the image of the two figures standing together. "This ..." she tried to ask but then realized something and phrased it just to confirm. "Is this his mother?"

    Although there was no resemblance between Aiden and the woman, Arwen could not help but think of her as his mother because as far as she has known Aiden hadn''t been close to any woman other than his mother. And if he left this photo frame in his childhood memories then it only meant that the lady was very important to him.

    Mr. Jones paused for a few moments but then replied. "She is the late lady, young master''s birth mother."

    Arwen''s gaze never left the lady''s face. She looked so beautiful, so elegant, yet so familiar. She felt like she had met her somewhere. But then no matter how she tried she couldn''t bring herself to remember meeting her anywhere.

    How could she have met her?

    She didn''t know Aiden before. And when she didn''t even know him, how could she have known his mother?

    "Thank you, Mr. Jones," she said. She was about to turn back towards the desk when the butler stopped her in the hurry.

    "Madam!"

    Arwen turned to look back at him and slight furrow on her brows. "What happened, Mr. Jones?" she asked.

    And the butler''s gaze moved to look towards the drawer once, but it darted back to Arwen before she could notice. "It''s already time for lunch, Madam. If you say, I will ask someone to get it served for you."

    Arwen paused and looked at his face. Although she had missed his gaze that darted behind her, she didn''t miss the worry written clear on his face. "I don''t think I will have the lunch this early, Mr. Jones. How about we take some time there? Furthermore," she briefly looked around the room and added, "I have yet to fully explore this room. So, I will take some time here."

    With that, she turned to look back at the desk.

    Mr. Jones wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t find any valid reason there.

    Arwen didn''t mind his presence behind her. She knew that he was trying to hide something from her. But the more he was trying to hide it, the more she wanted to know about it.

    Was it something related to Aiden''s past? His life?

    Her gaze scanned again the desk. But except for the books, there wasn''t anything that seemed to be there. Her gaze darted back to the drawer. But she had checked them earlier. They all were empty.

    Not finding anything there that could explain Mr. Jones''s hesitance, she almost believed she was overthinking it. But right then she caught a glimpse of something from the corner of her eyes and she remembered the drawer that she had opened earlier didn''t only have one photo frame. There was also something else in there.@@@@

 Chapter 306 Her beauty complimented his handsome looks.

    Arwen shifted on her feet slightly; as she had guessed, another photograph was in there. Without waiting for another second, she grabbed it and pulled it out to check.

    She didn''t notice, but behind her, Mr. Jones''s expression froze. His face was marred with extreme worry as he fidgeted with his fingers. Soon, his worry turned to confusion when he heard Arwen questioning.

    "Who is this?"

    Mr. Jones thought that he hadn''t heard her properly. His eyes tried to concentrate on Arwen. However, when even after seconds, he didn''t hear her repeating, he walked closer to her to inspect the picture in her hand.

    While Arwen''s gaze has also zeroed on the picture she held in her hand. There was one pretty blonde girl standing beside a teen boy who looked quite handsome for his age.

    The familiarity between his face and Aiden''s were very obvious but what confused her was not Aiden''s young version, but rather the familiarity she felt looking at him in that picture.

    It was the same familiarity she felt when she met him for the first time as if she had known him. Not from that day ...but from way back from the past.

    The teen boy was wearing a rugby jersey, with his hair all messed up, yet beautifully flaunting his looks.

    "This is Aiden?" she asked just to confirm something that she had known just by the first look at the picture.@@@@

    Mr. Jones who was scared to death just a moment ago, heaved a sigh of relief before replying. "Yes," he said. "This picture is from young master''s university days. He was interested in rugby and even led his university team to the nationals."

    Arwen heard him and her brows furrowed. University days. Her mind repeated as she looked at the background of the picture. Right as stated by Mr. Jones, this picture wasn''t clicked in Cralens.

    "Did he come to Cralens for his matches ever?" she asked with some thought. But was immediately disappointed when she heard Mr. Jones reply.

    "Friend?" Arwen repeated and Mr. Jones, who felt something odd in her tone further explained.

    "Yes," he began, "Martins and Winslows have been family friends for a very long time. They were one of the families that had helped Winslows settle in New York during the early years when Old Master had shifted there. When the young master returned to the family, Ms. Martin started visiting him more often and slowly they grew the bond. They even went to the university together. But later when she left New York to pursue her career further, Young Master distanced himself from her and since then they were never seen together."

    The butler didn''t know why Arwen sounded strange, but he made sure to explain as much as he could. After all, the whole story was difficult to explain and just when he could see the couple''s bond growing deeper, he could bring himself to burden Arwen with the past.

    Arwen understood the gist of it. Though she suspected that the girl in the picture was the love Aiden mentioned, she couldn''t bring herself to ask it. She simply stared at the picture and let out a small ''oh'' of understanding.

    Even if the girl was the lady love from Aiden''s past, she was his present. And the past can''t overpower the present, could it?

    "It couldn''t," Arwen spoke to herself, but loud enough to be heard by the butler.

    But before Mr. Jones could ask her about it, she dropped the picture back in the drawer and closed it back to look around.

    "Mr. Jones, you said this room would soon be undergoing the maintenance process," she asked and seeing Mr. Jones nod her, she further queried, "Does that mean Aiden still comes to this room?

    Mr. Jones shook his head. "He hadn''t come here for a while," he said, and hearing him say that, Arwen''s lips tugged up in a smile.

    "He doesn''t?"

    Mr. Jones shook his head and confirmed. "It''s been months since Young Master came to this room. It''s just that since this room is a part of the estate, it needs to be taken care of so we are doing the needful."

    An ease settled in Arwen''s heart and she nodded. "Great, then do the needful," she said, brimming. Then looking at her watch, she added, "Oh, the break time is up for me already. I still have a quick work to attend to. After that, Mr. Jones, I will have to trouble you with the lunch."

    Mr. Jones nodded to her with a smile. "Sure, Madam. It''s my duty."

 Chapter 307 Picture albums.

    Arwen gave a small smile to Mr. Jones, ready to leave. But just when she was about to, she caught the sight of a glass jar on one of the shelves, right beside a stack of few books. She could see silver star shapes shining there.

    "What''s that?" she asked intrigued.

    Before Mr. Jones could answer her, she already walked to the shelf, raising her hand to get the jar. But her height couldn''t match up. She turned to look around once. Finding the chair on the side, she dragged it to the shelf before climbing up to get the jar down.

    "Madam," the butler called in panic, adding, "Please be careful. The chair isn''t at its best, you will hurt yourself."

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jones," Arwen spoke with a smile. "I will be careful." Saying that, she climbed up the chair and was finally able to get her hands on the jar.

    Her eyes twinkled, finding the familiar shapes. Isn''t this made out of chocolate wrappers?" she asked, opening the cap and pulling out one star. "I know this chocolate. This used to be my favourite. I never knew your young master was a fan of it too."

    She said and then showed it to the butler with slight excitement. "Did he make it?'' she asked and with slight hesitation, Mr. Jones nodded.

    Arwen smiled. "We share another thing in common then," she mumbled to herself before handing the jar to Mr. Jones. "I need to go now, Mr. Jones. My meeting is scheduled in another 10 minutes."

    The butler nodded and Arwen walked out of the room. Once she was gone, Mr. Jones took the much-needed breather. He looked at the jar of chocolates in his hand and sighed.

    The jar of stars was prepared by Aiden. But it wasn''t because he liked the chocolate, but rather because he remembered Arwen loving it. He ate it in her remembrance and he folded a star out of every wrapper, wishing to have her back in his life, by his side.@@@@

    A warm smile curled his lips when suddenly he halted with the thought of something, as if he suddenly remembered something that he had almost forgotten.

    Quickly moving, he walked to the desk. Keeping the jar aside, he opened the drawer to check something. But apart from the picture that Arwen had seen earlier, he couldn''t find anything else. His brows furrowed in a frown as he rummaged through the other drawers in search of something. But the rest all others were as empty as Arwen had seen.

    It wasn''t making sense, yet she couldn''t bring herself to shrug it off. The thought has clung to her stubbornly.

    "Ma''am, what do you think?" suddenly someone asked over the conference and Arwen was pulled back from her thoughts. She blinked a few times, before gathering back what she had heard.

    Clearing her throat, she said, "Oh, I think I would still want to go through the details. How about you send me the detailed report. And I will reach back to your team once I make myself clear about it."

    The person, who had asked previously, nodded. "Okay, Ma''am. I will send it right away."

    Arwen nodded. "Great. Then that''s it for today. You guys can get back to your routine." With that, she disconnected the call and reached for her phone.

    Thinking back, she finally dialled Margaret''s number. After a few rings, the call was answered.

    "Arwen," Margaret said and Arwen hummed back to her before speaking. "Aunt Margaret, I hope I am not disturbing you."

    "No, not at all," Margaret replied, asking further, "Tell me what you called for? Is there anything?"

    Arwen thought back about the picture and nodded. "Yes, there is something that I need your help with." She said and the line paused for a second.

    Sensing there was something wrong on Arwen''s side. Margaret slowly asked, "Yes sure. But will you tell me what happened? Are you tensed?"

    Arwen quickly refused. "No, no, no, Aunt Margaret, there is nothing serious. I just completed a meeting with the marketing team and maybe under the effect of it. But it''s fine, I will get better in another few minutes."

    "Oh," Margaret said in understanding, before asking, "Then what is it that you are looking me for?"

    "Oh, it''s about my picture albums," Arwen immediately responded. "I called to ask if you can send them to me."

 Chapter 308 She is looking for someone.

    "Your photo albums?" Margaret asked, sounding confused.

    Arwen hummed before adding, "Yes, the photo albums that I have from my previous school. I remember keeping it in Granna''s place." She paused, trying to remember something, then added, "They must be in the store room. If you ask someone to check the shelves there, they might find it."

    Margaret thought for a moment before affirming, "Sure, I will ask someone to look for him. But," she intercepted briefly, asking, "Arwen can I ask you why are you suddenly looking for it? They are the past that you have long moved on from."

    There was suspicion in Margaret''s tone that sounded odd, but Arwen didn''t find it strange for she knew that asking the memory of the past which has long forgotten was worth questioning. And Margaret wasn''t an outsider. She had been throughout the span, witnessing it all. Her question to her was right and valid.

    "Aunt Margaret," she began. "I might have moved on from the past, but maybe the past still holds something that could be important to me."

    "What are you referring to, Arwen?" Margaret asked, her tone a little unsettled.

    Arwen, herself, didn''t know what she was referring to or what she was trying to find out. She just knew that there was something that she was confused about. And there was something she was looking for. But what that was, she didn''t know. And neither could she explain.

    Hence, in the reply to Margaret, she simply said, "I just want to make sure that I am not leaving anything or anyone important behind."

    On the other end of the call, Margaret''s composed expression clearly showed a ripple of concern. But not making it too obvious, she said, "Okay, Arwen. Leave that to me then. I will ask someone to look for the albums and once they find it, I will send it over to you."

    "Yeah, Aunt Margaret. Take your time." Although Arwen said that, she didn''t agree to the same internally. She wanted to ask her to make the haste, but at the same time, she knew that would be too much to ask. Therefore, she adjusted her words before uttering them.

    At East Serenity Residence,

    After Margaret hung up the call, a voice from behind asked her, "What''s wrong, Margaret?"

    Margaret turned to look at Brenda who was walking down the stairs elegantly. "Madam, didn''t you go to rest? Why did you come down? If you needed something you could have asked me upstairs," she asked, her concern looking very evident on her face.

    Seeing her getting worried like that was not something unusual. Over the years while Margaret had been staying with her, Brenda has come to say that getting anxious has become her second nature.

    But that also means that Brenda knew exactly how Margaret looked when she was just worried for her health. And right seeing her unsettled like that, she could tell that she just wasn''t worried for her. There was something else that was keeping her on the edge.

    Brenda''s gaze darted to look down at her hand that was holding the phone. "Who was on the phone?" she asked, looking back into her eyes.

    "T-That ..." Margaret hesitated and hearing her fumble like that, the old lady asked again.

    "Margaret, I am sure I never stuttered, nor did I teach you. Then why are you today making me feel like I am not the mentor who guided you in your journey," Her words might have some soft, but it was sombre.

    "She said something around the lines which meant," she paused, trying to think about Arwen''s words, "like she was searching for something or someone from her history. She said she wanted to make sure that she wasn''t leaving anything or anyone important behind."

    Brenda paused. "Someone important?" Brenda could ignore those two words. "She is looking for someone."

    Margaret didn''t understand. "She is looking for someone?" she repeated. "But Madam, she was never too attached to anyone back them. We have even reached her classmates back then, but none shared a deep history or remembrance with her."

    Brenda didn''t speak for a moment. Her expression only seemed to be darkening under the effect of the contemplation.

    After a while, she asked, "Where is that photo album?"

    "I have to check, Madam," Margaret replied. "Young Miss said that she had left it in the store room. I will ask someone to check."

    Brenda nodded. "Find it and send it over to Arwen then. Don''t delay it for long," she said and her words confused Margaret.

    Furrowing her brows, she asked, "You want me to send it to them after finding it?"

    Brenda looked at her. "Didn''t you promise her that?"

    Of course, she did. But still, she thought the old lady would want to look through it before sending it to her.

    "I thought you would want to investigate it once before sending it to her", Margaret said, and the old lady shook her head.

    "Even if we do that, it wouldn''t bring us anything. Remember, we already did it once before." Brenda had always been very thorough in her work. Especially the works that have high stakes. "And if Arwen has asked for it, then it means we could no longer hide what she is looking for. So, to not trigger the worst, it will be better if we give her complete access to whatever she is looking into."

    "But Madam, ¡ª"

    "Margaret," Brenda interrupted. "Don''t forget who she is. Stubbornness and determination runs in her blood. You won''t be able to keep things away from her even if you want. And second thing, I don''t think giving her what she is looking for is a threat. Rather the threat is someone else."

    She took her step ahead and walked past Margaret. Keeping her back towards her, she asked, "Did you look into the doctor that Dr. Cred mentioned?"

    Margaret''s face grew solemn. "I tried looking into his background, but he doesn''t seem to be someone simple. His identity although very obvious and well-known, his connections are kept very concealed. And because we can''t tell to whom he is associated with, we cannot be sure about his actual intention behind the investigation."

    "No matter how concealed it is, we have to find out, Margaret. You know we can risk it," Brenda snapped. And even though that made Margaret flinch, she nodded in understanding.

    "Don''t worry, madam. We are trying to look into him. I am sure we will be able to find it," she said, and just as she did, her phone rang.

 Chapter 309 To her, what stood important â€¦ was Aiden.

    Back at Winslow Estate,

    Arwen was still having her lunch when suddenly Neil returned with the lunchbox. She eyed him but before she could ask him anything, Mr. Jones walked to him.

    "Did Young Master complete it?" he asked. Although his voice was rather soft, given that the dining room was quite close to the living space, Arwen could hear him well.

    Neil shook his head. "He didn''t," he said and then with worry written over his face, he handed back the exquisite lunch box to the butler.

    "He shouldn''t be missing his meals like this," Mr. Jone said, "Skipping it like this will only make his old problems resurface."@@@@

    "Old problems?" Arwen asked from behind. Her brows furrowed in slight confusion and slight concern. "What old problems are you talking about, Mr. Jones."

    The old butler turned to look back at Arwen. Lines of worry seemed very clear on his forehead. He gestured for Neil to return first, who in turn nodded before giving a polite bow to the lady to leave.

    Once he was gone, Arwen asked again, "Tell me Mr. Jones, what old problems you were talking about?"

    Mr. Jones walked to her and slowly spoke, "Madam, sir had long suffered from stomach problems. He has always been very dedicated to his work, to the point that he often forgets to eat and drink. And this habit of his had once cost him almost his life. Luckily, he survived that misfortune, but since then he has had a weak stomach."

    "Weak stomach?" Arwen was surprised. How can that be possible? He went with her to have street foods often after that first time and he never complained.

    "Did he always have that?" she asked again.

    Arwen stopped in her steps. She slightly turned to look back over her shoulder at the old butler before letting her lips curl in a soft, elegant smile. "Of course, I am going to prepare a wholesome healthy meal for my husband. How can I let him starve, when he is working to provide me with the best."

    When she said that, she sounded like the young lovestruck girl who has newly fallen in love and was in the mode of pampering her boyfriend with all she had. It was kind of kiddish, but at that time, Arwen didn''t mind it at all.

    To her, what stood important was nothing and no one else, but Aiden ¡ªher husband, her man.

    When Mr. Jones heard her, it took him a while to grasp the idea. But soon he did. Nodding, he quickly said, "I will ask Abraham to come right away."

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    Arwen saw him walking away in a haste and she leisurely walked towards the kitchen. Getting there, she let her eyes wander around. She has come here a few times and the place was no longer foreign to her. She knew where what was kept.

    But given that she didn''t have much of the time, she wanted a helping hand. A hand that was proficient enough to help her do everything quickly so that she could run the company and let Aiden have the meal, without skipping it for another time.

    As she was preparing something, she saw Alexander walking in with Mr. Jones.

    "Madam," he greeted.

    Smiling at him, Arwen nodded. "I hope I am not giving you much trouble, Mr. Abraham. I wanted your help here today if you don''t mind."

    Abraham shook his head, "Not at all, Madam. Please tell me how can I help you."

 Chapter 310 You cant take that elevator.

    Earlier when Abraham came to help, he thought the lady wanted to intrust him and make him do it all for her. But he was left utterly surprised when he realized that Arwen truly asked him there to get a hand from him while she did it all.

    His gaze never left her movements. She might not look very skilled in the kitchen, but surprisingly all her steps and methods were well thought out. It didn''t look like her first time, cooking the meal. Rather she looked well accustomed to it.

    But it was not fitting the picture. The young ladies of rich families don''t spend their time in the kitchen. They all have a team of dedicated chefs to serve them.

    "Am I doing something wrong, Mr. Abraham?" Arwen asked when she felt his gaze on herself for a bit longer.

    Abraham quickly pulled himself out of his daze and shook his head. "No, madam. I have been looking very precisely. You have followed the recipes well and even your measurements have been quite accurate. It doesn''t look like your first time in the kitchen. Have you known cooking all along?" he asked, and Arwen turned to give him a small smile.

    "Of course," she said. "Cooking is one of the basic survival skills everyone should know. At least the basics. And thus I have learnt a little here and there. But I am not professionally trained. I can just cook a few easy things."

    Easy things?

    The head chef looked down at all the dishes that Arwen had prepared. Although they were simple things to have every day, still he saw how she had done it all. Her efficiencies and the way she added the salt and spices for taste were definitely not basic. It seemed like she had good knowledge of all.

    However since she was saying that she only had the basic skills, he could only nod to her in understanding.@@@@

    "Oh yes," Arwen suddenly said as if she remembered something that she had forgotten. "Mr. Abraham, can you get me some parsley? With that, it all will be done."

    Abraham nodded and soon brought it to her. Arwen chopped it and added to the quinoa salad she had prepared.

    Once done, she stepped back and gave a brief look at it to all before humming in self-appreciation. "Oh, that''s almost perfect. We pack it up now."

    Alfred nodded to her and then soon they drove out of the Winslow Estate. As they were heading to the company, Arwen''s thoughts were full of many things. She was thinking about anything and everything ¡ªall of it related to Aiden.

    He still seemed like a mystery to her, but over the time that she had come to know him, it felt like he was not as complicated as he seemed before. Now, she was sure of several things about him. And that felt like an achievement that she couldn''t help but recognize every time.

    "Madam, do you want me to drive towards the basement?" Alfred asked when they were near the company.

    Arwen hasn''t visited the company many times. But last when she came, she asked Alfred to drop her in the basement so that no one would see her there. So, this time when they came again, Alfred thought to ask her before driving there.

    "Oh, that won''t be needed this time, Alfred," she said. "You can drop me at the entrance itself. I will walk in and take the elevator at the front itself."

    What was the use of hiding? Almost everyone has already seen her and come to know her identity. There was nothing to hide.

    Alfred nodded and soon drove in taking the straight way to the company''s entrance. Stopping, she stepped out to open the door for Arwen.

    "Thank you," Arwen said, as she got down the car with the lunch box in her hand.

    "Madam, do you need me to give a call to Mr. Ethan," Alfred asked. "He will come done to escort your personally."

    "Ah, it''s fine. I think I can manage on my own. Furthermore, he must be busy as well," she said and then turned to walk in.

    She was heading straight to Aiden''s private elevator, until she heard someone yell from behind.

    "Hey, wait! You can''t take that elevator."

 Chapter 311 Offending the Lady Boss.

    Arwen halted as she slowly turned to look back at the person who had just prohibited her. Her gaze and demeanour remained gentle as her eyes studied the woman standing in front of her.

    "You are?" she asked and the woman scoffed at her question.

    "Don''t pretend to be so noble when you are clearly not."

    Arwen raised her brows at her words. "I am not?" she repeated before asking again, "How do you know that?"

    "I am the receptionist here," the woman said proudly before adding, "Of course, I can tell that you are not because I have seen a lot of women like you coming here to covet the chance to meet our CEO."

    Arwen paused at her words. A hint of surprise flashed on her face before she asked, "Women often come to meet your CEO like that?"

    The receptionist felt a bit odd at her question. Although she was there asking the woman, it felt like she was being questioned instead. Hardening her features, she snapped, "Don''t act smart out here and question me as if you are the Lady Boss here. Just leave before I ask the security to throw you out."

    Arwen''s lips curled in a slow and beautiful smile. "I am not leaving," she said, adding, "I am here to meet my husband and your CEO so I am not leaving until I meet him."

    "Your husband?" That took the receptionist off-guard, and Arwen nodded to her.

    "Yes," she said. "Hence, I not acting smart out here, instead I am really the Lady Boss here. If you don''t believe you can always confirm." Arwen didn''t mind the receptionist''s brazenness; she understood her concern.@@@@

    But the receptionist didn''t take her seriously. Letting out a mock laughter, she looked at Arwen head to toe. "Your husband?" she scoffed again. "Do you think I will believe that?"

    Arwen checked the time on her watch. She was here to make sure Aiden ate something, she could stay here and let him starve himself. Feeling impatient, she shook her head. "You are not compelled to believe me and that''s why I asked you to confirm it." She then glanced up at her and said, "If you are confirming it, can you do it fast? I am here for a purpose; I don''t want to get delayed for long."

    Arwen stayed calm, but her gaze followed the woman and noted all her actions. And soon she saw two burly men appear on her side. She said something to them before gesturing them to look at her.

    And soon in the next second, they started walking her way.

    "Throw her out now," the receptionist said in a tone full of command as they walked closer to Arwen.

    Arwen still remained untroubled. Seeing her unthreatened like that, the receptionist became more furious. "Get her out now," she ordered once again and at her words, the two men were about to grab Arwen when the elevator behind her opened.

    Emyr''s gaze immediately noted the intention of the two guards and displeasure marred his expression. Seeing the obvious on his face, the two guards stepped back, not daring to act anymore.

    "What are you doing?" the receptionist asked who hadn''t noticed Emy. Her brows wrinkled in a frown. "I asked you to throw her out now."

    "Who dares?" Emry stepped forward, making the woman go stiff at his question.

    Her face paled as he slowly turned to look his way. "M-Mr. Ethan, I ¡ª" she couldn''t find her words.

    Arwen noticed the instant change in demeanor and shook her head internally. Not giving a hard time to the woman, she gently spoke, "Mr. Ethan!"

    And at her voice, Emyr immediately turned to look at the lady, before bowing his head down in respect. "Madam, sorry for letting you experience this. It was a fault on my end."

    His words dawned upon the receptionist and she was stunned. She glanced at Arwen incredulously and her face grew white in horror. Just the thought of offending the Lady Boss made her knees go weak. She wanted to apologize but at the same time, she wanted herself to go invisible.

    Arwen didn''t miss the horror on the woman''s face. She gave her a fleeting glance and said, "Can you take me to Aiden first?"

 Chapter 312 Who exactly are you looking for?

    Emyr nodded immediately. Ignoring the three people there, he quickly stepped forward and guided Arwen to his boss''s private elevator.

    Arwen was about to walk after him, but she stopped and turned to look back at the receptionist. "Having some patience first is always better than having the regret later. I hope you will always remember this from the next time."

    The receptionist nodded, not daring to pull the same attitude from before. She looked like all the blood had drained out of her body. She thought to get on her knees to apologize, but it was as if Arwen never was looking forward to one.

    She instead walked away with elegance and confidence as all that happened didn''t matter to her at all.@@@@

    The receptionist regretted it immediately. How did she not identify that aura before? The woman clearly carried the air superiority. Her attitude clearly evidenced that she was a lady of position.

    Seeing the door of the elevator finally close, the woman could no longer hold up. Slumping on the floor, she waited for the clouds to fall on her because she knew that she could no longer escape the misfortune she brought on herself.

    Meanwhile, in the elevator, Emyr was really embarrassed. Although he had apologized, he didn''t think it was enough.

    "Madam, I am sorry," he apologized again. "I didn''t handle them well."

    Arwen turned to look at him and shook her head. "You are not one to be blamed, Mr. Ethan. I came here unannounced. And given how rare I come to the company to visit Aiden, it''s not strange that people doubt my identity."

    And Emyr nodded. "Sir chooses to skip it, but he always makes sure that everyone else in the team completes their meals on time."

    Arwen sighed in the heart. Nodding, she said, "Great then I will go and see that he has his meal as well."

    With that, she turned to walk towards Aiden''s office. Emyr followed her and reaching the door, Arwen said, "Thank you, Mr. Ethan. You can return to your work first. I will go inside myself."

    Emyr gave a polite nod and then turned to head back to his desk. Arwen standing at the door, knocked first. But even after minutes, when there came no approval, she pushed the door open and walked in.

    Her eyes immediately caught Aiden behind his desk. His chair was facing the glass wall with his back facing the door. He seemed to be busy on some call and hadn''t seen her coming. Hence, walking in Arwen waited for him to finish it. She didn''t make a noise and just walked to take a seat on the couch on the side.

    As she sat on the couch, her eyes fixed on the glass that was reflecting Aiden''s image. Her brows tugged in a frown when she noticed how dark he looked. It was as if he was holding himself back from causing the destruction that would leave the world in ruins.

    Was he furious?

    Arwen was thinking when she heard him say through gritted teeth. "Even if they are buried in the depths of hell, then too I want them. Not even the Hades holds the power to hide them from me," he growled.

    And his words like that sent a shiver down Arwen''s spine. Her brows furrowed deeper as she stared at him, trying to analyze who he was looking for. But she couldn''t bring herself to think enough.

    And right then, she saw him hanging up the call. He turned his chair back and just as he did, their eyes met and she questioned, "Who exactly are you looking for?"

 Chapter 313 Second opinion.

    Aiden was on the call with Jason. When he heard the door of his office opening, he presumed Emyr had entered. However, seeing Arwen sitting there with her brows furrowed at him, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.

    "When did you come?" he asked, already getting up to walk to her.

    Arwen shook her head and simply replied, "Right when you were very busy on the call. I came in and didn''t feel it right to disturb you." She paused briefly before repeating her question from before. "Over the call, you sounded like you were looking for someone. Who are you looking for?"

    Aiden''s expression shifted. His brows that have just eased moments ago seeing her, furrowed again. He didn''t answer her, instead walked her side before sitting on the same couch beside her.

    Then turning to look at her, he said, "Someone who dared to harm me in a way I would never tolerate."

    "Harm you?" Arwen repeated, before letting her gaze scan him head to toe. "Are you hurt somewhere? Did you go to the hospital?" She asked, already grabbing his hand, ready to leave at once.

    But before she could tug him up, he pulled her in his arms, making her crash into his embrace.

    "I am not hurt," he said gently, the voice rumbling through his chest, making Arwen calm instantly. She, herself, hadn''t realized how panicked she had gotten just at the mention of him getting harmed.

    His hands slowly caressed her back, helping her ease. "There is no need to go to the hospital. I am fine. Nothing happened to me."@@@@

    Arwen heard his heartbeat close to her ears and it worked like a tranquilizer. "You are fine?" she asked to confirm, pulling away from his arms to look into his eyes.

    Aiden nodded. At which, she then asked, "Then why did you say that someone harmed you?"

    "A good choice," she said as she reached to serve him the dishes. "Actually, I have guessed it and luckily you didn''t fail me."

    "I would never," he mumbled but she heard. Smiling, she nodded.

    "I know and that''s why I had gotten confident about it."

    Aiden smirked proudly. His gaze then darted to look down at the plate, his eyes studying each and every dish. "I thought you didn''t know to cook."

    Arwen''s hand that was spooning a portion of salad for him halted for a second. Of course, he would think that because the last time she told him she didn''t know anything in the kitchen. He should have believed it.

    Humming, she nodded, "I remember I told you that. At that time, I wasn''t confident," she said and turned to hand him the plate. "But today, I thought why not let you give it a try and tell me again? A second opinion."

    She gestured him towards the plate. "It should at least be bearable. If isn''t then take it as a punishment for returning the good cooking of our chefs."

    Aiden glanced at her before glancing down at the plate. He took it and then slowly took a bite before reaching for another.

    All the while, he could feel Arwen''s nervous gaze at himself. And he truly wanted to punch the person who ever made her think that her cooking wasn''t great enough to melt hearts.

    "How is it?" Arwen asked when even after completing half of the plate, Aiden said nothing. "If it''s not up to your choice, you can always tell me. I will try to make it better next time to suit your preferences."

    Aiden''s movements halted as he looked up at her. "There is no need for that," he said and she blinked at him, a little confused.

    Was it that bad that he wouldn''t want her to make the next time?

 Chapter 314 Master the skill for two reasons.

    In the past, she had made all the efforts to win Ryan''s heart. But in the end, all her efforts served her no purpose because ultimately Ryan never cared to even acknowledge her even briefly.

    To him, it never mattered.

    She would cook him the lunches and send them over so that he could realize how accommodating she was to him and the arrangement that was forced upon both of them. But it was not soon she came to know that he had long decided to believe what he wanted to. No words from her would make him see things otherwise.

    He disrespected her, her gestures and efforts each time, making her lose confidence in the skill that she learnt to impress him.

    And it wasn''t long after, she seized to do things willingly. Later she did all just to make sure her mother didn''t rant to her for not making any efforts to make the arrangement work.

    So when she had said to Aiden that she didn''t know how to cook, she simply wanted to avoid any compulsion that would have come along if she had accepted it.

    But now, things have changed. She was willing to be compelled ... if it was for him. So, she willingly cooked for him and decided to do it more in the future as well.

    However, when he said that there was no need for it, she felt her heart constrict slightly. With furrowed brows, she asked, "Is it that bad?" Her eyes looked nervous, staring intently at him as if waiting for him to speak.@@@@

    "What I mean is that you don''t have to change anything. They taste just perfect. Just how I like it," he said.

    Arwen blinked. "You liked it?" she asked, as if she couldn''t bring herself to believe it. "You don''t have to be comforting always. If you didn''t like it, you can always tell me and I will ¡ª"

    Before she could finish her words, Aiden pushed a spoon into her mouth, letting her taste it herself.

    She hadn''t expected him to do that, so it took her a while to register it.

    Was she so easy to read?

    Or was it him, who held the skill of unfolding her like no one else did?

    "Need my help?" he asked, and not understanding what he meant, she asked back.

    "In?"

    "In making you understand me like no one else does." As he said that, he kept the plate down and slowly reached to undo the third button of his shirt, letting it loose so that his muscled chest came right into her vision.

    Arwen instantly understood what he meant. Pressing her lips together, she reached to hold his hands, before moving to do his buttons back. "There is no need for that, Mr. Winslow. I will find many decent ways to do that. You don''t have to take the trouble," she said, looking into his eyes

    Aiden wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer, and making her breath hitch.

    "Are you sure?" he asked, and Arwen raised her brows incredulously before reaching to remove his wrap.

    "Yes, I am sure," she said, before pulling herself away from his embrace. "Now, if the fun time is over, finish your food first." Saying that, she handed him the plate again.

    While he was on it, Arwen watched him, satisfied and content in that moment. There seemed nothing missing at that moment. Everything felt perfect with him around.

    She was enjoying that peaceful moment with him when she remembered the call she had with Beca, earlier in the afternoon. Although she had agreed to go for the dinner, she didn''t want to decide on her own.

    "There was something I wanted to discuss with you," Arwen said when she saw Aiden finishing his lunch and setting the plate down.

 Chapter 315 First and the last.

    Although Arwen had already agreed to Beca over the call, she had long decided that it would be Aiden''s decision that would prevail. Not because she thought she had done something wrong by giving a word to Beca, but because she didn''t want him to feel wronged.

    So, if he refuses the idea, she wouldn''t even care to argue for it.

    Aiden glanced at her and gently turned to her, giving her a nod to continue ahead.

    Arwen stared at him for a moment before carefully framing her words. She still remembers the last time the mere mention of Ryan left him so jealous. He might have not have made it very obvious, but it was way more than clear in his eyes and the way he acted. That was the first time she knew he was ''possessive'' of her.@@@@

    People called possessiveness a toxic trait of a relationship, but she didn''t know why when he was possessive of her, she felt good.

    "Ryan''s mother," Arwen slowly began. "Aunt Beca called me earlier in the afternoon," she said, pausing briefly just to catch if there was any subtle shift in his expression.

    But when she found nothing, she continued, "She said that she had been missing me for a while. I visited them after I got married. They have treated me like a daughter and wanted me to come back to have dinners with them sometimes. They even said to bring you along."

    All the while she spoke, her eyes were fixed on his face. She chose to keep it short, but added all that was needed to be added for him to understand the situation.

    "What did you say then?" Aiden asked.

    "Doesn''t matter," she said, shaking her head. "I might have said anything to her but I can always change it as per your comfort."

    "Don''t you care that it might break her heart?" he asked, as if he wanted her to reconsider leaving the decision to him. His words were meant to warn her that she might receive a decision that she might not like.

    "I told her that we would be coming day after tomorrow. She was happy," she said as she stood up to walk to him. When she was standing right in front of him, her eyes darted to look at his collar. It was perfect yet looked a little messed up, maybe because she wanted to put her arms around him.

    Drawing a step closer, she stood on her toe to reach for his collar to adjust. "By the way, I heard that people often come to meet you here?"

    Aiden brows wrinkled in confusion as he looked at her, waiting to hear more. Arwen understood the question in his gaze and added something that would explain to him what she was referring to.

    "Especially women," she said. "Your employees are already feeling burdened by their growing interest in you. Don''t you think you are putting them in difficult situations?"

    Keeping his nonchalance, he shrugged, "They are getting paid to handle those situations. If it''s getting too difficult, they can always choose to leave to make it easy for themselves."

    Arwen was stunned for a moment. She never expected him to be so cold when she had always seen him so warm and gentle around herself. But then she realized, he treated her much differently than he treated others. The difference was as obvious as the difference between day and night.

    Clearing her throat, she quickly composed herself back. "Mr. Winslow, tell me honestly how many women have made it inside this door?"

    "One," Aiden said without any hesitation.

    "One?" Arwen asked and saw him nod to her. She was about to ask who was it when she heard him say it on his own.

    "Only one has made inside my cabin, and that''s you, Moon."

    Her breath hitched at his words. Although he was saying it in regard to his office, it felt deeper than that.

    The way he was looking in her eyes and speaking out his words, it was as if he was talking about his life. Confessing to her that no one else apart from her was able to make up to him. She was the first and also the last.

 Chapter 316 Matter of a week or two.

    Although she needed nothing to believe it, still, since she was there to mess up with him, she pretended to be skeptical about it. "You want me to believe it?" she asked, raising her brows at him.

    Aiden stared at him for a second before shaking his head. "I would love it more if instead of believing me, you would go out and wreak havoc for each and every woman who even dared to try it," he said, his eyes at her growing expectant with each passing second.

    Momentarily stunned, Arwen couldn''t bear to look into his eyes for longer. Taking a step back, she quickly pulled away. She was there to mess up with him, but she never knew he would make it happen the opposite.

    "Shouldn''t you be trying to make me believe instead?" she asked, confused about why he was going out of the script. And who the hell encourages their wife to throw a tantrum like that? Don''t men desire an understanding and obedient wife instead, who tries to understand it all?

    Aiden took his step closer to her and reached a hand out to comb back a strand of hair behind her ears. "It would be more fun seeing you getting wild instead."

    "You ..."

    Before she could say another word, he leaned down to press his lips against hers. The kiss was soft, yet it spoke volumes. At that moment, Arwen forgot it all. Her fingers subconsciously clenched on his shoulders, crumbling his shirt fabric while her other hand gripped his arm.

    "Do you believe it now?" he whispered, pulling away once he made sure he gave enough evidence to prove himself.

    Arwen, who had long forgotten what it was all about, stared confusedly at him. "Huh?"

    He smirked and then asked again, "Do you believe now that apart from you there has been no one else? Or do you want me to prove it again?"

    With that, he didn''t wait and dipped again, this time taking her with a heated passion.

    Arwen tapped his shoulders when felt getting breathless. "I¨CI believed it," she said when finally felt him giving her the needed chance she was asking for.

    "You sure you do?" he asked, and she glared at him, nodding.

    Arwen didn''t understand. She looked at Aiden, confused.

    "Book it for the night," Aiden said, and taking the orders, Emyr nodded before leaving the office.

    Once he was gone, Arwen asked, "What happened? Are you going somewhere?''

    "Yes," Aiden said, turning to her with his brows slightly furrowed. "I need to return to New York for something important. Something suddenly happened and it needs me there."

    Although he didn''t explain much, she understood it was something serious. Otherwise, nothing would explain a last-minute arrangement like this.

    Nodding, she said, "Do you want me to head back first and help you pack?" she asked, but Aiden shook his head.

    "It''s fine, we can head together sometime. Emyr will call Mr. Jones and he will prepare everything. Dropping you back at home, I will leave."

    Arwen nodded to him again. She was all fine minutes ago. But since she had heard him leaving, she felt her heart getting unsettled inside. "How long will it take you to come back then?" she asked, without even understanding why she was asking this instead of asking the actual problem that happened.

    Given the situation, people would rather ask about the problem. But here she just wanted to know for how long she would have to stay away from him.

    Aiden read the discomfort in her eyes. "I don''t know yet. It probably might take me a few days or even a week. Do you want to come along?" he asked.

    And Arwen''s eyes sparkled for a second before it dimmed again. Shaking her head, she said, "I don''t think that would be possible. There are a few things that I need to take care of."

    Although she usually doesn''t have much to do at Davies Empire, there are a few projects that need her attention every now and then. So, she needs to stick back until she wraps them all or make sure that those ongoing projects don''t need her for some time at least. About which she wasn''t sure at the moment.

    "It''s fine, it''s just a matter of a week or two. It''s not like you I will be alone here," she said, cracking a small laugh. "Mr. Jones and the rest of others will be here. And even Gianna has returned. We anyway will be hanging out together," she said and then suddenly recalled something that she felt to be forgetting. "And yes, there is also the dinner at Aunt Beca''s place. Do you want me to cancel it? We can go together when you return."

 Chapter 317 Possessive.

    Although she had asked, she didn''t wait to get his reply on that. Already turning, she walked back to the coffee table to grab her phone. "I will call and tell her now. Give me a moment," she said, ready to dial the number.

    But before she could press the call button, Aiden smoothly took the phone from her hand. He was standing behind her so when he snatched it from her, he didn''t see her reaction.

    Arwen didn''t turn, nor did she make any effort to take back her phone. She simply closed her eyes, as if steading herself against the emotion that she didn''t want to show.

    "What are you doing, Aiden?" she asked, her voice tinged with quiet exhaustion. "Let me make a call now. Or, later it won''t look nice to refuse."

    "You don''t need to refuse," Aiden said, his voice calm yet resolute. He leaned forward and placed the phone back on the table, his presence lingering behind her.

    The moment Arwen felt his proximity, she stepped to the side and turned to him with her brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? If I don''t refuse, then do you want me to go there alone?"

    Aiden held her gaze for a second before nodding. "Since you have already confirmed it with her, refusing again wouldn''t be right. It would make you look bad. They might feel bad and I am sure you wouldn''t want that."

    "What about you?" Arwen asked, interjecting him. "Won''t you feel bad if I go alone? I might not have asked her, but I can already tell you that Ryan''s presence there is not impossible. And even though you would want me to avoid it, I wouldn''t be able to do so if I go there alone. Knowing that, do you still have the heart to send me there ... alone?"

    Her words were meant to test Aiden, but instead of showing the displeasure, his lips curled at the corners in a warm smile that reassured her of something that she quite couldn''t put a finger on.

    "I can''t bear to leave you alone for even a day, Moon," he murmured, his voice laced with something deeper, something unshakable. "But if by asking whether I trust you enough to let you go and meet your ex alone, then believe me, I trust you more than I trust myself."

    "Let''s go," he said, standing up and taking his jacket.

    As they stepped out, Aiden draped his jacket over her shoulders without a second thought. "It''s cold. Wear this." His fingers lingered at the collar as he adjusted it properly around her. Then, lowering his voice, he added, "And for the days I am not around, make sure to carry your jackets. Getting sick or borrowing another man''s coat ... I wouldn''t like either."

    He said, and at his words, Arwen raised a brow, clearly amused. "Really?" she teased. "Didn''t you just say that you trust me more than your trust yourself?"

    Aiden''s expression shifted a little, as if he was caught in between his own words. Just when she thought he might falter, he simply nodded, unwavering.

    "I did say that. And I meant every word," he admitted. "I trust you more than you can think. But I also said something else before that. Did you forget that?"

    Arwen didn''t remember. With her brows scrunched in confusion, she asked, "What else did you say?"

    Aiden''s lips curled in a smirk. And before she could react, he caught the lapel of his jacket ¡ªthe very one she was wrapped in ¡ªand pulled her flush against him.

    His breath ghosted over her lips as he murmured. "I also told you I am possessive. Very possessive of you. To the point where, sometimes, I even get jealous of the air that dares to brush against your skin."

    Arwen''s breath hitched, her pulse quickening. She stared into his eyes. The confidence in his voice, the way his eyes devoured her whole ¡ªshe knew he wasn''t just saying those words. He meant every single one of them.

    She cleared her throat, and quickly said, "I never ask anyone''s jacket. But since you have specifically specified about that I will make sure to carry mine always. Now, if my words are enough, let''s go."

 Chapter 318 Strict protection.

    Aiden stared down at her and saw her cheeks turning red. She looked like a little bunny who was looking here and there, trying to find an escape.

    Adorable as always!

    The more she looked like that, the more he wanted to tease her. Tugging again on the lapel of the jacket, he pulled to make her look back at him. "Are you sure?" he asked, and not understanding what he meant, Arwen looked at him confused.

    "Sure about what?"

    His smirk deepened and he slowly leaned down, closer to her ears to whisper. "Are you sure you don''t need a stronger reminder that will not let you forget it at all? If you want, I can give it to you always." Saying that, he didn''t even give her a moment to think and bit her ear, making her gasp. "Something like this."

    "You ¡ª" she stepped back, pressing a hand on her ear. They have already stepped out of his office which meant they could be seen easily. Her eyes darted to look around to check, but luckily there was no one. "Are you crazy? I don''t need any of such reminders. I will remember it even without it."

    Glaring at him, she then gestured him towards the elevator. "Now, let''s go," she said and then already started walking towards the elevator.

    Aiden followed her. Arwen paused near Emyr''s desk and then turned around to ask, "Mr. Ethan would be coming along with us, right?"

    Aiden understood what she meant to ask. Nodding, he said, "He must be already waiting in the car." Arwen nodded and then they together walked into the elevator.

    The elevator soon opened again on the ground floor and Arwen stepped out. Her eyes instinctively darted to the reception desk. Her brows furrowed slightly when she didn''t see the same receptionist from before. She sighed and shook her head internally. She had already expected this to happen.

    "What happened?" Aiden asked when he saw her looking in one direction.

    Emyr nodded again.

    Giving the orders, Aiden opened the door of the car and stepped out as well. Walking inside the house, he made his way to the room.

    There, Arwen was checking everything with Mr. Jones. When she saw him enter, she said, "Mr. Jones that packed it all. Your bag is ready. You can leave now."

    Aiden gave a look to the butler, who nodded in understanding. Wheeling the luggage out, Mr. Jones left, leaving the two alone in the room.

    "I thought you would miss me after I leave, but seems like you have started missing me already?" he teased just to make her comfortable.

    Arwen stared at him for a second longer and scoffed. "Who is missing you? I am just playing my role. Don''t think too much. It''s you leaving. I will still be staying here, around everyone. I wouldn''t miss you more."

    "Really?" he asked, and she nodded. "Great, if that''s so, I will not hurry back. Let me know when you miss me, then I will return."

    "You ¡ª" Arwen pointed her finger at him in warning, but Aiden simply smirked. Understanding which she didn''t say more.

    In the end, Aiden smiled and raised his hand to caress her hair. "Fine, I won''t tease you more. Be good. I will finish my work and come back soon." Saying that, he leaned forward and pressed a kiss on her forehead.

    Pulling away, he was ready to turn and walk out when Arwen held his arm.

    "Wait!" she said. Aiden turned to look at her confused. She didn''t say anything. She just turned and walked to her bedside, before pulling out the drawer. Taking out the familiar box of chocolate, she walked back to him.

    Opening it, she pulled out two wrapped golden balls. "Here," she said, extending it out for him. "You can have these two. I won''t mind."

 Chapter 319 DÃ©jÃ  vu.

    Aiden looked down at the chocolate and raised a brow. "Really?" he asked, his lips showing hints of a smile that Arwen didn''t miss to notice.

    Pursing her lips, she said, "Don''t see this gesture as something simple. I don''t share my chocolates usually. It''s just that today, I wanted to share it with you since you are going out for some days. Have these when you miss me."

    Aiden couldn''t help but smile. He knew better than her how much she disliked sharing chocolates with anyone. But he had also realized that he was one lucky person with whom she had always shared them. This wasn''t her first time. She had given him the chocolates before as well, as if he had done all these things to deserve a share from her.

    "You don''t want them?" When she didn''t see Aiden taking the chocolates from her, she asked. Her brows got tugged together in a frown. "If you don''t want them, it''s fine. I ¡ª"

    Before she could roll back her hand, Aiden reached out and held it for her. "You are again forgetting, Moon," he said, taking the two chocolates off her hand. "Once it''s offered to me, it''s mine."

    "I don''t want to give it to you anymore. Return it to me." Arwen wanted to take it back, but he dodged her attempt effortlessly.

    "Too late, Moon. You have already given them to me. I will take them with me and have them when I miss you," he said as she put them into his jacket''s inner pocket. "Now, be good and stay nice." Patting her head, he smiled and then took a step back to turn and leave.

    "I am not a kid to whom you have to specify it like that," she grunted, crossing her arms.

    Aiden gave her a look. "I know you are not. But just now your actions were quite similar to one. Don''t you think?"

    "No," she countered defiantly. "I don''t think so. I was asking back what you didn''t want."

    "Who said I didn''t want it?" Aiden raised a brow as if he couldn''t understand her deducement. "As long as it''s you offering, I will accept it," he said and then leaned forward to press a soft kiss on her lips. "Now, don''t find ways to stay angry at me. I will have to stay back to coax you."

    While she was trying to understand what and why she was feeling inside, she heard Mr. Jones speak again.

    "Madam?" he called, and absentmindedly Arwen turned to glance at him.

    "Huh?"

    "It''s getting cold outside. I think you should return inside first, or else you will catch a cold." He repeated.

    Arwen looked around once before nodding. "Yes, let''s go," she said and then turning on her heels, walked back inside. "Oh, yes, Mr. Jones, did you also make arrangements for Aiden in New York? I mean where will he living and the chefs ¡ª"

    Mr. Jones understood her concern. Smiling, he nodded, "Madam, don''t worry. Everything has been taken care of."

    Arwen scratched the corner of her brows. She wasn''t embarrassed, but seeing Mr. Jones smile, she felt she was a bit overdoing it. Did she get too deep in the role of his wife that now she wants to make sure that all his necessities are well looked into?

    "Sorry, Mr. Jones," she said. "I should have known that you would well take care of everything. I didn''t need to remind you."

    "No, no, Madam," he said. "You are his wife. It''s only right for you to confirm everything. If you hadn''t sent me the list earlier, I might have missed packing a few of the things."

    While Arwen was sitting in Aiden''s office, she had sent the list of essentials to Mr. Jones and had asked him to pack accordingly. And Mr. Jones had followed it diligently.

    "Oh, I just came to understand him a bit," she said, and then not lingering there for longer, she walked back to her room. As she was walking back, she received a text from Gianna and her steps halted.

 Chapter 320 Was it really her fault?

    The next day, Arwen was sitting on the couch of another room and was watching Gianna incredulously. She was unpacking her luggage and putting it in the clothes brought in the wardrobe in the corner. But her way of unpacking wasn''t as simple as it should be. Instead, she looked like she was just messing it up over and over again.

    "Anna," Not able to take it for another second, Arwen spoke, "I think you should leave that to the house help. I am sure they won''t mind helping you out with unpacking. They did mine, and I find all my things at the right time and at the right place."

    Gianna, looking all busy at work, shook her head. "Why bother them when I can do it myself?"

    Arwen scanned the place one time more before forcing a smile. "You can do it yourself? I mean, are you sure about it?"

    Not understanding what she meant, Gianna turned and looked at her with furrowed brows. "What do you mean?" she asked, but then noticing the expression on her face, she raised a finger at her. "You ¡ª are you saying that I can''t do a simple thing as unpacking and arranging a wardrobe?"

    Arwen shook her head and then gestured her to look at the condition around. "I am not saying anything. It''s the messed-up room that seems to crying for mercy."

    "Arwen Quinn!" Gianna dropped the clothes she held in her hand and sent a warning glare to Arwen. "You better reconsider your words."

    Arwen simply kept her stare at her as if challenging her back. "I think it''s you who should reconsider your words, Anna," she said. "I am no longer Arwen Quinn. You can better call me Arwen Winslow, or Mrs. Aiden Winslow. Or, the best will be addressing me with the name new relationship we share. What say?"

    "N.E.V.E.R", Gianna almost yelled. Stomping her feet, she stormed her way to Arwen and continued. "I will never call you Aunt. Did you hear that?"

    Shaking her head, Arwen refused, "I think it would be better if we let your uncle hear that."

    Gianna allowed her to take her away. When they were out of the room, down the corridor, she said in a begrudging tone. "I really want to go back and correct myself when I said that your husband is influencing you in a good way. My uncle is just spoiling you to the worst."

    Arwen simply smiled. It was like she took that as a compliment. When Gianna saw her smiling like that, she shook her head and said, "No, actually that''s not the case. He is not just spoiling."

    She paused and Arwen halted to look back at her, waiting for her to complete. "Then what else is he doing?" she probed.

    "He is making you more like himself," Gianna finally said. "You are already using the tricks of his early days. And it''s strangely working as if you know what''s needed to make people agree to you effortlessly."

    "That''s not my fault, is it?" Arwen asked innocently.

    And Gianna raised a brow in incredulity. "Is it not?"

    "It''s not," Arwen shook her head confidently. "Instead, the fault lies in you."

    "Me?" Gianna pointed at herself and took a step forward towards her so that Arwen could look at her better. "Is it really my fault? Is that what you are saying?"

    Arwen nodded, not hesitant at all. "It''s yours, of course. If you weren''t this scared of him, how else would I be able to scare you with his name?"

    Gianna was speechless ...

    Was it really her fault? People who know what the devil could do would be scared of him. She was not anyone different. She just knew the Devil''s capabilities too well to understand the consequences she would end up with.

 Chapter 321 Count the days.

    "Oh yes," Being curious, Arwen suddenly spoke again to ask, "By the way, I really want to know why are you so scared of him. Like whenever I heard you talking about him, I thought you two were very close and that''s the reason you praise him a lot. But only when I saw you in front of him, I got to know that you are actually scared of him."

    "He is my elder," Gianna said as a matter of obviousness. "Isn''t it right for me to be a bit scared of him? And actually, that''s not exactly, rather it''s more like respect."

    "Respect?" Arwen repeated. "Really?"

    Gianna nodded. "Of course, I respect him a lot and that''s why in his presence, I stay obedient. I don''t want him to dislike me, you know."

    Although the latter part of her statement seemed to be right, the first didn''t. Arwen crossed her arms over her chest and stared at her. "Fine, I will wait to hear a better reason. Take your time."

    Gianna stared at her for a moment before sighing deeply. She knew Arwen well enough to know that until she heard her accept it, she wouldn''t budge.

    "Fine, I accept," she said, glancing at her. "Although I like my uncle a lot, I am scared of him. Because it''s the most normal reaction that anyone would give to him. Could you even deny that?" she asked, already confident of the answer she would receive.

    Bu Arwen didn''t reply immediately. She just remained silently, staring at her as if still thinking.

    And looking at her indecisive, Gianna rolled her eyes. "Wait, don''t tell me, you think differently," she said. "I mean, I can understand that over time staying with him, you are no longer getting scared of him. But I am sure the first time when you would have seen or met him, even you might have gotten scared of him. It''s quite normal with how cold and unamiable he looks."@@@@

    Arwen''s eyes narrowed at her words, as if she couldn''t quite agree with her. "Uhh, I don''t think so," she said and at her skepticism like that, Gianna furrowed her brows.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, suddenly getting all interested to know. If you didn''t find him scary at first glance, what else did you perceive him as? I am sure you haven''t seen him as an angel that had appeared out of thin air just to help you."

    Meanwhile, on the other side, at the hospital, the doctor came to check on Delyth. The surgery has been successful, however, Delyth has been suggested to stay in the hospital to recover for the first month.

    "You are recovering well, Ms. Ember," Dr. Walter said. "If you follow the instructions and take the medicines in time, it won''t take long for you to stand back on your feet. Soon after a few days, the post-operative rehabilitation will begin and with that done, you will soon be not needing the wheelchair."

    Delyth smiled weakly. "Thank you, Dr. Walter. I will be on my best behaviour and will have all my medicines on time. I soon want to get up on my feet."

    The doctor nodded in understanding. Placing a hand on her shoulders, he said, "Don''t worry, you will soon be able to. Just take a rest." He then turned to look at Ryan, who had been standing there all the while.

    Walking to him, he extended his hand out for him to take. "Mr. Foster, I have checked it all. Ms. Ember is recovering well and will get only better hereafter. You don''t need to worry."

    Ryan nodded. "Thank you, Dr. Walters," he said.

    "I will be leaving today but you can always reach out if you have doubts about anything," The doctor said. "I have already explained her condition to the doctor who will be attending her. She is capable and will take care of her."

    With that, Dr. Walters explained a few more things and then left. When the door closed after him, Ryan turned to look back at Delyth. Walking a little closer to her bed, he asked, "How are you feeling now? Is it paining anywhere?''

    Delyth glanced up at him. From her usual self, she looked different ... way too different. Smiling she shook her head. "No," she said, her voice weak but not as much as she could have easily pretended it to be. "I am better than before. Now you can just count the days."

    "Count the days?" Ryan didn''t understand. His brows furrowed in confusion.

    But Delyth only smiled, nodding to him. "Yes, count the days. You will soon be able to get rid of me, once and for all."

 Chapter 322 Because you are not her.

    Ryan didn''t know how to react to her words. Delyth had been acting so differently recently that he was even confused about whether to blame her for her past mistakes or feel guilty for treating her like this.

    "Ryan, you don''t have to feel guilty," Delyth spoke with a small smile over her lips. "I am just a burden on you. Anyone in your stance would want to unburden me as soon as they could. You have still been kind enough to make sure that I get back in a situation where I don''t have to suffer more than I am already suffering," she said, smiling at her legs. "Thank you. It''s because of your efforts I will be able to get back on my feet soon."

    "Delyth, I ¡ª" Ryan hesitated to take the good words. But before he could refuse them, Delyth interrupted him.

    "Ryan," she said, taking a deep breath. "You don''t have to be so humble. I know you were just doing something that you had promised to my brother, but between us, no strings were ever attached. And even without that, you cared for me so much. This is more than anyone could have done for an orphan like me. So, I cannot be an ingrate to not recognize it."

    Ryan shifted slightly on his feet. "I don''t need you to thank me, Delyth," he said, his voice deep but full of care. "I just need you to take care of yourself so that tomorrow you don''t need me. Your brother wanted that for you. He didn''t want me to stay and care for you all your life, rather he wanted me to make sure that you became independent and strong enough so that you can manage it all on your own."

    Delyth smiled. A moment of quietness took and just when he felt it becoming a little awkward, he spoke, "I think you should rest now. I won''t stay and disturb you more." With that, he walked to her and helped her adjust the pillow and then covered her legs with the sheet provided. "Rest. I will come and visit you later in the evening."

    He then turned to leave. However, right before he could even take a step away, Delyth grabbed his hand.

    "So, yes, I became obsessed over time. I shouldn''t have, but I did," she admitted, letting her lips curl in a disdainful smile. "I did all that would have made it possible between us. But ..." she looked into his eyes, her gaze laced with rue. "...even doing that all, I lost. Maybe I wasn''t just good enough to be loved."

    Ryan had mixed feelings. He didn''t feel any apology for Delyth, instead, he remembered how he lost Arwen, little by little, over time. "Delyth, you can''t compare to Arwen," he said. "Not because you are less than her. But because you are not her."

    He didn''t explain more, but it seemed like Delyth understood what he meant. Smiling, she nodded. "Of course," she said. "I know I can''t be. Today, I just wanted to express what I feel for you in a right. Not how I did the last time. I didn''t mean anything else."

    He didn''t say anything. He simply stared at her for a second longer. "You can rest now. I still have things to do. I won''t be able to stay for long."

    Delyth nodded to him. "You don''t have to compel yourself to come here, Ryan."

    "Delyth, I have made this clear before, and I am clarifying it again," he began. "I am coming here for the promise I have given to Zeke. There is nothing else. So even if I feel compelled, this something I should do."

    "You got it wrong, Ryan," she shook her head and continued. "I didn''t mean that. I simply said it because I am feeling much better than before. Since I am doing fine, you don''t have to be so worried. I am not going to complain to Zeke, anyway."

    Ryan''s jaws tightened as he failed to understand Delyth. Her gestures were simple, yet given her record from the past, he couldn''t bring himself to put his guard down. "I will visit you in the evening," he said, and then turned and left.@@@@

 Chapter 323 They lost all their humanity today.

    The day passed and the evening approached even before Arwen and Gianna could even realize it. The whole day was spent in a mess, from breakfast to lunch and then ultimately to the hospital ¡ªit came out as a good transition.

    "Wenna, are you upset with me?" Gianna asked blinking her puppy eyes at her friend.

    Arwen on the other hand narrowed her eyes at her. "What do you think? Should I not be?" Her eyes darted to look down at her and under her gaze like that, Gianna cowered back.

    Shaking her head, she said, "You should be but please don''t be." Sobbing, she added, "I am already like this, suffering from the pain. If you also get mad at me, my suffering will only increase."

    "And who is responsible for all of this, Ms. Griffin," Arwen asked, raising a brow.

    Gianna immediately tapped herself and admitted. "Me," she said. "Of course, me. I am the one who is responsible. I should have listened to you and let others help me. And later I should have been stubborn about going out. If I would have just listened to you, nothing of this would have happened."

    "Good, that you know that," Arwen said, nodding before crossing her arms to look sideways, avoiding looking at her. But Gianna tugged on her arms, making her look back at her.

    "Then are you still upset?" she asked.

    The demeanor that Gianna carried in the morning was long gone. Instead of it, now she looked like a little kid who was crying to escape her mother''s punishment.

    Just a look at her like that could melt anyone''s heart and Arwen didn''t carry any special indifference. So, the moment she saw her like that, she couldn''t keep her resolve anymore. This was her friend who had been there for her when even her parents weren''t. How can she bear to be mad at her?

    "They got not better things to watch. What can I do about it?" she said. "My legs are ruined and they are finding entertainment in my misery. They lost all their humanity today."

    "Don''t be overdramatic, Gianna," Arwen chided softly. "Your ankle hasn''t been ruined. You just hurt it. Once the doctor checks it, it will be fine. Till then can you bear it, please?" she asked, and Gianna''s gaze turned hopeful immediately.

    "It''s not ruined?" she asked again to confirm. And when saw Arwen nodding to her, she shot for another confirmation. "Are you sure as long as the doctor checks on me, I will be better?"

    Arwen nodded again. "Yes, you just have to bear it for some time and the pain will be gone. I am sure there is nothing serious."

    "Fine, fine, if you are saying so, I will believe it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have believed it from anyone else." Gianna finally relented. "I will endure the pain until it''s our turn. Can you go and check once how long will it take?"

    Arwen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in the situation. She was dealing with a twenty-five-year-old, yet it felt like she was dealing with a five-year-old. Sighing, she nodded. "I will," she said. "You sit here without making any scene anymore, and I will go and check how long it will take. Is it okay?"

    Gianna nodded, and Arwen stood up. "Fine, then I will come back soon." With that, she turned and walked to check.

    As she was walking towards the orthopaedics department, her steps halted for a moment when from the corner of her eyes, she caught a familiar figure at a distance.

    Delyth.

    She had taken her name in her mind, yet it felt like it was loud because the next moment she saw her turning to look straight at her.

 Chapter 324 Too late.

    Arwen stared at Delyth for a moment. She was in a wheelchair at a distance so she couldn''t tell exactly how she looked. But from where she could see, to her, Delyth looked a bit pale and frail. It felt like in the days she hadn''t seen her, she had gotten a lot weaker and had lost her weight.

    She didn''t know why she stared at her for longer than needed. But it felt like Delyth''s gaze seemed different than usual which she couldn''t identify.

    "Yes, Ma''am? Were you looking for something?" A nurse''s voice pulled Arwen out of her daze and she finally turned away from Delyth to look at her.

    "Oh yes," she said when she actually realized what she was there for. "I came to inquire about my appointment. How much more time will it take?" she asked, and the nurse nodded to her in understanding.

    "Sure, Ma''am. Can you tell me under whose name is the appointment?" the nurse asked back.

    "Gianna Griffin," Arwen answered, and the nurse quickly checked the list before saying.@@@@

    "You are the next, Ma''am," she said. "The doctor is almost done with all the patients before you, so you can bring in the patient."

    "Thanks," Arwen smiled before gesturing at a distance where Gianna was sitting. "We are just sitting over there. Let me know when the patient is out."

    Saying that, she turned and walked back to Gianna. While she was walking to her, she caught Delyth still there, looking her way. But this time, she didn''t pay any heed to her presence. Ignoring her, she walked away like she had never noticed her there.

    Not long after, the nurse called them. Arwen supporting Gianna walked her to the doctor''s cabin, where the doctor checked on her injured ankle.

    As Arwen had guessed earlier, nothing serious had happened. Gianna has just sprained her ankle.

    Arwen then walked to take the medicine. The pharmacy was really at the corner, near the staircase. She walked to the counter and handed the prescription to the person there.

    The attendant soon retrieved all the said medicines and packed them up before handing them to Arwen.

    "Ma''am, you can pay it here," he said, and nodding to him, Arwen paid before thanking him to leave.

    But just when she turned, she saw Delyth right behind her, sitting in the wheelchair.

    "Arwen," Delyth spoke, looking up at her. "I was waiting for you. Were you here for your check-up?" she asked, her eyes darting to look down at her legs.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in a frown. "I don''t think I need to tell you what I am here for. And as for you waiting for me, again, I don''t think that was required again. After all, I am definitely not here to visit you."

    With that, she turned to leave, but Delyth manoeuvred her wheelchair in front of her, blocking her way again. "Arwen, I know we are not friends and you hate me, but please can we talk? I think we should talk after all that has happened."

    "I don''t think there is any need for that, Delyth," Arwen said, feeling a little annoyed. Although Delyth hasn''t spoken rudely, there was something in her behaviour that wasn''t settling well with Arwen. She just wanted to avoid her at the moment. "There is nothing to talk about, nor do I want to discuss anything. So, please save your effort."

    Saying that, Arwen again turned to walk away. But just like the previous time, Delyth once again blocked her way. However, Arwen who had already anticipated her move, dodged her attempt and turned to walk from the other side.

    But something unexpected happened. Just as Arwen turned the other way, she heard Delyth scream in panic. She turned back in confusion, only to find her wheelchair moving back, nearing the stairs that were just a few steps away.

    She didn''t have time to think, she rushed forward to grab her, but it seemed to have gotten too late.

 Chapter 325 â€¦ or you will be infected.

    "Careful!" Arwen screamed, her pupils dilating in horror when she realized that she wouldn''t be able to catch Delyth on time. Although she didn''t like her, she didn''t hate her enough to see her rolling off the stairs to death.

    However, a heave of relief left her lips when at the right time, she saw a big hand grabbing the wheelchair''s handles, saving the worst. Her hands went over her chest as she calmed herself and muttered under her breath, "Thank goodness!"

    "Delyth!"

    Arwen heard another panicked voice and that was when she looked up to see who had come to save the woman at the right time.

    Ryan.

    Most unexpected, yet expected person at the scene.@@@@

    He looked more scared than Delyth. His face looked slightly paler than usual while his eyes went to scan her from top to bottom, making sure that not even a single hair of hers was harmed.

    "Are you alright?" he asked. Not just his expression but even his voice laced with his intense worry.

    Delyth was also terrified, so much so that her face had turned as white as paper. "You came at the right time," she said, throwing her arms around his shoulders and pulling him in a hug to calm herself. "Thank you for saving me, Ryan. I almost thought I ruined my legs again. I¨CI was so scared."

    Ryan hesitated first when she hugged him but then when he remembered what had just happened, he understood her reaction. Reaching behind her, he slowly caressed her back, while letting her hug him. "It''s fine. You are alright now. Nothing happened," he cooed softly.

    Arwen, who still stood there, watched them like that. And for once, she wasn''t amused. This was going according to the usual plot, wasn''t it? Ryan was coming to save the day for Delyth, like always and they were looking so connected, so much in love.

    But by the time she would have done that, Gianna had already turned to give a glare to the couple. She turned the wheelchair on her own and greeted, "Oh let me see who is it," she spoke in one of her sweetest but taunting tones. "It''s truly the pair made in heaven ¡ªRyan -the- jerk and Delyth -the- b*tch. What bad did we do today that Heaven had punished us by making us see your ugly faces together?"

    Arwen was speechless ...

    There was no way she could peacefully leave now, could she?

    She shook her head internally as she turned around to look back at the couple who were still locked warm embrace.

    "Arwen, what are you doing," Gianna chided suddenly, making Arwen confused. "Close your eyes now, or you will be infected."

    Arwen didn''t understand what she meant. She furrowed her brows but right when she was asked what she meant, Gianna explained on her own. "Innocent people you and me shouldn''t see the love shows of the jerks and b*tches. It might not just taint our souls but can even cause infections worse than conjunctivitis. Close your eyes, fast."

    Arwen was again speechless ... She didn''t know what else she should say. Was this girl even serious?

    Who says things like that? And how the hell she should react to it?

    Ryan, on the other hand, didn''t take long to realize what Gianna meant. He quickly pulled himself away from Delyth and stood up to explain. "Gianna, what absurd are you talking about? There isn''t as such going on between me and Delyth. I was just ¡ª"

    Before he could complete it, Delyth spoke as well, "Ryan was just helping me calm down, Gianna. Don''t blame him."

    "Then who should I blame?" Gianna questioned, before raising a finger at the air above Delyth''s head. "The pig that just started flying right above your head?"

 Chapter 326 Because she would do that for anyone.

    Arwen had long known the situation had already slipped off her hand. She wanted to leave quietly earlier. But given all that Gianna has said, there is no way Ryan would let them leave this place in peace.

    Delyth''s face, on the other hand, turned red the moment she heard Gianna put her words that way. It was a blatant insult. She tried to retort, to defend herself, but Ryan beat her in it.

    He spoke instead, "Gianna, you are misinterpreting the things. Arwen was here when Delyth was about to fall off the stairs, I was just ¡ª"

    "Misinterpreting?" Gianna asked, raising her brow in quiet amusement. "I think it''s not me misinterpreting anything here, rather you are misappropriately presenting the things. Or wait a second," she paused briefly before adding, "Not just misappropriately presenting, but also misunderstanding."

    She then cast a glare towards Delyth. "Misunderstanding your own value, to be exact," she said and then returned to look back at Ryan. Her gaze was full of disdain. "You are miscalculating your worth if you think that Arwen would stoop low as to throw your pretty girlfriend off the stairs just to have you. You don''t hold value as high as that. So, even if someone tries to stir the trouble, have some brain to check the mirror once. You will deduce the truth without any evidence."

    Ryan''s expression turned ugly. It was like she was slapped hard on his face. He never intended to blame Arwen for the things that happened. But then, he realized that if it had been in the past, he would have down that without even thinking twice.

    "No," Delyth denied. "I didn''t blame Arwen," she said as if justifying herself. Staring at Arwen, she continued. "I never said Arwen pushed me. I was just too scared to say anything because everything that happened wasn''t something I expected."

    "Really?" Gianna scoffed as if she understood the girl too well. She wanted to remain cautious because as far as she understood Delyth, she knew that the woman was prone to changing colours. She might say ''no'' but would parallelly make everyone believe in ''yes''. She had done that always and this wouldn''t be her first time.

    "I think I have made it clear enough," Gianna said at last. Before turning to Arwen. "I think we can leave now."

    Arwen nodded before manoeuvring the wheelchair the other way.

    "Arwen," Ryan called her back at this time.

    Arwen didn''t turn to look but she did stop briefly. Taking the chance of which he asked, "You are here today? Are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?"

    "That shouldn''t be your concern, Ryan," Arwen said, without any hint of emotion. For a moment, it felt like she was simply replying to a stranger who held little to no value in her life. Then without saying another word, she left.

    Ryan felt devastated at her such cold, indifferent reply. He stood watching her even after she left. It was not until he felt Delyth''s warm hand that he turned to look at her.

    "Ryan, I am really sorry," she cried. "This all is happening just because of me. But trust me, today, I just wanted to make it clear to her. I wanted to apologize to her for all my mistakes and clear your name. But she didn''t give me the chance. And I ¡ª"

    "Delyth," Ryan interrupted her. "I will take you back to your room to rest." He didn''t say more. Grabbing her wheelchair, he wheeled her back in the direction of her ward.

 Chapter 327 â€˜Tit always happens for the â€˜tat.

    While outside, after helping Gianna into the car, Arwen came to sit on the other side. "Alfred, drive us back home," she said, Alfred nodded before staring at the car.

    "You are comfortable, right?" Arwen asked, glancing down at Gianna''s left.

    Gianna didn''t seem to hear her. She was thinking of something else. So, not answering Arwen''s question, she simply muttered under her breath, asking, "Wenna, don''t you think Delyth looked different today? Like it wasn''t here but rather someone else in her place?"

    "Anna, I asked you whether you were comfortable. The journey back home will take some time, so you need to be in a posture that doesn''t tire you out," Arwen said, truly concerned.

    But it was like Gianna had long forgotten about her pain. Her whole focus was to analyze Delyth''s changed attitude. "Oh ho, Wenna, I am better already. Can we now please discuss about what happened inside? I mean do you also think that Delyth seemed to have changed?"

    Arwen sighed when she saw her friend getting hyperactive about having the gossip. Shaking her head, she thought for a moment and said, "Delyth did seem changed today," she slowly said, and Gianna nodded her head profusely.

    "Exactly," she said, "Not just she didn''t stir trouble for you but also took the blame of it all, like really genuinely. It was like she was holding remorse for the things she actually did. If I hadn''t been your friend and hadn''t known all that she has done to you over the years, I would have sincerely felt sympathy for her. She looked so pitiful."

    Arwen paused at her words. Thinking for a moment, she said, "She has really turned to be pitiful, Ann."

    Gianna didn''t understand what she meant. Furrowing her brows, she asked, "What do you mean?"

    Although she has never thought this deeply about it before, however, this suspicion has always been there in her thoughts. Since the day, Delyth had first blamed for this.

    "Arwen, I know where that doubt is coming from," Gianna nodded with some understanding. But then patting the back of her hand firmly, she gave the reason that made sense in the situation. "But you know not every plan is a success. Sometimes evil ploys like hers get backfired and then they have to take the consequence. And Delyth, right now, is taking the consequence of her own."

    Arwen''s brows didn''t ease. Although that seemed to be a possibility, she still felt there was more to it. It was not merely some karmic consequence.

    "I don''t know, Anna, but I feel that when Delyth said that I did it for revenge, she didn''t seem to be lying. She didn''t look like she was trying just to blame me and stir the problem."

    Gianna frowned. "But how can she be right about it, Wenna?" she asked. "It wasn''t like you actually did that to her. You didn''t, and since you didn''t, doesn''t it make her a liar?"

    That was right!

    Arwen didn''t say more. She just remained silent thinking about something.

    Gianna also didn''t probe or disturb her for a while. Silence settled in the care for a good while, until she realized something and she turned back to Arwen. "Oh yes, Wenna," she began with slight puzzlement in her voice, "didn''t you say that Delyth said that you tried to hurt her out of revenge?"

    Arwen glanced up at her and nodded. "Yes," she said and continued, "she said I did it to get back at her for what she did to me."

    "But what did she do to you that would have probed you for the revenge like this," Gianna questioned. "I mean, you didn''t do anything and we know that. But for instance, think if you actually did it, then what would have been the reason? There must been something that she might have done to you that made her believe that you are coming back at her for it. After all, ''tit'' always happens for the ''tat''. Without a tat, the revenge strategy will fail."

 Chapter 328 Could it be Delyth behind it?

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, after helping Delyth in her room, Ryan didn''t stay for long. Closing the door after him, he was about to turn and leave when a voice halted him in his tracks.

    "So, this is where you have been busy recently?"@@@@

    Ryan turned to look only to find Catrin standing there with a disappointed face. She slowly walked closer to him and then glanced behind him. Through the glass, she could see Delyth resting inside.

    "You are running here every day, taking care of this insignificant woman when you should instead be thinking of the ways to get back Arwen in your life." Catrin had tried calling Ryan a few times, but every time he had either ignored her call or made someone else relay the message that he was busy. "What are you thinking, Ryan? Is this what you meant when you said that you were serious about Arwen this time? Is this how you prove that you are serious about her?"

    Ryan pinched the space between his brows and slowly said, "What are you doing here, Aunt Catrin?"

    "What am I doing here?" Catrin repeated, scoffing a little. "Do I even have to explain why I am here today? Fine, if that''s what you want," she paused and then said through the grit of her teeth. "Of course, I am here because I couldn''t find you anywhere else. That''s why I came here because recently I heard this is the place that you have started frequenting."

    Catrin was already losing her patience. Not just because Ryan wasn''t doing anything, but because how she had presumed the things to happen weren''t happening.

    When she asked Arwen to leave the house and the family, she thought she would refuse to do so. But not only did Arwen leave the house, she never returned.

    She blocked her cards, thinking that this would make Arwen realize her mistake. But until today she didn''t see Arwen regretting the decision that was clearly made without giving much thought. She never returned or called to show her regret.

    ***

    While back at Winslow Estate, Arwen and Gianna have returned back home. Although the conversation from before hadn''t helped them solve anything, it did bring in a different perspective that made Arwen think more about it.

    She understood what Gianna meant. A ''tit'' was actually impossible for ''tat''. But if Delyth was saying that all that had happened was Arwen''s way of getting the revenge then there must be something that Delyth must have done to her.

    But if there was something, what was it?

    Could it be something related to Ryan?

    Gianna, who sat beside Arwen was as solemn as her. She was also trying to figure out the same. Suddenly something stuck her and she turned to Arwen, recalling to confirm, "Wenna, on the day of your accident, a car was chasing after yours. They were intentionally there to harm you."

    As Arwen heard Gianna mention that, she remembered the night when she was tailgated down the road. The memory of that night still sent shivers to her bones. That was the day when she saw death standing right in front of her. If there wouldn''t have been an accident, then she was sure those men would have anyway found a way or the other to kill her.

    "They were following me and had deliberately made me take 17 Cross Road. I felt it was their intention before they had blocked all the other ways through which I could have easily escaped." She narrated the understanding she had from the incident. "So, I deduced that it was a part of their plan. But I can''t be very sure of it."

    "Then do you think it could be possible that Delyth was behind it," Gianna asked, hesitating. Although she said that connecting a few dots that she felt getting connected, it was a big accusation that she didn''t want to make on a whim.

 Chapter 329 But exactly who?

    Arwen''s brows furrowed in a deep frown at Gianna''s words. Sensing her skepticism, Gianna quickly explained what she was trying to say.

    "Wenna, I know this doesn''t seem to make much sense, but there is a real possibility that she was behind it," she said, not waiting for even a second before continuing. "I mean, those men were seriously following you with the intention of harming you. And who else would want to harm you, except Delyth? You were an obstacle in her way. Your engagement with Ryan was the only thing stopping her from having him all to herself. Without you, she would have had him easily. She had every reason to want you out of the picture."@@@@

    "Causing trouble for me is one thing, Anna. But hiring people to hunt me down and kill me? That''s something sinister. Delyth couldn''t stoop that low ... could she?" Arwen hesitated, struggling to accept such a cruel possibility.

    But Gianna was far more open to it. Shaking her head, she insisted, "Wenna, we aren''t talking about just any girl here. We are talking about Delyth and when it comes to her, things aren''t far-fetched. You and I both know she is not some righteous person who wouldn''t resort to underhanded tactics to get what she wants."

    Arwen remained silent, lost in her thoughts, and Gianna took the opportunity to push further.

    "Also, your accident happened right before the set date when you and Ryan were supposed to receive your certificates together. And let''s not forget," she paused briefly before continuing, "you two got into the same accident. While you had gotten heavily injured, she had just sustained a minor sprain in her ankle. Isn''t that a little too convenient?"

    Her words suddenly painted a clearer picture.

    Ryan had appeared there that day. But he wasn''t there for her. Instead, he was there for Delyth.

    Could this all have been a part of a plan? A way to show her just how much suffering she would endure if she stayed with Ryan?

    "You almost ruined your leg in that accident, Wenna," Gianna reminded her, squeezing Arwen''s hand. "If not for the timely rescue, you might never been able to walk again, let alone dance."

    And Arwen didn''t need to be told ¡ªshe had lived that nightmare. The excruciating pain, the helplessness, the fear of never dancing again ... she had experienced it all firsthand.

    Both she and Gianna spoke at the same time. While Arwen muttered the name under her breath, Gianna said it out loud, her voice brimming with certainty.

    Their gazes locked, and Gianna didn''t hesitate before saying, "Fosters hold the power and authority enough to do that. And when it comes to Delyth, Ryan would do everything to help her. He could have even been her accomplice."

    Arwen didn''t say anything. She couldn''t bring herself to comment on that. After all, over the years, Ryan had done everything to build a picture where people could vouch for his sincerity towards Delyth. It was not just Gianna; anyone who knows him would guess the same.

    "That bas*ard must be the one who had helped her erase all the traces," Gianna spat, slamming her fist against the mattress in frustration. "Not only did he leave you to die, but he also covered up for her. Is he even a man?"

    Arwen''s fingers clenched into a tight fist. But instead of reacting with emotion, she maintained her calm. "We don''t have any evidence, Anna."

    "Who needs them?" Gianna scoffed. "I can write it down on a blank sheet and sign my name under it ¡ªit was Delyth behind your accident, and Ryan already knows about it." Then with a smirk, she added, "Serves her right! She deserves to rot in that wheelchair forever. The one who actually did that to her did it very right. She deserved every bit of pain that she suffered. Or even more than that."

    As Gianna ranted, her voice laced in fury, Arwen''s thoughts turned inward.

    If Delyth was truly behind her accident that night ...

    And if she had suffered the consequences of her own crime...

    Then who was the one who had delivered her the punishment?

    Someone had made Delyth pay for the pain that she suffered. But exactly who? And why would someone go to such an extent to do that for her?

 Chapter 330 Secret Admirer.

    Arwen was curious. Although their conclusions still lacked concrete evidence, she knew that all their deducements weren''t entirely wrong. Delyth was somewhere and somehow involved in her accident.

    And if that assumption was anywhere close to reality, then it only meant that there was someone out there who took revenge on Delyth for all the pain Arwen had suffered.

    "Who could it be?" she muttered under her breath.

    Gianna, who had been ranting and cursing the duo, paused at Arwen''s sudden question. "Huh?" she asked, confused.

    Arwen glanced at her before shaking her head in nothingness. "No, I was simply wondering who could be behind Delyth''s condition. Did he or she really do it for me, or had there been any other reason behind it?"

    Rubbing her chin, Gianna pondered for a moment. After analysing things in her mind for another few seconds, she remarked, "Delyth isn''t likeable enough to make friends everywhere. But her attitude can easily get her foes of all kinds. But even so," she paused to add meaningfully, "I don''t think that any of her foes who would hate her enough to go this fat over a simple grudge."

    While Arwen delved deeper into those words, Gianna didn''t stop either. She continued to explain her understanding.

    "I mean, anyone who knows Delyth, also knows that she is protected by no other by Ryan Foster. And given the reputation that Ryan holds in the circle, no one would dare to cross him. So ..."

    "So, the person who dared it doesn''t fear Ryan or the consequence that would come with it," Arwen finished for her.

    And snapping her fingers, Gianna nodded. "Exactly! He must be fearless. And more importantly, I think this person acted for a strong reason. Disabling Delyth for life isn''t some simple punishment. Either he hated Delyth to the point of being reckless, or she crossed a line she should have never touched ¡ªhis bottom line."

    "It''s fine," she said. "I don''t need any man who would need my permission to make me his priority. That kind of devotion should come from deep within."

    If someone truly loves you, you will become his or her priority without much of a procedure. It was just that no one loved her enough in that way. And begging for that kind of love wasn''t worth it.

    Suddenly Aiden crossed her thoughts and chuckling, she repeated, "I don''t have any secret admirer. But I do have a husband who gets possessive over these little things. If he hears any of this then, maybe even I would be able to make amends for you."

    At the mention of her uncle, Gianna was taken aback. She quickly shrugged. "What amends? I didn''t do anything. We were just talking about your secret admirer. It''s not like I was giving you the idea to cuckold my dearest uncle."

    "Really?" Arwen asked, raising her brows in amusement. "Do you want me to share that idea with Aiden?"

    "Don''t you dare, Wenna," Gianna hurled a pillow at her, warning her. "I will kill you before I get killed. Believe me on that."

    Arwen chuckled. "We will see that when it happens."

    "You ¡ª" Gianna raised her finger but paused at a thought. She remained silent for a moment and then suddenly, a knowing smile curled her lips. "Actually, Wenna ..." she drawled, tilting her head. "Do you know in another broken theory, there is someone in your life that fits in the description of this mysterious man? And if it''s really him, then it''s not hard to imagine Delyth suffering like that ... He could even do the worst without giving a damn to anyone."

    Arwen couldn''t understand it at all. She simply pinched the space between her brows and asked, "What and who are you referring to? I am not understanding it even a bit."

    "I am talking about your secret admirer. Do you want to know who it could be?" Gianna asked.@@@@

 Chapter 331 Sisters over misters.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she kept her gaze at Gianna, waiting for her to speak up whatever she had in her mind. But when she saw her raising her brows at her, she knew she wasn''t going to speak until she heard her ask.

    Hence, she probed, "Who is it, Anna?"

    "My uncle, of course," Gianna answered the very next moment, making Arwen blink in confusion.

    "Your uncle? You mean Aiden?" she repeated, only to see her nodding her head profusely.

    "Yes, that''s him," Gianna confirmed before adding. "I know this will make only sense in some broken, twisted theory, but he perfectly fits in that description. He is fearless and would never hesitate or back down in front of anyone. Ryan simply doesn''t even stand in his league, So, isn''t he very suitable to be that mysterious man?"@@@@

    "He is a Devil and doesn''t hold any biases for any gender. As long the person dared to cross him, or the one he cared about, he would wreak havoc of hell in their life, without any care, without any mercy." She completed. Although her words made Aiden look evil, there was no hint of disapproval in her tone. Instead, her tone made him sound like a ruthless hero, the most charismatic one in the world.

    She must really be charmed by her uncle to praise his villainous qualities like this.

    Arwen shook her head before reaching her hand out to knock on Gianna''s forehead. "What rubbish you are even thinking, Anna. He can''t be that mysterious man. He has no reason to be." Although she doesn''t know if Aiden was truly as Gianna has described him or not, she sure knows that he was not a person to do things recklessly. He would never do anything without a reason.

    Gianna rubbed her temple and furrowed her brows at Arwen. "And what made you think he has no reason to do so?"

    "What is there to think?" Arwen asked in the most legit tone. "Can you see a reason?"

    "Of course, I do," she said. "You are his legitimate wife. What more reason does he need to avenge you."

    That did sound like the most appropriate and strong reason, but ...

    Behind Gianna could only grumble, "''Sisters over misters'' ¡ª Arwen Quinn, don''t ever dare to use the quote again, or else I will just kill you!"

    Meanwhile, Arwen picked up the call, before rushing back to her room. She didn''t have any problem taking the call there itself, in front of Gianna. However, she knew that her friend would not stay cooperative at all. She would blabber something or the other until the end, so she chose to come back to her room and answer Aiden''s call instead.

    "Hello," Arwen spoke, trying to calm her breath. She had just come running all the way so she was still panting.

    "Were you running?" Aiden''s calm voice came, and giving a moment, Arwen hummed.

    "Yes, I just ran back to our room to answer your call," she said and then asked, "Did you reach already?"

    "Yes, a few hours back itself," he answered, sounding a little tired. "I went to the company and just returned."

    He just returned and made a call to her. That gesture was enough to warm her heart. "You could have rested first," she said. "There was no rush to give me a call immediately."

    "It''s fine," Aiden didn''t mind. "What were you doing? Did you complete your dinner?"

    Arwen hummed. "It''s not that early here. We finished our dinner already and I was just resting with Gianna, talking about a few things."

    "Few things?" Aiden repeated. "What are the few things?"

    "Umm ..." Arwen hesitated, considering whether she should say anything to him. But soon, she decided, "Nothing of your interest. We were just discussing a few things of our own. You don''t need to know."

    "Really?" Aiden asked back. "Then how about you tell me how you ended up in the hospital? That''s definitely something I would want to know."

 Chapter 332 How are you going to reward me?

    Arwen was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t make him wait long. Coughing a little to clear her stuck voice, she asked, "How did you know?" Her tone carried the hint of guilt she was definitely feeling inside.

    While leaving he has asked her to remain careful. And she did as well. But who knew that even after being careful, they would end up going to the hospital just the next day he left? And he would come to know about it so soon.

    "Didn''t I ask you to stay careful?" Aiden asked, instead of answering her question. "How did you hurt yourself just the day after I left?"

    "I didn''t get hurt?" Arwen immediately protested. "What gave you such a false information."

    "False information?" he asked back. "Is it?"

    "Of course, it is," she said firmly before elucidating. "I went to the hospital, but it wasn''t me who had gotten hurt. It''s Anna. She sprained her ankle earlier in the afternoon. I just took her to the hospital. And then ¡ª"

    "And then?" Aiden asked when she suddenly stopped in between her words.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she remembered what happened after. But then she found it unnecessary. Aiden was out on a business trip; she didn''t want him to stay worried there. And anyway, nothing happened between her and Ryan. It was just a chance encounter where they even barely shared any words.

    "And then nothing," she said, getting back to her usual tone. "After taking the instructions and medicines from the doctor, we came back home. We had dinner and just now we were about to sleep. That''s all."

    She didn''t know why she was giving him all those explanations, but it felt good speaking to him about all these small, insignificant things.

    And she liked how attentively he listened to her. It was as if he was listening to some great big deals.

    Aiden didn''t speak for a moment, but soon he hummed and said, "I invited her to keep you accompanied. But if her presence makes you end up at the hospital the very first day, I think I somewhere missed some calculation which would further ask for me to reconsider the things and her presence around you."

    Arwen pressed her lips in a thin line. Of course, she knew he wasn''t being serious saying that, but still since he said that, she didn''t hesitate in making it clear to him. "I hope you have misunderstood anything, husband. Anna is my best friend ¡ªan important person, to me ¡ªnot a pawn that you can move as per your considerations."

    "Are you sure?" Aiden asked, and narrowing her eyes, she replied.

    "I am sure that you wouldn''t want to test?"

    Aiden liked the way her demeanor shifted instantly. That was her proposition of uniqueness. She would be calm, kind and delicate for a moment, but the very next second, she would turn fierce to stir up destruction. She might have forgotten her true self, but the hint of it still surfaces often in her forgotten state.

    He believed that soon or later, she would regain her real self once again. She might not recall her past, but he will surely help her regain her natural self.

    "Indeed, I can dare test," Aiden replied. "But I can surely request you to be careful. Seeing you getting hurt is the last thing I could bear."

    Arwen''s heart melted again. Letting s small smile curl her lips, she hummed in understanding, before asking, "Did you have your dinner?"

    "Not yet," he replied.

    "I will stay careful here, but can you promise not to skip meals there?" she proposed, adding, "I want you to have three proper meals a day, without skipping even a single time. Can you do it? If you can, I will reward you when you come back."

    "How are you going to reward me?" Aiden asked instantly, his voice showing his grown deep interest.

 Chapter 333 Calm before the storm.

    The call went silent for a few seconds. And when Aiden didn''t hear her saying anything, he asked again.

    "You said if I don''t skip my meals, you will reward me," he repeated, his voice low and teasing. "So, tell me how are you going to reward me? If the temptation you offer me is hard to resist, I will find every single way to get it down without a miss."

    Arwen''s breath hitched and her face flushed red. She hadn''t given much thought when she mentioned about reward earlier. She just wanted him to agree to her request so she said whatever she thought would make him agree.

    She used the trick that often worked on the kids, but she failed to remind herself that Aiden wasn''t a child.

    "A r-reward will still be a reward. You don''t have to think about it now," she said, clearing her voice in an attempt to sound composed and natural. "Your only goal is to have three proper meals a day. As long as you achieve that, you will be rewarded."

    The moment she finished speaking, she thought she had successfully evaded the situation. She was about to give herself an appreciative pat on the back when she heard his response.

    "Sure, I will focus on the goal," Aiden said, his voice carrying a calculative edge. "I will make sure to finish all three meals of the day, every day. And when I am back, I will claim the reward."

    "Perfect! You ¡ª"

    "But Moon," he interjected, amusement lacing his tone, "since you haven''t revealed what the reward is, I won''t fall for any trickery. I will make sure that I am well rewarded."

    Her brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    He chuckled on the other end of the call.

    "All I mean," he said smoothly, "is that your husband is a businessman. Making profitable deals is my forte. If I hold up my end of the bargain, I will take a reward that I deem fit. You won''t be able to refuse me."

    Arwen blinked, processing his words. "You can''t do that," she said, already feeling the butterfly dancing in her stomach. "I will decide on the reward. It could be something as simple as a piece of candy or something as precious and expensive as an antique."

    Emyr immediately snapped out of his daze. Clearing his throat, he quickly responded, "My apologies, Sir. The chefs will arrive tomorrow. For tonight, I will order a takeout."

    As he spoke, he was already pulling out his phone to make the arrangements.

    A short moment later, he reported, "Sir, your dinner will arrive in another thirty minutes."

    Aiden nodded but didn''t say more. He simply turned back his gaze to the city, the bright lights reflecting in his eyes.

    Emyr stole a glance at his boss, watching him stand in silence. It was once rare to see his boss in a pleasant mood, but since the day the lady appeared, it has become a part of his life.

    He was lost in his train of thought when his phone beeped with a notification. His brows furrowed as he checked the message.

    "Sir," he said cautiously, looking up. "Something happened at the hospital today."

    Earlier, he had just got the brief that the lady had visited. It was only now he had received a complete report.

    Aiden didn''t react at first. He remained as he was, gazing out the window as if city lights had suddenly become more interesting than before.

    Emyr hesitated. He had expected some sort of reaction, even if it was just a glance. But when Aiden remained silent, he debated whether to continue.

    However, given that the matter involved the lady, he decided to report it anyway.

    "At the hospital where Madam took Ms. Griffin, Ryan Foster and Delyth Ember were also present. They ¡ª"

    "Did they try to do something?" Aiden''s voice was calm, almost too calm. He didn''t move but Emyr could see the shift in his demeanor, the way his fingers curled up in a fist inside his dress pants'' pockets.

    Though his boss looked calm from behind, but Emyr knew better. That was the kind of calm before a storm.

 Chapter 334 She has already fallen for him.

    Aiden slowly turned to look at Emyr, Emyr almost shuddered under his cold glance. He quickly reported.

    "Sir, the meeting seemed to be just a chance encounter, a mere coincidence," Emyr said, his tone cautious. "Because neither Madam was aware of their presence there, nor did it seem like Ryan Foster and Delyth Ember had planned it."

    "Delyth Ember came on her own, looking for Madam. But she didn''t stir any trouble this time, unlike in the past. Instead, she looked much more well-behaved. As for Ryan Foster," he paused, before adding, "he seemed to be there for Delyth Ember. He saved her right on time when she was about to fall off the stairs. And later, he tried talking to Madam. But Madam left, ignoring him blatant manner."

    Aiden smirked, the pride gleaming in his gaze, and Emyr didn''t miss that expression.

    "Show me," Aiden said as he extended out his hand, asking him about the video.

    Emyr quickly connected it to the tablet and handed it to him. Aiden took the device in his hand and leisurely walked to one of his sofas to take a comfortable seat. He played the video and began watching it.

    His gaze narrowed when he saw Delyth''s wheelchair slipping towards the stairs. But soon it eased when saw the lack of empathy in Arwen''s gaze. She might have run to help her, but it was just mere out of instinct. And that unempathetic expression only became more vivid on the appearance of Ryan. She might have stood staring at them, but there didn''t seem any strings attached. It was just like she was there watching the two strangers.

    The video continued for a while and soon it was over. Aiden handed the tablet back to Emyr. The storm that was just there in the depth of his gaze seemed to have dissipated as if it had never been there.

    "How did her surgery go?" he asked.

    Emyr took the tablet back in his hand and replied, "Delyth Ember''s surgery has been successful. Dr. Richard Walter performed the operation on her, and according to his recent report, even though her surgery went well, her recovery won''t restore her to her original state. She will be able to stand, but she will never be able to return to the stage."

    Aiden nodded, looking satisfied.

    "Yes, Arwen Quinn, you did," Gianna''s gaze turned sharp. "Didn''t you say that you would always pick ''sister over mister'', then how dare you choose your husband over me today."

    Arwen smiled and shook her head. Then walking towards the bed, she said, "I am sure you and your uncle must be sharing the same feeling now." she sat on the bed before getting herself under the duvet again.

    Gianna furrowed her brows in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Arwen glanced at her before shrugging. "I meant just exactly what I said," she stared before adding further to explain it better. "You and Aiden, both must be thinking that I picked the other one over them. But that''s not how it is. I chose you both in different situations, proving how important you both are to me."

    Gianna narrowed her eyes at her, but when Arwen''s calm demeanor didn''t waver even under the scrutinizing gaze, she threw her head back and sighed. "You never did that even for Ryan, you know right?" she said.

    Arwen was not even surprised. Smiling, she nodded. "Because he never made me feel the need to do so. The feelings we share for him are vastly different than what I share for Aiden," she said without a hint of hesitation. It was as if she had long realized that.

    "How different?" Gianna asked, her eyes noting her very carefully.

    Arwen didn''t answer immediately. She paused for a few seconds, staring outside the window at the lonely dark sky.

    With Gianna there, she might not be feeling lonely in the big mansion. But even so, she felt the void of Aiden''s absence was very obvious inside. It was as if from the time he left, a part of her left with him.

    "I don''t know how different it is yet," Arwen replied after taking her time. Glancing back at Gianna, she added, "But I surely know that it''s definitely not close to the feelings I shared for anyone. To me, Aiden stands different from all. I am not sure why. If it is because he helped me whenever I needed him or if my feeling runs deeper than mere gratitude, I don''t know. But I know for sure that today, he means more than anyone else. And he gave me all the reason to consider him like that."

    Gianna had noted every slightest expression that had crossed Arwen''s eyes while she was explaining her feelings. And to her surprise, it wasn''t hard for her to see how hard her friend had fallen for her uncle.

    She didn''t know why Arwen was so unaware of her own feelings when it was so evident in her each and every word. But making her realize her own heart was not her place. It would only be good if she realizes it on her own when the time comes.

 Chapter 335 Find it hard â€¦ without love.

    Gianna sighed before leaning on the pillow behind her. "You already feel like this for him. What can I say?" she huffed. "But Wenna, have you never thought that thing between you and him is going way too fast? The way you are falling ...sorry I mean, feeling for him is still so early given how recently you met with him?"

    Arwen stared at her. She understood what she was implying to say. And of course, she had felt all that Gianna had mentioned. She knew the way her feelings had changed for Aiden over time; the way she had started to feel for him was way too fast than it should be.

    But had she had control of it?

    From the very first day, she hadn''t had any control. The moment her eyes fell on him; the moment she saw him ¡ªshe turned to be the moth who couldn''t hold herself back from getting bewitched by the fire.

    She drew closer and closer to him, carrying an inkling in her heart that maybe in future she might end up destroying herself. But even knowing so, she couldn''t control herself from feeling the way she had started to feel for Aiden.

    It was like when it came to him, she never had many options. There was only one choice ¡ªand that was him.@@@@

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a small nonchalant smile as she shrugged. "I am amused to see you are feeling this way seeing us. Shouldn''t you instead be motivating me to fall hard and faster for him? After all, you were always been trying to set us up together. Remember, how much you have bragged about him?"

    "Ryan?" Arwen took that name as a question. "He no longer stands as an option, Anna. Or, maybe he was never one before as well. You know it better than anyone else that even though I was trying to get our arrangement to work, it never held my heart."

    Of course, Gianna knows that. She didn''t mean to use Ryan''s name. But apart from him, Arwen never truly showed any interest towards anyone. Her mother never let her have that freedom.

    "I know, Wenna," Gianna felt frustrated in herself. She wanted Arwen to know a few things without her getting hurt, but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t find an easy way. "Ryan may not be an option, but there are many others. I just mean that you have not explored them yet. How can you be so sure about him? What if tomorrow ¡ª"

    "I don''t need to explore many to know who is the right one, Anna," Arwen interjected. She could tell that her friend was struggling to put something forward to her. She didn''t know what, but there was definitely something ¡ªand she could tell that already. "I don''t know what you are hesitating about. But if it is truly about making a haste decision, I assure you even in haste, this is one of the best decisions I have ever made in my life. I am sure that I won''t regret it later."

    "Not even when you don''t find him falling for you as hard as you fell for him?" Gianna could no longer hold it in. "Wenna, I know love was never the foundation of both of your relationships. But as the years will pass, you will find it hard to make do without love. At that time, are you sure, you won''t regret it?"

    Arwen paused at those words, for the first time hesitating in the entire conversation.

    Gianna could read the hesitation on her face as easily as she was able to read love in her eyes. Placing her hand over hers, she slowly said, "Arwen, I want to tell you something. My intention is not to deter you from feeling what you feel for my uncle. I just want to know everything before you end up committing yourself."

 Chapter 336 Biggest supporter.

    "My uncle hadn''t been single all these years," Gianna spoke carefully, keeping her words in check. "He had a girl in his heart. Not for a year or two, but for an entire decade. And that alone explains how much devoted he must have been to her. No one was able to deter his heart, not even the distance of miles they shared. He had been the only ¡ª"

    "...woman he had ever loved in his entire life," Arwen finished it for her, before continuing further. "The only woman who had taught keep the promises and then live it until the end."

    Gianna was dumbfounded for s second. She stared at Arwen, blinking her eyes in confusion. "How do you know?"

    Arwen smiled. "I have known it since always," she said, her expression not even holding a hint of surprise. "He never hid it from me. He told me the very first day I asked him, without even hesitating as if he never had plans to keep me in the dark."

    "He told you?" Gianna didn''t expect it. Not because she expected any less from her uncle, but because she knew that he wouldn''t share his personal talks with anyone. Yet, he shared it with Arwen.

    Why does that itself feel so intimate?

    Humming, Arwen nodded, "How else do you think I would have known? I knew it because he told me."

    "I didn''t think he would tell you that," Gianna still couldn''t quite believe it. Again and again, she had this nagging feeling that there was something deeper here ¡ªsomething she wasn''t seeing. No matter how hard she tried to understand it, it remained out of reach.

    Arwen''s expression softened. "It was not just his truth he gave me that day." A content smile grew on her lips as she continued. "He promised me something that would be enough to hold upon for a lifetime." Seeing Gianna''s furrowed brows deepen, she didn''t plan to keep

    Gianna couldn''t bring herself to guess anything. It was When she saw Gianna''s furrowed brows deepening, she didn''t think of putting much suspense.@@@@

    Simply smiling, she said, "He promised himself to me. He promised his fidelity, his sincerity, his care and his patience to me. And that''s all I need. Love is an important pillar of any relationship, but trust and respect come first." Her voice held absolute confidence. "As long as he gives those two elements to our relationship, we both can wait for the love to take the course of time. Even if we have to wait for it for the entire life."

    Arwen shook her head, amused. "You sure know how to talk. Where is your principle?" she asked. "Just now you weren''t sounding very supportive of my relationship with Aiden."

    "What bullsh*t!" Gianna pulled away, clearly backing out from everything she had said earlier. "You won''t get a supporter as strong as me. Since the very start I have been the biggest supporter to ship you two. Did you forget? It''s all because of my manifestations that you two got together? My wish held such a passion that the universe made you cross paths and then get married the same day."

    "Is that so?" Arwen cleared her throat softly, asking her to reconsider her logic.

    Gianna didn''t think much and furrowed her brows. "What? You doubt it?" she questioned before recounting all the times she voiced out her wish to get the two together. "Every time making the wish, I just intensified the possibility of you two meeting together. Otherwise given the two different time zones that you share, do you think it was possible for you two to even meet?"

    She gloated, and Arwen wanted to laugh. Of course, what she said was true and it was definite the fate that brought them together. But they didn''t meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau for the first time.

    "You never know," Arwen said, laughing softly. "Maybe your assumption is not fully right."

    "What do you mean?" Gianna asked, confused. Her brows pulled together in a frown of confusion.

    Now, it was Arwen''s turn to smirk. Letting her lips tug at the corners, she said, "I mean we didn''t meet after you started manifesting to the universe. Rather, we met way before that."

    "You met him?" Gianna asked, clearly finding it hard to believe. "When?"

    "The day I met with the accident," Arwen replied with much ease, already moving to align her pillow so that she could finally lie down properly and call it a night.

    Gianna, on her stance, was utterly confused. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 337 He looked like a dog.

    The next day.

    Arwen and Gianna were sitting at the dining table having their breakfast when Arwen glanced up and frowned.

    "What happened to you?" Her eyes darted to Gianna''s plate. "Why aren''t you having anything properly? Are you feeling well? Do you want to eat something else?" she asked, ready to call Mr. Jones to request the chefs.

    But Gianna shook her head. "I am feeling fine and I am having it," she said taking a spoon of congee in her mouth. "It will just take some time for me to finish it."

    Arwen eyed her suspiciously. But she didn''t say more. She thought it was because of her casual mood swings. "Fine, then take your time." She pushed the chair back and stood up. "I need to go to the company today. But if you need anything, you can call me or tell Mr. Jones anytime."

    Gianna nodded to her and saw her turn to leave.

    Arwen had taken a step ahead when she halted to turn back. "Oh, yes, Anna," she spoke, suddenly remembering, "I will be later going to Foster Mansion for dinner tonight. Do you want to come along?"

    Gianna was still lost in some other thoughts, so it took her a while to register what Arwen was speaking. Still not sure what she heard, she asked to confirm, "Wait what did you say? You are going to the Fosters?"

    Arwen nodded, a slight furrow appearing between her brows. "Yes, it''s for dinner," she said, her voice reflecting the slight reluctance she was feeling. "Aunt Beca called and invited me, and I agreed."

    "But why did she do that? I mean your relationship is already over with them. Why does she still need you to visit them during dinners?" Gianna frowned at the idea. "Furthermore, Ryan could also be there. He would again make things difficult for you."

    Gianna nodded.

    Arwen''s gaze once again went down to her plate and she sighed, finding it as it had been before, barely touched. "And complete your breakfast. You haven''t eaten at all. Don''t leave the table without finishing it. Did you get it?"

    Gianna glanced down at her plate and snorted. "I will try my best."

    "Fine, at least then," Arwen said, and then shaking her head, she checked the time on her watch. "Okay then, I will get going first. See you soon."

    With that, she turned to leave finally. Halfway to the living hall, Mr. Jones came and informed, "Madam, Alfred is ready with the car, waiting for you."

    Arwen reciprocated him with a smile, nodding. "Thank you, Mr. Jones," she said and then elegantly, walked out of the house. Slipping into the car, she soon drove away.

    Once she was gone, Mr. Jones returned inside. He wanted to the dining hall and seeing Gianna sitting there, he politely asked, "Ms. Griffin, do you need anything?"

    Gianna shook her head. "No, Mr. Jones," she politely replied. "I will just finish this and that would be all."

    Mt. Jones nodded. "Okay then. Let me know if you need anything. I will be around."

    After he left, Gianna resumed. As she ate, her thoughts remained somewhere else. And soon, a furrow appeared between her brows. Her movements paused and in the next second, she kept the fork down and pushed the chair to stand up.

    "Mr. Jones, I am done. I will go back to my room," she said, sounding in haste. Before the butler could reciprocate, she was already off.

 Chapter 338 How was he there to save Arwen?

    Arwen was in her car, driving to her office when she heard her phone beeping with a notification. Unlocking it, when she checked, a warm smile spread across her lips.

    It was Aiden. He had sent her an image of his breakfast, quoting, "I won''t lose the deal."

    [Fighting!] She replied to him back before going back to click the image. The food looked fine.

    "Good that he is finally getting serious about his meals," she muttered, closing the chat. She checked the time back on her watch and then asked, "Alfred, how long will it take?" She noticed that they weren''t heading through the familiar road.

    "Madam, there is some construction work going on our usual route, so I decided to take this route today. This will take time but we won''t get late," Alfred politely informed.

    Arwen nodded.

    They drove through the road, and while Arwen casually scrolled through her mails.

    Meanwhile ...@@@@

    Back at Winslow Estate, after finishing breakfast, Gianna rushed back to her room.

    One reason why she had to run was because she left her phone in the room itself, and without it, she wouldn''t be able to make the call.

    The moment she entered the room, she rushed towards the bed to grab her phone. Her fingers curled around the device as she glanced up with some thought before unlocking her phone and going straight to dial a number.

    The call was connected immediately and just after a few rings, it was also answered.

    "Gina, sweetheart, you called?" a man spoke through the other end, and Gianna closed her eyes, feeling slightly guilty.

    "Dad," she sighed. "I know I should have called you but I didn''t get the time. I ¡ª"

    "It''s okay, dear," he said, his voice as loving as Gianna had always remembered. "As long as I get to hear my princess''s voice, I don''t mind anything else. Tell me, how everything is going? Did you have any plans of coming back home?"

    "Gia!"

    "Mom," Gianna reciprocated, continuing, "I have something to ask you. Can you please tell me honestly?"

    "What are you saying, Gia?" Efa chided softly. "When have I lied to you?"

    "You didn''t, Mom. But I said so that this doesn''t end up being your first time."

    "Gia!"

    "Mom, this kind of important," Gianna said, impatience laced in her voice. "I am confused already and I don''t want my confusion to deepen any further so ..."

    "Fine, ask me," Efa relented, asking, "What is it that you want to know? Don''t tell me it''s again about your Uncle."

    "It is!" she admitted.

    "Gia, you ¡ª"

    "Mom, when did Uncle plan to come to Cralens?" Before her mother could chide her more, Gianna blurted out. "I am not stirring any trouble. I just want to know one simple thing, Mom. When did he decide to come to Cralens? Didn''t you say that he was still considering it when we last talked about his return?"

    Efa seemed to have paused on the other end of the call.

    When Gianna didn''t hear her speaking for a while, she asked again. "Mom?"

    "Yes," Efa replied. "At that time, I think he was still considering. I just heard it from your grandmother. I am not very sure. But that''s how it should be. I mean he would have taken the time to settle things in New York before actually shifting to Cralens."

    As Gianna heard her mother say that, her brows furrowed.

    If her uncle has truly came later, then how was he there to save Arwen that day ...

 Chapter 339 Not just any stranger.

    Gianna''s brows furrowed. Her thoughts reeled back to what Arwen had said last night.

    It was her uncle, who saved her that night ...

    But how could that be possible?

    Shouldn''t he be in New York instead, handling Winslow Globals? Her mother''s logic was correct. That''s actually where he should be ¡ªsettling and managing things in the company.

    If he wasn''t there and had truly appeared to save Arwen, it only meant that he had rushed to get here.

    And if that''s true, then the question appears ¡ªwhy would he do that?

    Why he would rush here? Cralens must not be so important to him that he had to rush, leaving back all he had worked for.

    But if not Cralens, what else was so ... so important to him?

    "Gia," Efa''s voice broke her trance. "What did you start thinking? Can you tell me why do you want to ask this?"

    "Mom, by any chance, do you think Uncle will leave the company behind and rush here ... to Cralens?" Gianna asked, trying to make every possible sense.

    Efa seemed to pause over that before speaking. "Gia, we all know that Aiden doesn''t care about anyone after his mother left. It''s just company that keeps him human and connected to the world. There is no way he would rush anywhere leaving it behind."@@@@

    Gianna knew this as well, but she just wanted to confirm. After all, Arwen wouldn''t lie about it. If she said that it was her uncle who saved her that night, that has to be true.

    His uncle would lie and take the credit for something he hadn''t done ...

    "Oh, Mr. Carwyn is one of the board members your father knows. They are close acquaintance," Efa explained. Then molding her tone a little, she added, "Gia, I know there is something that''s making you curious. But you should know that curiosity gets one''s best. If Aiden has done something, he must have his own reasons."

    "Reasons?" Gianna repeated. "Exactly! Even I know there must be some reason, Mom. But what reasons did he have to return to Cralens like that? And, not only did he return, but he also got married here ¡ªto someone he didn''t know..."

    She paused suddenly as the furrow between her brows deepened. "Or wait, maybe someone he had known."

    Could it be ...

    Before Gianna could get to process that thought, her mother''s voice interrupted her. "Gia, there should be no need for you to look into his reasons. That''s not your jo," she chided, this time a bit stricter than before. "I have said this to you before, and I am saying this to you again ¡ªdon''t do anything that you shouldn''t. Don''t look into anything that you shouldn''t."

    "Mom, I have gotten that already. And I am not doing anything that I shouldn''t. And now that I have already promised you that, I will hang up first," she said, not letting the matter get pursued for longer.

    Even though she had promised that, Efa didn''t feel at ease. Hence, she thought to repeat it for her daughter again. "Gia, listen to me. I ¡ª"

    "I still have to do a few things, Mom," Gianna interrupted her hastily. "How about I give you a call back when I am done."

    "Gia ¡ª"

    "Okay, mom. I will give you a call back soon. Bye! Love you!"

    After that Gianna didn''t wait for another second and hung up the call. Once done, she heaved a sigh of relief. If she had heard her mother say that all again, she might have to truly rethink everything. And after concluding such a beautiful possibility, she couldn''t bear to do that. Can she?

    Her eyes sparkled as she glanced out the window, wondering if truly what she was thinking could be true ...

    If her uncle has truly rushed all the way here for Arwen ...

    If Arwen was not just any stranger, but someone he had known since ever ...

 Chapter 340 Miss a billion-dollar deal.

    At Foster Ventures ...

    Ryan was sitting behind his desk, working on a few documents when a knock interrupted the peace in the air. His brows wrinkled slightly, but it didn''t stay for long. It just looked like a small ripple in the water.

    "Yes, come in," he affirmed, and soon the door was pushed open.

    It was Zenith, Ryan''s secretary, who had come with a few files.@@@@

    "Sir, I brought you the files that you have asked for," she said as she walked hastily inside, moving straight to keep the files on the desk.

    Ryan glanced up at her, before darting his gaze to the files in her hand. A furrow appeared in between his brows. "Didn''t I ask you to bring it the morning itself? What took you so long?"

    "Oh that ...," Zenith hesitated, "Actually sir, I have already reviewed the papers for you. There are no errors anywhere. You can now just give it a rough scan and approve it."

    Ryan paused at those words. His eyes went back to look at the files. It might just be three in count, but he knew the work wasn''t as easy as its number. "You reviewed them yourself? But weren''t all these reports complete just the last day?"

    "Yeah, it did," she said, clearing the lump she felt down her throat. She was clearly looking scared, fearing a sharp lash out that she might get at any moment. "I later took the files home and worked on them at night. There were a few things that needed to be rectified. So after discussing with the respective departments that also been done. It should not be okay to proceed further."

    "That wasn''t your job, Zenith. Why did you do that?" Ryan asked, his voice sharp. The files should have been sent to his desk today and he has to review it. But Zenith not only helped the departments to rectify all their mistakes but, she even did his part of the work.

    He wasn''t exactly upset, it was just that he felt that it wasn''t required. After all, being his secretary, there were a lot of tasks she had to handle already. It was just extra work for her for which she wouldn''t even get paid.

    Ryan heard them all, nodding to it occasionally.

    Once she was done, she closed the tablet. "That was all that you have asked for, sir. Later in the afternoon, you have asked me to keep your schedule clear. You said you will be visiting Mrs. Quinn."

    "Yes," Ryan did ask her to do that. "I will be going there soon." He then pushed two files towards her and added. "These are done. You can take them with you."

    Zenith nodded and took the files in her hand. "Okay, sir. There was also something that I needed to ask you."

    "What is it?" Ryan asked, glancing back at her.

    "Sir, you have asked me to keep your afternoon schedule free so, I thought to ask you if you would have the time to attend one in the evening," she asked, her expression foretelling that this was about something important. "Actually the clients from Amberson wanted to meet you once before decking on the deal. Their scheduled meetings have been cancelled twice already, they might feel offended if we delay them further anymore."

    Ambersons were an important client, and the deal they were bringing to the table would not just help the Fosters in the near future, but also, in the long run.

    Not catering them and then losing them and the deal would be a great ... great loss.

    Ryan frowned. Of course, he knew about it too. But evening today ... he has to be back home. He couldn''t miss it. Even if he has to miss a billion-dollar deal, he would do it without any hesitation.

    "I am not free in the evening, Zenith," he said decisively. "Ask then for some other date. If they don''t agree, apologize to them and politely ask them to look for another company."

    "But sir ..."

    "Zenith, I have no time in the evening. Do what I asked you to do," Ryan said more firmly. Then he gestured toward the door. "If I already made it clear enough, you can head back to your desk."

 Chapter 341 I have never been who she had desired and loved.

    At Quinn Mansion,

    Catrin had returned home earlier than Idris. She had a frown on his face.

    When the butler saw her entering the house, he politely approached her. "Madam, you have arrived early. The lunch is almost prepared. Just a little while more and I will ask someone to serve it to you."

    Catrin waved her hand to dismiss the butler. "I arrived for something else. Go, do your job." With that, she walked past him. Heading straight towards the stairs.

    Just as she had taken the first step, she halted with some thought and turned to look back over her shoulders. "And yes, later, Ryan would be coming," she said, her voice sounding sure. "When he is here, let me know."

    Before Mr. Cole could respond, Catrin was already on her way, upstairs. Behind her, the butler could only nod to her departing figure.@@@@

    He didn''t know what was going wrong, but recently nothing at home felt right. First, it was the young lady who left the house and then it was the master. The more he stayed away from home, the more this place looked abandoned. It felt like the mansion was no longer the home it used to be.

    "Mr. Cole," a servant appeared while the butler was still staring towards the staircase. "The lunch is ready. Should we serve it to Madam?"

    Mr. Cole shook his head. "Madam, won''t have it now. Pack the lunch for Master and send it to the company first," he said, and nodding to him, the servant left to complete the order.

    After a while, a familiar Mercedes stopped at the mansion''s entrance. Knowing that Ryan would be coming later, the butler was there to receive him at the door.

    It was like she could already see her defeat near ...

    And if it''s her daughter ... her Arwen at stake ... then there is no way she could bear to accept the defeat. She has to win it so that she can get back her daughter back.

    "Ryan, you did things in the past and you regret it," Catrin said as if she was reminding him exactly where his regrets were coming from. "But trust me, if you don''t do anything now, you will regret it too. Do you think the guilt will leave you easily when in future you would see Arwen regretting the decision that she took just because you forced her into taking it?"

    "..." Ryan couldn''t bring himself to answer her. Maybe he wouldn''t be able to unburden himself from the guilt ... and he already knew it.

    "You won''t be able to forgive yourself, Ryan. so why not be daring now and make a move? So that that future possibility never appears in the future." Catrin tried to make Ryan understand when she sensed him halting in his thoughts. She might not have been sure before, but now, she could already see and tell that Ryan had feelings for Arwen ¡ªone that was making his resolve weaken in response to her words.

    And exactly was what she wanted. She wanted him to change whatever sh*t he has decided.

    Ryan was having a hard time. Only he knew how much strength he had to muster up to finally agree to let Arwen go. But Catrin''s words were making him weak again.

    "Arwen never considered our arrangement serious," he said, and every syllable of the words he uttered twisted his heart painfully. "Although she did everything to make the arrangement become a success, it was never what she had desired. And if I have never been who she had desired and loved, I have no right to make her choose me when she has chosen someone else."

    Catrin frowned. "Who told you that?" she asked as if she couldn''t understand from where that was coming.

    Ryan glanced at her and a mocking smile curled her lips. "Does that even matter when she clearly chose someone else over me?"

 Chapter 342 Brown book.

    Catrin''s frown deepened. "Ryan, you think whatever was between you and Arwen was merely an arrangement?"

    The reminder that things were merely an arrangement hurt more than what Ryan had imagined. Not once ... but every time.

    But, given how often he had heard it, he has gotten accustomed to the pain.

    "What I think doesn''t matter because that''s the truth ¡ªone that I failed to see for years," Ryan said dejectedly. It was this misunderstanding that made him grow overconfident in thinking that he could treat Arwen the way he wanted and that she would still love him with the best.

    However, he failed to realize this sooner that there might be no love in her heart ...

    How can there be when he did nothing to make such feelings bloom in her heart? All that he did was humiliate her, and treat her like she meant nothing to him.

    "Ryan, what rubbish are you talking about," Catrin snapped, not liking the conversation at all. "Do you think it''s easy to pretend things that are not actually there? If Arwen hadn''t loved you, would she have forced herself into the arrangement the way she did?"

    "Will she not?" Ryan reverted to the question. His eyes turned holding the gaze that stated ''you know that better than I do''.

    "Aunt Catrin, Arwen has loved you and her family more than you have ever cared to notice. Even if she has to sacrifice herself she wouldn''t have thought twice if it was for you," Ryan said, just to remind Catrin of something that she never acknowledged. "And this arrangement was your plan, your wish, your dream ¡ª what do you think Arwen would have done?"

    He didn''t need Catrin''s confirmation over it. He knew it already. He might have ignored Arwen most of the time, but that didn''t keep him away from noticing her many times.

    "Aunt Catrin, you don''t have to lie like that," he said, frowning at how difficult he felt to believe what he wanted in reality. He wanted Arwen to have feelings for him, not due to the arrangement that their families shared, but because she liked him. "What I and Arwen shared was purely a family arrangement that none of us was in favor of."

    Catrin shook her head. "I am not lying to you, Ryan," she said. "I am telling you the truth. Arwen had always had feelings for you. If you don''t believe it, I can even make you believe it."

    Ryan didn''t wait for another second. Instead, he immediately asked, "How?"

    Just then Mr. Cole appeared. "Madam!" he called politely, making Catrin turn and look at him.

    Her gaze darted to look down at his hand which was holding a brown book that she remembered quite well. It might not be looking like how she had last seen it, but it still looked almost the same.

    Her eyes returned to meet the butler''s gaze and she gave him a subtle nod, asking him to wait and then turned to look back at Ryan.

    "You asked me ''how'', Ryan?" she repeated, and Ryan didn''t think twice before nodding.

    "Yes," he affirmed. "You didn''t think I would believe it just because you are saying it, Aunt Catrin."

    Catrin shook her head. "No, I didn''t think, but I am amazed to see how little confidence you have in yourself." her words carried a hint of disdain. "But anyway, since you want to make you believe what I am saying is true then, I will."

    Ryan was confused. However, he patiently waited to see what the woman was up to.

    Catrin turned to the burler and gestured him forward. "Bring it to me," she said and the butler, following her orders, stepped forward to hand over the brown book he held in his hand.

 Chapter 343 She drew him.

    Catrin took the brown book in her and Ryan, who stood on the side eyed it suspiciously.

    "You can go back and do your work, Mr. Carl," she said, and nodding to her, the butler soon left.

    Once he was gone, Catrin turned to look back at Ryan.

    She didn''t say anything; simply kept her gaze on him. Ryan waited for a while but when he felt his patience thinning, he asked, "What is that?"

    Catrin heard him and tilted her chin a little with a confident smile. "Didn''t you ask me how I can make you believe?" She raised the brown book in her hand and tilted her chin towards it. "Here," she said, "I will do it with this diary."

    "Diary?" Ryan glanced at the brown book and then turned back to look at Catrin, who nodded to him as sure as before.

    "Since Arwen''s early years, neither I nor Idris have time for Arwen," she said as she walked closer to take a seat down across Ryan. "We were too busy with the company, so most of the time, Arwen used to stay alone at home. At that time, she developed this habit."

    She put down the diary on the table. "The habit of journaling her talks, her emotions, her feelings, her wishes and everything. As long as she would feel something, she would write it down," she said and then slowly pushed the diary towards him.

    Ryan''s expression turned complicated. He stared at the diary, trying hard to decipher the meaning behind all that he was listening to. But still, everything was sounding so surreal that it was difficult to bring himself to believe.

    "Y-You mean she wrote about me in this book?" he asked, trying to confirm his thoughts for real. Deep in his eyes, one could see the desperation.

    Ryan glanced up at her, confused. A lot was going in his thoughts but he couldn''t even figure out one. It was like he was confused, after getting an answer to all his questions.

    "Was it really Arwen who drew this?" he asked.

    Catrin gazed at the sketch. "That''s you during your high school days, isn''t it?" she asked, before adding with more meaning. "If I remember right, that was the time when you two started going to the same school and I asked you to take care of Arwen because she had recently recovered from her accident. You were really good to her. You used to even spend time together a lot. I think it must be that time she drew you."

    Ryan gave a second glance at the picture and he remembered when it could be of. His heart pounded slightly when he remembered the time.

    He was in the senior class when he went to the library after Arwen. She wasn''t feeling well that day, so he was concerned for her. But later she didn''t let him sit along with her.

    She always kept him at a distance. She wasn''t rude, but she was too polite to allow him any closer to her which started infuriating him later. Since she was still recovering and didn''t look good, he still chose to stay close by and look after her. However, he soon fell asleep and only woke up when she was gone. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire

    It seemed that day, she did notice him there and drew him in his book.

    His lips curled up a soft smile when he remembered that time when they were so young. She would not act close but would still make an effort to look after him when he needed her. There were times when she would bring him the snacks and attend the matches he participated him.

    All of that did hold a meaning that he could only understand now ...

    "Ryan, I hope you got your answer today," Catrin said as if already giving up. "If you haven''t then you can take the book with yourself and figure out. I am not going to say another word to you. Because after saying it all, there is nothing left for me to say. You have to decide on your own."

    With that, she stood up, already putting an end to the conversation, leaving Ryan to ponder on his own. Turning, she was ready to leave, but she halted in her steps and said, "The lunch is ready. If you are fine, you can stay for it."

 Chapter 344 Are you drawing your husband?

    Arwen''s pencil strokes paused a little as she glanced up to look up at the girl. Giving her an amused smile, she shook her, "Of course, you aren''t, Mia. Come on, come in," she said and then turned back to resume her sketch.

    Mia hesitated a little, but after Arwen said that she wasn''t disturbing, she entered the cabin, closing the door behind her.

    Mia was Arwen''s secretary and had been with her since the day Arwen first stepped into Davies Empire. Given how little Arwen frequented the company, she might know her boss very well, but she definitely knows her better than anyone else in the company.

    To her, Arwen was simple yet mysterious ¡ªthe more she felt she had known her, the more she felt the need to know her.

    Mia''s gaze was still on Arwen''s face for a moment. The curl that lifted her lips looked so pleasant that for a second, Mia forgot to look away.

    "You aren''t disturbing anything important, Mia."

    Arwen''s voice snapped the secretary out of her trance and she blinked. While Arwen raised her eyes once again to glance at her, "You can tell me what you are here for."

    "Ma''am, you look beautiful when you smile like that," Mia said, not keeping her thoughts in her heart.

    And those words caught Arwen with slight surprise. "Smile like what?" she asked before shrugging with nonchalance. "Haven''t I been smiling like this always?"

    Mia hesitated for a moment but then shook her head.

    "Then how was I before? I am sure I used to smile here ¡ªnot much, but at least a few times."

    Arwen never put on airs. Though she had both power and position, she believed that treating people with the respect they deserved would earn jet more strength than arrogance ever could. From the start, she had kept herself humble enough to learn from others and encouraging enough to teach them.

    "What?" Arwen asked, "Didn''t you bring it for me to see? Now that I have praised her, you couldn''t be thinking of sending her to our competitor?"

    Mia quickly shook her head. "Definitely not, Ma''am. It''s just that I feel like it''s too early to praise her." She then slowly handed the file, saying, "She is still young and has a lot to learn. Like every elder sister, I felt like she was talented and brought her idea to you ... I know I shouldn''t have done this. I am ¡ª"

    Before she could apologize, Arwen stopped her.

    "Save those words for the later. For now, I will take this and give it a read." She then took the file from Mia''s hand and kept it on one side. "If your sister is truly as talented as I believe she might be, there is no way I would let myself ¡ªor the Davies Empire ¡ªmiss out on such potential."

    Mia felt overwhelmed. She never thought it would be so easy. But then again, she should have known. Arwen had always encouraged them all to put forth their best efforts, and in return, she had promised to make sure that every effort got the chance to shine.

    Arwen smiled as she glanced at Mia. "Oh yes, I was about to give a call earlier, anyway," she said getting reminded of something. "I wanted to ask you and see what all I have in my plans today. I am almost done with the meeting and have also signed the papers that needed my signatures. So, is it done for the day or am I missing out on something?"

    Mia thought for a brief moment and then replied. "You have done all that was on your list, Ma''am. You can leave for the day. The remaining that are left, I will take care of it."

    "Oh that''s great then," Arwen nodded, mentioning under her breath. "I have plans for later. Then I will leave for it on time."

    Mia smiled, as her gaze went back to stare at the diary on which Arwen was working earlier. And the moment, she saw the sketch on it, she paused to ask, "Ma''am, you can also draw?"

    Arwen caught her gaze and immediately realized what she must be asking about. "Since I have nothing to do, I was just doing something."

    "Ma''am, would mind if I ask if you are drawing your husband?" she asked and Arwen turned to look at the sketch before glancing back at her.

    "Wait, don''t tell me you recognize him from his handsome looks?" she chuckled, and it took Mia a moment to understand what she meant by that. "Sigh, I have to do something of his look. See, I could even stop myself from drawing him."@@@@

 Chapter 345 Destroy it.

    Arwen stared down at the sketch in her book, and a faint sparkle lit her eyes. "I don''t draw usually," she said, and Mia''s gaze darted back to the picture on the paper.

    "Then Ma''am given how well you have drawn him; you seem to have a talent in art. It''s like you don''t need to practice a lot to make it come perfect," Mia replied, but that''s not what Arwen meant to say.

    But she wasn''t disappointed at all. After all, she hasn''t told anyone about this before. Glancing up, she nodded. "Yes, you can call it a rare talent because I can''t draw at all."

    "You can''t draw?" Mia didn''t understand. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    And seeing her confused, Arwen didn''t mind explaining it to her. "Yes, a rare talent," she said, immediately adding, "Because this talent comes rarely in me." She then glanced down at Aiden''s image she had drawn. "I can''t draw people always. I can only do it when I am missing them and they aren''t around."

    Mia wouldn''t have believed it if it had been someone else talking about it. It was so unbelievable.

    Like if an artist can draw once, with every stroke of such perfection, how can he or she not draw it again? How can a talent come and go as per the situation?

    It was difficult to make sense, but since it was Arwen saying, she believed it.

    "So, Ma''am, you mean ..."

    Arwen smiled and nodded, before closing the book. "He has gone on a business trip and will be back soon but not very soon." Her tone came laced with longingness that was easy to feel.

    "You seem to be missing Sir a lot then?" Mia suddenly asked, and Arwen glanced up, a bit hesitant to accept.

    But then sighing, she shook her head and said, "See, this rare talent of mine is also a big traitor. Now I can''t even lie that I don''t, can I?"

    "Mr. Cole, have you truly explained to her to note the details well?" With the furrow between her brows, Catrin asked.

    The butler''s expression turned solemn. His brows furrowed as he said, "Madam, she isn''t very professional. But as far as I have noted, she had given a good time in checking the details. Each and every pencil stroke is blended in a way that no one would know that it''s been drawn recently until it''s actually checked. It must be fine."

    Although he said it like that, Catrin still didn''t feel the ease. "If I wasn''t so short in time, I would have actually looked for a professional artist," she said, sounding annoyed and frustrated.

    The only thing she felt fortunate about was that she was prepared for it all. Since the last night when she saw Ryan doubting himself and the relationship he had with Arwen, she knew she had to do something to change his take on things.

    She didn''t know what he was thinking until he said it himself today, but luckily, she had calculated all the risks and kept things prepared. Or else, she didn''t know how else she would have managed it.

    "Madam," Mr. Cole interrupted her when he saw her lost in the thoughts. When Catrin glanced at him, he handed her back the picture he held in his hand.

    Catrin gazed at the picture. It was the same picture of Ryan that was drawn in the brown book. Only heaven knew how difficult it was to come up with everything in such a short time, especially this picture.

    "There is no use in keeping this photograph anymore," she said after thinking for a while. "It''s already been used, so you can take it back to destroy it."

    Mr. Carl waited for a second but eventually nodded. Turning, he was about to leave when Idris''s voice halted him.

    "What are you asking him to destroy Catrin?"

    Both of them turned to look at the entrance, and Idris walked in, coming to stand in front of her.

    Catrin hadn''t expected him to come that right moment. So, when she heard him, she was stunned for a moment, finding it hard to get an answer. "I¡ª"

 Chapter 346 Her love for me.

    Idris had just returned when he heard Catrin asking the butler to destroy something. His sharp gaze darted to look at the butler before noticing something in his hand.@@@@

    "What is that?" he asked, opening his hand to the butler, asking him to pass it to him.

    Mr. Cole hesitated, his eyes darting to look at Catrin, waiting for any signal that would guide him out of this situation. But when even after none came, he had no other option but to hand over the photograph.

    Idris took it from his hand and casually flipped to check. When he saw Ryan on it, his brows drew in a frown. "Why are you holding his picture?" he asked, glancing back at the butler before turning to look at Catrin, as if waiting to hear her answer.

    Catrin stared at him for a second before furrowing her brows. "What are you intending to say, Idris?" she asked, before tilting her chin towards the photograph he held in his hand. "What can I do with a simple picture? Don''t tell me that your doubts for me have increased so much that now you don''t even care to think twice before blaming me."

    If it had been before, Idris would have immediately felt guilty and would have done everything to explain himself. However recently, he had changed this habit of his. "Who else do you think should I blame, if not you?" he asked with a scoff, before handing back the picture to the butler. "After all, hadn''t you vowed to ruin the things to the worst?"

    "Idris ¡ª"

    "Just tell me what I asked for," Idris interrupted, showing his impatience as clearly as he could. "What were you doing with this picture?" His gaze darted again to look at the butler, this time more dangerously

    Mr. Cole felt that gaze forcing him to speak it all. And he was about to lose it when Catrin spoke.

    But knowing that there was more for him to read in the book, he was about to flip the page when his phone rang interrupting him. He would have chosen to ignore the call without another blink if he hadn''t seen his mother calling him.

    "Mom," he said answering the call, and through the other end, Beca''s voice was heard.

    "Ryan," Beca spoke, her voice as calm as he had always heard her. "Where are you? You will be coming to the dinner, right?"

    Ryan realized that in his happiness, he had almost forgotten that tonight Arwen would be coming back for dinner. "Oh, yes," he said, quickly tucking the diary back inside his suit jacket''s pocket. "I am just on my way home. Has Arwen arrived already?"

    "No, she hasn''t," Beca replied. "I just called to confirm with you and also tell you something ..." her voice trailed off, and Ryan paused for a second before asking.

    "What is it, Mom? Has Arwen cancelled the dinner plan?"

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    "She didn''t, and I hope you do nothing that makes her reconsider accepting my invites the next time," Beca clearly sounded worried and she didn''t even try to hide it. "Ryan, remember, I am only letting you come today so that you get a breakthrough in everything. So that you understand that you have already lost her. Don''t do anything that would make me regret including you today. Arwen is not just my guest, she is like my daughter. And I won''t like it if someone tries to ruin her happiness, even if that someone is my own son. You get it what I saying, right?"

    Ryan didn''t mind her mother''s words. Instead, his lips curled in a smile as he affirmed, "I get it, Mom."

    With that, he didn''t say more. Hanging up he kept the phone back in his pocket and muttered. "I won''t do anything that would ruin her happiness, Mom. I will just help her remember what she seemed to have forgotten ¡ªher love for me."

 Chapter 347 In search of something â€”or someone.

    "Where are we heading to, Madam?" Alfred asked, looking at Arwen through the rearview mirror.

    Arwen glanced up at him and smiled. "We will be heading to Foster Mansion," she replied, and even though the mention of Foster Mansion made Alfred pause for a second, he didn''t question.

    Nodding to her politely, he started the car, driving in the said direction.

    Arwen remained seated behind when she heard her phone ring. Seeing it was Margaret calling, she picked up the call immediately answering it. "Aunt Margaret, did you find it?"

    Margaret paused ¡ªmight be because she went straight to ask about the album, she had asked her to look into last time. But Arwen could control herself. Even though she hadn''t called again to inquire about it, she had never forgotten about it. She just didn''t want to sound desperate for it, but just now, she already gave herself away.

    "I am sorry," she apologized, biting her tonged softly. "I didn''t mean to rush you. It''s just that ¡ª"

    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "It''s fine. I understand, Ms. Arwen," Margaret said, gently brushing off the awkwardness. "I actually called you to tell you about the album itself. I found it in the store room."

    Arwen''s eyes sparkled. "You found it?"

    "Yes, it was on the shelf in the store room, but since there was a lot of stuff there, it took a while for us to find it," Margaret answered.

    Arwen didn''t know what was making her so happy. But she felt like she was about to find some answers she had been looking for a long time. "It''s fine, as long as you were able to find it," she said.

    "Yes," Margaret remarked before speaking again to ask. "I called to ask you that should I send the album to your place now, or will it be fine to send it tomorrow?"

    Arwen wanted to have that picture album in her hand right at that moment itself, but knowing that it wasn''t possible, she could only say, "It would be a trouble to send it today, so it''s fine if you send it tomorrow. I will send you the address."

    Arwen hugged her back and her lips curled up in a warm smile. "Aunt Beca, you always treated me as your daughter. How can I not visit you? Sorry if I ever made you doubt the respect I carry for you in my heart. You are and always be like a mother to me."

    She said and Beca pulled away to look at her and smile. "You never made me feel anything wrong, Arwen. You have always been on your best behaviour even when you weren''t supposed to be, dear."

    When Beca mentioned that she clearly meant the time when Ryan treated her unfairly. The time when Arwen came to her with the evidence of his betrayal ...

    Even at that time, Arwen had talked to her with respect. And that alone told a lot about how much she respected Beca.

    "You have always been fair, Arwen, even when others weren''t fair to you. So, don''t worry, I would have understood even if you would have refused to accept the invite," Beca stated.

    And for once Arwen felt like it would have been so good if her mother would have understood her this way as well ...

    She didn''t want to think of her, but standing in front of Beca, she couldn''t help but think of her.

    "You didn''t bring your husband along?" Beca suddenly asked, noticing that Arwen had come alone.

    And that question pulled, Arwen out of her thoughts. She blinked, before shaking her head in response. "Actually, he had agreed to come but then a sudden business trip happened, and he couldn''t make it back in time."

    Beca nodded in understanding. "It''s fine. You can always bring him the next time."

    Arwen nodded. "I will bring him once he is back. He¡ª"

    Before she could complete her words, Ryan''s voice interrupted her.

    "Arwen!"@@@@

 Chapter 348 Soon, I will find you.

    Ryan''s voice cut through the air, halting Arwen mid-sentence. She paused, but even so, she didn''t turn to look at him. With her back towards him, she stood still, as if, for a moment, he hadn''t heard him call her. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    Beca, who was standing too close to Arwen, noticed the subtle shift in her expression. Though Arwen maintained her calm and composed demeanor, Beca caught the fleeting flicker of coldness in her gaze.

    If she had any lingering doubt that her son had lost his chance with Arwen before, this moment erased it completely.@@@@

    Arwen had moved on. And even if the world turned upside down, she would not spare Ryan a second chance.

    Not that Beca complained. If anything, she felt proud. Proud that ¡ªArwen wasn''t the woman the kind of woman to waver once she made up her mind.

    When Ryan received no response, he stepped forward, coming to stand just beside her. "I didn''t know you were coming today," he said, his tone casual, as if trying to fill the silence between them. "I just got back to have dinner with my parents."

    At that, Arwen finally turned to glance at him. Her gaze was steady ¡ªfocused ¡ªbut carried an undeniable indifference.

    This wasn''t an expression new to Ryan. In the recent few encounters, all he had received for her was this indifferent gaze. But still ... somehow this time, he didn''t expect her to look at him the same. He was looking forward to finding her looking back at him with gentleness and like that, she had mentioned in her diary.

    He did something wrong, and he is ready to accept his mistake. But ... can she at least give him a chance to make amends with her?

    "That''s what children should do for their parents. Good to see you being so thoughtful towards Uncle and Aunt," Arwen spoke, not long after. Her tone was polite but detached, as if she was merely acknowledging a trivial piece of information.

    Ryan felt the sting of it.

    He halted in his steps and pulled his phone out to check. "Officer Davis," he muttered under his breath, reading the name on the screen. His brows tugged in a furrow of confusion as he picked up the call to answer.

    "Officer Davis," he greeted and soon heard the man speak from the other side.

    "Mr. Foster, good evening. I hope I am not disturbing you at the moment."

    Ryan''s gaze went back in the direction of Arwen and hesitated. "Umm ... currently, I do have something important in hand, Officer Davis."

    "Oh, then it''s fine, Mr. Foster. I won''t disturb you," the police officer sounded fine. "You can attend to your work first and I will reach out again."

    The furrow between Ryan''s brows deepened aa bit. "If there is something important then I can spare some time, Officer Davis," he said, knowing that if it hadn''t been important, the police officer wouldn''t have given him a call.

    "There is something, Mr. Foster," the officer said, adding, "But it can wait, given that I am waiting for a report to come. Once I get that, I will be able to explain it better to you."

    Ryan nodded, understanding what he meant. "Fine. I will wait for your call then." They shared a few pleasantries before he hung up the call.

    A glint of darkness crossed Ryan''s gaze as he thought back to the information that Davis would have to share with him.

    He had asked him to investigate the Arwen''s accident. Although he knows that it was Delyth who had planned and executed it, he has a feeling that there was someone else acting behind the scenes.

    "Whoever you are, you won''t be able to stay in hiding for long," Ryan muttered under his breath, his eyes getting darker with his words. "Soon, I will find you. And once, I do I will make sure to let you experience hell on this Earth." His fingers clenched, making his knuckles crackle under the effect of his strength.

 Chapter 349 His loss, unfortunately â€¦

    Inside the house, Arwen was sitting with Beca when a maid came to inform them.

    "Madam, the dinner has been arranged at the table."

    Beca nodded and dismissed her before turning back to Arwen. "It''s already time for dinner. Let''s go."

    "Uncle Gareth won''t be joining us?" she asked, and at the same time, Gareth''s voice came from a distance.

    "How can I not?"

    Arwen turned to glance behind, finding the man descending down the stairs with ease steps. Her lips curled up in a smile in reciprocation to the one he had on his.

    "Like your Aunt Beca, even I was waiting to meet you today. How can I miss it then?" he said as he walked towards her and opened his arms to give her a side hug.@@@@

    "Uncle Gareth, I thought you weren''t at home," Arwen said, pulling away from the hug.

    Gareth shook his head. "I was here itself," he said. "The company abroad needed my attention, so I was just handling it in the study."

    Arwen nodded in understanding. To her, Gareth has always been a person to maintain a balance between family and work life. He had devoted himself to his company and work, but that never kept him away from showing his care and love to Aunt Beca and Ryan ¡ªhis family. Whenever they needed him ¡ªhe had been there for them.

    On the day Ryan graduated from university, he attended the event to celebrate it for him.

    Even when she graduated, he came along with Beca to be part of happiness. It might not seem like a moving mountain for her, but still, she couldn''t help but be grateful for it because they took out time from their busy schedule when her parents didn''t.

    "That''s not true," Gareth shook his head, before picking a dish made up of eggplant. "Last time when I checked, I loved your recipe of aubergine. The chefs here can''t cook them like you do."

    "True," Beca nodded. "Last time when they tried, your uncle asked them to not ruin the vegetable. I still remember he almost scared the soul out of the poor man."

    They all laughed and soon, started having dinner happily.

    Just after a few minutes, the sound of the steps was heard and Beca glanced up in the direction to see Ryan entering. "You have come finally," she said, before gesturing for him to take the chair next to Gareth. "Sit and have dinner." Serve yourself," she said already lifting the bowl of rice to pass to him.

    But Ryan''s eyes remained focused on Arwen. He stared at her with an intention clear in his gaze, even when she blatantly ignored his gaze.

    Beca noticed it and spoke again. "Ryan, I said, sit and have the food. Why are you still standing?"

    Ryan turned to look at his mother. Seeing her gesture towards the chair, he cast a glance towards the chair next to his father.

    But then instead of pulling it out for himself, he walked on the other side of the table, standing right next to Arwen.

    Beca frowned, seeing her son like that. But before she could say anything, Ryan pulled a chair next to Arwen and sat down as if it was the more natural thing to do.

    "Ryan, you¡ª"

    Before Beca could say anything, Ryan spoke in a natural tone. "We never had seats designated to people at the dining table. I will sit here. I hope no one minds."

    As he said that, his eyes stared at Arwen intently as if waiting to see a reaction. But Arwen didn''t react at all.

 Chapter 350 Culture of every married couple.

    Ryan expected Arwen to react ¡ªanything, really. A glance, a flicker of acknowledgement, a shift in expression. But she didn''t.

    She simply continued eating, her demeanor cool and composed, as if he didn''t even exist beside her.

    His jaws clenched. His hands curled into tight fists beneath the table, and his frustration mounted with every passing second. He never imagined it would be this difficult to get even a simple reaction from her.

    Ryan''s gaze darkened, sharp as daggers, sending silent glares in her direction. But Arwen remained completely unbothered. To her, he was nothing more than air ¡ªand she made sure he knew it.

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire

    Beca, who was sitting next to Arwen as well, could clearly see what his son was trying to do. Her brows knitted a deep frown, and she was about to voice out her disapproval when felt Gareth place a hand over hers.

    Their eyes met, and Gareth gave a small shake of his head, silently asking hir to not make it obvious.

    Though Beca''s frown deepened, she understood what he meant. Arwen was already ignoring Ryan; if she called attention to it, things would only grow more awkward. And given how strangely Ryan had been acting, she wasn''t sure what he might say next.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, she nodded and remained silent.

    Gareth turned his attention to Ryan. "Since you are already at the table, finish your dinner," he said, passing him a bowl of another dish. "Here, try this. I liked it."

    Ryan had no choice but to shift his focus away from Arwen. He took the bowl from his father''s hand and served himself some.

    Meanwhile, beca and Gareth kept the conversation going with Arwen, talking about little things here and there. Arwen responded naturally, her expression light and warm. Occasionally, she would laugh ¡ªsoft, genuine and carefree.

    Ryan watched as his parents engaged with her, and it only made the bitter taste stronger in his mouth.

    Several times, he tried to strike up a conversation with Arwen as well ¡ªbut Arwen either didn''t reply at all or if she did, she gave him the kind of short answers that one wouldn''t even prefer giving to strangers.

    A single word.

    Ryan''s grip on his utensils tightened. And he didn''t dare want to know who was the person on the other side of the phone.

    Maybe because he had already guessed it and didn''t want his guess to be proven correct.

    Beca noticed the smile on Arwen''s face, and her lips curled up slightly. She didn''t mean to but from the corner of her eyes, she had seen it was an image that made her smile like that.

    Not able to hold back her curiosity, she asked, "What made you smile like that? Did you receive a text from your husband?"

    Arwen glanced up at her and softly nodded. "He sent me to see what he is going to have for dinner."

    "Dinner?" Beca asked, slightly confused. "Does he send you all those things?"

    Arwen shook her head, smiling. "He usually doesn''t," she said, explaining, "But since he is out on a business trip and I have requested him stop skipping the meals. He has that bad habit."

    "So, he is keeping you on the tab so that you don''t worry?" Beca asked, her eyes holding small glitters. Arwen nodded and she chuckled. "Aye, that''s kind of romantic. You know husbands usually don''t like the prying eyes of the wife over everything," Beca said, adding, "But if he willingly helps you keep eyes on himself, it means he likes it when you do so. You know, your Uncle Gareth loves me but he would never let me look into those little things about himself."

    Arwen casually shook her head. "Aiden never stopped me. If anything, he has given me all the access to him and everything around him." She didn''t know it was so different. Aiden has always kept it so easy and natural that it started to feel like the culture that every married couple gets adapted to.

    Beca was amazed. She exchanged a glance at Gareth and then turned to look at Arwen. "That means he loves you a lot to give you his all, without even making it obvious. He treats you well. I am so happy for you."

    Arwen felt her heart skip a beat when she heard Beca saying that Aiden loved her. Although she has many times felt it, she never dared to really think of it as love. The idea of him loving her always made her heart jump and skip. She wanted it to happen but was scared that she might end up expecting too much.

    "Won''t you reply to him?" Beca asked when she saw Arwen staring at her phone.

    "I think I will just go and make a quick call," she said before looking down at her plate. "I am already done."

    Beca nodded before tilting her chin up. "Go. We will wait for you in the living area."

    Arwen nodded with a smile, before pushing the chair and leaving the place to call Aiden.

 Chapter 351 Under the influence.

    Beca waited until she saw Arwen disappear. Once she was no longer in sight, she turned to her son. "What was that, Ryan? What exactly were you trying to do?" she asked, her glare sharp enough to let him know she wasn''t in favor of his idea at all.

    Ryan frowned. "You are asking me this, Mom? You should tell me what were you trying to do?" Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Beca didn''t understand. Holding the expression of confusion clear on her face, she frowned and asked, "What do you mean? What am I trying to do?"

    "Mom, you tried to manipulate her," Ryan accused, his expression defining the expression of incredulity.

    "Manipulate?" Beca didn''t know from where that was coming, but she was stunned to hear her son say something like that. "I manipulated her? Ryan, are you even listening to yourself?"

    "Ryan, what are you saying?" Gareth scolded. "Since when did you start disrespecting your mother?"

    Ryan didn''t want to, but he couldn''t hold himself back. Just now, he might have remained silent, but seeing Arwen smiling at her phone and then hearing his mother talking all that he never wanted her to was too much. It left him burning inside ...

    And the sting was still making it uncomfortable for him.

    Glancing at his father, he turned back to look at his mother. "Mom, how can you make Arwen believe that what''s between her and that man is love? Do you think love is that easy to find?"

    "Love is not difficult to find if you meet the right person, son," Beca answered without holding any doubt between her words. It was as if she was very sure of it. "And I didn''t make Arwen believe anything. I just worded out what was very clear in her eyes. She is wearing her feelings as an accessory ¡ªit''s not hard to notice if you truly want to see it."

    She said, and Ryan''s fingers grip only grew on the glass he had been holding. And before he or anyone could realize, a sharp glass-crushing sound paused everything.

    But what he didn''t realize was that Arwen didn''t find her love in a month or two; she had undergone the process of love, crossing one level after the other.

    Even forgetting everything around her, she never forgot the person she loved.

    It was just that he, Ryan, was never that person.

    "Gareth, did you hear him?" she asked, turning to her husband. "Why is he not seeing it? Arwen has moved on. Why does he have to make things like this now? He didn''t cherish her when he had the opportunity, and now that she has found someone who cherishes her, he wants her back. How did I fail to teach her the right thing? I thought I did the best job as a mother, but ... now I realize, I didn''t."

    Gareth walked to her and wrapped his arm around her. "You did a good job, Beca. You taught him the ight things to do, but even after parents'' teaching, it depends on the kids which path they take in their life. You can''t always expect him to take the right path. He would learn eventually."

    Beca sobbed, shaking her head at him. "I know, but I was sure that he understood it the last time. I talked to him, and he seemed to have finally understood it as well," she said, a clear bafflement spread on her expression. "I don''t understand what happened to him today."

    She felt there was something that had happened ...

    "It''s fine, Beca," Gareth said, his brows drawn together in concern for his wife. "He will learn his lesson soon. Don''t exhaust yourself after him. He is no longer a kid. He has grown to be a man. Realizing his mistake has become his part of responsibility. We no longer have to sit down and make him understand."

    "I understand that, Gareth," Beca said, her voice carrying a dip of suspicion. "But I feel that something else is corrupting Ryan''s thoughts, forcing him to believe something that''s not true. Earlier, when he was saying all that, he seemed under the influence of something or someone. As if he was very confident. And that confidence simply doesn''t seem to be right, given the mistakes he has committed."

    Gareth frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "I am not sure, myself," Beca murmured, her eyes narrowing as though piecing together an unseen puzzle. "But I will find out soon."

 Chapter 352 Even the dumbest fool wouldnt accept it â€¦

    In the garden, Arwen was on call with Aiden, telling him all about her day.

    A sweet smile was adorning her face while her eyes carried the glitter that Beca had mentioned earlier.

    "Good to see that you are listening to me and having your meals," she said, looking up at the sky, staring at the stars.

    She heard him chuckle on the other end. "The stars are beautiful, aren''t they?"

    Not paying attention, she hummed. "They are," she said before suddenly halting. "Wait, what did you say?" She immediately looked around, searching for someone. But no matter where she looked, except the darkness of the night, she saw nothing.

    "Stop looking around, Moon," he said again. "I am not there yet. I might take a few more days to come back to you."

    "Then how did you know?" she asked, still trying to see around in search of the pair of deep eyes she has grown fan of since the very first time.

    "I know because I know you," Aiden said, his tone as gentle as smooth. "You love the bright moon and starry nights. When you are out, you can''t stop yourself from looking at them."

    Arwen''s cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t hold her lips from curling. "You might have guessed me right this time by luck, but don''t make yourself believe that you know me all. You don''t. We just met a few months back. You cannot know me well so soon."

    "Then you can try me anytime and see, Moon," Aiden said confidently. "I would love to amaze you."

    "Fine," Arwen agreed. "If that''s what you challenge me to, I will try in see ... once you are back." She said, and her voice carried the subtle expression of longing that she was trying her best to hide. "Then when are you coming back?"

    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Aiden seemed to pause at that. The line went silent, and she was about to doubt that the call got disconnected when she heard his voice again.

    "Have you started missing me already?" he asked.

    "Your cheeks turn red and redder every time you lie." Aiden''s words came confidently, as if he was inferring it from visual evidence.

    Arwen''s hands at once reached to touch her cheeks. She might not be able to see if it had turned red or not, but she could tell that it felt heated. She could feel the heat on the skin of her palm.

    "You ¡ª"

    "What?" Aiden asked. "Did you not confirm it just by touching your cheeks?"

    Arwen felt her breath hitch. He truly knew her well ¡ªto an extent where he could easily tell all of it. From her thoughts to her actions and even her reactions.

    How?

    How can someone know her so well?

    It was like he could read her like the back of his hand.

    "Are you not going to say anything now?" he asked again, and Arwen opened her mouth to chide him but then closed it, feeling it difficult to even say a word.

    "Shoo," she huffed. "I am not talking to you anymore now. I am hanging up. Good night!"

    Saying that, she really disconnected the call. Once done, she exhaled out deeply, muttering. "Aiden Winslow, one day I will also make you flustered the way you always make me. And that''s a challenge. Note it!"

    She remained there, staring at the stars and the moon, enjoying the tranquility of the night. It felt peaceful and calm inside.

    Standing there like that, she would have forgotten the track of time, but then she felt a chill run down her spine, making her shiver. "I should have brought my jacket," she muttered, realizing that she had taken it off and handed it to the butler when she came inside. "Achoo!" she sneezed and took it as a warning to head back inside.

    But just as she moved and turned to head back, she crashed into someone. Her brows furrowing in response to the sudden appearance.

    "Arwen, are you alright?" Ryan asked, sounding concerned, his hand reaching to hold her arm, looking at her intently, trying to find any hint of her getting hurt.

 Chapter 353 You got your answer right there in your words.

    Arwen''s eyes turned cold the moment she saw Ryan. Her gaze flickered to his hands gripping her arms, and without hesitation, she shrugged them off, stepping away.

    The repulsion on her face was unmistakable.

    Ryan''s expression darkened. His jaws tightened, but he forced himself to remain calm. Silently, he took a step forward and lifted his jacket, attempting to drape it over her shoulders.

    Here, wear this," he said. "It''s cold outside, and you are shivering."

    Arwen took another step back, rejecting his gesture without a second thought. "Even if I am," she said icily, "I don''t need your coat to keep myself warm. Thanks, ... but no thanks."

    With that, she turned to leave.

    But before she could even take a single step, Ryan''s hand shot out, gripping her arm by force.

    A sharp jolt of pain surged through her, but Arwen refused to let it show. She wouldn''t give him the satisfaction if that''s what he was seeking. She swallowed the discomfort and turned her eyes into glacial daggers.

    "Take your hands off me, Ryan," she said, her voice cold and unwavering.

    Ryan didn''t budge. His grip remained firm, his eyes searching hers as if trying to find something ¡ªanything ¡ªthat proved she still cared.

    But she seemed to have concealed it well. He couldn''t even catch a flicker of his reflection in her eyes.

    "Why?" he asked, his voice low and bitter. "Why are you behaving like this with me? Why are you ignoring me like I don''t exist?"

    Arwen didn''t reply. Her gaze remained emotionless, simply staring at him.

    "Arwen, we had something in the past. You can''t just deny it all, pretending like you don''t know me at all." His teeth clenched, his voice strained with frustration. "Just like you can''t pretend to be happy with someone else when you clearly are not."

    Ryan had been standing at a distance and watching her all along. He had seen it all ¡ªher smile, her flushed cheeks, and the stunned look on her face. But no matter how real those emotions seemed, he refused to believe them.

    "At that time, I had to, given the arrangement we shared." Her tone was calm, but every word cut deep. "I did everything I could. But sometimes, no matter how much effort you put in, things don''t work out. Like it didn''t work between us. It ended for good. And since it ended for good, why would I still force myself to do something I don''t want to?"

    Ryan stared up at her in disbelief. "You forced yourself into it?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly. "You never wanted it? Not even for once?"

    He had read the words in her diary where she clearly wrote how much she had wanted him ...

    How can she now say she didn''t ... that she had forced herself ...

    Arwen''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    "I can be anything but stupid to desire humiliation." Her voice was quiet, but the weight of her words crushed him. "And that''s exactly what being you gave me ¡ªnothing but disgrace, again and again. So, tell me, Ryan ..." she tilted her head slightly, "do you really think I wanted to put myself through that?"

    This time, Arwen decided not to throw a fit of anger like last time. Instead, she thought to end it once and for all ... with grace.

    So, instead of hurrying to leave, she elegantly stayed back to show him the reality. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Ryan felt his throat tighten. He wanted to argue, to call it a lie. But the ease on her face, the logic behind her words ¡ª he couldn''t refute any of it.

    He exhaled sharply. "You clearly loved me back in the past," he said, grasping at the straws. "And once you love someone, you can''t move on that easily."

    Arwen frowned, tilting her head slightly as if he had said something absurd.

    She ... loved Ryan?

    Well, she wasn''t sure of what she felt for him. How could he be so certain that it was love?

    Not knowing what made him so confident, she didn''t want to dwell upon that stupid idea itself.

    "You don''t have to ask me that, Ryan," she said, dismissing it, her voice carrying the air of finality. "You got your answer right there in your words."

 Chapter 354 Too much of a coincidence.

    Ryan didn''t understand. His brows knitted in confusion.

    Seeing his expression, she elaborated.

    "If I really loved you, I wouldn''t have moved on as easily as I did." She met his gaze, her voice unwavering. "Since I did ... it means I was never in love with you."

    Ryan''s breath hitched.

    It was a simple statement ¡ªcalm and unemotional. But it felt like shattering him ... all over again.

    She didn''t love him. But how can that be possible?

    Didn''t she draw him in her diary ¡ªwrote all those emotions and feelings? If that wasn''t true, what else was?

    How could she deny the emotions she once had for him?

    "You loved me," he insisted, his certainty faltering but his hope still alive. If you hadn''t, you wouldn''t have done all you did back then. You agreed to our engagement without showing any reluctance. If it hadn''t been your wish, how could you have agreed to it readily?"

    Arwen let out a quiet chuckle, though there was no amusement in it.

    "Just because I agreed with that decision doesn''t mean it was my wish," she countered smoothly. "I agreed because I couldn''t bring myself to disappoint my mother then. I decided to compromise. And compromise doesn''t mean love."

    Ryan''s jaws tightened. He wasn''t ready to accept that answer. "You gave up your passion, your dance for me," he reminded her, his voice almost desperate.

    At the mention of her dance, Arwen''s lips curled up in a bitter smile.

    Arwen''s expression didn''t change, but Ryan saw the brief flicker of something in her eyes.

    He let out a sharp breath and chuckled, though it was anything but amused. "So, tell me, Arwen ¡ªif you never loved me. Why does it feel like you are willing to burn the whole world down for him? Do you ..." he felt it difficult to voice it out; struggling, he completed his words. "... do you love him?"

    Silence settled between them, heavy and suffocating.

    Ryan didn''t know if he would be able to handle the truth or not, but the question clawed his insides.

    Arwen turned to face him, her eyes steady. "There is a difference between you and him, Ryan," she said, her voice devoid of hesitation. "He has become mine in just a few months ¡ªsomething you failed to become even after years." Her gaze remained unwavering. "He is my husband. And if I had to stake the world for him, I would do it willingly and happily. Because he is worth it." Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire

    Ryan''s breath hitched again, and this time, he felt something inside him crumble.

    "Y-You didn''t answer my question, Arwen," he insisted, his voice shaking. "If you haven''t loved me, then do you love him? Do you love him?"

    Arwen sighed, shaking her head. "Out of all people in the world, you are the last person I owe an answer to." Her voice was calm, yet firm. "Whether I have fallen for my husband or not ¡ªwhether I love him or not ¡ªis something only my husband has the right to ask. "You are not my husband, and you will never be. So, I am not answering that."

    She turned slightly, preparing to leave, but then paused. "But if you are still so desperate to know, I will leave you free to assume whatever you want." Her lips curled up at the corners in a knowing smile. "Just a suggestion, before jumping to conclusions, weigh the facts better. Don''t disappoint yourself by holding onto delusions."

    "Facts?" Ryan repeated, letting out a hollow laugh. "What facts should I weigh? No matter how I look at it, it all seems absurd to me. If it wasn''t absurd, how could you end up marrying a stranger?"

    "I don''t need to explain that to you as well," she said, frowning.

    Arwen''s expression hardened. "I don''t need to explain anything to you."

    Ryan glanced at her and shook his head. "Tell me one last thing, Arwen." He took a step towards her, hi eyes searching hers. "Don''t you think it''s all too much of a coincidence?"

 Chapter 355 I never believed them.

    Arwen didn''t want to be bothered by his words anymore. But Ryan stood there, blocking her path.

    He stared into her eyes, as if demanding for her to stop and think about what he was saying. Taking a step closer, he said, "You broke up with me and then found someone to marry that quickly ¡ªwithin the span of a snap of a finger? Don''t you think all of this could be a set up ... for you ... for us?"

    He had suspected it from the very beginning.

    At first, he thought Arwen was just putting on a show to make him regret his choices.

    But the more he saw her indifference towards him, the more he realized she wasn''t acting. She was serious ... dead serious.

    And that was when he started notice ¡ªthis was too much to be a coincidence.

    Arwen crossed her arms and looked up at him, her expression unimpressed.

    "Set up? for us?" she repeated, her voice laced with amusement. "What exactly did we have that was so precious someone needed to set us up?"

    Her gaze hardened. "Ryan, why is it today of all days that you are having so many misunderstandings?"

    "Arwen, I am just ¡ª"

    Before he could explain his deductions, she raised her hand, cutting him off.

    "Ryan, I don''t know what you are trying to prove here, but let me help you clear your mind." Her voice was calm, yet the weight of her words pressed down on him like an undeniable truth.

    "We never had anything between us. It was just a family arrangement, something we were both forced into. And while I once tried to make it work, for the sake of both our family, I was terribly wrong to do so." She met his gaze, unflinching. "There was nothing between us worth envying. And when there is nothing to envy, why would anyone bother setting us up to fail?"

    Ryan frowned, his frustration mounting. "If it wasn''t a setup, why would you break up with me and immediately find someone else to marry?" His voice was edged with disbelief. "Arwen, why can''t you see? This was all a plan ¡ªa plan of someone to break us up. It has to be that man! He must have set a trap for you. He ¡ªHe must have ulterior motives that you aren''t able to see! He ¡ª"

    "Enough!"

    "He didn''t manipulate me into anything. If anything, I walked up to him and proposed the marriage," she said, without the slightest hesitation. "If anyone trapped someone in this, it was me, not him. And ..."

    Her lips curled at one corner as she stepped closer to him.

    "And Ryan, I think you already know what triggered me to break up with you that fine day. Don''t you?"

    She stared into his eyes, her gaze cold and unrelenting.

    "Arwen, those pictures were ¡ª" he tried to explain.

    But it wasn''t his explanation that Arwen was looking for.

    If she truly wanted one, she would have confronted him about it long ago. But she hadn''t.

    Because she never needed an explanation.

    "So, you do know," she said, raising a brow in cold amusement. "Yet here you are, trying to play the victim."

    "Arwen, I ¡ª"

    "Ryan, it was not even that picture that triggered me to end our arrangement," Arwen said, making Ryan freeze.

    Seeing the confusion on his face, she smiled and nodded.

    "Yes, I never believed them," she admitted. "Because I knew you wouldn''t stoop so low just to humiliate me. Even if you treated me worse than a stranger, I knew you wouldn''t humiliate me by sleeping with another woman right before the day of our marriage. So no, it wasn''t that picture that instigated me."

    Ryan was caught off guard. He hadn''t expected her to believe him on that. "Then ... why did you ¡ª"

    "Because I was done with you and the arrangement," she said, without the slightest guilt.

    "I felt suffocated, stuck with you in an arrangement that didn''t give the security of a real relationship. Since the day you left me alone to die, I had decided to let you go. And Delyth just happened to send that picture at the right time."

 Chapter 356 Swear his love, his devotion â€¦

    Ryan''s heart pounded in his chest as the weight of her words sank in.

    It had never been about the pictures.

    She believed him over the evidence that Delyth provided her of his betrayal.

    She hadn''t left him because of some petty misunderstanding, as he had assumed ....

    Rather, she had left because of him.

    Because he never gave her enough reasons for her to stay. Because he never made her believe in the feeling he had for her in his heart.

    He should have ... but he didn''t.

    And that was his fault.

    "Arwen, I ¡ª" he struggled, not knowing how he could confess the emotions that had taken root in his heart. After a moment of hesitation, he finally said, "Delyth and I never had anything like what was shown in that picture. Even if we went out that evening, it was just a dinner. I don''t know what happened after ... but when I woke up, I was there on the bed with her. But believe me, nothing happened between us. If it had, I would have known and ¡ª"

    Before he could say more, Arwen interrupted to ask him.

    "It was Delyth who did it?" her voice calm, almost indifferent. Though she was certain of it, she phrased it as a question ¡ªnot to start a debate but to see if Ryan had any other conclusions.

    But when she noticed him avoiding her gaze, his silence speaking volumes, she knew.

    He was already aware of the truth.

    Delyth''s truth.

    A sharp incredulous smile tugged at her lips as she shook her head in disbelief.

    "So, you knew it was her." she exhaled a quiet humorless laugh. "Yet you ... Wait, I am not even surprised. No matter what she does, Ryan Foster is going to support her anyway, isn''t he?"

    Ryan shook his head. "No, it''s not that," he tried to explain, but faltered miserably. "Arwen, you are getting it wrong. Delyth is not what you think she is to me. She is nothing ¡ªjust a responsibility. I only take care of her because of the promise I made to her brother. She is not the woman I love; it''s you."

    He paused, suddenly realizing what he had just said.

    Arwen stared at him for a long moment.

    And then, after what felt like an eternity, she finally said, "To be honest, there is no way I would ever believe it."

    Her voice steady and unshaken.

    "Because there is nothing to believe in the first place."

    Ryan''s breath caught.

    "You only realized your love for me the day I left you. That doesn''t mean it was love," she continued. "It only means that it''s an obsession ¡ªan obsession you developed for me after I left. You don''t love me, Ryan. You just miss having someone to humiliate. To embarrass. To use as your personal entertainment."

    Her words were like daggers, sharp and precise.

    And Ryan knew ¡ªhe couldn''t refute them.

    Because they were true.

    All he had ever done was humiliate her. He didn''t even know why he used to find satisfaction in it, but now...

    Now, all it did was haunt him.

    His silence stretched between them, think with the weight of his guilt.

    "What should I do, Arwen?" he finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper. He felt like he was losing again ¡ªlosing her.

    It was true. He had never given her a reason to believe in his love.

    Arwen''s expression remained unreadable. "I don''t know," she admitted, because truly didn''t know what can make her believe Ryan.

    Maybe, nothing. Because she didn''t want to believe him at all. It seemed of no use. However, there was something that she that could prove one thing for sure.

    Her gaze flickered with a thought and without thinking about it twice, she spoke, "But there is something that I do want to ask you. If you can give me the answer, I might ¡ª"

    Ryan immediately agreed. "Ask me," he said with conviction laced in his tone. "As long as it can make you believe me and my love for you, I will answer it all."

 Chapter 357 Who are you?

    Arwen stared at him for a moment.

    His expression looked so sincere that no one could doubt his words or intention until they have solid evidence against him.

    But still ...

    She neither could bring herself to believe him nor his words.

    Yet, even if she didn''t trust him, there was something she did want to know.

    Or, rather say, there was something that she wanted to confirm.

    "Fine," she said, her voice calm yet unwavering. "Then, tell me ... That night when you came there to save Delyth, did you really didn''t regret leaving me there to die?"

    Her eyes studied his face, watching his expression, all so minutely.

    Ryan felt his chest tighten.

    He looked at her as if searching her gaze, hoping ¡ªpraying ¡ªthat she would believe him.

    But Arwen''s expression remained so unreadable. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t decipher what she was thinking while asking him that.

    And since he couldn''t tell, he assumed the worst. Worst that she resented him ¡ªhated him for not saving her that day.

    "I am sorry," he apologized first, his voice thick with guilt and remorse. "That night, I shouldn''t have ignored you. I shouldn''t have left you behind. But trust me, I had no idea that you were struck there. Delyth said that you have already called an ambulance, so I thought ... I thought you would be fine there."

    "Fine?" Arwen repeated, incredulity clear in her voice. "Really, Ryan? How can I be fine inside that wrecked car? Did you not know that cars often explode after an accident like that? If that had happened, I would have died that night. And ¡ª"

    "I am sorry. I really am, Arwen," Ryan interrupted, unable to bear hearing her say it. The more she spoke, the more suffocated he felt by his own guilt. "That night I shouldn''t have believed Delyth. I should have gone to check on you myself. Maybe if I had, you wouldn''t hate me as much as you do now."

    "But at that time, I hadn''t realized my feelings for you," he added, not realizing that he was simply trying to justify himself. "I was only thinking of the promise I made to Zeke. Delyth said she had hurt her leg, and her leg was important, so I ¡ªconcerned for her ¡ªbrought her to the hospital first. It was later that I found out it wasn''t even serious. It was just a minor sprain."

    "And sprain couldn''t kill someone," Arwen added sarcastically, shaking her head at him.

    "Arwen, I ¡ª"

    "You still haven''t answered my question, Ryan," she cut him off, her tone cold and direct. Her eyes still looking at him as if she was waiting to hear him continue.

    He blinked in confusion.

    Hadn''t he just answered it?

    He had explained everything that had happened that night ¡ªwhat else was she asking?

    Seeing him confused like that, Arwen repeated her question from earlier. "I didn''t ask you what happened that night," she paused, letting the weight of her words settle. "I asked if you regretted leaving me there to die."

    Ryan stared at her, his mind racing.

    He didn''t understand what she was pressing him on this, but since she had clarified, he didn''t hesitate before answering.

    "Of course, I did" he said, his voice firm. "I regret it every night. Since the day I found out the truth, I have regretted it every single day. For weeks, I couldn''t sleep. In my nightmares, I relived that night again and again. It was torturous. I ¡ª"

    "Then what would you do," Arwen interrupted, cutting through his words like a blade, "if I told you that it wasn''t an accident in the first place?"

    Ryan''s breath hitched. He froze. Staring at her, his entire expression shifted ¡ªjust for a fraction of a second ¡ªbut it was enough.

    Arwen had been watching him closely. And in that fleeting moment, she saw it.

    She got the confirmation she needed.

    A soft laugh escaped her lips, one laced with bitter amusement.

    "So ... I don''t actually need to tell you, do I?" she said, her voice laced with irony.

    Her laughter sent a chill through Ryan''s spine.

    "You have known this already."

    "Arwen, I ¡ª"

    "You knew Delyth was behind it," she continued, her voice eerily calm. "Yet you chose to side with her, hide away her crimes and erase all the traces that could lead anyone to her. And now, here you are, confessing your love to me?"

    She tilted her head slightly, looking at hum as if he were some strange, pitiful creature. Isn''t your kind of love a bit ... weird, Ryan?"

    "Arwen, I ¡ª" Ryan felt difficult to explain. "It''s not what you think. I promised Zeke to look after Delyth after him. I am just doing what I promised him. Delyth did something wrong and she is already suffering a lot. Can you please forgive her for me?"

    "For you?" Arwen raised her brows at him. "Who are you? And what gave you the confidence that I will forgive someone heinous, criminal act just because you say so?" Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    "Arwen, Zeke ¡ª"

    "Neither I have anything to do with you, not I know anyone called Zeke," Arwen snapped, "So there is no way I would let go Delyth on your or his accord. So, don''t expect it. I am not kind enough to let go the person who tried to kill me. Since she dared to do something that vicious, she would have known the consequences that could befall on her."

    At that moment, Arwen''s gaze was sharp and Ryan knew she wasn''t just saying it for a say. She meant every word she said.

    "Arwen, I knew what Delyth did was wrong, but she is already suffering. She is already ¡ª"

    "Wait," Arwen raised a finger, pausing him in his words. "What does her suffering as to do with me. It''s not like I caused her to suffer whatever she is going through. Don''t guilt trip me for something I am not at all guilty."

    With that, she was ready to pull out her phone and make a call when, Ryan spoke up, halting her.

    "She is not the only one guilty in your accident, Arwen."

 Chapter 358 No one can deter me.

    Arwen stopped in her movements and glanced up at him, her brows furrowing at his words.

    Seeing her expression like that, Ryan nodded, explaining further. "Yes, Arwen," he began, "Although Delyth tried to harm you through the accident, she doesn''t look alone in it. There is another perpetrator who used her intention to get hold of you. He seems to be the one behind it."

    "And you believe that it''s my husband behind it?" Arwen asked, already reading his thoughts.

    When Ryan heard her, he thought that she was finally able to realize it. Nodding, he said, "Yes, there seems no one else other than him. After all, he is the only one who got the advantage of it all. It must be him. Arwen, you should stay wary of him. After all, for how long have you even known him? He must be out with a motive that we haven''t understood yet. And ¡ª"

    "Since when did you become so good at writing plots, Ryan?" Arwen asked, clearly amazed by his newfound skill. "Or wait, maybe you just improved your talent of defending Delyth better."

    Ryan shook his head. "No, Arwen, I am not trying to defend Delyth."

    "You are not?" Arwen asked, mocking an expression of disbelief, before hardening her eyes at him. "But from where I am looking at it, I feel you are doing nothing but protecting Delyth"

    "Arwen, here I am not thinking of Delyth; I am thinking about you. It''s you that I am trying to pr¡ª"

    "You don''t have to." Arwen cut in sharply. "I am not your responsibility. So, there is nothing for you to think about me. And if I truly have to be wary of someone, it''s not of my husband. It''s you and Delyth. So, stay away."

    Saying that, she turned to leave. This time, she had a finality in her steps.

    "Arwen!" Ryan tried stopping her again.

    But she didn''t stop. Her steps didn''t falter. She was on her way to leave.

    "Arwen," he called again. But when he saw her not stopping, he asked, defeated, "Are you going to trust him without seeking out the truth?"

    "If you are meaning to ask me if I am going to trust him blindly." Arwen didn''t turn, but her steps slowed a little as she answered. "Then, the answer is ''yes''," she said, continuing, "I am going to trust him with my all. No one can deter me from trusting him."

    With that said, she left without staying there for another second.

    Just as she walked back into the house, Beca met her halfway. Her eyes scanned her, and noticing the hints of frustration evident on her face, she asked with her brows furrowed. "Are you fine?" Then she tilted a little to the side and gazed behind her. "Did something happen?"

    Arwen''s expression didn''t improve, but when speaking to Beca, her tone became gentle and calm. "It''s nothing. The air outside is really cold. I couldn''t bear it for long and had to come back inside," she said while rubbing her hands.

    "Exactly!" Beca nodded and then added, "That''s why I was rushing to call you back inside. Why did you have to go in the garden wearing so little? You might catch a cold."

    Just as she said that, Arwen sneezed.

    "Achoo!"

    "See, told you," Beca pressed her lips in a thin line. "You caught the cold. Now, come in. I will ask someone to prepare you herbal tea." She already grabbed her hand, ready to pull her in when Arwen placed her hand over hers.

    Beca paused at that, looking down at their hands before lifting her gaze back at her.

    Arwen smiled before shaking her head. "That herbal tea would have been great, Aunt Beca, but ..." she slowly removed Beca''s hand from hers and continued, "... I don''t think I would be able to stay for that."

    She said, and before Beca could retort that, Arwen spoke again, "It''s already late. Anna had been waiting for me, and she had recently hurt herself. It wouldn''t be right to leave her alone at home all by herself. So, I will have to leave now."

    Beca knew Arwen was putting out a reason to leave, but since she already put it that way, she couldn''t say anything to hold her back any further.

    Hence, nodding, she agreed. "Now that you have someone at home to take care of, I can''t keep you here. But wait for a few minutes, I will ask someone to brew the tea and pack it for you."

    Before Arwen could refuse, Beca showed her eyes and shook her head at her. "Have it on your way. I am not asking you to stay so you also don''t refuse my request."

    In the end, Arwen nodded and agreed.

    After they returned inside, Beca instructed Mr. James to have someone brew the tea while Arwen made a call to Alfred, asking her to prepare the car.

    Once the butler came back with the ceramic container, Arwen took it from him and then turned to smile at Beca.

    "Aunt Beca, I will make a move now. Thank you for the dinner," she said.

    Beca stood up and walked to her. Cupping her cheek, she slowly caressed it with love. "Don''t just alienate us, Arwen. Keep coming for dinners like this." She then paused, her brows furrowing a little. "The next time you come, let me know. I will make sure no one is here to make you feel uncomfortable like today."

    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Arwen understood who she was trying to mention, but she didn''t make it obvious. Nodding, she agreed, "I will let you know when I make the next plan. Probably, it will be once Aiden is back. I will bring him to meet you and Uncle Gareth."

    Beca smiled and nodded. "Yes, do it. I really want to meet your husband and see how charismatic he is to charm you like this. He must be impeccable."

    After a few more words, Arwen left.

    Once she was gone, Beca''s expression changed, becoming serious. She pulled out her phone to make a call.

    "Come and meet me tomorrow," she said the moment she heard the call getting connected.

 Chapter 359 Will you still say the same?

    Back in the car, as Arwen finished the tea, her phone rang. Seeing Aiden''s name on the screen, she answered without making him wait.

    "Hello," she spoke softly, but no reply came even after seconds. Frowning, she pulled the phone away to check if the call had disconnected when his voice finally came through.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his tone a shade darker than usual. "Did someone upset you?"

    Arwen tried to relax as she shook her head. "No, I am fine. I am just on my way back home. Why did you call again?"

    A brief silence followed before Aiden replied.

    "I called to check if you got home safely."

    "Oh, I am still on the way," Arwen answered, her gaze fixed on the empty road stretching before them. "Given the distance, I think it''s gonna take longer than usual. But it''s fine ¡ªdon''t stay up because of me. You should go rest. It must be late on your end."

    Aiden hummed after a moment, and she smiled, wishing him night.

    "Good night!"

    "Good night."

    Aiden was about to hang up when Arwen''s voice stopped him.

    "Aiden ..."

    Her voice came barely barely above her breath. However, he heard it loud and clear.

    "Yes?" he asked, and Arwen could hear his patience in his silence. The patience that he had always provided her, no matter whenever and wherever she asked it for.

    Ryan''s words nudged back and forth in her thoughts, and the more they came back, the more frustrated she felt.

    In one thought, she thought to tell it all to Aiden ...

    But then, remembering that he was away on a business trip, she decided to hold back.

    "Nothing. Go to sleep," she said, though her voice carried the tinge of clear discomfort. "Don''t keep worrying about me all the time. I am fine."

    With that, she was about to hang up when ¡ª

    "Moon."

    She heard him call her name and paused. "Hmm?"

    "You know I would sleep much better if, instead of holding it in, you just tell me everything," he said, his tone as soothing as ever. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Arwen blinked, taken aback slightly.

    Had she been too obvious?

    But she had barely said anything to him ¡ªjust a few words here and there ...

    How did he know something was bothering her?

    Now she was really curious.

    Aiden''s voice came through the line again, smooth yet firm. "I wouldn''t have to keep twisting and turning on the bed ¡ªall night ¡ªtrying to figure out what is it that''s troubling you."

    Since he had already guessed it, there seemed no point in keeping it to herself anymore.

    Deciding to tell him all, she began, "Earlier, after I hung up your call, Ryan came to meet me in the garden. Alone ..."

    She narrated the entire encounter, leaving out no details. And once she finished, she grunted in frustration.

    "He actually tried to provoke me against you, saying that you had a hand in that accident. He wanted me to believe that our meeting wasn''t some fated encounter ¡ªthat you approached me with ulterior motives and ¡ª"

    "And you are troubled that he might be saying the truth?" Aiden asked, interrupting her in between.

    Arwen was so lost in venting that she didn''t fully register his question at first and instinctively nodded.

    "Yes!"

    But then she halted.

    "Wait ...what did you say?" she asked, realizing what he had implied.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Aiden! You ¡ª"

    Aiden''s deep chuckle came through the phone.

    "Fine, I get it," he said, amusement lacing his voice. "You are upset about what he said."

    "No," Arwen retorted quickly, "I am mad about what he spoke about you. Not only did he try to Delyth, but he also had the audacity to blame you. How dare he?"

    Aiden didn''t respond immediately, and the silence stretched between them.

    When she didn''t hear him speaking for a long moment, she couldn''t hold back anymore. "What? Are you not going to say anything now?"

    She didn''t want him to get upset, and that was why she was thinking about whether to tell him or not. Now that he was away, she didn''t know how she would be able to soothe him.

    After a pause, his voice finally came through, laced with an emotion she couldn''t quite understand. "I want to ask you something." There was something in his tone ¡ªsomething careful, measured, almost hesitant. "When he told you that I could be one behind it all ... did you consider believing him? Even for a moment?"

    And with that question, Arwen understood what was bothering him.

    Smiling, she replied, "Not even for a second." She let the words settle before adding, "Do you want to know why?"

    "Why?"

    He asked, and Arwen could imagine his deep eyes, staring intensely at her. If he had been here ... in front of her, he would have tried to see through her soul to confirm her words.

    "Because I somehow know that you would do anything but hurt me." She spoke with such ease, as if she hadn''t even needed to think about it.

    "I don''t know why you care for me so much, husband," she continued, "but I do know that you care for me a lot ¡ªto the point that you wouldn''t even think twice about staking yourself if it meant saving me." The memory of him embracing her while the mob attacked her flashed, and she let her lips curled into a warm smile. "There is no way you would even let the thought of hurting me cross your mind."

    She wasn''t sure why she trusted him on that, but she did. It was like she had all the reasons for her trust, but none that she could fully put into words.

    The air between them seemed to still.

    Neither of them of them spoke for a long moment. Only when the silence became too overwhelming did Arwen break it.

    "Besides," she added, "wasn''t it you who saved me that night ... from the accident?" She let the reminder sink in. "If you truly wanted me hurt, you wouldn''t have shown up to save me then. So, there is no way I am going to believe that bullsh*t."

    She still remembered his embrace and desperation from that night. It seemed too surreal to believe, but still, she did.

    Aiden exhaled slowly. "Aren''t you trusting me too much?" he asked, his voice quieter now.

    Arwen hummed. "Yes, I do trust you." She paused and then added, "Isn''t trusting your partner essential for making a relationship work?" Her confidence was unwavering. "And I promised you that I would keep our marriage as real as it can be. How could I go back on that?"

    Aiden was silent for a moment before he spoke again. "And what if, someday, you find out that I did approach you with a motive?" His voice was unreadable. "Will you still say the same?"

 Chapter 360 360: What exactly is the truth?

    Emyr had just returned to Aiden''s study to put some files back when his steps suddenly halted. A shiver ran down his spine as the temperature in the room seemed to drop drastically.

    Instinctively, his gaze darted to look at Aiden.

    One look at his boss was enough to tell him that it was New York that was freezing ¡ªit was Aiden himself, exuding an air as cold as Antarctica.

    What happened all of a sudden?

    Hadn''t he been fine after the dinner?

    Slowly, Emyr placed the files on the desk, but his focus remained on Aiden, quietly observing him.

    Aiden was still on the call, waiting for Arwen''s response. However, when she didn''t speak right away, his patience thinned.

    "Moon ¡ª"

    "If there exists any such motive that made you approach me intentionally, then I would truly thank the heavens," Arwen finally replied, her voice soft yet unwavering in confidence.

    Aiden stilled.

    "Because that one motive led me to meet you," she continued, "and I don''t regret even a second of it. So, even if it started with an intention, I don''t mind ¡ªbecause I know that intention has never been to put me at a disadvantage."

    His expression grew unreadable. Neither of them spoke for a long moment, as if time itself had frozen between them.

    The air around them turned gentle. Reassuring.

    "Have I answered your question desirably, Mr. Winslow?" Arwen asked after a long pause.

    Her voice carried a playful lilt, but Aiden could hear the sincerity beneath it.

    "Don''t take it as a perfunctory answer. When I said that I was serious, I meant it. Though I would really like to know what exactly that motive is ..." she trailed off. "But it''s fine if you are not ready to tell me now. Neither of us needs to force ourselves to share everything just yet."

    Aiden exhaled quietly.

    "How long more will it take for you to reach home?" he asked, smoothly shifting the subject.

    And Arwen didn''t mind.

    With ease, she allowed him to deflect, replying, "Umm ... probably another half an hour. We are almost there. You don''t have to worry. Go, rest. I will drop you a text when I reach home."

    "Okay," he said, and after that, both of them hung up the call.

    Aiden remained seated, his fingers idly tapping against the armrest of his chair. His mind lingered on Arwen''s words, replaying them over and over.

    Then ¡ª

    "Emyr!" he called. His voice was as cold as Emyr had expected, given the frost in his expression.

    "Yes, Sir," Emyr responded with a small bow. "Is there any order?"

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ryan returned to his apartment, his steps steady, but his entire being looked ... defeated.

    As if a single gust of wind could shatter him into irreparable pieces.

    His apartment was dark except for the faint glow of city lights filtering through the windows. He didn''t bother turning on the lights.

    Instead, he walked to the living room and sank to the floor, leaning his back against the sofa. Tilting his head back, he stared up at the dimply lit ceiling.

    A bitter chuckle escaped his lips.

    "Arwen ... how could you believe a stranger so easily?" he muttered under his breath. His fingers curled into fists against his lap. "How can you promise to trust him blindly while ignoring all my concerns? Did I truly mean nothing to you?"

    Hi gaze blurred as he thought back to her unwavering words ¡ªher confidence in that stranger whom she called her husband, her complete dismissal of warnings.

    It was unbearable, yet he could not bring himself to forget it at all. He wanted to, but he couldn''t ...

    Her words and her indifferent attitude towards him were reeling back and back to him, making him realize that it wasn''t his imagination but the reality of today.

    His hands moved instinctively, pulling out the diary he had kept with him all this while.

    "If I don''t mean anything ..." Ryan whispered, his voice cracking. "Then why?"

    His eyes flickered as he stared at her journal ¡ªthe same one that Catrin had handed him earlier, filled with her handwriting, her words. Her words that got him to believe he was irreplaceable in her life.

    "Why did you write like I once meant everything to you ... like you wanted me in your life?" His voice dropped to a whisper, almost fragile. "Why did you say that you were scared of losing me, forgetting me? Scared of not finding me in your memories? Why?"

    His breathing grew heavier.

    "What exactly is the truth, Arwen?"

    Was it the side of her that had once clung to him so desperately in her writing?

    Or was it the indifferent woman who had looked him dead in the eyes today ¡ªunwavering, unmoved, gone?

    Ryan let out a shaky breath, pressing his fingers against his temple. Closing his eyes, he tried to calm himself, ease his aching head when ¡ª

    "If I really loved you, I wouldn''t have moved on as easily as I did. And since I did ... it means I was never in love with you."

    Arwen''s words rang again in his ears ... and his eyes shot open, terror gripping him.

    His hand reached out, grabbing the first thing he could find on the table, and hurled it to the floor.

    A loud shattering sound filled the silence, making the air around him go still.

    "No," he exhaled harshly. "That can''t the truth. There is no way she never loved me. She must have just ... forgotten her feelings under the influence of that man."

    His breathing quickened as he tried to rationalize it.

    "Yes, that has to be it," he muttered to himself, nodding as if convincing his own mind. "He must have manipulated her into thinking that she didn''t love me."

    As he was mumbling, his phone rang.

    At first, he didn''t even register the sound, too lost in his thoughts. But soon, the ringtone became more persistent, dragging him back to reality.

    A frown appeared between his brows. When he took the phone in hand to check, he saw Officer Davis''s name flashing on the screen.

 Chapter 361 361: Forced to take action against Ms. Ember.

    The furrow between Ryan''s brows deepened as he slowly swiped the icon to answer the call.

    "Officer Davis," he said, pinching the bridge of his nose in an attempt to ease the discomfort brewing inside him. "Sorry, I didn''t get the time to revert back to your earlier call. Was it something important?"

    The police officer''s voice came through, solemn and steady.

    "Yes, Mr. Foster," he said, continuing, "there was something that I thought I should let you know. It''s regarding Ms. Quinn''s accident ¡ªthe one you previously asked me to investigate."

    Ryan''s expression shifted instantly. His hand, which had been massaging his temple, froze mid-motion. Suspicion flickered in his eyes as he asked, "What is it?"

    "Like you requested, we looked into the accident from that night," Officer Davis said, his voice controlled but carrying an underlying weight. "And you were right ¡ªit wasn''t just an accident. Someone staged it to harm Ms. Quinn. And ¡ª"

    He hesitated.

    Ryan, who felt his patience wearing thin, pressed, "And what, Officer Davis? Did you find out who was behind it? The men responsible?"

    A short silence followed before the officer finally replied.

    "We couldn''t."

    Ryan''s grip on his phone tightened.

    "We examined all possible surveillance footage," Officer Davis continued, "and while some footages were clearly destroyed =, we were able to get hands on a few through which we were able to identify the men who were tailing Ms. Quinn''s car. But they have ... disappeared."

    He halted before explaining further. "It''s as if they were wiped off the face of the earth. There are no records of them leaving the country, no activity on their personal accounts, nothing. They have simply vanished."

    "Vanished?" Ryan muttered under his breath. "How is that possible?"

    "Mr. Foster, we suspect there is someone involved behind the scenes." Officer Davis admitted. "Those two men were affiliated with a subsidiary gang involved in several illicit activities. But here is the strange part ¡ªthose two weren''t the only ones who went missing. Overnight, the entire gang disappeared as if they had never existed in the first place. Not even a single trace was left behind. It felt like someone not just punished the two souls responsible, rather the whole family that gave them the audacity to do something they should have never."

    Ryan''s expression darkened.

    The deeper the officer''s words sank in, the more ominous the situation seemed. A chill crept up his spine, but it wasn''t fear.

    It was realization.

    Someone had orchestrated this cleanup ¡ªwhich further proved his previous suspicion to be right.

    Delyth might be the one who instigated the accident, but she was merely a pawn in someone else''s hands.

    Someone who was there to take advantage of her malicious intentions.

    But who?

    Who was capable of such a feat?

    Ryan''s jaws clenched as his mind raced. At first glance, it seemed like this mysterious person was avenging Arwen. But something didn''t sit right with him.

    If this person truly wanted justice for Arwen, why didn''t he go straight for Delyth? Why target the hired men instead? Given the capability he showcased by wiping off those men, finding Delyth''s involvement must have been just a piece of cake.

    And Delyth ¡ª

    A sudden realization struck Ryan.

    Everything reeled back ¡ªDelyth''s accident, the pain and suffering she endured ... her downfall ...

    How did he not notice this before?

    "Mr. Foster!"

    The silence over the call stretched too long. Officer Davis spoke again to confirm.

    "Mr. Foster, are you still there?"

    "Y-yes," Ryan answered, after snapping back to reality.

    Several questions whirled in his mind, but none of them were the ones he could discuss with the officer. While he had wanted the police to investigate Arwen''s accident, he never intended for Delyth to be implicated. His goal was simply to track down the men involved and, from there, uncover the mastermind.

    But who would have thought the revelations would only leave him more confused?

    "Mr. Foster," Officer Davis spoke cautiously, "there''s something that I wanted to ask you regarding this accident case."

    Ryan, still lost in thought, responded absentmindedly, "Yes, please, go ahead."

    "On the night of the accident, did you visit the site where it all happened?"

    The way the question was phrased made it clear ¡ªthe officer already knew the answer.

    Ryan didn''t bother lying.

    "Yes, I went there to help a friend," he admitted, and then added to give better elaboration. "Delyth Ember, my friend, she was also injured in the accident. She called me, and I went there to take her to the hospital."

    A pause stilled the conversation for a moment.

    "So, were you aware that Ms. Quinn was also in the car, not far from where Ms. Ember was found?"

    Ryan felt his chest tighten.

    Just from the officer''s tone, guilt crept into him. He closed his eyes, inhaling deeply.

    "I wasn''t aware that Arwen was in such a dire state there. I just put Delyth to be my priority then," he confessed.

    After all, it wasn''t his place to judge.

    Another silence.

    It was as if Officer Davis was trying to make sense of his words. And even if he found it ridiculous, he didn''t voice it.

    But he did have the questions, and he needed Ryan''s cooperation.

    "Then, Mr. Foster, can you tell me about the relationship between Ms. Ember and Ms. Quinn?" he asked. "Would Ms. ember be capable of plotting against Ms. Quinn?"

    Ryan was taken aback at that question.

    Had they found evidence of Delyth''s involvement?

    But hadn''t they just said that they couldn''t trace the men involved?

    Ryan couldn''t be sure. His priority was protecting Delyth ¡ªfor the promise he made to Zeke, so he didn''t reveal anything just yet. Carefully, he asked, "Officer Davis, what are you trying to imply? Are you suggesting my friend had something to do with Arwen''s accident?"

    The officer didn''t reply immediately. After a pause, he said, "No, Mr. Foster. But there was something that was caught in the surveillance that put Ms. Ember under suspicion. I will send you the footage. You can check and then tell me."

    "But let me make one thing clear," Officer Davis continued, his voice firm, "...if Ms. Ember''s involvement is found, then we will be forced to take an action against her."

 Chapter 362 362: Not a shred of sympathy.

    Officer Davis''s words made the warning very clear.

    Ryan''s brows furrowed. His fingers clenched into fists as he tried to keep his calm.

    "Officer Davis, Delyth is recovering in the hospital. There is no way she could try to harm Arwen. I think you must be mistaken somewhere," he said firmly.

    "We aren''t sure yet, Mr. Foster," Officer Davis explained, though his tone carried a distinct note of suspicion. "And that''s why I came to ask you about it. We aren''t accusing Ms. Ember of being involved in Ms. Quinn''s accident, but I still think you should watch that footage first and then tell us more in detail."

    The furrow between Ryan''s brows deepened. "What footage, Officer Davis?"

    "The footage from the night of the accident," the policer officer clarified. "At first, we didn''t think we would be able to recover anything. Almost all surveillance recordings from the night had either been destroyed or mysteriously disappeared. But earlier, we received a clip from an anonymous ID"

    Ryan stiffened.

    Anonymous ID?

    That doesn''t sit well with him ...

    "Officer Davis, you can''t just accept video evidence from an unidentified source," Ryan said, his voice even, but his gaze darkened. If the officer had seen his expression at that moment, his suspicion might have grown stronger. "You know as well as I do that digital evidence can be easily manipulated. How can you be sure it''s authentic?"

    "Mr. Foster," Officer Davis interrupted him, his tone unwavering, "we deal with this kind of situation every day. Although the footage was sent by an anonymous ID, we ran extensive checks to verify its authenticity. It hasn''t been tampered with ¡ªit''s a genuine recording from the night of the accident."

    Ryan''s expression turned hard to read.

    Since he was sitting in the dark, his face was obscured by shadows. Only his eyes, sharp and calculating, gleamed in the darkness as he pressed the phone to his ear.

    After hearing Officer Davis say all that, one thing was very clear ¡ª

    Someone deliberately shared the video with the police.

    But why?

    What did they stand to gain?

    "I have sent the video to your mail, Mr. Foster," Officer Davis spoke again from the other end, adding, "You can take your time watching it and tell me about it tomorrow. Thank you for your cooperation today."

    With that, the officer ended the call.

    ***

    At the same time, in one of the most luxurious penthouses in New York ...

    Emyr stood at a distance, his phone pressed to his ear.

    After receiving the confirmation from Cralens, he turned to his boss.

    "Sir, the video has been successfully sent to the police," he reported. "They have confirmed its authenticity and have already taken it as evidence in Madam''s accident case."

    Aiden stood with his back towards him, a crystal flute of wine in hand. Though Emyr couldn''t see his expression, he could sense the shift in the air ¡ªthe tension dissipating ever so slightly.

    His boss''s mood had improved.

    "Good," Aiden murmured before taking a slow sip of his wine.

    Despite the calm response, Emyr hesitated. Something about this entire situation unsettled him. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he finally spoke up.

    "Sir, the video we shared only casts suspicion on Delyth Ember. It wouldn''t be enough to prove her guilty. But we do have irrefutable evidence of her crime. If you order, I will send it to Officer Davis. He is an honest officer. With his hands on the evidence, he will ensure Delyth Ember receives the punishment she deserves."

    Though Emyr personally believed Delyth had already suffered enough, almost losing her all ¡ªhe didn''t dare to voice that thought.

    After all, she had dared to harm the lady.

    The Devil''s treasure.

    And in the Devil''s book, no punishment would ever be enough.

    Aiden finally turned around, his gaze settling on Emyr.

    A faint curve played on his lips ¡ªnot quite a smile. No, it was something else entirely. A devilish smirk on Hades''s expression.

    "The video was not for Delyth," Aiden said, his voice smooth, almost languid, as he slowly walked to take a seat back on the sofa. "It was to show someone their ugly truth. And that piece of evidence will do just that ... perfectly."

    Emyr frowned, momentarily puzzled.

    Then, the realization dawned.

    The video wasn''t to expose Delyth Ember''s crime. It was meant to make Ryan Foster drown in guilt.

    Emyr blinked, glancing at his boss again. Aiden''s expression remained impassive, unreadable, as he swirled the wine in his glass.

    Not a shred of sympathy.

    Not an ounce of mercy.

    And at that moment, Emyr understood ¡ªhis boss wasn''t just there to make Ryan feel the wrong he did; he wanted him to know that he had lost his chance already.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens, at Ryan''s place,

    Just as Ryan pulled the phone away from his ear, he heard a ping of notification on his phone. When he checked, he saw that he had received the video in his mail.

    Pulling out his laptop, he connected his phone and played it on the screen.

    The video started with Arwen''s car running down the streets, being followed by an old, greasy one. At first, the face of the two men sitting wasn''t clear, but then at one angle he was able to see them ...clearly.

    His fists clenched when they saw the murderous intent clear in their gaze, and soon later, Arwen''s car was seen crashing. The smoke was emitted heavily in the air, and it became difficult to see anything clearly.

    But after a few minutes, the air cleared a bit, and he was able to see the two cars at the scene. The one that had been tailing Arwen was long gone.

    But then from the corner of the eyes, he caught a small movement. When he tried to focus, he realized a cab had stopped not far in the distance.

    But that wasn''t what surprised him, it was the person who stepped out from it.

    Delyth.

 Chapter 363 363: Was he the person who had saved Arwen that night?

    Ryan froze when he saw Delyth stepping out of that car.

    Getting out of the cab, she lingered there for a moment before striding towards Arwen''s wrecked vehicle.

    The ease with which she moved sent an icy chill through his veins.

    "She ..." His throat tightened, the words lodging there like a stone.

    Even though the truth was glaringly obvious, he couldn''t bring himself to say it aloud.

    Desperately, he forced himself to watch ¡ªhoping, praying ¡ªthat he would find something to lessen his guilt. Some small shred of evidence that would explain away the sickening weight pressing on his chest.

    But there came nothing.

    As the video continued, he saw Delyth lean in, peering into Arwen''s car window. She took a long, deliberate look ¡ªthen turned away.

    No urgency. No panic.

    Just a cold, evil indifference.

    Ryan''s jaw clenched so hard it ached.

    Then, the cab driver who had brought Delyth to the scene approached her hurriedly. Ryan couldn''t hear their conversation since the footage had no audio, but the man''s frantic gestures told him enough.

    The driver looked terrified.

    Ryan watched as the man hesitated before finally pulling out another injured person out of the second wrecked car. He struggled to carry him toward the cab.

    Delyth didn''t even flinch.

    Instead, she calmly reached into her handbag, pulled out a wad of cash, and handed it to the driver.

    Maybe that was for taking the man away ...

    Soon, the cab sped away with the injured man, and Delyth calmly turned back and took her place in the wrecked car.

    She wasn''t injured at all that night ...

    She just got inside and took the place, making it look like she was.

    Ryan''s stomach dropped as the realization hit him.

    Behind the windshield, he saw her fingers move over the phone screen, probably dialing a number.

    She must have called him at that time ...

    As he realized that, his break caught.

    He still remembered ¡ªthat night when she called him, he had been on his way to an important meeting. But when he had heard her sobbing and telling him she had been in an accident, he had rushed to her, leaving everything.

    He had feared she was in grave danger.

    And yet ¡ª

    Here she was. Unscather. Calmly staging everything to make him believe her pitiful act.

    God ... How could he have been such a fool?

    How had he not seen her act before?

    She had been deceiving her all along, manipulating him while trying to destroy Arwen ¡ªboth mentally and physically.

    She...

    His thoughts were cut short when something in the video caught his attention. His breath hitched when he finally saw movement inside Arwen''s wrecked car.

    Ryan''s fingers tightened around the edge of the table, his grip turning white-knuckled.

    The footage wasn''t the clearest, but it was sharp enough ¡ªsharp enough to show him exactly what he had failed to see that night.

    His pulse pounded in his ears as he watched Arwen regain consciousness.

    Trapped inside the almost mangled car, her limbs were struck. She was barely able to move, but still ... still she fought.

    Still, she tried.

    Summoning every last ounce of her strength, she reached out for her phone and dialed a number.

    Ryan already knew who she had tried to call. And he also knew, with crushing certainty, who had ignored her.

    It was ... him.

    His chest felt heavy as the raw, aching pain bloomed in his ribs.

    He ignored her ... when she had needed him the most.

    When she had been fighting for her life ...

    He had let her down ...

    A sharp breath escaped his lips. No wonder she hated him now. No wonder she looked at him with nothing but contempt ...

    He deserved it all.

    As the footage continued, he saw himself appear at the scene ... on Delyth''s side.

    And then ¡ª

    Arwen turned to him.

    That night, through the smoke and chaos, he hadn''t been able to see her clearly. But now, watching from the cold, unforgiving lens of the camera, he saw everything.

    The moment she laid eyes on him, her expression changed.

    Not with relief.

    Not with hope.

    But with disappointment.

    It was as if, the second she saw him, she stopped hoping altogether.

    Ryan''s breath shuddered out of him.

    He left, taking Delyth in his arms, without any care about Arwen. How had he been so cold hearted there?

    Even if Delyth told him that Arwen was fine, why did he not step forward to check and confirm himself...

    If only he hadn''t been the self-centered, egotistical bast*rd that day ¡ª today, Arwen wouldn''t have been like this.

    Thinking the footage was over, he was about to close down the laptop when suddenly he caught another movement on the screen.

    He tapped on the keypad to check, only to find the recording stretched further ahead.

    Does that mean the footage also captured Arwen being rescued?

    His mother had mentioned that Arwen had been saved by someone else that night. And if that man hadn''t appeared at the right time, she wouldn''t have been able to make it that night.

    He had later tried to find out that man, but his identity was a mystery. Not even the hospital had the records of him. It was as if he had later vanished without a trace ... or had hidden himself so that no one could find him out.

    Could it be that he will appear in the video?

    Ryan''s gaze narrowed at the screen as the video continued further. With the passing second, he saw Arwen''s struggles increasing. She was struggling to make a move inside the car, trying to open the door for herself. But no matter how hard she tried, nothing was going her way.

    At that moment, she looked so frail, so utterly defeated ¡ªlike she was seconds away from giving up.

    And then ¡ª

    From a distance, a bright light cut through the darkness, illuminating her wrecked car, shining like the light of hope in the abyss of darkness into which she was getting enveloped.

    Ryan soon noticed a black car stopping not far in the distance and someone getting down from it.

    Was he the person who had saved Arwen that night?

 Chapter 364 364: Why donâ€™t you ask my uncleâ€™s help?

    Ryan clenched his fists as he watched the man step down from the car.

    Even through the grainy footage, his presence was striking. The darkness seemed to recede around him, as if his existence blurred the night''s hold over the wreckage.

    He was standing against the direction of light, so his face wasn''t visible. But a lot could be seen from his demeanor.

    His movements were brisk, purposeful ¡ªyet there was an unmistakable air of sophistication in the way he carried himself.

    The more Ryan watched, the heavier the unease settled in his chest.

    Something about this scene didn''t sit right.

    The way the man strode towards Arwen''s car, the urgency in his steps ¡ªit wasn''t the reaction of a stranger.

    It was something else entirely.

    Like he knew her.

    Like he was there ... for her.

    Ready to wreck the world.

    Ready to wreck anybody and everybody who had made her suffer.

    Ryan''s grip on the laptop tightened.

    The footage continued, and he watched as the man reached Arwen''s car, trying to yank the door open. But when the door didn''t budge, he didn''t hesitate ¡ªhe didn''t think twice. Without a second thought, he slammed his arm into the window.

    Glass shattered instantly, and the shards might have pierced his skin, but he didn''t flinch.

    It felt like, at that moment, nothing else existed for him.

    Nothing except the woman lying inside the car.

    Ryan felt the clench inside. He felt jealous. He should have been there for. It was his place to do all that for Arwen. Seeing someone else taking his position and doing all that he should be doing made him feel worthless.

    He saw the man reach through the broken window and unlatch the door from inside. His movements were careful, yet swift ¡ªalmost as if he had done this before.

    Almost as if saving Arwen was second nature to him.

    A tightness spread through Ryan''s chest.

    The man pushed the door open and leaned inside before taking Arwen in his arms, his face obscured by the shadows. But the way he moved ¡ªso sure, so protective ¡ªmade something churn in Ryan''s gut.

    And then the camera caught it.

    The glimpse of his profile.

    The moment it was there on the screen, Ryan was taken aback. His movements were swift as he went to pause the video at that instant to get a clearer view.

    "This ¡ª"

    The grainy footage made it difficult to identify the person, but something was there in the man''s profile that Ryan found familiar. That sharp jawline and that piercing gaze ¡ªhe felt it wasn''t the first time he had seen him.

    He had also seen him before ...

    But when?

    Did he know him?

    He couldn''t recall, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of familiarity that face was giving him.

    Who was he? And where did he see him?

    And more importantly ¡ª

    Why did it feel like Arwen had belonged to him all along?

    ***

    The next morning,

    Gianna slammed her fist hard on the mattress, cursing under her breath. "That bast*rd!" He inhaled loudly, grumpily speaking, "I knew he was the biggest as*hole the world has ever seen. But I never knew he would ven break the records of all shamelessness."

    Arwen sat across her, scrolling through her emails on her laptop.

    "Remember, I told you." She began again turning to Arwen. "I told you that he was that bi*tch''s partner in crime. See, he had known all her evils, yet not just he sided with her and protected her, but also shamelessly came to you asking forgiveness for her. Can anyone be more jerk than him? Heh!"

    Arwen, still working, simply shook her head. "No one."

    "And that bi*ch ... no doubt she was behaving like a new leaf all of a sudden. It wasn''t her fear that was making her do so," she said again mentioning about Delyth from the hospital last time. "She must be scared that if you come to know that she had been behind your accident, you will screw her up. After all, recently, she cannot control you through Ryan."

    "She wouldn''t have been able to control me even before, Anna," Arwen softly said, tapping the keys of her keyboard. "I was with Ryan, and I did everything that I was required to do. But I was never his slave. I didn''t take his commands."

    "Really?" Gianna asked, as if she couldn''t believe it.

    And Arwen glanced up at her through her computer glasses, her eyes sharp, challenging Gianna to reconsider her belief. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Gianna lifted her hands in surrender. "Fine, fine. Seeing you fight so hard for a relationship that was doomed from the start, I almost forgot what you were capable of. What I only remembered was that you can sacrifice it all to save the relationship between the two families, their happiness and their everything." She shrugged. "It was only recently I have got to see you back to your true self. So, I am still trying my best to get used to this new you."

    Arwen shook her head at her taunt and turned her attention back to the laptop.

    "Now that you know it was her behind your accident," Gianna spoke again, her tone carrying the solemness, "what are you going to do? Don''t tell me you are going to let it slide?"

    Arwen''s fingers paused on the keyboard in mid-air. Her expression turned tight, and for once, Gianna saw the anger visible on her face.

    She shifted a little and reached out to press her hand over Arwen''s. "No matter what you decide, I will support you," she said, and Arwen glanced up at her.

    "There is no evidence against Delyth." Arwen met her gaze and slowly said. "So even if we know it''s here behind it, there is nothing we can do."

    She had considered filing a complaint the night before. But after thinking it through, she realized ¡ª

    Even if she did, Delyth would walk away unscathed.

    Gianna''s expression turned serene. And after pondering for a moment, she had a thought.

    Turning to Arwen, she suggested, "Why don''t you ask my uncle''s help?"

 Chapter 365 365: Kindest of all.

    Gianna peered up at Arwen, her eyes shining as if she had discovered the perfect solution ¡ªone that could never fail, no matter what.

    "Wenna, as long as you tell all this to uncle, he will find a way to get the evidence against that bi*ch," she said, her voice brimming more optimistically than before. "Believe me, he always has a way or two up his sleeve. No matter how sharp is the opponent, they can''t outwit him."

    Arwen paused at her words, as if truly considering it.

    Although she didn''t know the full extent of Aiden''s capabilities, she didn''t underestimate his reach. But still ...

    Shaking her head, she dismissed the idea. "No, we won''t do that," she said firmly.

    Gianna frowned. "Why? You don''t trust him?" She leaned in, her voice growing more insistent. "Arwen, my uncle treats you differently. Just from the few times I have seen him around you, I can tell he adores you more than it seems on the surface. If you tell him about this, he will do everything to avenge you. He just needs to know it, and he would bring Heaven and Hell together if that''s what it takes to make Delyth pay."

    Hearing her put it that way, Arwen didn''t know how to respond.

    She felt like Gianna was exaggerating a little.

    But at the same time, she knew that if she asked Aiden for help, he wouldn''t hesitate.

    "Anna, I don''t doubt Aiden, and I also want Delyth to get punished, but ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Gianna cut her off impatiently. "Then why, Wenna? Why don''t you want his help?"

    Arwen sighed. "Because I don''t want to get him involved in this, Anna."

    Gianna''s brows knitted together, but Arwen continued before she could interrupt again.

    "He is already busy with work, handling a business trip. He has so much on his plate, and I don''t want to add to his burden. Especially not with something as messy as Ryan and Delyth. He doesn''t deserve their kind of trouble in his life."

    Gianna opened her mouth to argue but then stopped.

    When she looked at it from Arwen''s perspective, she understood. She didn''t completely agree, but she knew Arwen well enough to realize that once she made a decision, no amount of convincing would change her mind.

    Sighing, she asked, "Then what are you going to do?"

    Arwen shrugged, "I don''t know now, but I am going to do something. I won''t let this slide easily. If nothing else, I will make sure Delyth experiences exactly what I went through."

    Gianna, mid-breath, suddenly choked.

    "Wait." She held up a finger as if to pause Arwen mid-sentence. "W-What did you just say?"

    Arwen looked confused. "I said I won''t let Delyth slide away like that."

    "No, not that," Gianna shook her head. "Before that."

    Arwen frowned. "That I will make her experience the same pain and suffering that I did. Why?"

    Gianna''s eyes widened slightly, staring at her as if she had just discovered something shocking.

    "Anna, don''t tell me you are already feeling sympathy for Delyth?" Arwen asked, raising a brow. "I haven''t even done anything to her yet."

    Gianna clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Who cares about her?" she scoffed. "I just wanted to confirm if I heard you right."

    "You did," Arwen nodded. "I meant every word."

    Gianna clapped her hands together, looking way too pleased.

    "Which means I didn''t deduce it wrong at all."

    Arwen narrowed her eyes. "What exactly did you deduce?"

    Gianna grinned mischievously. "That by staying with my uncle, you will become more and more like him." She pointed her finger at her knowingly. "And see? You are! Talking about getting an eye for an eye ¡ªthat''s totally his way of handling things."

    Arwen rolled her eyes, opening her mouth, ready to retort. But before she could, Gianna raised her hand, stopping her.

    "Don''t tell me now that you would like this since before, Wenna. Because you were not. You had the kindness, and if asked, you would have easily agreed to let Delyth go. But now, you are planning to make her suffer the same pain. It definitely has to be my uncle''s influence." Gianna reasoned.

    Arwen pursed her lips before shaking her head. "Don''t blame it on him. He isn''t that cruel. He is ¡ª"

    "He isn''t cruel?" It was like Gianna was hearing the biggest joke of the century. "Girl, are you sure you are talking about your husband? If he isn''t cruel, then the cruelty itself never existed in this world. He might not be a bad person, but dear, he definitely isn''t a saint who survives with kindness as his only weapon."

    "He doesn''t need to be a saint for me to recognize him as a kind person," Arwen said while fluidly moving her fingers over the keyboard. "I would still know him a kind one even if tomorrow I come to know his cruelest side." She paused suddenly, glancing up at Gianna. "You know why?"

    "Why?" Gianna asked, her brows drawn together as she stared at Arwen, waiting for her reply.

    "Because to me, he has been nothing but kind," Arwen answered with a smile. "He treated me like no one ever did. He treated me like me ¡ªwithout any conditions, without any expectations. So, to me, he is the kindest of all."

    Gianna stared at Arwen for a moment. Her thoughts spiralling around Arwen''s words. No matter how she looked, she could feel a connection between Arwen and her uncle, one that''s not obvious, but it''s there. Unseen and impenetrable. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Arwen didn''t like taking up the work early in the morning. But since it was urgent, she had to do it. While she was almost done with it, she heard Gianna suddenly asking.

    "Wenna, by any chance, do you think you have known my uncle from before?"

    She asked, and Arwen looked up at her, blinking her eyes in confusion.

    "Known him from before?" she repeated, a slight furrow forming between her brows.

 Chapter 366 366: Filial son-in-law.

    Arwen didn''t understand what Gianna was trying to ask. With furrow between her brows, she asked, "What are you implying to say, Anna?"

    Gianna''s eyes shone with excitement. She quickly shifted into a better posture and turned to Arwen to explain her question better. "I mean to ask you if you knew my uncle from before? Like, you didn''t just meet him outside the Civil Affairs Bureau; you have known him before."

    Arwen halted at that thought.

    Known Aiden from before?

    Had she known him from before?

    Although she always had the feeling of familiarity, it still didn''t seem possible. She didn''t know him before. It was only that day, outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, that she met him.

    "Anna, how can that be possible? I told him I had met him in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Do you think I would lie to you about it?"

    Gianna shook her. "Of course, not," she said, dismissing Arwen''s doubt at the very instant. "I know you wouldn''t lie to me. I just mean that it''s not very impossible for you to know my uncle. After all, he used to stay in Cralens during his early years and ¡ª"

    Before she could say more, a knock at the room''s door interrupted her. Both she and Arwen turned to look at the door.

    "Mr. Jones, is there something?" Arwen asked when she saw the butler standing at the door, waiting for permission to enter. "Please come in."

    "Madam, someone has come to deliver you something. On asking, they said they are from East Serenity Residence, your grandmother''s place," Mr. Jones informed before adding. "They are waiting for you downstairs. Do you have any instructions?"

    And it was then Arwen remembered that last night she even received a call from Margaret. It wasn''t like she had forgotten about it. She knew someone would be coming in the morning; it was just that she got a little caught in the words and the conversation with Gianna.

    "Oh, someone is already here," she said while moving her fingers a few times on the keyboard before closing it and keeping it aside. "You can go down first, Mr. Jones. I will be down in a few minutes."

    Mr. Jones nodded and just he left, Arwen also stood up to walk out of the room. She was just about to move when Gianna held her hands.

    "What?" she asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Don''t tell me you asked them to bring those chocolates to you again. Arwen, what''s your obsession with those chocolates?"

    "Oh-ho, it''s not the chocolates this time," Arwen said, pursing her lips. "I asked them to find me something. And last night, Aunt Margaret told me they were able to get it. So, today they are sending it here."

    Gianna didn''t understand. But given the shine, she could clearly see in Arwen''s gaze, she could tell it was something interesting.

    "What is it?" she asked, her interest piqued.

    Arwen slowly removed Gianna''s hold from her hand and shrugged. "You can come and see if you want to. I am not going to stay here and explain everything to you."

    She said, already turning away to walk out of the room.

    Gianna, still behind, couldn''t react in time. By the moment she did, Arwen was already close to the door. "Wenna, you ¡ª"

    Ignoring her curse, Arwen didn''t linger. She just walked out of the room, leaving Gianna alone to grumble in the room.

    "Wait for me, girl," Gianna yelled, already scooting off the bed to get on her feet. "I am coming. Don''t you dare sneak at it alone."

    With that, she followed her out of the room.

    Downstairs, Arwen descended the stairs as her eyes caught the sight of familiar staff from her grandmother''s residence.

    "Uncle Xander, is that you?" she greeted him with a smile as she walked to him. "Good morning!"

    "Good morning, miss," Mr. Xander greeted before extending out the photo album he brought with himself. "I brought you what you have asked for. Ms. Margaret had asked me give it in your hand itself so I couldn''t deliver it to anyone else.

    Arwen smiled and took the book from him. She turned to look at Mr. Jone and then back to Mr. Xander. "Thank you, Uncle Xander. Mr. Jones is the butler here and also very trustworthy. The next time, if there is anything, you can trust him here."

    After staying here for this long, Arwen had understood one thing very well. Aiden wouldn''t keep anyone close until and unless the person deserves the trust. And since he trusts Mr. Jones so much, she didn''t have to think twice before trusting him the same.

    Mr. Xander turned to look at Mr. Jones before giving him a polite nod of understanding.

    The butler smiled and nodded back.

    After a brief moment, Mr. Xander spoke, "Miss, since I have already delivered what was requested, I will take my leave first."

    Arwen was about to nod when Mr. Jones stepped to her side and whispered something in her ear. She glanced at him and then gave a nod of understanding.

    "Uncle Xander," she said, turning back to the aged man at the front. "There are a few gifts prepared. I would have to request you to take it back with you." She had no idea when it was prepared, but since Mr. Jones mentioned that it was kept prepared, she couldn''t refuse.

    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Mr. Xander nodded, and after that, at the gesture of Mr. Jones, he followed him outside. A few staff followed them on tow, carrying various stuffs with them.

    By the time the last person walked out, Gianna had come. Her eyes trailed to look after the staff who were carrying the gifts out.

    "Oh, so uncle has kept the gifts prepared. Such a filial son-in-law he is," she said, slumping on the sofa beside Arwen.

    Arwen turned to look at her with a furrow of confusion.

    At which, Gianna explained, "It''s tradition in the Winslow family. Every time a relative appears to him, especially from the side of the daughter-in-law''s family, the son-in-law has to prove his filial piety towards them. It shows he cares not just for his wife but also her family. It was good to see that my uncle not just kept the tradition in mind but also prepared the gifts for this sudden visit."

    Arwen then understood why Mr. Jones had stressed sending the gifts.

    "Oh, by the way, what did they send you?" Gianna asked, her eyes darting down to look at the photo album in Arwen''s hand.

    Arwen snapped out of her thoughts, glanced down at the album, and then responded. "It''s a photo album from my early years. I just wanted to check something."

    As she said that, she slowly opened the album to look through ...

 Chapter 367: Possibility of you knowing him.

    "Photo album?" Gianna asked, scooting closer to take a peek at it. "What did you want to check in that old book?"

    As she asked, her eyes focused on the pictures Arwen was flipping through. "These ..." she glanced up at and continued with an awe expression. "Aren''t these from your childhood?"

    "Mm-hm~" Arwen nodded with a slow hum. "It''s from the days of my first school. I got these pictures at that time just to remember all the faces."

    "To remember all the faces?" Gianna didn''t understand. "Why would you have to do that for that reason? I mean, if there is someone truly important, you would remember him no matter what, wouldn''t you?"

    People keep pictures to save up the memories. It was the first time she had heard that someone was keeping pictures to remember their faces.

    Arwen didn''t explain. Not because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t know what to explain. She didn''t know herself. The reason felt absurd, but it was true. She kept all these pictures so that she wouldn''t forget the faces she was once acquainted with.

    She usually doesn''t have the disorder of forgetting faces, but she doesn''t remember any of these faces anymore.

    With time, she thought it was natural for her to forget. After all, she was too young to remember it all.

    But all that was just the reason she gave to herself so that things didn''t confuse her more.

    Arwen flipped through the pictures ¡ªone after the other.

    Normally when someone does that, they get the feeling of nostalgia ...

    But here, she was looking through it all blankly.

    She was searching for something ... or someone, but even turning more than half of the album, she couldn''t find the similar sense of familiarity she that was hoping to find.

    Had she been truly over thinking it?

    Maybe she was...

    "You are simply flipping through the pictures, Wenna," Gianna suddenly frowned, not finding the sense in it. "Can you please at least elaborate to me what are you trying to find? If you can then, maybe ... just maybe, I will be able to help you in it."

    But Arwen didn''t answer. She didn''t know what she was trying to find there. It was just a feeling ... of familiarity, maybe ¡ªthat she was looking for. And she couldn''t elaborate that, could she?

    When Gianna didn''t receive an answer to her question, she pressed her lips in a thin line and didn''t probe more. Sitting beside Arwen, she just looked through the pictures with her.

    In every single picture, Arwen looked beautiful than any other kid. It was like she belonged to a completely different world than them. One look, and anyone could tell the different aura and glow that Arwen had.

    "You were quite pretty when you were young," she commented, and Arwen still didn''t reply.

    Just like that, soon they reached the last flap of the pictures, and still Arwen couldn''t find anything that could satisfy her curiosity.

    When Gianna saw her closing it, she glanced back up at Arwen, only to find her expression ... nothing but disappointed.

    "What?" she asked, "You didn''t find what you were looking for?"

    Arwen shook her head. "No, it''s not there. I think I was simply overthinking things. How can I ¡ª" she trailed off, already feeling regret for keeping such hopes.

    Weren''t such hopes doomed to turn into disappointment?

    "How can you what, Wenna?" Gianna asked, not at all understanding Arwen. Although her composure seemed to be calm, she could see the distress in her gaze. As if she was looking for something but then lost all hope to find it.

    What was she looking for?

    Arwen shook her head in nothingness. "Nothing," she said. "I was just fantasizing something and then realized that fantasies don''t come into reality ... always."

    "Were you looking for something or someone?" Gianna asked.

    Arwen stared into her eyes. "Someone," she replied.

    "Who?" she asked again, and just when Arwen would have dismissed the question, she cut her chance to and phrased hers differently. "Was he someone you looking forwards to?"

    Arwen nodded. "Yes, but it all remained just in my imagination. I haven''t known your uncle in the past," she said as she shook the album in front of her before setting it aside.

    And suddenly, Gianna realized something.

    "Wait, what?" She asked in confusion. "You were looking for my uncle ... there?" She pointed at the album before looking up at Arwen.

    "Fundamentally, yes," Arwen admitted with a sigh, but then, pursing her lips, she added, "But anyway, he is not in there, which means I might not have known him in the past."

    "So, you were truly trying to find him there?" Gianna asked again, as if it was something she was trying hard to believe.

    Arwen couldn''t understand.

    What was so hard to believe in that?

    Couldn''t she try and look in the pictures to see if she had known someone or not?

    "Anna, why do you want me to repeat that again and again? Didn''t I tell you already that yes, I was trying to see if I have known your uncle before?" she said in a slightly disgruntled tone.

    Gianna shook her head. "That''s not what I meant," she said. "I was just trying to confirm that even you thought that you knew my uncle from the past, which means there could definitely be the possibility of you knowing him. I mean, if not hundred percent, then at five or ten percent."

    "How can there be such a possibility?" Arwen asked, not understanding her mathematics. "Didn''t I just look through the whole album in front of you and confirm that he hasn''t been a part of my life? If he had been, then there must have been a picture of him in that book."

    "Is that a necessary rule?" Gianna asked, almost rolling her eyes. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    However, Arwen nodded firmly. "Yes, it has to be there. Almost everyone from my early days has been recorded in there, I am sure."

    Gianna was about to retort with a reason when suddenly something caught her eyes. And narrowing her gaze a little to focus on it, she mumbled, "What''s there?"

 Chapter 368: There can be one such possibility, right?

    Arwen''s brows knitted slightly as she followed the line of Gianna''s gaze, noticing something lying on the floor ¡ªhalf tucked under the sofa, half visible to the eye.

    "Seems to be a sheet of paper, I guess," she said, already reaching forward to grab it. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Oh, that doesn''t look like a sheet of paper," Gianna observed as she watched Arwen pick it up. "Is it a photograph?"

    Arwen nodded. "Yes. It must have fallen off the album, and none of us noticed."

    Thinking it was just another ordinary picture; Arwen was about to slip it back into the album when Gianna halted her.

    "Wenna, at least see that picture once," Gianna insisted. "What if it''s the picture you have been looking for?"

    Arwen no longer wanted to get her hopes up. Still, she turned the photograph over to check. Maybe, deep down, she still couldn''t stop hoping.

    What if ...what if this really is the one?

    And the moment her eyes caught the glimpse of it, she froze.

    Her gaze stayed locked on the image, unmoving.

    Seeing Arwen''s sudden stillness, Gianna couldn''t help but ask, "What happened? Is it really the one you have been searching for?"

    She scooted closer, peering over to get a look.

    "This ..." Gianna frowned slightly, a complicated emotion flickering in her eyes. "Who is that boy with you?"

    Arwen''s grip on the picture tightened as she tried to recall, but the image was too blurry to trigger anything back from her past. The boy''s face was indistinct, making it impossible to recognize.

    Shrugging, she said, "I don''t know. He must be someone back from my school."

    "You don''t remember him?" Gianna asked, puzzled. She studied the picture a little longer as if searching for any resemblance. "That''s strange! Judging by how you are around him, it looks like you two shared some kind of bond together."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she scrutinized the photo in her hand.

    Her younger self was clear in the image ¡ªsmiling, carefree. But the boy ... the boy on whose back she was perched was a blur. His features were indistinct, lost in the faded edges of time.

    "I can''t tell what he looks like," she murmured, frustration creeping into her tone. "I think I need to get this picture restored."

    As she said that, she tried to remember the time she had taken this picture. However, not only could she not recall her memory, but she also started feeling the similar headache back ¡ªone that she used to feel when she was young.

    Her hand reached out to ease the pain in her forehead, making her stagger a little on her footing.

    Gianna, oblivious to her pain, quickly reached out to hold her from behind. "Careful!" she snapped. "What''s wrong with you? Are you fine?"

    Lines of discomfort were clear on Arwen''s face. But looking back at her friend, she shook her head. "I am fine. My legs might have gotten numb." With that, she got herself stable on her feet before walking to take a seat back on the sofa.

    Gianna didn''t dwell much on it and immediately believed Arwen. She watched as Arwen tucked the picture back in the album and sighed.

    "Here, I was hoping for the possibility of your history with my uncle," she shook her head in the expression of slight disappointment. "But who knew that you would instead find your old childhood sweetheart? Sigh, suddenly I feel bad for my uncle. What if, in future, he would have to face alive rival."

    Arwen was still thinking about the picture, but when she heard Gianna, her thoughts deflected.

    "What did you say?" she asked, turning to glance at her friend.

    Gianna gave her a look before she shrugged. "What did I say? I didn''t say anything wrong. I truly thought you and my uncle shared some history. Now seeing some other childhood sweetheart appear, I am disappointed."

    "You thought I and Aiden had some history before?" Arwen asked as if she couldn''t believe it.

    "What?" Gianna shrugged again. "It''s not that difficult to think. Given how you two are drawn towards each other in such a short time, anyone could guess the high possibility of you two knowing each other from before."

    Arwen chuckled when she heard that. "That''s impossible," she said.

    And Gianna thinned her lips before turning to Arwen, demanding an answer. "How is that impossible? Do you think my uncle would adore just any random woman whom he met outside the Civil Affairs Bureau office?"

    Well, that doesn''t seem to be very like Aiden, but ...

    Didn''t they meet outside the Civil Affairs Bureau Office itself? Not only did they meet, but they even signed the marriage certificates together.

    And that''s why Arwen called it something written in their fate and destiny.

    They were supposed to meet ... hence, they met.

    They were written to get together ... and hence they married.

    "Wenna, are you really sure that you don''t know him in the past? I mean, you might have ¡ª" Gianna asked when she saw Arwen lost in thought.

    "Do you think with his looks and distinct personality; I would have forgotten him if I truly had met him once?" Arwen suddenly asked, her gaze staring at Gianna, asking her to calculate the probability.

    And Gianna couldn''t deny ...

    Given Aiden''s look and temperament ¡ªbe it now or back when he was young ¡ªit''s highly doubtful to be forgotten.

    He has all the charms that could charm anyone''s soul. And given how charmed Arwen is right now, if they had met before, the story wouldn''t have been much different than this.

    But still ... Gianna had this lingering confidence that maybe something was there between the two that wasn''t rightfully defined.

    Or, if defined, not made obvious.

    "But Arwen, what if ... I mean, just what if you have forgotten him. You know, sometimes some things don''t always go according to how it''s supposed to go. What if by some weird possibility you might have forgotten him? There can be one such possibility, right?"

 Chapter 369: Serenity before the calamity.

    Chapter 369: Serenity before the calamity.

    Gianna wanted to remain confident in her guess, but for that, she needed Arwen to at least entertain the possibility she was implying.

    However, Arwen only smiled at her, leaving Gianna utterly confused.

    What does that smile mean?

    "Wenna ¡ª" Gianna was about to ask what that expression meant, but before she could, Arwen cut her off smoothly.

    "So, you are asking me to consider the possibility of me being a part of Aiden''s past?" she questioned tilting her head.

    "Yes! That''s not impossible, right?" Gianna pressed eagerly.

    Arwen nodded as if acknowledging the plausibility. "Yes, it''s not impossible. I could have known Aiden in the past, and maybe I just forgot him ¡ªit wouldn''t be difficult for something like that to happen."

    She paused deliberately; her gaze steady.

    "But," she continued, her voice firm, "if you are implying that I am his past ¡ªthe girl he had held delicately in his heart, for years ... then I think that''s very impossible. Because I am definitely not that girl."

    Gianna furrowed her brows at her words. "How can are you so sure of that?"

    "I can be sure." Arwen smiled again. "Because I have seen that girl."

    Gianna''s breath hitched in surprise.

    "You have seen her?" she asked, stunned.

    Over the years, no one had ever k own what that girl looked like. Apart from her uncle, the only person who seemed to have seen her was her great grandfather.

    Then how could Arwen claim to have seen her?

    Could it be that her uncle showed it to her?

    If that''s so, then there could be no reason for her to doubt.

    Arwen nodded with quiet certainty. She exhaled deeply, her fingers absently tracing the edges of the photo album in her hand.

    "Yes, she affirmed. "I have seen her. And that''s why, I can tell you ¡ªit''s impossible."

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the same time, in one of the skyscrapers in New York ¡ª

    Aiden sat at the head of the long, polished conference table, his presence alone enough to command attention. The city skyline stretched behind him, the towering glass windows reflecting the stark contrast of light and shadow.

    "There is nothing impossible in this world," he stated, his voice firm and unwavering. "As long as we are determined to do it, nothing in this world can deter us."

    His sharp, icy gaze swept across the room piercing through every board member seated before him. Though some of them were decades older, the wight of his authority pressed against them like an immovable force, making them shift uncomfortably in their seats.

    "I have solved the mess someone deliberately created," he announced.

    A murmur spread through the room. Board members exchanged glances, some partially in disbelief.

    "What? The problem has already been resolved?" someone whispered in shock.

    "But hasn''t he just come a night before?" another murmured.

    "No wonder this urgent meeting was called. So, this was the purpose..."

    The whispers increased, and Aiden remained unaffected. He allowed them to chatter for a few moments before tapping his pingers against the table ¡ªa sharp, deliberate sound that instantly commanded silence.

    The room fell still.

    Realizing the shift in atmosphere, the board members scrambled to speak.

    "Mr. Winslow, we never doubted your capability," one said quickly.

    "Yes, we knew you would be able to handle it," another added.

    "But I must say, you have been quite efficient. If barely took you a day to deal with it ¡ªquite impressive."

    They all tried to flatter him, their words dripping with insincerity.

    Little did they realize that their attempts at buttering him up were as greasy as their own corrupt dealings ¡ªdisgusting and ineffective.

    Aiden''s let his lips curve into a slow, deliberate smirk.

    "I think you all didn''t hear me quite well," he said, his voice measured but firm. "I said ¡ªI have solved the mess that someone has deliberately created. And even though I am the one heading the Winslow Globals, I am not anyone''s servant to clean up after their messes."

    Although a sound of soft chuckle was heard after those words, it didn''t ease the air in the room, rather it made it grow heavier.

    While a few of them failed to understand what Aiden meant, there were a few who grew tense at those words, their expressions betraying the flickers of panic.

    Aiden''s gaze sharpened, locking onto the few who had the most to lose.

    At this moment, among all, one old man scoffed haughtily. Glancing at Aiden, he said, "You might not be anyone''s servant, but you are the leader who had to bear the responsibility. After all, the head the wears the crown has to go down the lane of struggles. And you didn''t even have to struggle so much. Just taking a flight back here couldn''t be so infuriating, could it be?"

    He asked, stifling a mock chuckle.

    Some of them gasped, but Aiden ...

    Aiden simply watched him.

    His expression remained unreadable, his gaze cold, assessing. It was as if he were giving him the opportunity to have his last laugh.

    Emyr, standing beside Aiden, could feel the change in the atmosphere. Unlike the others, he understood what this silence meant. It wasn''t indifference ¡ªit was serenity before the calamity.

    Did Dickens really thick that his old friendship with the Chairman could save him forever?

    Tsk tsk. Some people never understood their limits.

    Seeing Aiden wasn''t responding, Dickens mistook his silence for victory.

    Straightening his posture, he glanced around the board members, puffing out his chest in smugness.

    "Sigh, you young people always make mountains out of molehills," he continued, shaking his head. "When we were your age, we handled crises without causing such big scene." He clicked his tongue.

    "You solved the issue, Aiden, and we appreciate that." He waved his hand dismissively. "That''s it. Meeting over. Let''s celebrate."

    The nerve.

    The audacity.

    Aiden exhales softly, resting his elbow on the armrest as he interlaced his fingers,

    His next words were slow, yet carried an undeniable weight.

    "You seem to have miscalculated my fury this time, Mr. Dickens," his voice dangerously calm. "An overnight trip doesn''t bother me. But leaving my wife behind? That, I do not take lightly. It infuriates me ¡ªso much that I might just set the whole world ablaze."

 Chapter 370: Chance to negotiate.

    Chapter 370: Chance to negotiate.

    Wife!

    Everyone was utterly dumbfounded ...

    No one was prepared for it. Hence, they found it hard to react.

    They couldn''t bring themselves to believe it. Not because marriage was an outworldly concept, but because, over the years, no one had ever heard of Aiden Winslow getting involved with anyone.

    Many women ¡ªfrom top models to wealthy socialites ¡ªhad tried to throw themselves at his feet, yet Aiden had never spared them so much as a fleeting glance.

    How else could they now bring themselves to believe that he was ... suddenly married?

    This was too ... unbelievable.

    No one spoke, but silent glances were exchanged across the room.

    After a brief pause, someone mustered the courage to ask.

    "President Winslow ... did you get married?"

    Although only one person had voiced the question, everyone in the room held their breath, waiting for his answer.

    Aiden leisurely shifted his gaze towards the speaker and merely grunted.

    "Yes, I am happily married."

    Cough!

    Emyr, who stood beside, merely choked on his breath. He never knew such a casual way of dropping a bombshell existed until today.

    If anyone had doubted their ears before, Aiden''s words left no oroom of misinterpretation now.

    And yet ... the shock remained.

    The board members gaped at each other, still struggling to process the revelation.

    Among them, Mr. Dickens was no different. His face twisted in disbelief as Aiden''s words sank in. But unlike the others, his surprise didn''t last long. It was soon replaced by sheer, unbridled rage.

    "You have grown audacious, young lad," Mr. Dickens spat, his voice laced with indignation. "Not only have you kept all of us in the dark about your marriage, but you dared to threaten me today. Did you forget who I am?"

    Aiden watched him, leaning back in his chair, a faint smirk playing at his lips.

    "Do I have to know someone to threaten them?" he asked lazily, his tone dripping with amusement.

    "You ¡ª"

    Mr. Dickens saw red.

    Standing abruptly, he slammed his hand against the polished mahogany table, letting the force echo throughout the silent boardroom.

    "I am David Dickens," he bellowed, his chest heaving. "One of the oldest members of this board! Even your father had to bow to me in respect."

    Silence.

    Aiden''s expression darkened in an instant. His once-playful amusement vanished, replaced by an icy, suffocating aura.

    "Unfortunately ... I am not him."

    His voice was calm, yet the underlying menace in it sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.

    A heavy silence weighed over the room.

    Mr. Dickens faltered. For a moment, he forgot how to breathe.

    "You can take your seat now," Aiden said, his gaze, now void of all warmth, locked onto him like a predator staring down its prey.

    Intimidated, Mr. Dickens had no choice but to sit back on his chair.

    Once the room was back to silence, Aiden rose to his feet.

    His movements were slow and deliberate, exuding a quiet majesty that instantly commanded attention. The moment he stood, the atmosphere shifted ¡ªturning oppressive, commanding, inescapable.

    Aiden adjusted the cuffs of his tailored suit. At that moment, he looked like a king that had grown tired of the indulgent fools ¡ªpowerful, untouchable, and utterly captivating.

    "I believe I have been more than patient with you all," he began, his tone slow and deliberate. "But patience has its limits. And I have no intention to out-limit it for you all."

    His words like that made several board members tense. Some swallowed nervously while others darted their gaze towards Dickens, unsure of what was about to unfold.

    Aiden placed both hands on the table and leaned forward slightly. His piercing gaze swept across the room, seizing each one in its grasp.

    "As I have said, I might be the President of Winslow Globals, but I am not anyone''s servant to clean up their stirred messes. So ..." He glanced at Emyr over his shoulders, giving him a cue.

    Emyr was quick to grasp the order. Nodding, he immediately stepped forward, placing a thick stack of documents onto the table and sliding them toward the members.

    Everyone received a file containing the details of their corrupt dealings ¡ªevery embezzlement, every fraudulent contract, every back door deal that had been orchestrated.

    As their eyes scanned the contents, their faces paled.

    Gasps and murmurs filled the air. Some of them trembled, their hands tightening around the pages, while others cast desperate glances at one another.

    Several were already preparing to beg for mercy.

    "I assume that with the evidence laid bare, the guilty parties already know what they must do next," Aiden said, his voice slicing through the tension.

    His words instantly made everyone turn towards him.

    "Still, if you haven''t figured it out yet ..." Aiden trailed off, glancing at Emyr once more.

    Taking the cue, Emyr placed another stack of documents onto the table ¡ªthis time, directly in front of a select few members.

    When they stared down to check, they realized it was nothing but resignation letters. Their faces turned pale; however, before they could react further, they heard Aiden confirm.

    "These are your way out."

    A suffocating silence engulfed the room.

    He let the weight of his words settle before continuing.

    "Sign them, and you get to leave with what little dignity you have left. Refuse ..." Aiden leaned in, his presence alone pressing down on them like an iron grip, "and I will make sure the only thing you leave with ... is regret."

    Mr. Dickens''s hands clenched into fists. His face turned a shade of red, a mix of humiliation and rage boiling beneath the surface. He had also received the order to resign.

    "You ¡ª" he started, but Aiden cut him off.

    "I am not giving anyone here the chance to negotiate."

    His voice was dangerously low, and for the first time, true fear flickered across the faces of those who had once wielded unchecked power.

    One of the older board members exhaled shakily. With a resigned expression, he reached for a pen and signed. "...I resign," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 371: Something that goes beyond coincidence.

    Chapter 371: Something that goes beyond coincidence.

    Once someone initiated it, a ripple effect followed.

    One by one, the rest followed suit, hastily scribbling their signatures, their resistance crumbling under the weight of the inevitability.

    Aiden didn''t stay to watch the process. Turning on his heels, he cast Emyr a single look.

    "Handle it."

    With that, he strode out of the boardroom.

    After a while ...

    Aiden sat in his office, reviewing a stack of documents, his sharp eyes scanning through the figures and contracts with practiced efficiency, when someone interrupted his focus.

    Knock. Knock.

    "Come in," he affirmed, and the next moment, the door was pushed open, and Emyr stepped inside, his expression a mix of satisfaction and tension.

    He approached the desk, placing a file in front of Aiden.

    "They have all signed their resignations," he reported, his voice professional as always. But then, after a brief pause, he added, "Except ... Mr. Dickens."

    Aiden slowly raised his gaze at him, smooth but sharp as a blade.

    Emyr continued, "He seems to believe he still holds a way out. He refused to sign and left the building."

    Aiden leaned back slightly, his fingers idly tapping against the polished wood of his desk. His expression remained unreadable, but the slight narrowing of his eyes sent a chill through the air.

    "If he thinks he still has a way out," he mused, his tone dangerously calm, "Then let him seek it ... and regret it."

    Emyr didn''t doubt the inevitable. He knew what consequences awaited the ones who dared challenge his boss.

    Aiden shifted his focus, his gaze darkening slightly.

    "How is the progress on the other matter I asked you to handle?"

    Emyr didn''t need the clarification ¡ªhe knew exactly what task Aiden was referring to.

    "We are on it," he replied. "Our men have already started buying shares under various names. We have secured a majority from the minor shareholders. We just need another two percent, and we can make the move easily."

    Aiden nodded; his expression was hard to read. "Do it quietly. Don''t let anyone know."

    Emyr gave a curt nod.

    As he waited for further instructions, Aiden glanced at his watch. His brows furrowed as he noticed the time.

    "The lunch hasn''t arrived yet?" he asked.

    And, even though that wasn''t the first time Aiden had asked about his meal, Emyr still wasn''t used to the change.

    The boss he was familiar with had been a relentless workaholic, someone who could go entire days without eating, too engrossed in work to even acknowledge hunger. Yet, lately, since the day they have arrived in New York, his boss had been acting different.

    He was acting as if having a meal had suddenly become a ritual ... which he had to follow regardless of anything.

    It was a positive change. And even though it would take time for him to get used to it, he had no complaints.

    Emyr hesitated briefly before responding. "No, sir. It should be here soon."

    Aiden hummed before looking back into the documents he had been working on. "Let me know when it arrives. You can go now."

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens, at East Serenity Residence ¡ª

    Brenda was sitting in the living hall when she saw Xander enter the house, followed by several house staff, each carrying a gift in their hands.

    Her brows furrowed slightly. "What are these?" she asked, her tone carrying a hint of caution.

    Xander turned to glance at the gifts before responding, "I went to deliver the photo album to young miss. While returning, she sent all this. Mr. Jones, the butler there, mentioned that it''s a tradition in their family ¡ªthe son-in-law must send gifts to his in-laws whenever they visit them."

    Brenda''s gaze swept over the neatly arranged items. One look, and she could already tell that each gift was more expensive than the last.

    "Interesting," she muttered under her breath, her expression softening slightly.

    Then, she looked back at Xander. "Did you deliver what you were supposed to?"

    Xander nodded.

    Seeing his response, Brenda grunted approvingly. "Good. You can take these in."

    Xander gave her a respectful bow before gesturing for the staff to carry the gifts inside.

    Just as they left, Margaret entered the hall. Her gaze caught Xander and the house staff carrying the numerous packages. Her eyes widened slightly.

    "This ..." she trailed off.

    "Gifts to prove filial piety," Brenda said with a soft chuckle. "The Winslows gave this tradition in their family. I had heard it before, but today, I witnessed it firsthand."

    Her gaze flickered, something unreadable passing through her eyes.

    She pondered for a moment before tilting her chin slightly and glancing at Margaret.

    "What do you think, Margaret? Do young people nowadays still follow traditions from the past?"

    Margaret hesitated. She wasn''t entirely sure where the old lady was going with this, but she could tell the question carried a deeper meaning. Choosing her words carefully, she answered.

    "Madam, while not everyone in this generation follows the traditions, there are families that instill their values deeply into their children. Some young people do follow the customs, even in this day and age."

    Brenda nodded slightly as if considering her words. Then, her lips curved into a knowing smile.

    "Yes, some do ... but those young ones are raised that way." She paused before her gaze turned slightly sharper. "But what about those who don''t even acknowledge their family? Do you think they would still care to follow its rules and traditions?"

    Margaret hesitated to answer that because she wasn''t sure about it herself.

    Seeing the confusion clear on her face, Brenda smiled and shook her head, answering herself.

    "They wouldn''t follow the tradition for the sake of the family''s pride. They would only do it if they truly wanted to ¡ªif it wasn''t for the family but for someone they genuinely care about. And that genuine care doesn''t come in a day or two."

    Margaret''s brows furrowed, partially in confusion. "Madam, you mean ...?"

    Brenda''s gaze deepened, a thoughtful glint in her eyes.

    "I feel there is something a lot deeper about Arwen and Winslow. Something we haven''t looked quite in detail ¡ªsomething that goes beyond coincidence."

 Chapter 372: Luxury hard for her to afford.

    Chapter 372: Luxury hard for her to afford.

    Margaret was confused. With her brows furrowed, she asked, "Madam, do you think their meeting at the Civil Affairs Bureau wasn''t a coincidence?"

    "In this world, coincidences don''t happen often," Brenda said, her words dripping with intrigue. "If it is happening, then there must be something around that we have neglected to notice."

    After taking a brief pause, she inhaled a deep breath before exhaling it out slowly. "Margaret, I think we haven''t quite investigated the Winslow family."

    Margaret''s expression became solemn, and with slight hesitation, she said, "Madam, Winslows goes beyond our authority. We don''t hold the power to investigate them."

    "How can that be possible?" Brenda''s tone held a subtle arrogance. Letting her lips curl slightly at the corners, she spoke with reason, "We have given our daughter, our precious treasure, to them. We hold all the rights to investigate their suitability for her."

    If they don''t hold the authority, no one else does.

    Margaret understood what she meant. Nodding, she at once accepted the instruction. "I will ask someone to investigate this."

    Brenda smiled, giving her a small glance before turning to look towards the doorway, at the space, her mind swirling with several thoughts.

    She didn''t doubt Aiden''s intentions towards her granddaughter.

    She couldn''t doubt that ... because she had seen the sincerity in those eyes when he stared at Arwen ...

    But at the same time, she felt there was something that was not meeting the eyes.

    And that was something she did doubt and wanted to know.

    "How is the preparation of the annual anniversary going?" she asked after taking a brief while. Her eyes darted back to Margaret. "Is everything arranged?"

    "Yes, Madam," Margaret nodded. "Almost everything is arranged and decided. The major shareholders have already received the news of the leadership change, and they have no issue with it. Most of them find this a very suitable decision, and they even favor Ms. Arwen''s candidacy for it."

    Brenda''s lips curled in a proud smile. "They have seen her grow competent for the position. Of course, they wouldn''t oppose her. After all, they all know ¡ªafter me. if there is truly someone who could be capable of leading the Davies Empire, then it''s her."

    Brenda has herself trained Arwen ¡ªover the years making her perfect for the position so that, later, no one can rival her ¡ªnot even her own mother.

    Margaret hesitated. "Madam, we will soon be sending out the official invitations. With that done, Ms. Catrin would come to know about it too. I don''t think she would be very happy to know about this."

    Although Catrin was Arwen''s mother, and usually mothers get happy seeing their children excel and achieve ... that wasn''t the case with Catrin.

    And being her mother, Brenda knew this better than anyone.

    Catrin was super competitive when it came to work. She wouldn''t take Arwen as her daughter and celebrate her success; rather, she would be the first one to question her qualifications.

    Brenda understood what Margaret was concerned about.

    But did she care about it?

    No, she didn''t.

    Brenda has very clear principles. Authority and power should be bestowed to the ones who deserve it. And in her eyes, Catrin never deserved to have authority over the Davies Empire, and hence, she never received one.

    "There is one very unique thing about truth, Margaret," Brenda said slowly, her voice growing deeper with meaning she was intending to recite.

    Her gaze glanced at the woman in front of her while her lips tugged up slightly to form a curl of a smile. "...that it''s inevitable. No matter how easy it comes or how much someone delays it, it never fails to surface. Sooner or later, everyone has to accept it whether they like it or not."

    "And of such truth would be surfacing soon," Brenda continued. "No matter how much Catrin dislikes it, she has to accept it this time. But for the time being, let''s not disclose Arwen''s name. It would be a grand announcement made on the day of the anniversary itself."

    Margaret nodded, understanding what the lady meant. But still, there was a hint of uncertainty in her expression.

    When Brenda saw her like that, she asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have anything to comment?"

    Margaret''s face twisted slightly in a complicated expression. "Madam, I believe in your plans and decisions, but I fear if Ms. Catrin gets to know about it, she will come to cause you the problem. She won''t let it be easy for you."

    She was concerned for the lady. Not just Brenda was getting old, but she was also growing weak with every passing day ¡ªher illness wasn''t helping her much. In a situation like this, if Catrin comes to cause her the trouble, she fears it would just deteriorate the old lady''s condition further.

    Brenda knew Margaret was scared for her. And she understood her concern very well.

    If anything, over the years, she has seen Margaret''s love, respect and loyalty for her. Not just as secretary, the woman has devoted her almost entire life, serving her just like a daughter would do.

    So, when she heard her voice out of her fear, she didn''t take it as an overexaggeration. But rather, she understood it.

    She smiled reassuringly. "Margaret, it''s fine." Her voice was gentle but firm.

    "Being a mother is never easy for a woman. From the moment we learn of our child''s existence, we begin preparing ourselves for all the troubles they may bring us."

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "So, no matter what Catrin does now, don''t worry ¡ªI am prepared for it. And anyway ... over the years, she had made practiced enough. I can take this as another practice lesson."

    Brenda didn''t feel at ease, but since the lady had already decided, there wasn''t much she could do. She could only pray that soon, everything would settle for the best.

    The old lady needs rest and peace to live ¡ªsomething that has always been a luxury hard for her to afford.

 Chapter 373: Men usually carry their belovedâ€™s picture in their wallet.

    Chapter 373: Men usually carry their beloved¡¯s picture in their wallet.

    Back at Winslow Residence,

    Arwen was, as usual, working from home. She had nothing to visit the office for, so she decided to stay back and company Gianna.

    But little did she expect that all the while she stayed, Gianna would have no chill. She would keep pestering her with one or the other question after every few minutes.

    "Wen¡ª"

    "Annaaa!"

    Arwen snapped towards her before Gianna could even begin again. But then, seeing her blink like an innocent, curious puppy, she didn''t know how to react.

    In the end, she just sighed and asked in a tired tone, "Why are you having so many questions today? Didn''t you use to hate getting disturbed while you read books?"

    She tilted her chin towards the book she was holding in her hand. She was sure that since the moment they had come back to the room, Gianna had barely read even a page properly. She was simply not at all focused.

    "I-I still hate it when someone disturbs me while I read a book," Gianna spoke, looking a little guilty. But then, pushing the guilt to the back of her mind, she reasoned her lack of concentration. "But right now, I am not reading the book. I am thinking about something."

    "You are not reading the book?" Arwen asked, glancing back at the book she kept in her hand.

    If she wasn''t reading, why the hell was she pretending to?

    And who the hell thinks something while keeping a book open in their hands?

    "No, I am not reading the novel now," Gianna said firmly, closing the book in her hand and then turning to Arwen with full attention. "I am truly thinking something else."

    Arwen nodded in understanding. "Fine, then continue to think. I will get back to my work," she said and turned back to resume her work.

    However, before she could resume, Gianna stopped her.

    "No, you can''t."

    "Why?"

    Arwen turned to look back at her and demanded. "Did I offend you in some way today, Anna? Why are you making it particularly hard for me? I ¡ª"

    "I am not," Gianna cut her off smoothly. "I just wanted you to help me figure out something first."

    "What are you trying to figure out now?" Arwen asked, not understanding what was going in her friend''s head today.

    When Gianna saw her losing patience so easily, her eyes narrowed, and Arwen at once understood the meaning of her gaze.

    Taking in a deep breath, she said, "Fine, I get it. I get it." Closing her laptop, she cued her. "Tell me how I should help you figure out things that you want to. You have all of my undivided attention."

    "Better," Gianna grunted and then shifted into a more comfortable posture before asking Arwen. "Tell me again, did you really see the girl that my uncle once loved?"

    Although that didn''t sound too pleasing to Arwen, she didn''t let it make her feel uncomfortable for long. Nodding to Gianna, she replied, "Yes, I did see her."

    "Where?"

    Before Arwen even completed, Gianna shot out another question for her.

    "Umm ... in a photograph," she replied again.

    And her answer made Gianna furrow her brow. "In a photograph?" she questioned, and Arwen nodded, not understanding why Gianna was bent to know all these details.

    "Yes, in a photograph," Arwen repeated before asking back, "But Anna, why are you even asking this? It was his past, and I don''t mind it. Truly."

    When Arwen said that, she wasn''t lying. She truly meant it. Everyone has a past, and if Aiden had one, she would blame him. How could she when he never blamed her for anything?

    He accepted her regardless of her flaws ...

    And she learnt to do the same from him.

    However, that wasn''t at all what Gianna was concerned about. It was just that ¡ªto her, something wasn''t sitting right. And she just wanted to clarify her doubts.

    "You saw her in the photograph," She repeated again, and just when Arwen would have rolled her eyes and asked her to close the topic, she shot out to another question. "Did my uncle show you her picture? Or did you see it in his wallet or something?"

    Wallet?

    Arwen didn''t understand.

    When Gianna saw her brows furrowed, she quickly explained.

    "I mean, I heard men usually carry their first love''s picture in their wallet, so I just asked if you saw it there?"

    Arwen was slightly in a daze at her words.

    Men usually carry their beloved''s picture in their wallet?

    She never checked Aiden''s wallet.

    Would he also be carrying someone''s picture there?

    "Wenna!"

    When Gianna saw Arwen lost in thought, she called her to snap her out of her daze. "What''s wrong? You haven''t replied yet."

    Arwen''s thoughts remained stuck at Aiden''s wallet, but she answered Gianna anyway.

    "Nope, he didn''t show me; neither did I see it in his wallet. I just saw it in his old room."

    "Old room?" Gianna repeated.

    Arwen nodded. "Yes, one that has stored all his old memories from the past. I found the picture there. He looked identical, and he was standing in it with a girl who was blushing at him."

    Gianna frowned. "How did you know that she was the one? I mean, the girl from my uncle''s past?"

    How did she know?

    Arwen didn''t know. She just saw that picture and, seeing the girl blushing like blissful sunshine, she just knew that the feelings ran deep. It was clear in those pair of eyes.

    "I guessed," Arwen answered after thinking for a moment. "Given Aiden''s personality, he wouldn''t go around clicking pictures with just anyone. Or, would he?"

    That was correct ...

    Given her uncle''s nature, he would click the picture with just anyone. Over the years, he hasn''t appeared in even a single a family picture. And that alone explains his aloofness.

    But then ...

    "Still, Wenna, how can you be so confident about your guess? What if that girl is not the one?" Gianna voiced out her suspicion.

 Chapter 374: Stop my son from ruining more than he had already ruined.

    Chapter 374: Stop my son from ruining more than he had already ruined.

    What Gianna said was right. Arwen couldn''t be sure if she had guessed the right person.

    But then, even if she didn''t, does that change anything?

    It doesn''t ...

    Even if that girl in the picture was not Aiden''s first love, there might be a woman out there who would be her.

    Either of the two doesn''t matter because that time has long passed. In the present, she wouldn''t allow anyone to disturb her life... her married life with Aiden. Her husband.

    Everything was finally going perfect in her life, and she wouldn''t give up on anything she had now ¡ªneither him nor this version of herself.

    Especially not for some irrelevant past ¡ªone from which both of them have long moved on.

    Sifting through her thoughts, Arwen let her lips curl up. Staring at Gianna, she nodded. "Maybe you are right," she said, her voice laced with certainty. "However, Anna, anyway, the past has passed already. Now it doesn''t matter. Whether she is or she is not that girl from Aiden''s past ¡ªit doesn''t matter. Because today, I am his present. And that''s all I care for."

    "But Wenna, I was just ¡ª"

    Before Gianna could continue it any further, Arwen interrupted her.

    "Anna, don''t dive deeper than it''s necessary. Except wasting time, it''s not doing anything." Arwen stopped her from pursuing it anymore.

    In the end, Gianna only pursed her lips and didn''t say anymore.

    When Arwen saw her not probing anymore, she heaved a sigh of breath. Picking up her laptop, she stood up.

    "Where are you going?" Gianna asked, seeing her turning to leave.

    Arwen darted a glance at her laptop before looking back at Gianna. "I still have work to complete. I will go and complete it in study. You can take some rest. Your legs still need to recover."

    With that, she didn''t give Gianna any opportunity to stop her. Swiftly, she walked out of the room.

    Her intention wasn''t to avoid her friend, she truly wanted to finish her work. And she knew staying around Gianna at the moment would only delay her from it.

    Hence, she decided to isolate herself from time in Aiden''s study.

    ***

    At one high-end restaurant, Beca was sitting in one of the private rooms, waiting for someone. The cup of flavorful tea was served to her, but her thoughts were too occupied to enjoy its flavor.

    She was taking the slow, elegant sips from the cup, but her mind was in a daze.

    "Ma''am, should we bring something else for you?"

    Seeing the tea getting almost over in her cup, the waitress serving there politely asked.

    Beca gazed down at her cup and shook her head. "No need," she said, "I am waiting for someone. You can leave first."

    The waitress nodded. Bowing her head slightly, she spoke, "Ma''am, I will be right outside. If you need anything, you can let me know."

    Beca nodded.

    And right after, the waitress retreated from the room, sliding the door after her.

    After a while, there was a soft knock at the door that made Beca turn her gaze.

    Although no voice for seeking the permission was heard from the other side of the door, she knew who was there. Hence, not keeping the other person waiting for long, she replied to the knock.

    "Come in!"

    Receiving her words, the person on the other side of the door slid the door open and entered the room.

    "Mrs. Foster, she greeted, and Beca glanced up at the girl, her lips curling in a small smile.

    "It''s been a long time, Zenith. How are you doing?"

    Zenith, Ryan''s secretary, smiled back at the lady, replying. "I am doing good, Mrs. Winslow." She walked further inside. "Sorry if I kept you waiting here. I got some last-minute job to look after. Only completing that I could leave."

    Beca smiled, shaking her head. "It''s fine. I completely understand it." She then checked the time on her watch and added. "And, furthermore, you aren''t late at all. I just arrived a bit early. Anyway, take a seat," she gestured to the chair. "Don''t keep standing there."

    Zenith nodded while pulling the chair out for herself while Beca called the waitress to give the order.

    "It''s fine, Mrs. Winslow. I won''t have anything. Just a cup of coffee would do," she quickly said when she heard the lady giving an order for a sumptuous meal.

    Beca raised a brow at the young girl before furrowing them slightly to chide her gently. "How can a simple cup of coffee suffice for lunch? Zenith, you are a girl, and you have to work hard daily. You shouldn''t avoid having your meals like this."

    "But Mrs. Winslow ¡ª"

    "Enough!" Beca cut her off smoothly. "It''s already time for lunch, and since I called you out here today, I would only feel at ease if you finish your meal while we talk. I don''t want you to lose your health just to follow my orders and calls."

    With that, Beca turned to give the order to the waitress. She even asked Zenith if she had any preferences. But out of politeness, the young secretary didn''t say anything.

    Once the order was received, the waitress left the room.

    Only when they were alone did Zenith ask the lady.

    "Madam, you have asked me out like this. Is there something that you want to know or want me to do?"

    Zenith had guessed it right away when she received the call from Beca last evening. But since the woman hadn''t made anything clear over the call, she couldn''t guess what it was all about.

    So, now she could only ask.

    Beca smiled when she heard Zenith coming to the point right away. She might not know the girl very well, but she knows her well enough to know that she is a hardworking girl who is loyal to Ryan and Foster Ventures.

    "Zenith, you don''t have to be cautious. I am not going to ask you anything that you can''t reveal. I just wanted to know how the company has been doing recently. Ryan seems a bit occupied ¡ªis there any issue going on at work?"

    Zenith hesitated. A lot was going on. But she didn''t know whether she should reveal it all. In the end, she chose to be careful. Not against the lady, but against what she reveals.

    "Madam, there is no major issue going on in the company. It''s just that after Mr. Evan left, sir has gotten a lot to do, which is keeping him occupied. But soon, it will be better."

    "Mr. Evan ... Daniel Evan?" Beca asked, furrowing her brows. When she saw Zenith nodding, she immediately asked, "He left Foster Ventures?"

    She wasn''t aware of this. All she had known was that Ryan and Daniel were good friends, and no matter what happened, Daniel wouldn''t leave Ryan alone to suffer.

    Zenith nodded. "Yes, it''s been a while," she said. "I don''t know the details, but it happened after the company issued the clarification statement regarding Sir and Ms. Quinn''s speculated relationship."

    Beca didn''t have to ask more to understand what would have happened.

    Her son was truly foolish. Not only did he lose the best girl from his side, but he even pushed away the friend who stood beside him during all the rough and tough times.

    Her brows furrowed when she realized how greatly Ryan has failed himself.

    But for now, that wasn''t what she had come here to ask. There was something else that she needed to know.

    Therefore, without pondering over it any longer, she went straight to ask, "Zenith, I want to know with whom Ryan has recently come in contact with?"

    The secretary hesitated, and sensing her hesitation, Beca spoke again, "I have to know to stop my son from ruining more than he had already ruined."

 Chapter 375: She felt betrayed.

    Chapter 375: She felt betrayed.

    While Beca sat in the private room in the restaurant, her expression was hard to read. Although her features still carried the elegance that was instilled in her bones, her gaze held a cold glint that quite didn''t match her usual personality.

    Zenith long left. And the waitress had even cleaned the table after the meal was finished.

    However, since Beca still had no plans to leave, no one dared to disturb her presence. Leaving her alone in the room, they left.

    Beca sat inside quietly. She neither spoke nor moved for quite a while. Only when she heard her phone ring did she shift her gaze that was staring at a space with some kind of intent shifted.

    She glanced at her phone only to find Gareth calling her. She stared at his name before taking a deep breath to calm herself down,

    Although on the surface she looked all calm and composed, she knew Gareth would be able to see through her. And right now, Gareth had gone out to discuss some business from which she didn''t want him to be deflected.

    Hence, taking a breath of ease, she picked up the call. "Gareth," she called his name, continuing. "Did you complete your discussion?"

    "Yes, I did," he replied, his voice coming relaxed, which meant the discussion went well. "I will be returning now. Where are you? At home?"

    "No, I came out for something," Beca answered before asking, "Why? What happened? Do you need me for something?"

    "Oh, it''s fine if you are busy. I can manage it on my own. I will later have to visit the family house. They had some marriage arrangements to discuss. So, earlier they called to ask us there."

    Gareth didn''t want to make it difficult for Beca. He knew if he asked her, she would agree to come along. But recently, given she wasn''t in a perfect state of health, he didn''t want to force her out when he could handle it alone.

    "Are you sure you will be fine alone?" Beca asked, her tone laced with true concern.

    The man hummed from the other end of the call. "We can''t avoid them forever, Beca. Sooner or later, we have to face them and explain," he said, and Beca could hear a soft sigh of disappointment laced in his words. "It''s fine. I will manage it, don''t worry."

    Beca felt bad. If Ryan hadn''t been their son, she would have blamed him for all of this.

    However, since he was their own blood, blaming him would be blaming themselves ¡ªwhich would be useless.

    Hence, in the end, she didn''t say anything and simply hummed.

    "Fine, then you go first. If later, it''s possible, I will also come there."

    "You don''t have to, Beca ¡ª"

    "Gareth," Beca interjected before her husband could reject her. "Ryan is our son. You don''t have to take his responsibility alone. So, don''t stop me."

    In the end, Gareth didn''t refuse her anymore. Humming, he said, "Okay then, I will wait for you."

    Quinns were not a simple name. Getting Ryan and Arwen together would have made both families benefit from each other. Although Gareth and Beca weren''t looking for a business advantage when choosing Arwen for their family, the other family members were still looking forward to the success of the set arrangement between the two families.

    Now that engagement has been revoked, the family would show their disappointment.

    After Beca hung up the call, the coldness from earlier reappeared in her eyes. Her fingers curled slowly, forming a fist which she kept firm on the table.

    "Catrin, I didn''t expect this from you," she muttered slowly under her breath. Her expression showed a trace of clear disappointment. "You have to give me the explanation. I am not letting go without seeking one."

    With that, her grip on the phone in her hand tightened, and she unlocked it to dial a number.

    Soon, the ring went through. And just after a few seconds, she heard Catrin''s voice through the line.

    "Beca!"

    There was the usual joy in her voice, but for the first time, Beca didn''t feel the same. Her heart just felt cold in response to Catrin''s voice that once used to liven up her mood.

    "Catrin," she responded from her side. "I hope I am not disturbing you."

    "Even if you are, you know I won''t mind," Catrin spoke almost immediately. "You always had this privilege. Don''t tell you never knew it."

    Although there was clear enthusiasm in Catrin''s tone, Beca felt nothing listening to her today. No happiness, no nothing at all. It was as if the disappointment she got today weighed over the long friendship she shared with her friend.

    "What''s wrong?" Catrin''s voice came again when Beca didn''t speak for a long time. "You aren''t speaking anything. Is everything fine?"

    "Catrin," Beca began, "I think we should meet."

    "Oh, definitely. Do you even have to call me and ask that?" Catrin said almost immediately. "Anyway, it''s already been so long since we last met. Tell me, where are you? I will make a tour today if I get done on time."

    She said, and Beca could already hear the shuffle from her side. Maybe Catrin was already searching to cut short the possible appointments.

    "Your schedule must be already decided for the day, Catrin," Beca spoke, halting Catrin. "You don''t have to make it urgent today. Let''s meet tomorrow if that''s fine for you. Anyway, today I have something to do later in the evening. And I don''t want to meet you in a rush."

    Catrin felt something wrong in Beca''s tone, but since it wasn''t very evident, she thought she was overthinking it.

    "Fine, then let''s meet tomorrow. Your place or my place?"

    Beca thought for a moment before deciding, "Let''s meet at Mayfair Cafe Castle at 11."

    Catrin paused at that but in the end hummed. "Fine, let''s meet there. I will ask my assistant to book us a table or a private room."

    "No need. I have one already. I will just make a call and let them know about our arrival," Beca said, and soon after, she hung up the call.

    She didn''t want to talk for longer. She knew an abrupt end of call like that might have made Catrin feel hurt, but at the moment, she didn''t care. The more she talked with Catrin, the more she felt betrayed.

 Chapter 376: Was this really her?

    Chapter 376: Was this really her?

    The same night ...

    Aiden was working in his study when he heard hasty steps approach him.

    Without lifting his gaze, he asked, "What made you panic suddenly? Did you encounter any problem in buying the shares?" he asked nonchalantly.

    Emyr hesitated.

    When Aiden didn''t hear him speaking even after a few seconds, he glanced up at him from the documents.

    "What is it?

    "Sir, someone seems to be investigating you."

    Emyr just received the information from his sources that someone is trying to investigate his boss''s identity and even beyond it.

    No ripple of surprise came to Aiden''s expression. It was as if he had expected it to come sooner or later.

    "Didn''t you already reveal my identity the last time? Are they not satisfied with what they come to know about me?" he asked.

    Emyr''s expression turned a bit more serious than before. "Sir, it''s not Ryan Foster this time," he said.

    And Aiden seemed to pause at that. His expression remained unreadable. "Who else?"

    "It''s ..." Emyr hesitated for a second but then spoke, "it seems to be Madam''s grandmother."

    "Granna?" Aiden asked, skeptical.

    Emyr nodded before continuing, "Yes, I received the information that someone from Davies Empir is trying to look into you and the Winslow family."

    After pondering for a moment, Aiden relaxed. "It''s fine. Let them investigate if they want to. Don''t stop."

    "But sir ¡ª" Emyr didn''t think it was right. After all, his boss''s identity has always remained mysterious.

    But one gaze from Aiden was enough to put him to silence. He didn''t dare to speak more.

    "She is not just anyone," Aiden''s voice came soft, yet it held a thunder beneath. "She is not any outsider but your lady''s grandmother. She holds all the rights to investigate me and the Winslows. Don''t stop her."

    Emyr nodded. There was one thing that he realized today. As long as there is someone whom the lady respects or treats well, his boss will automatically treat them better.

    Was this just too biased?

    It definitely was ...

    But could he complain?

    He couldn''t; hence, he just nodded and accepted it as a command.

    Anyway, he felt that old lady wasn''t out to harm. So, it must be fine.

    ***

    Later, deep at night, Arwen was once again enveloped in the moment of the memories that seemed to be unfamiliar yet very familiar to her.

    It was a bright sunny day, and she could a see a young girl at a distance.

    Arwen couldn''t move, but she could watch it all as if she was there to be the audience.

    "Ide, let''s take the picture here," a young girl said before turning her head in Arwen''s direction.

    And that face stunned Arwen for a second.

    This was her ¡ªher younger self.

    The girl smiled before looking up at the sky. "The sunlight is just coming right in this angle, and it will make me look more beautiful. Come fast."

    Ide?

    Arwen didn''t understand, and just when she thought the girl was talking to her, she heard a voice from her side and saw a young guy walking ahead.

    "You don''t need a sun to make yourself look beautiful, Moon. You already are," he said as he walked to the girl and then raised his hand slowly to brush her hair with his fingers, gently.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she tried to understand and see the face of the boy, but it was too blurred for her to recognize him. It was as if she simply couldn''t tell what he looked like.

    But how was that possible?

    How could she not see him? Wasn''t he just there?

    If she could see herself there ¡ªall clear and happy, then why was only the boy''s face that was coming blurred for her then?

    It was as if something was stopping her from recognizing him.

    Who was he? Did she know him?

    As the question rose in her unconscious self, she stood staring at her young self who was happily out to click the pictures.

    "This one has come nice," the little girl said, "but it''s not perfect. Can we click another?" As she asked, the little Arwen blinked her eyes as if coaxing the guy to agree to her.

    The guy didn''t agree straightforwardly. Arwen couldn''t tell his expression, but she could see him staring at little Arwen as if taking his time and considering her request.

    "Ide, I know you don''t like taking pictures," the little girl spoke again, her fingers already tugging on the boy''s sleeves gently. "But since you have already agreed to take one. We can add a few more and make it perfect, right? Can we, please?"

    Arwen was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how she should react to this.

    Was this really her?

    She never remembered behaving like this with anyone. Although she was young, still coaxing someone like this just to take pictures wasn''t just like her. If someone didn''t want to do something, she wouldn''t force them. After all, she was never so close with anyone to demand something.

    Then who was this guy?

    And why was she acting so differently with him? It was like she was too comfortable, not caring at all that the boy might think she was clingy and bothersome.

    After all, since she was young, all she had tried to avoid was being clingy and bothersome to someone. Her mother has always asked her to be more understanding and mature so that people don''t dislike her and she upholds the grace of a young lady of the Quin family.

    Then how come she has forgotten it all around this young boy?

    Who was he?

    He can''t be a stranger, given how comfortable she is around him.

    And he can''t also be someone she could forget losing contact ...

    Then does that mean that she knew him?

    If she knew, then why couldn''t she remember him?

    Why couldn''t she recognize his face?

    What was making it so difficult?

    While she was still struggling with all those questions, she heard the little girl at the front tugging on the boy''s sleeves more fervently.

    "Ide! Ide! Please. A few more pictures, can we, pleasee!!" The little girl tried more, but soon her expectant expression fell when she saw the boy shaking his head in disagreement.

    Feeling displeased, she looked away from him and muttered in a tone that was barely audible. "Since when did you start rejecting me? Did you promise me to agree to all my demands? Why are you not agreeing to something so simple as clicking the picture now?"

    "Because I won''t click pictures like this with just anyone?" the boy spoke, proving her this reason.

    But not understanding what he meant, the girl pursed her lips and looked up at him with furrowed brows. "What do you mean?" she asked.

    "I will only click pictures with a girl who agrees to stay with me and just me ... forever. I can''t let my future girlfriend be jealous of anyone," he said, adding slowly. "So, if you want to click more pictures with me, you have to first make a promise to me."

    Arwen, who has been watching all this like a reel from the past, was taken aback for a moment.

    What does this mean?

    It wasn''t like she didn''t understand it. It was just that it felt unbelievable.

    Was this really something that she had come across?

    When did it happen?

    ????''?  ¡ª?????...?????????????????

 Chapter 377: No one, but him.

    Chapter 377: No one, but him.

    The young Arwen looked confused. Blinking her eyes at the young boy, she asked, "Promise? What promise, Ide?"

    The young guy stared at her for a moment before finally saying, "Promise to be my girlfriend now and wife later."

    "Girlfriend? Wife? What does that have to do with taking a picture?" The little girl titled her head, her face filled with innocent confusion.

    But to the boy, this seemed to be a serious matter. Without creating further suspense, he explained, "A picture together makes a marriage certificate complete. Do you think taking a picture is something simple?"

    Seeing the girl blink at him in deep thought, he shook his head and continued, "''It''s not. That''s why if I take a picture with a girl, she has to be my girlfriend and, in the future, my wife. That way, she won''t feel jealous of anyone else later."

    The girl paused at his words, her small face scrunched in thought, as if she was truly considering his reasoning.

    Standing at a distance, Arwen watched the scene unfold, equally stunned.

    The was no flaw in the boy''s logic. His reasoning was clear, perhaps even too mature for his age.

    But something about it felt deliberate, as if he wasn''t just talking about a picture ... but rather, he was making a confession. A declaration of his intentions.

    What it was ¡ªshe didn''t know?

    Was it happening real or if it was just some of her imagination ¡ªshe wasn''t sure.

    But at the moment she wasn''t to know the girl couldn''t possibly agree to him?

    Of course, she couldn''t. The young girl was no one but her at a younger age.

    Doesn''t it mean it was her?

    And if it was her, then she couldn''t possible agree ...

    Just as she was thinking all that, she heard the boy ask again.

    "So do you promise me?"

    Her gaze turned towards her younger self, waiting for her to reply.

    She expected the little girl to shake her head and refuse. But instead, to her shock, she saw her happily nodding.

    "Mhm-hm," the young Arwen hummed. "Now can we take more of the pictures?"

    Arwen froze.

    She didn''t understand what she was watching. Why was this happening? It felt all absurd.

    And ... who was the boy?

    Before she could focus on him, she saw her younger self suddenly grab his hand, pulling him along excitedly.

    "Now that you have agreed, we will take pictures somewhere else. Let''s go to the lake."

    With that, she ran ahead, giggling.

    Behind her the boy called out, his voice laced with concern.

    "Be careful, Moon!"

    Arwen''s eyes widened.

    Moon?!

    Did she hear him call her Moon?

    How was that possible?

    Why would he call her that?

    The next instant ¡ª

    Arwen''s eyes snapped open, her heart pounding in her chest. She stared at the ceiling, her mind still reeling from the dream.

    Moon.

    That boy ... he called her Moon.

    Why?

    "Wenna! Are you okay?"

    The urgent voice broke her thoughts. She turned her head and saw Gianna looking at her with concern.

    Frowning slightly, Arwen pushed herself into a sitting position. What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Gianna sighed and handed her a glass of water. "You were talking in your sleep. I was just reading, and you almost scared me."

    Talking in her sleep?

    Arwen''s gaze flickered around the room, taking in her surroundings. She was still in bed. Still in her room.

    It had been a dream.

    But it had felt so real ¡ªso vivid, as if she had actually been there, watching everything unfold with her own eyes.

    Was it a dream ... or a memory.

    But if it was, why did she have no remembrance of it now?

    Has she forgotten something from her past?

    She didn''t think so ...

    Doesn''t she remember everything already?

    Her early childhood, the change of her school and university entrance, her dance training ¡ªshe remembered it all. There was nothing missing. What could she forget?

    But if she didn''t, what exactly has she seen?

    And more importantly ¡ªwho was that boy?

    "Did you have a nightmare?" Gianna voice pulled her back.

    Arwen hesitated.

    Was it a nightmare?

    "No," she murmured. "It wasn''t a nightmare." It hadn''t scared her at all.

    Instead ... it felt warm.

    Light.

    Like a moment worth cherishing.

    "A moment worth cherishing?" Gianna asked, looking confused at her words.

    But Arwen was too lost in her own thoughts that she didn''t see the confusion on Gianna''s face. Nodding simply, she answered. "Yes, it wasn''t a nightmare. I wasn''t afraid at all."

    "Then it must have been a dream?" Gianna said almost instantly, without hesitation.

    Arwen turned to her; her eyes thoughtful. "A dream?"

    Gianna sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Wenna, what''s with you tonight? Of course, it''s a dream! If it didn''t scare you at all... if it''s not a nightmare, then it has it be a dream." She gestured with her fingers, forming cross. "Nightmares and dreams are opposites. So, if, it''s not one, it''s the other, right?"

    Under normal circumstances, Arwen would have rolled her eyes at her friend''s overly simple reasoning.

    But tonight ...

    Tonight, she wasn''t so sure.

    What she had witnessed was so clear ¡ªso real ¡ª that she wasn''t convinced it was just a dream.

    It felt like a memory.

    But that didn''t make sense.

    She remembered everything about her past. Didn''t she?

    "Wenna, what''s wrong?" Gianna tugged gently at Arwen''s arm. "Why do you look like you have stumbled upon a great mystery that must be solved?" She frowned. "''What is it? Tell me."

    Arwen hesitated. She wanted to talk about it. To tell someone ¡ªto make sense of it. But how could she explain something she didn''t even understand herself?

    "Arwen ¡ª?"

    Gianna was about to ask again, but before she could, Arwen shook her head. She placed her hand over Gianna, giving her a reassuring squeeze.

    "It''s nothing," she said. "It must really be just a dream. It felt so real that I couldn''t stop thinking about it, but ...it''s nothing important."

    "But ¡ª"

    "Oh, look at the time," Arwen quickly glanced at the clock. "It''s past midnight. Why are you still up?" she took the book from Gianna''s lap and placed it on the side table. "Read the rest tomorrow. For now, sleep."

    Gianna frowned, still unconvinced.

    Arwen pressed her lips together. "What, Anna? I am serious. It''s late."

    She motioned towards the bedside lap. "Turn off the light and go to sleep. Don''t just sit there staring at me."

    With that she didn''t wait for further protest.

    She lay back down, closing her eyes.

    After a moment, Gianna sighed and did the same, switching off the light.

    Silence settled over the room.

    Minutes passed.

    Then slowly, Arwen opened her eyes, staring at the ceiling. Her expression unreadable. Her thoughts, however, were anything but calm.

    Who was that boy?

    And why had he called her Moon?

    Aiden calls her that, but before him, she never remembers anyone calling her that.

    No one, but him ...

    He possibly couldn''t be that boy, could he?

    But then, if he wasn''t that boy, then who else could call her Moon?

 Chapter 378: The BEST FRIEND.

    Chapter 378: The BEST FRIEND.

    The next morning,

    Gianna and Arwen were finishing their breakfast.

    While Arwen was eating silently, Gianna''s gaze was on her as if reading her carefully.

    After studying her for a moment, Gianna couldn''t hold herself back from asking. Keeping the spoon, the knife and fork she was holding in her hand on the plate, she spoke, "Okay, are you really not going to tell me what''s going on in your head now, Wenna?"

    Since Arwen was too lost in her thoughts, she quite couldn''t grasp what she had asked. She only heard her calling her name and lifted her eyes to glance up at her.

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    When Gianna saw her confused like that, she rolled here and dramatically slapped her hand on the table. "Mrs. Winslow, don''t forget that I am your friend .... Best friend. And with me around, you are not allowed to keep thoughts to yourself. Share it with me now. Let''s discuss."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she looked at her for a second, but then laughing out, she shrugged nonchalantly. "What''s there to discuss? Gianna, we are having breakfast. You can''t possibly be asking me to discuss today''s dishes with you."

    With that, she casually forked salad in her mouth and looked at Gianna, smiling.

    But she underestimated her friend.

    Although no one would have been able to see the mask Arwen put on quickly, Gianna did it ever so easily. She saw through her, and her eyes slowly ... and slowly narrowed.

    "What did you say?" she asked, her tone carrying a challenge that was as evident as the sun in the day.

    Arwen cleared her throat and shook her head ... again nonchalantly. "I said, there isn''t anything to discuss. Nothing happened recently. But if you want to ¡ª"

    Before she could refuse further, Gianna almost roared.

    "Arwen, reconsider lying to me again. I am giving you a chance now. I won''t give that to you again," she said and the intensity with which she said it made Arwen flinch.

    Her eyes closed in response, and her expression scrunched.

    "Gianna, I ¡ª"

    "Enough!" Gianna stood up, pressing her palms again the surface of the table. "I am not giving you a chance again. You didn''t cherish when I gave you one."

    She didn''t cherish?

    Arwen blinked.

    Did she even let her use that chance?

    Before she could, she already declared that she didn''t cherish it.

    "Tell me, who am I?" Gianna asked, tapping one hand on the table.

    But again, just before Arwen could answer her, she answered herself, snatching her chance again ...

    "I am your best friend. Since when did you start seeing me less? Do you think you can lie to me?"

    Arwen shook her head, knowing well she couldn''t.

    It was just that earlier, she really had no idea what she should explain. Hence, she thought to keep it to herself.

    "Exactly, you can''t," Gianna said, almost with a scoff. "You can''t because I can read you all the same as I can read my novels ¡ªall well and deeply. So, how did you think that I won''t see your lie earlier?"

    "Anna, I truly not intend to lie to you ¡ª"

    "You are again lying there. Heh!" she exhaled loudly, adding, "I have been seeing this from the day you put on the tag of Mrs. Winslow; you have started acting like one. Let me tell you this today, Mrs. Arwen Winslow: You are my friend, my BEST FRIEND, and no title in this world can give you an escape from me. Did you get it?"

    Arwen truly didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this.

    This felt so ... dramatic.

    But she knew better than anyone else that if she said that aloud, her friend would burst in another fit of anger.

    So, it would be only better if she accepted her mistake and told her everything.

    Taking a deep breath in, she glanced at Gianna before giving her a strong nod. "Understood!"

    Gianna''s expression faltered when she saw her accepting it so easily. She didn''t expect her to throw an equal fit of anger as her, but she also didn''t think she would agree to her so soon.

    She thought Arwen would try to explain it to her a few times, and every time she would do that, Gianna showed her how upset she was ...

    But this girl, why did she understand it all so soon?

    "What did you understand?" she asked, and Arwen pulled her lips in a smile.

    Just when Gianna would have snapped at her smile, Arwen beat her to it and spoke before she could even get a chance to.

    "I understood that I am your ''THE best friend'', and I can''t escape from you. I can''t lie to you, and I definitely can act like you can''t see through my lies." Arwen spoke, making her jot it all down. "Did I understand it well?"

    Gianna pressed her lips and then slightly awkwardly nodded. "Yes, you did. But ¡ª"

    "But I am not just saying it for say; I mean it. You can trust me on this."

    Before she could say anything, Arwen helped her, stating exactly what Gianna would have said. She folded her thumb and forefinger together and asked, "Okay?"

    Gianna hesitated but nodded anyway. "Now, since you understood everything. What are you still waiting for? Go ahead and tell me what were you thinking in your head?"

    Arwen pursed her lips. It was such a simple talk, yet Gianna, being Gianna, had to make it dramatic.

    "What?" Gianna raised her voice again, "Not saying again. You ¡ª"

    "Patience, woman! Patience!" Arwen quickly quieted her down. "I will only be able to say when you allow me to."

    "I am not stopping you," Gianna countered.

    "You are not, but you are not sitting down to hear me out, too. So, if you are ready, kindly take a seat so that I can explain it to you as best as I can."

    With that, she gestured her back to the chair. And Gianna sat down, ready to hear her speak it out.

    Arwen took a moment before finally saying, "Okay, so this is about the dream that I had last night."

 Chapter 379: Could it be Ryan -the jerk- Foster?

    Chapter 379: Could it be Ryan -the jerk- Foster?

    "So, you are telling me that what you saw in your dream last night wasn''t actually a dream but something that you have experienced in the past?"

    Gianna questioned, just after she heard Arwen explain it all to her. From the dream to what she has seen and what she has felt about it.

    Arwen''s expression was as complicated as it had been last night. She simply shrugged and answered. "I don''t know. I am confused."

    "What are you confused about, Arwen?" Gianna asked, still not quite understanding what was confusing Arwen exactly. "It can either be a dream, or it cannot be. You just have to think and then decide if it was something that you have built out of your imagination or something that you actually experienced in reality."

    On if that was as simple as she put in the words ...

    Arwen shook her head, not able to explain.

    Standing, she turned and walked towards the window. "It''s not as easy as that, Anna. I am not able to explain it to you."

    She paused, shaking her head in slight desperation. "I don''t know how to explain it to anyone. The dream was too vivid, too real to be called a dream. It didn''t look like some imagination at all.''

    "Then it must not be an imagination at all, Wenna," Gianna spoke, her tone stating as if it was too obvious to not understand. "It must be something that must have happened in the past. You might have known him. And ¡ª"

    Before Gianna could say further, Arwen turned back to face her, shaking her head.

    Confused, Gianna stopped mid-sentence to listen to Arwen.

    "How can it be real, Anna. I don''t hold any such memory. It had never happened in my life. I never behaved that comfortable with anybody as I was behaving that that boy." Arwen explained the second part of her confusion.

    And listening to her, Gianna frowned. "Then you mean that it''s neither a dream nor the memory?"

    Arwen shook her head again. "I am saying that it feels both, but is none. I can''t tell if it is a dream or reality that had happened with me in the past."

    "But how can that be possible? It should be either one of them, right?" Gianna felt it was more complicated. Suddenly, she realized something and asked, "Wait, Arwen, you said that boy felt familiar to you. Do you remember who he is?"

    Arwen thought back to what she had seen in her dream, and then after giving it a thought, she shook her head. "I don''t know. His face wasn''t quite visible. It was very blurry. So, I don''t know who he was. I might know him, or maybe I not."

    "What if you truly know him then?" Gianna asked. "Do you think at such a young age, you would have promised someone to marry in the future?"

    "I ¡ª"

    "Wait!"

    Before Arwen could answer Gianna, she halted her, her expression frozen as if she had realized something that scared her to the core.

    Seeing her like that, Arwen''s brows also knitted. "What''s wrong?"

    "Wenna, think carefully ... like really carefully," Gianna slowly said as if she was really cautious about even speaking about it. Like, if she said it too fast, or too loudly, it might turn out to be the truth in reality. "By any chance, can that boy be Ryan?"

    "Huh?"

    Arwen was slightly taken aback.

    Feeling like she hadn''t been very clear with her words, Gianna repeated it again. "I asked by any chance, is it possible that the guy you have seen in your dream can be Ryan¡ªthe - ''jerk''¡ªFoster?"

    If that turns out to be true ...

    Wouldn''t that mean that Arwen have long promised him her life, yet later she chose to back down from it?

    As far as she has known Arwen, she never goes back on her words. If she made a promise to someone, she would fulfil it, regardless of what it would cost her.

    If that really turns out to be true, and Ryan turns out to be that guy, she would have to find a way to make Arwen realize that the promises made at such a young age need not be serious.

    After all, now she was her aunt ... her uncle''s wife ¡ªMrs. Winslow.

    Arwen paused at her words.

    Seeing her like that, Gianna thought Arwen was actually thinking it was true, But the very instant she would have cried, Arwen shook her head and clicked her tongue at the idea.

    "No, it can''t be Ryan," Arwen said.

    And a relief washed over Gianna''s panicked heart. She moved her hand to pat her chest to ease the constriction she felt there. "He can''t be?" she asked, sighing out a deep breath.

    Arwen shook her head, more confidently. "He can''t be. It''s more like impossible for him to be that boy."

    "Oh, is it?" Gianna smiled ... more like happily smiled. "Why are you so confident? I mean, h-he has been with you since the very early days, right? You grew up together, more or less like childhood sweethearts. So, I thought ¡ª"

    "Anna, I have never been that close to Ryan," Arwen said without any hesitation. "Even if we grew together, I never stood even a meter close to him until it was necessary. He simply can''t be the boy I saw in my dream. And he was different from him ... like very different."

    "Different?" Gianna''s interest was piqued. "How was he different? Since you didn''t see his face, it definitely can''t be his looks that made you think so, right?"

    Arwen''s brows furrowed. She truly wanted to see that face.

    Although she hadn''t seen it, given the way her younger version was smiling at him, the way her gaze held her ... it was obvious the boy must have held the charms enough to captivate her.

    "He was different from him because he was more like human towards me. He cared about him and behaved like; he would have gone to the extent of Heaven if I asked him to. He was simply too doting."

    Ahem!

    Gianna coughed, interrupting Arwen. "Then I can''t even imagine my uncle to be that boy. Hasn''t that boy set your standards a little too high?"

    "Your Uncle?" Arwen paused at the mention of Aiden.

    If asked her, that boy did seem like Aiden. They did feel to be similar.

    ??????????? ????  ????????????  ????????????? ??    ??????    ???????...???

 Chapter 380: Have you truly not considered the possibility?

    Chapter 380: Have you truly not considered the possibility?

    Of course, that was the first thought that struck Arwen as well.

    Not just once but multiple times, she had noticed the uncanny familiarity between Aiden and the boy she saw in her dream.

    At times, they looked so similar that she almost believed they weren''t different at all ¡ªbut the same person.

    But then ...

    How could it be Aiden?

    It can''t be him.

    She had asked him before if they knew each other in the past.

    But every single time, he had told her they didn''t.

    And if they didn''t, then he definitely couldn''t be that boy.

    Maybe ... Maybe it really was just a dream.

    Arwen exhaled softly, shaking her head. "It can''t be him," she murmured after a brief silence.

    Gianna, who had been lost in thought, hummed before nodding. "Yes, he couldn''t be. After all, you said that boy behaved humanly when, since young, my uncle has been known as the ''Hades ¡ªthe God of the Underworld.'' The nature of doting-ness would still be otherworldly for him."

    She scoffed slightly, then added with amusement, "I agree ¡ªit can''t be him."

    A memory suddenly surfaced in her mind, making her chuckle.

    "You know," she began, "I still remember this one time when a relative''s five-year-old daughter visited the old house for a family event. Since it was something important, even my uncle was there."

    She shook her head, smiling as she recalled a scene.

    "That kid was completely charmed by my uncle''s handsome face. She ran up to him and sweetly asked him to carry her just once."

    Arwen raised an eyebrow. "And?"

    Gianna smirked. "And he not only flat out refused, but he also scared her so badly that she ran away crying."

    Arwen blinked, taken aback. "Seriously?" She couldn''t help but imagine that moment. He couldn''t have made it so serious with a kid, could he?

    Gianna nodded with a laugh. "Yes! And you know the funniest part? Later, my grandfather tried to scold him for making the poor girl cry. But you know what he said?"

    Arwen felt curious. "What?" she asked.

    Gianna dramatically deepened her voice, mimicking Aiden''s cold demeanor. "I don''t carry people unless I intend to keep them."

    Arwen was taken aback.

    At that moment, suddenly, it flashed back:

    I won''t click pictures with a girl unless ... she is the only one I have to take pictures with ... for life.

    Although those weren''t the exact words from the dream, the intention behind it was very similar...

    As if spoken by the same person at two different ages.

    "How can that be possible?" Arwen muttered under her breath.

    Her disbelief was totally for something else when she was muttering that, but Gianna thought that Arwen couldn''t believe it. Hence, holding her hand up as if taking an oath, she said, "I swear! And the poor kid? She was so terrified that she clung to her mother and refused to come anywhere near him for the rest of the night."

    Arwen stared at Gianna for a moment, unable to react.

    Recalling that memory still makes her laugh. Grinning, she asked. "So, now knowing this, do you still think my uncle would dote on a girl? He can''t even be a bit patient with such a young girl; how can he be doting towards anyone?"

    Arwen didn''t say anything, she was too engrossed in her own thoughts to realize what Gianna had asked her.

    "Oh yes," Gianna suddenly remembered something. "Was there something else familiar in your dream? Like the place you were or anything else?"

    "The place was familiar," Arwen responded, very sure already. "It was the previous school''s playground. I have been there before, so I remember it well."

    "Your previous school," Gianna repeated, rubbing her chin. "Can that boy be someone from your school then? Right ..." she suddenly paused, remembering another thing. "You brought that photo album from your school days. There were many guys in different pictures. Do you think anyone of them could be?"

    Arwen had already checked all the pictures yesterday. None of them had given her the sense of familiarity she had been looking for.

    Shaking her head, she said, "None of them could be."

    "How can you be so sure?" Gianna asked, finding her confidence a little uncanny. "You haven''t seen his face, right?"

    Yes, she hasn''t...

    But still, she was sure ... very sure.

    "I just know it, Anna. Don''t ask me how or why. I might not be able to explain it to you and will you be able to understand it." Arwen turned away to look outside the window once again.

    Seeing her annoyed, Gianna didn''t force her to explain. Taking a deep breath, she simply said, "Fine, I won''t ask. But can you tell me anything else. Like, what he called you? You said that he called you by some name, and then you woke up. So, what was that name? What if that serves as a clue?"

    Arwen paused at that. But then quickly she replied. "I-I don''t remember that name. I woke immediately after that, so I didn''t hear it properly."

    The way she said that made Gianna doubt. With furrowed brows, she asked, "Are you sure, Wenna, that you don''t remember?"

    Arwen hesitated.

    How could she not?

    It was so vivid and loud that she couldn''t forget it again. He called her ... Moon!

    But even if she remembers it, she can''t tell it to Gianna.

    Although Gianna has almost accepted that Aiden couldn''t be the boy from her dream, Arwen knew her friend well.

    Gianna wanted her to believe that she and Aiden had a connection from the past.

    If she told her the name ...

    If she gave her even the slightest hint that could connect Aiden to her dream, Gianna wouldn''t rest until she proved it.

    And Arwen no longer wanted the theory that could possibly be the real in reality ... She wanted the truth, the real thing itself.

    So, pressing her lips in a thin line, she turned to look back at her and spoke. "I don''t remember, Anna. Dreams can''t be remembered too vividly; you know that, right?"

    Gianna sighed and then nodded, "In that sense. We have already read that in dreams, we only encounter the faces we know. Since you have seen the face of the boy, then it''s possible that he doesn''t exist at all. It must be just your imagination that came to you as a dream."

    Arwen didn''t let the topic stretch for long. Nodding, she agreed with Gianna. "Yes, I think I am just overthinking. It must just be a ... dream."

    Gianna hummed, finally taking a deep breath of finality.

    Arwen checked the time and realizing it was almost there, she said, "Of it''s already even," she picked her handbag and then her laptop. "I think I should leave now. I have a meeting later."

    "When will you be back then?" Gianna knew that Arwen was going to the company today. So, she wasn''t surprised at all.

    "Umm ... I will be back by evening," Arwen replied, already sending a text to Alfred to get the car ready. "Don''t jump around, Anna. Although the sprain is gone, you still need to be careful."

    Gianna nodded. "Understood, Ma''am. Now go."

    Arwen smiled. Then, nodding, she turned to leave. But she had hardly taken a few steps when she heard Gianna stop her again.

    "Wenna, have you truly not considered the possibility of knowing my uncle before?"

 Chapter 381: Stop manipulating my son.

    Chapter 381: Stop manipulating my son.

    Wenna, have you truly not considered the possibility of knowing my uncle before?

    Gianna''s words echoed in Arwen''s mind, refusing to grant her even a moment''s peace.

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t considered the possibility of Aiden ...

    But rather it was more like, she had considered it too much ¡ªso much that she knew it was next to impossible.

    And that impossibility felt ... disappointing.

    With a soft sigh, she closed her eyes and leaned back against the car seat, her thoughts drifting to the boy she had seen in her dreams.

    A small smile curved up her lips as she recalled how effortlessly he had gotten a promise from her.

    As ... if as long as he asked, she was willing to give it.

    However, she didn''t remember herself as being so willing to anyone in her life.

    And that made her think ...

    If that memory wasn''t a dream ¡ªif it had truly happened ¡ªwould she have given a promise so easily?

    The immediate answer that she realized was a ''no''.

    Arwen valued promises far too much to give them lightly.

    For her, a promise wasn''t a string of words ¡ªit was a commitment, a vow she wouldn''t make unless she truly meant it.

    So, if that incident had actually happened, it could only mean one of two things:

    Either she had known exactly what she was signing up for and had genuinely wanted that boy in her future ...

    Or it hadn''t happened at all.

    It was nothing but a dream ¡ªa fragment of her imagination, a tick her mind had played on her.

    Maybe that was the case. After all, recently, she was desiring some weird fictional fantasies ¡ªforgetting that she wasn''t living a story of some book, but rather a reality.

    And in real life, fictional plots as such, having some unforgettable loves that go back in history, don''t exist. All that exists is the logical

    "Madam!"

    Alfred''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

    She opened her eyes and saw him glancing at her through the rearview mirror.

    "We have arrived," he informed her.

    Arwen turned to look outside the car window. As Alfred had said, they had reached the company.

    "Thank you for driving me, Alfred," she said as she gathered her things. "I will ask my assistant to send you my schedule. I have some errands to run later, so please wait here until then."

    "Yes, Madam," Alfred nodded in understanding.

    With that, Arwen stepped out of the car and walked into the company building, pushing aside the lingering thoughts.

    ***

    At the same time, at Mayfair Cafe Castle,

    The moment Catrin entered, a waitress immediately came forward to greet her.

    "Mrs. Quinn, you are here. Mrs. Foster has been waiting for you."

    Catrin gave her a nod before gesturing for her to lead the way.

    Soon, the waitress brought her to a VIP room tucked away inside.

    "Mrs. Quinn, this is the one," she said, stepping aside to slide the door open so Catrin could enter.

    Catrin nodded curtly and stepped inside. Behind her, the waitress quietly shut the door.

    Inside, Beca was already seated at the table. The moment she saw Catrin, her gaze flickered ¡ªcalm yet unreadable.

    "Did I make you wait long?" Catrin asked as she approached.

    Beca shook her head. "I arrived just a few minutes ago. Come, have a seat first."

    Catrin smiled faintly and pulled out a chair, settling down across from her.

    For a few seconds, Beca remained silent.

    Catrin immediately noticed the unusual stiffness in her demeanor. But rather than commenting on it, she merely asked, "Shall we order, then?"

    "I have already placed the order," Beca replied. "I made sure to include the dishes you like. But if there is anything else you would like, I can ask them to add it."

    "That won''t be necessary," Catrin declined firmly. "Beca, we didn''t become friends yesterday or the day before yesterday. It''s been more than three decades now. And in all this time, you have come to know my preferences better than I know them myself. I trust you."

    Under usual circumstances, Beca would have smiled at that ¡ªmaybe even chuckled softly before nodding in agreement.

    But today, she didn''t.

    She simply kept her gaze on Catrin as if studying her.

    Under her watchful gaze like that, Catrin felt uneasy.

    Her fingers curled slightly against the palm of her hand as she tried to understand why something felt off.

    Finally, she asked, "Beca, what''s wrong? You seem ... different today. Not just today, actually. Even yesterday, over the phone, your tone sounded off. Did something happen?"

    She glanced around the private room they were seated in.

    "And why here, of all places? Didn''t we always prefer to invite each other to our homes? Why did you ask me to meet you here today?"

    Beca exhaled slowly before speaking.

    "We used to prefer that," she admitted. "But that doesn''t mean things will always remain the same, Catrin."

    Catrin frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Beca met her gaze head-on.

    "Before, when we used to invite each other, there was a reason for it. We wanted to strengthen our familiar bond, to ensure our families would be tied together for the future."

    She paused.

    "But now ..."

    Catrin''s fingers clenched slightly. "Now what, Beca? She demanded. "Nothing has changed. We are still the friends we used to be. And we still need to make sure our families remain connected."

    Beca scoffed, for once her tone tinged with hostility. "I don''t think things are as simple as you are making it look, Catrin."

    Catrin''s brows furrowed deeply, especially her tone. "What do you mean, Bec?" Her voice carried an edge that she was trying hard to restrain within.

    Beca''s lips curled up a little, but that smile didn''t reach her eyes. It was just a polite curl in which she just let her lips curl into so that it appeared to be friendly.

    Staring at the woman across from her, she said, "I mean, things are no longer the same." It came soft at first, but later, she made it come a lot firmer. "Our friendship might not have changed. It might have remained still the same, but the plans we once made have long changed. We, now, no longer need to strengthen the familial bond between our families. Because there is no future of our kids together."

    "Beca, you ¡ª"

    "Catrin, I want you to stop manipulating my son into believing something that we both know isn''t possible."

 Chapter 382: Realize it before itâ€™s too late.

    Beca didn''t need to ask to know that Catrin was behind it all.

    Her words came firm and confident, as if Catrin''s acceptance to confirm her assumption was unnecessary.

    Yes ¡ªassumption.

    Zenith didn''t know it all. All she knew was that recently, Catrin Quinn has been calling Ryan a lot, many times than necessary.

    And that was all Beca needed to know to understand the whole picture she had been suspecting.

    After all, as Catrin said, they hadn''t known each other for a day or two. Their friendship goes more than three decades back. Although there were a few things she didn''t know about Catrin, there were also many things she knew about Catrin.

    And one of such things about her was ...

    Her stubbornness.

    Catrin was too stubborn ¡ªso much so that she would rather destroy everything she had built, everything she loved, than let go of her pride.

    "Beca, what are you talking about?" Catrin spoke as if she couldn''t understand what her friend was talking about. "What manipulation? And why would I manipulate Ryan?"

    Beca stared at her like she could see through her pretense easily. "Catrin, you know well what I am talking about. There is no need to act like you can''t understand what I am talking about."

    Under the table, Catrin''s fists clenched, but she didn''t let it show on her face.

    Hurt and disappointment flashed on her face as she slowly asked, "You are doubting me, Beca. Ryan might be the son you birthed, but I never took him any less than Arwen. Or you can say that I treated him better than Arwen. How can you even think that I would do something that will put him at a disadvantage?"

    "I don''t doubt that you treated Ryan any less than Arwen, Catrin," Beca admitted. "But I surely doubt that you treated Arwen even slightest good."

    Catrin frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Beca didn''t want to go back to the old lane. Arwen and Catrin''s relationship were theirs to care for, she wouldn''t intervene or teach Catrin how to treat one''s own kid. That wasn''t her job, nor did she had come there for that.

    Hence taking a deep breath, she simply got down to business she was there for. "I don''t want to explain anything at the moment, Catrin. I just asked you here today to tell you to stop manipulating Ryan. Arwen and Ryan no longer have a future together. So, it would be only good if he realizes it sooner."

    With that, she was ready to put an end to the topic, but it was like Catrin wasn''t satisfied at all.

    Soon, after she heard Beca say that, she scoffed to question, "Is it that they don''t have a future, or is it you who doesn''t want to see them together in the future?"

    Her question immediately made Beca''s brows knit together. Glancing at Catrin, she asked, "What did you say?"

    Catrin''s gaze turned cold slowly before turning completely hostile. "I thought you treated Arwen like your own. But now it seems I was wrong."

    "I don''t need you to tell me if I treated her like my own or not." Beca didn''t expect Catrin to question her relationship with Arwen. "I know it very well. As for whether I want Ryan and Arwen together or not ... let me give you an answer today."

    "Arwen is the only one who gets to decide it," she said, her words as firm as the resolve that Catrin could see in her eyes. "Even before I said it to you, I will be more than happy to accept her as my daughter-in-law. Unfortunately, my son lost his chance with her, and he deserves all the sufferings because he didn''t treat her right when he should have. So, it''s only better if he repents now."

    When Catrin heard her, she immediately said, "He is already regretting it, Beca. Ryan has realized what he has lost. He has already realized his feelings for Arwen. And now that he did, he wouldn''t treat Arwen badly. So, isn''t it only right if we bring them back together? After all, in the end, they belong to each other."

    Beca didn''t know what she should say. If Arwen had been her daughter and a man had dared to treat her daughter the way Ryan had done, she would have divided the world in two if that would have taken to make sure they didn''t cross paths again.

    However, Catrin was doing all that was possible to bring the two together ...

    Shaking her head at her mulishness, she said, "You are acting on your stubbornness, Catrin. Can you for once let it go and see what you are truly doing to yourself and the people around you?"

    Catrin seemed unmoved.

    In the end, Beca could only sigh. "I am not going to lecture you, Catrin, for I know it would be of no use." She exhaled deeply, continuing, "I would just leave you today saying that Ryan and Arwen aren''t suitable for each other. Arwen has found her happiness. If you can''t accept it, at least don''t try to destroy it. You are her mother, not her enemy ¡ªrealize it before it''s too late."

    With that, she stood up to leave. "And one thing more," she paused and turned back to add, "I was serious when I asked you to stop manipulating Ryan from here on. I don''t know what you did to make him believe there is still a chance for him, nor will I ask you. But I will warn you. Don''t make me sever something that I hold precious."

    Friendships are not a joke.

    Not one that spanned decades.

    But every friendship had limits.

    Catrin''s lips parted slightly. "Are you now threatening me with our friendship now?" She hadn''t expected it from Beca.

    Beca let out a small smile before shaking her head. "I am not threatening you, Catrin," her voice softened a little. "I am stating what I am feeling like recently."

    And after that, she didn''t stay. Turning, she left, leaving Catrin alone in the room.

 Chapter 383: A stillness of the air before the thunder booms.

    After Beca left, Catrin remained seated for a long time.

    The servers came and went, quietly placing the dishes on the table before disappearing into the background.

    Yet, neither their presence nor the aroma of the food stirred her from her silence.

    Minutes passed, and then an hour.

    The dishes remained untouched. And eventually, Catrin rose to her feet and left.

    Her expression was unreadable. It was hard to tell what was going on in her mind, but there was surely something. The dark glint of her gaze was enough to evidence it.

    ***

    In New York, it was already late in the afternoon.

    After the meeting ended on the last day, it sent shockwaves through the corporate world.

    Winslow Global wasn''t just any company ¡ªit was a global powerhouse, a conglomerate that dominated multiple industries across continents.

    So, when the news of the mass resignation of its board of directors broke, it sent the financial world into a frenzy.

    The stock prices of the company plummeted.

    Several high-profile investments were withdrawn, while other major investors demanded answers.

    Speculations ran wild.

    Was Winslow Global collapsing?

    Had the power struggle within the company finally spiralled out of control?

    Was President Winslow losing his grip?

    But through it all, Aiden remained silent.

    Despite the pressure mounting from every side, he refused to release a statement.

    If anything, it almost seemed like he was deliberately allowing the chaos to brew.

    A sudden knock at the office door made Aiden pause.

    "Come in," he affirmed, and soon after, pushing the door open, Emyr walked in.

    As he approached, he reported, "Sir, a few investors have withdrawn already.

    His brows were furrowed ¡ªnot in concern, but in something that looked eerily like amusement.

    Aiden, who was seated behind his desk, didn''t even glance up.

    While signing his name at the bottom of a document, he simply said, "You know what you have to do, right?"

    "Yes, sir."

    Emyr nodded, a smirk playing on his lips.

    Everything was happening exactly how they had predicted.

    Or rather ¡ª

    It was unfolding exactly as they had planned.

    Too bad ... not everyone could understand it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Elsewhere, in a lavish and expansive private room, a group of men sat around an opulent mahogany table, toasting to their supposed victory.

    Some clinked their glasses together, grinning with satisfaction.

    Others simply raised their drinks, quietly reveling in the downfall they believed they had orchestrated.

    These were no other but the few members of the Board of Directors who had resigned and the investors and suppliers who had decisively pulled out their investments and chains of supplies to put the pressure on the Winslow Globals ¡ªmost importantly Aiden.

    The air was thick with arrogance and the scent of whisky.

    Then, a voice cut through the chatter.

    Old Mr. Dickens leaned back in his chair, his wrinkled fingers tapping against his glass as he let out a low scoff.

    "Your son overestimated himself, Dafydd," he said, his tone dripping with condescension.

    "He actually thought he could stand against us ¡ªagainst the old foxes? Laughable." His lips curled in disdain. "If I had wanted, I could have swallowed him whole without leaving a single trace. Not even his ancestors would have been able to find him."

    The room filled with low chuckles ¡ªmen basking in their own self-importance.

    Any other man would have bristle at the blatant insult. But Dafydd Winslow did not.

    Instead, he leaned back leisurely, his grip tightening ever so slightly around his glass, a smirk ghosting over his lips.

    Taking a slow sip, he said smoothly. "His is still young, Uncle Dickens. Don''t be too harsh on him. After all, ..." his smile widened just a fraction, " ...he is still my son."

    "Hmph," Old Dickens snorted, swirling the amber liquid in his glass. "He is your son, and that''s the only reason I am holding back. Otherwise ¡ª" His voice deepened, dark with threat. "After the way he dared to threaten me in front of everyone, even if your father had come begging, I wouldn''t have let it slide."

    A mocking glint flashed in Dafydd''s eyes.

    His father? Begging?

    The old man sure knows how to talk high and mighty about himself.

    Did he really think himself to be that capable?

    For a fleeting moment, he allowed himself to size Dickens up from head to toe. And his mind scoffed at the delusion, but his expression remained calm.

    In a blink, the mockery vanished, replaced by a blank, unreadable gaze.

    Dafydd lowered his gaze to his glass, his fingers running idly over the rim. If the old man was still not the pawn that he needed to deal with Aiden, he wouldn''t have hesitated to correct him.

    But then, every dog has a day ...

    Let him celebrate today, there will always be a tomorrow.

    While Mr. Dickens was finally feeling satisfied after venting his annoyance, there were a few of them who sat worriedly, unable to enjoy the celebration to the fullest. Their glasses sat untouched while their posture tensed.

    When Old Dickens noticed their expression, he frowned. His voice turned slightly sharp as he spoke in a somewhat chiding tone. "What''s wrong with you three? Why do you look like you are sitting on ticking bombs?

    Two men awkwardly shook their heads, avoiding his gaze. But one of them, gathering his courage, finally spoke ¡ª

    "I feel we are being hasty in celebrating the victory that has yet to come."

    At his words like that, the room fell into momentary silence.

    People exchanged looks ... before bursting into snobbish laughter.

    "Hasty?" Mr. Dickens repeated, his voice dripping with superiority. "Seeing how the situation has turned out to be, do you have doubts about our victory? If so, why not go and check the company''s situation once? In a span of just a night, it has lost all the merits that once made it invincible."

    Even though he said that, the man didn''t feel at ease. Not knowing how to explain his fear, he put it in the terms that were the simplest for understanding.

    "I fear the silence that we are mistaking as the acceptance of defeat isn''t simple. It feels more like a stillness of the air before the thunder booms."

 Chapter 384: Chairman â€”but in name only.

    It was not easy for them to get a contract with Winslow Globals, so their fear of losing it just after they secured it was not for nothing.

    They dreaded that all their efforts and energies would go to waste.

    It had taken them a century of effort and fortune to attach their names to the Winslows, and they were terrified that it would amount to nothing ...soon.

    Their instincts were telling it to them ... not allowing them to ease.

    After all, the person they were trifling with was no other but ''Aiden Winslow''.

    But even if they were now scared of losing everything, there was nothing they could do.

    This was a mistake that cannot be undone.

    They have already made a mistake by choosing the wrong side. And once chosen, they couldn''t undo it.

    As their nervousness clenched their hearts, they could do nothing but watch the rest celebrate a victory ... that might never come in the future.

    They had tried their best to explain their fears, but since no one heeded their alarms, there was nothing they could do.

    If destruction comes tomorrow, they all will be destroyed together. So, there would be no one to complain to.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The rest of the day passed by as usual. While the situation kept on deteriorating for Winslow Globals, no word came from Aiden to reassure its stakeholders.

    And that further escalated talks.

    Aiden''s deliberate silence was further taken as a sign of his failure. People started speculating his difficulty levels, and while doing it, they didn''t hold back.

    In just a day and few hours, the stock prices of the company plummeted to a level it had never been.

    Although the legacy the Winslows had built over the years was strong enough to prevent the company from going bankrupt, the losses incurred were enough to tarnish its reputation.

    And it didn''t take long for the chaos to reach the family. The relatives never interfered with the company''s management or decisions, but they were closely tied to it enough to get impacted.

    So, when the word spread that Aiden''s single decision had pushed Winslow Global to the verge of ruin, they rushed to the old patriarch of the family, demanding the answers.

    "Butler Williams, we have to meet Old Man. We won''t leave today until we do so," one the family relatives declared, his tone laced in both politeness and exasperation.

    They all were aware that meeting the head of the Winslow family was not easy, and usually, even if they wanted to, they were denied access. However, today was not the same case.

    They all wanted the old man to answer their concerns, and without the answers, they weren''t leaving.

    The butler frowned slightly at the crowd gathered in the grand living hall of the Winslow estate. Keeping his tone as polite as possible, he simply repeated once again, "Sir has been resting. It would be best if you all come back later."

    "Mr. Williams, don''t give us those excuses. We came here almost an hour ago, and since then, you have been here with us. How do you even say that the old man doesn''t want to meet us? Did you even go to ask him?" Another relative said in a tone of disapproval. "Please go and inform him that we are here to meet him. We aren''t leaving until he comes to see us."

    "Yes, yes, go and tell him."

    "Yes, go and tell him."

    "We won''t leave until he comes to see us."

    "Yes, we won''t leave."

    Others chimed in one after the other, sounding more and more aggressive.

    However, standing in front of him, the butler of the house remained impassive. As if he doesn''t need to go and ask to know that the old man would refuse them straight away.

    Morgan Winslow, the old man of the Winslow family, was known for living in seclusion. Until it''s very, very necessary, he wouldn''t step out to meet or greet anyone. It wasn''t like he didn''t recognize his family. It was just that he was tired of seeing them too much.

    All his life, he had worked hard and made sure that no one lacked anything. But entering old age, he just wanted to rest. Hence, giving the command in the hands of his grandson, he has taken a silent retirement.

    He was still the chairman of the company ¡ªbut in name only. The real power was given to Aiden long ago.

    "Mr. William, why aren''t you still leaving?" The relative who had spoken first raised his voice again. With a disgruntled look on his face, he ordered in a tone of authority. "I asked you to go and inform him. Now."

    Mr. William couldn''t help but purse his lips. Although he was just the butler of the house, he was still the man working on the side of Morgan Winslow for decades. He was closer to him than most of the family members present.

    Would he really take orders from just anyone?

    He was about to refuse when, suddenly, an aged voice cut through the noise.

    "What is all this fuss?"

    A hush fell over the room.

    The voice, though slightly groggy, still carried an undeniable authority.

    The moment it echoed, everyone stiffened, their low murmurs dying instantly.

    All eyes turned towards the doorway where an elderly figure emerged, walking with an exquisite cane in hand.

    Morgan Winslow.

    Despite his age, there was nothing frail about him. His back was straight

    "Sir, shall I bring your jacket? The weather hasn''t improved much ¡ªyou might catch a cold."

    "With these brats'' hot-headedness, don''t you think I will burn before I freeze to death?" the Old Man quipped dryly, his piercing gaze sweeping across the assembled relatives.

    Some shifted uncomfortably. Others averted their eyes.

    But no one dared to speak.

    "Now then," Morgan continued, leaning back slightly. "Since you have forced me out of my rest, I assume it must be important. So, tell me ¡ªwhat is it that you all want?"

 Chapter 385: No need to hold the formality.

    Although all of them were there to speak, when the old man asked them to bring it forward, they still hesitated.

    They hesitated for two reasons:

    First, not everyone could still dare to stand straight and talk to Morgan Winslow without a stutter.

    And second, they still lacked the guts to put forward the complaint against Aiden. They weren''t unaware of the old man''s biasness towards the only grandson he has recognized.

    "What? Now that I am here, all of you have lost your voices?" Morgan asked, looking at the group with disdain in his eyes.

    The group of relatives exchanged gazes and struggled. And after a long time, one of the bolder relatives finally stepped forward.

    "Uncle, it''s about Aiden," he started carefully. "We never stepped to intervene before. But today, we could keep us away from coming here."

    "Oh," Morgan replied as if understanding the struggle. But then, with the furrow of confusion between his brows, he asked, "What did he do?"

    The person who spoke earlier was a little dumbfounded a little. But then, thinking the old man was not keeping the updates about the company recently, he thought the confusion like that was normal.

    Furthermore, he considered the old man''s ignorance as their advantage. This way, as long as they say it and present the evidence, the old man would believe it. And which evidence could be better than the current state of the company?

    With that thought in his mind, the relative smirked inside and asked with his brows knitted in concern. "Uncle, did you not see the news?"

    "News?" Morgan arched a brow as his gaze slowly looked at everyone in confusion.

    Every relative stood with the same expression ¡ªeither of disappointment or concern. They looked like the world was about to end, and they were there to do the last bit they could afford.

    "Uncle, you might be staying home and is not aware, but Aiden ... he ¡ªhe is ruining the company!"

    "Yes, he is ruing the organization," another said, seconding the words of the former.

    And soon, one after the another, everyone started to voice it out.

    Murmurs filled the room, slowly growing louder and louder.

    But a crisp tap of the cane put them back to silence. "I am not out to sell fish here. So don''t make my grand villa look like a place meant for that."

    Before someone could speak, he tapped his cane again, warning, "One at a time."

    In the end, the boldest of all stepped up to speak. With clear disapproval on his face, he spoke, "Uncle, we have never questioned your decision because we all believed in you. Not even when you decided to give the command of the company in the hands of the youngest fellow. But we can''t take this sitting any low now."

    "We understand brother Dafydd wasn''t capable, and you put all your trust on Aiden, who looked competent at first," he continued before adding, "But given how he has recently acted, we don''t think he is any suitable. Under his management, Winslow Global is crumbling, yet he is refusing to do anything about it."

    "And?"

    The relative was dumbfounded. He thought he quite well explained it, but in response to all his words, Morgan simply arched his brow, asking as if he hasn''t understood anything at all.

    With hesitation clear in his tone, he asked, "And? What do you mean by ''and'', Uncle?! Several members of the board have resigned! Stock prices have collapsed! Several investors have pulled out! Even a few of the major suppliers have backed down! If this goes on, there will be nothing left of the company! How will we survive then? The legacy, our reputation, everything will be gone. What for? A woman whom he has married out of blue?"

    Although none has made it loud and clear, after Aiden had announced his marriage in the company, everyone came to believe that he broke out in such a fit of anger because he had to come to New York suddenly, leaving his wife behind.

    Hence, the talks of him being a woman-whipped also became popular, but it was as subtle as possible.

    But still, as subtle as it had been, it had been gone around, reaching the ears of the family and relatives.

    "Uncle, we want you to step in for us. After all, you have worked the hardest for the company, you can''t let it slip into ruins like that."

    "If Aiden has lost his capability, it would only be right if you ask him to step down from his position. Maybe before, we didn''t have anyone capable. But now, we don''t lack in new blood. Our kids have also grown up well. If you choose anyone from them, they won''t disappoint you."

    The intention behind their words was obvious. But even so, they held no power to make the old man agree.

    Morgan studied them, his expression unreadable.

    Just when everyone thought that he had made up his mind, the old man exhaled a deep sigh.

    "Ah ... so that''s what it was about. You all are concerned about the company," he spoke as if he understood their intention well. "And have come here to seek my help."

    The relatives'' expression grew serious. "Of course, uncle. If not you, who else should we approach?"

    "But even I wouldn''t be able to help," Morgan suddenly said, without hesitating in killing the hopes they have come to him with. His expression was such an ease that he didn''t look at all fazed after all he had heard was going on in the company. But rather, he looked relaxed.

    The relatives didn''t understand his attitude and asked, "What do you mean, Uncle? Why can''t you help us?"

    Morgan raised his brows as if not believing him to ask that from him. "Isn''t that obvious?" he asked. "I am resting now. Why would I let these matters affect the time I save for my rest? Didn''t I give enough to you all?"

    "Uncle ¡ª"

    "Choose the right person to approach the next time you encounter such trouble. Don''t come here and cause me a headache the next time," the old man said, simply dismissing them all.

    Everyone was speechless. Out of all the possible responses they have considered, this was nowhere.

    "Is there anything else?" Morgan asked again with a deep furrow of annoyance between his brows. "Why are you guys not leaving yet?"

    "Uncle, do you still favour Aiden so much that you are ready to let him ruin all that you have worked hard for all your life?" One of the relatives asked, incredulously.

    But the old man remained impassive. "I do favor my grandson a lot. But not to an extent to letting him ruin it all that I once worked hard for..." He said, and at his words like that, the relatives saw a ray of hope.

    They instantly chimed in to ask. "They why aren''t you now doing anything?"

    At their question, the old man looked at the group like he was wasting his time on the dense people. "Why?" he repeated their question. "Haven''t I told you already? Because I am still resting here ... in peace. Why would I let these matters disrupt my rest and peace?"

    Everyone was speechless ...

    Does that even make sense?

    Doesn''t that just mean the old man was not caring at all?

    "Williams!"

    Once Morgan felt that he had told all that need to be told, he called out to the butler, gesturing him towards the relatives that have come uninvited, unannounced.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "See them out."

    Mr. Williams nodded and turned to escort all of them toward the exit.

    But just then, the relative from earlier spoke. "Uncle, if that''s how you are going to decide, then I think even we don''t have to hold the formality." His voice laced with a clear threat.

 Chapter 386: Did they succeed?

    "Uncle, if that''s how you are going to decide things, then I think even we have to hold the formality."

    Although the tone was still as polite as ever, the threat beneath it was impossible to ignore.

    Morgan''s sharp gaze turned to the one who had spoken, his cold stare carrying a weight that could make anyone tremble. He didn''t say a word, but the sheer intensity of his eyes was enough to send chills through the room.

    William, standing silently at the side, clicked his tongue, shaking his head internally. Some people really don''t know when to stop.

    The relative hesitated under Morgan''s piercing gaze, but then steeling himself, he mustered all his confidence and continued, "Don''t take this as my disrespect to you, Uncle. Everyone here holds you in the highest regard, but in return, we also expect the same consideration. Even rabbits bite when concerned. We may not have taken part in the company''s operations, but we are still Win slows. We are still family. Do you think we will just stand by and do nothing?"

    The more Morgan listened, the more amused he became. When did the younger generation become so eloquent?

    They had mastered the art of speaking righteously while harboring dark malice in their hearts.

    A soft scoff escaped his lips, unnoticed by those around him.

    His gaze swiftly swept across the room, searching for anyone who stood apart from the herd ¡ªsomeone with a trace of genuine courage or independent thought.

    But he found none.

    Not that he had expected better.

    These people had spent their lives hiding behind the Winslow name, using it to their advantage, growing fat on the family''s influence without lifting ever a finger to contribute to it. What better could they be now?

    "Uncle, we can''t just sit back and do nothing," another voice spoke up, emboldened by the growing unrest. "Even if we never stepped in the company, we still hold its shares. If we all stand together, it might not destroy Winslow Global, but it will definitely bring irreparable damage."

    At those words, Williams, who had been silent until now, suddenly let out a low, warning growl.

    "How audacious!" His voice thundered through the room, making several people jolt in their stances. "You think you can threaten Sir?"

    The ripple of fear spread among the relatives. None had expected the butler ¡ªalways calm and composed ¡ªto suddenly lose his restraint.

    It was at that moment they realized Butler William might have become butler of the house now, but in the early years, he was the same man who stood beside Morgan Winslow and took care of all threats.

    There was a record set that not even a single enemy was able to make close to the ten-hand distance of Morgan''s shadow.

    Not that people didn''t try, but none were ever successful.

    They all were dealt brutally ... by no other but the polite, harmless-looking William.

    The man''s loyalty was extreme. He wouldn''t let even the slightest threat linger in the air.

    And still, they all dared to threaten the old man right in front of him.

    If people knew, they might think that all of them have lost interest in living.

    Cold sweat beads layered their forehead, but before anyone could react, a crisp tap of Morgan''s cane echoed through the silence, instantly restraining William''s anger.

    "William," Morgan said softly, but the weight of his words was undeniable. His gaze flickered back to his relatives as he continued, "Don''t scare them. They all are ... family."

    Hearing the old man say that, they relatives were able to ease.

    Family!

    Yes, they were all family. And Williams can''t threaten them.

    That assurance was enough to ease their heart.

    The butler clenched his jaws, swallowing back the rest of the outburst. He understood what his boss meant. The next second, his composure returned to usual.

    And seeing him finally eased, the relatives relaxed. They took a deep breath to calm their hearts. And just when they were better, they heard the old man speak from the side again.

    Morgan had turned back his attention back to the so-called rebels.

    "So," he said leisurely, his fingers drumming against the polished surface of the cane, "how do the rabbits plan to react then?"

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    William''s reaction earlier had clearly wavered confidence in their hearts. But still, they all had come here today with an intention, and they were unwilling to go back without attaining it.

    Hence, after exchanging glances among themselves, they all nodded to each other. Then, one them stood straightened his posture in front of the old man before speaking, "Uncle, we are sorry if our tone came out wrong earlier. We didn''t mean to threaten you. It''s just that we had no other choice. If you don''t agree to stand in support of us, we can do nothing but to give up on the company."

    In the simple sense, what they all meant was that they would sell off their shares and completely disassociate themselves.

    It was foolish, but threats never needed to hold logic. As long as it could make people reconsider their decision, it''s effective.

    At this moment, they all just wanted the old man to reconsider his side.

    Morgan didn''t look surprised at all. It was as if he had already expected their plan. How can he not? It was so obvious on their faces.

    But even though he knew about their plans, he couldn''t help but fall back into the train of his own thoughts, considering something in his thoughts.

    If this warning had come under normal circumstances, this wouldn''t even be called a threat. he wouldn''t have even cared to think about it twice before dismissing them all.

    However, the situation now was different.

    He had to think once before actually deciding.

    "You want to sell away your shares?" he asked, his tone suddenly becoming very serious.

    His words sent a ripple of mixed emotions through the group.

    They had expected anger. Or straight refusal.

    But hesitation?

    Did they succeed in finally making the old man see their importance?

 Chapter 387: Complete loss.

    Although the Winslow relatives didn''t hold a significant number of shares individually, together, their collective stake formed a considerable percentage ¡ªenough to cause a ripple in the company.

    And it was known ¡ªmaybe the ripple itself wasn''t strong enough to sink the ocean, but it certainly had the power to intensify the disturbance in the already troubled waters.

    And right now, Winslow Global was an ocean battling a storm.

    If at this moment, these minor shareholders ¡ªwho also happened to be family ¡ªdecided to sell their shares, it would only add to the turmoil.

    That was the only reason why Morgan Winslow even considered their words.

    Though he already knew their intentions, the furrow between his brows deepened with serious thought. Still, he asked, "Are you all planning to sell the shares you hold in the company?"

    He didn''t need the confirmation from them ¡ªhe just needed to gauge their determination.

    The relatives exchanged glances before nodding in unison. Even though they hadn''t spoken a word to each other, they were bound by a mutual understanding. Their goal was simple ¡ªto make the old man realize the importance of their support in the situation.

    "Uncle, we don''t want to do this, but you must understand ... we have to think of our future," One of them said, speaking with calculated concern. "Our children are still young. If we don''t leave a few profit-giving assets to them, how will they remember us after we are gone?"

    Morgan''s gaze slowly shifted to the one who spoke. He didn''t respond immediately, but his eyes remained fixed, unreadable.

    His silence like that made the relatives believe they were making the progress.

    After all, if he weren''t considering their words, they would have been dismissed long ago.

    Finally, after a long pause, Morgan spoke.

    "Those shares are yours to decide upon. I have no say in that," he said, his voice steady. "But since you all have come here, and I am the elder of this family, I would still advise you against it."

    The relatives perked up.

    This was exactly what they expected ...This was exactly what they wanted.

    They knew the old man wouldn''t agree to them selling their shares.

    After all, if they sell out the shares, it would not just worsen the company''s crisis ¡ªit would also create panic in the market, making others doubt the company''s future. Because they weren''t just shareholders; they were Winslows.

    Their actions would be seen as internal collapse.

    "Uncle, we already said we have no other choice. We are thinking about our future. Please understand," one of the relatives said, standing firm in their stance. They just wanted to add to the built-up pressure.

    Morgan turned his gaze to the speaker, his expression unreadable.

    For a moment, it seemed like he was truly reconsidering their words. But just when they thought they had finally persuaded him, he sighed and said, "You seem to have misunderstood something, son."

    The room fell silent.

    Everyone frowned in confusion.

    Morgan leaned back slightly in his chair and let out a low chuckle. "It''s not that I am prohibiting you from selling your shares." His words sent a wave of bewilderment through the group.

    They exchanged confused glances, trying to make sense of his meaning. But no matter how they tried, they simply couldn''t decipher it.

    Under their questioning gazes, Morgan continued, his tone calm yet piercing. Giving a sense of warmth, yet carrying the clear unmasked hint of coldness.

    "Those shares are your assets. Who am I to refuse you? If it were possible and you wished to burn them to ashes, even then I wouldn''t have minded the slightest."

    His words sent chills through the room. Their hands clenched at their sides.

    The old man ... didn''t care?

    They thought they were able to convince the old man, but little did they expect he wouldn''t give a damn...

    How could he be so ruthless?

    Would he not give them even a little consideration?

    "Of course, I will give you consideration," Morgan said, as if reading their thoughts. "You are family. Given the kinship we share, how could I not?"

    Hope flickered in their eyes.

    Only to be crushed again the next moment.

    "Since you all want to sell the shares to make a better future for yourself and your family, I can help you sell it for a profit."

    The relatives blinked in confusion, once again not understanding his meaning at all.

    What did he mean?

    Morgan remained composed as he continued, "Even though that brat is my grandson, I won''t let him bully you. He must take responsibility for his actions. Since it''s because of him that you are forced to sell your shares, then he will be the one to bear your losses."

    His words like this didn''t help, rather, it only further deepened their confusion.

    Aiden would bear the losses?

    What was the old man even implying?

    They were about to question him when Morgan made everything clear.

    "You don''t have to sell your shares on the market at a loss. Instead, sell them to that brat," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I will ask him to buy them at the previous market price. That way, none of you will suffer a loss due to his decision or actions."

    Silence stilled the air, and the room froze.

    Everyone was utterly speechless ...

    Morgan''s words had completely derailed their plan.

    Wasn''t this ... too cunning?

    They had used the shares as a threat, hoping to force his hand, to make him stop them so they could use it as leverage. But instead of preventing them from selling, he was helping them to sell?

    And not just that ¡ªhe was making Aiden buy their shares at a high price?

    How could they refuse such an offer?

    But if not refuse ...

    How could they accept it?

    Either way, they were at a complete loss. No matter what they decide, they would be seen as the fools.

    How did they get trapped in such a situation?

 Chapter 388: Act before they get a chance.

    Although the old man had framed his proposal in a way that seemed to prioritize the relatives'' interests, they were not naive enough to miss his true intentions.

    If they sold their shares and Aiden bought them all, it would only grant him absolute control over their stake.

    They had come here to shake his position, yet now, the old man had cunningly turned the situation around, making it seem as if they were the ones handing over more power instead.

    It wasn''t just a minor setback ¡ªit was a CHECKMATE!

    Morgan tapped his cane against the floor.

    "Well? What are you all waiting for?" he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Didn''t you come here prepared to sell?"

    His words only made it painfully clear that, since the very beginning, the old man had seen through their ploy.

    He had merely played along, indulging them just enough to corner them completely, cutting off every escape route.

    How had they not realized?

    Silence filled the room.

    No one spoke. They had no words.

    But even so, they couldn''t simply accept this outcome.

    The shares of Winslow Global weren''t just ordinary assets ¡ªthey were their safety net, their lifelong assurance that they would never lack anything in this world.

    How could they bear to give up something that guaranteed their wealth, status and power?

    Hesitation flickered across their faces.

    "Uncle, we don''t think ¡ª"

    Before they could voice out their refusal, a sharp tap of the wooden cane silenced them.

    As they looked, the shift in Morgan''s demeanor became unmistakable.

    The amusement which had been in his eyes seconds ago vanished, replaced by an icy sharpness that sent chills.

    His gaze swept over everyone, freezing them in their spots while his words came to hit each one of their consciousness.

    "You all claimed to be concerned about your future ¡ªI understood that."

    His voice was calm, yet it carried a weight that made their breath hitch.

    "You said you feared having nothing left for your children ¡ªI understood that, too."

    His fingers slowly drummed against the handle of his cane; the sound eerily rhythmic.

    "You wanted to sell your shares during a time of crisis, knowing full well what it could do to the company ¡ªand I still agreed."

    His eyes darkened, the air of the room growing heavier.

    "But now, after all that, you hesitate?" His voice dropped, dangerously low. "Now that I have given you exactly what you asked for, you dare to second-guess your words?"

    No one dared to answer.

    The cold edge in his tone sent a clear warning ¡ªone that made their hands clench involuntarily at their sides.

    The pressure of the air grew so intense in the room that they felt the sky pressing them down to hell. They couldn''t lift their heads.

    Morgan let out a quiet scoff. "Don''t make me think your concerns were nothing more than a facade," he continued. "That you weren''t actually worried about securing your future but merely using the current crisis of the company to trick me ¡ªtrying to use little schemes to make things difficult for Aiden."

    It was bang on ¡ªhitting straight the bullseye.

    The room grew deathly still.

    Morgan leaned forward slightly, his grip tightening on his cane. "You know well that ploys like these are the last thing I will tolerate."

    His voice carried no rage, no outburst, yet the unshakable authority laced to it sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    None dared to make a sound. And no one dared even to raise their head and meet the old man''s gaze. They all simply stood there with their head hung low.

    For a good while, the air remained silent. And it was only after a long moment that Morgan''s voice cut through smoothly.

    "Since you all have already decided to sell it before, there is no need to ponder over it more and grow hesitant," he said, and at his words, the relatives glanced up. "Aiden had truly been reckless this time. He made not just the company suffer, but also put you in a difficult spot. It''s fine, I can understand your difficulty. As long as you sell your shares to him, I won''t blame you people. After all, we all have right to think about our family first."

    Since he had put it that way, can they even refuse?

    The old has said it clear ¡ª

    Only when they sell their shares and rights to Aiden would they be off the hook.

    Do they even have a choice now?

    "You all can go now, and rest assured. I will talk to that brat, and tomorrow itself, someone will come to get your signatures on the transfer agreement. I won''t let you suffer the loss."

    Loss?

    What could be any greater loss than this?

    They are going to get stripped of their rights in the company, and they wouldn''t be able to refuse it.

    The relatives felt trapped. They didn''t know they should react anymore. But even so, they didn''t know what they should do. Not like they were left with any choice anymore.

    Now, as long as someone comes to get their signatures, they would have to sign their names down.

    Or else, they all will be exposed as traitors.

    In the end, they realized it was a big mistake. If only they hadn''t come here, none of this would have happened. Coming to meet the old man was the biggest mistake they committed in their lifetime.

    They all regretted it. But there was nothing they could do now.

    William escorted everyone out politely. Only when they were out the estate, he came back inside.

    "They all left?" Morgan asked as he saw him walking inside.

    Nodding, William replied. "Their cars have already driven away from the estate."

    He hesitated for a moment, looking as if something was on his mind. After a brief pause, he asked, "Sir, do you think they will agree to sell their shares to young master? What if they find an excuse to refuse it?"

    The possibility couldn''t be ruled out.

    And Morgan knew this as well. His gaze turned sharp as he stared at the empty space ahead of him.

    "They could refuse easily," he said, his voice deep, "which is why we need to act before they even get the chance."

    He then gestured towards the phone. "Connect the call."

 Chapter 389 389: A man doesnâ€™t covet what rightfully belongs to his wife.

    Aiden was working in his office when Emyr entered after knocking on the door.

    "Sir, the report that you requested has been prepared," he said, placing the file on Aiden''s desk and politely pushing it towards him.

    Aiden glanced at the file before picking it up and flipping through the pages. As he scanned the contents, his expression remained unreadable.

    After a moment, he nodded.

    "It still lacks details. This is not enough."

    With that, he closed the file and, without a second thought, dropped it into the trash can.

    Emyr wasn''t surprised at all. From the very beginning, he had known about his boss''s pursuit of perfection.

    "Noted, sir," Emyr responded with a nod, already sending a notice to the team responsible for the report. "I have informed them, and they have already started re-working on it."

    Aiden hummed in acknowledgement and turned his attention back to the file he had been reviewing earlier.

    The office was silent except for the faint sound of papers turning. But just as the time was passing, his phone rang, breaking the stillness.

    Aiden ignored it at first, continuing to review the document. However, as the ringtone continued further, he glanced at the caller ID before putting it on speaker.

    He didn''t speak but rather turned to look back into the documents.

    Emyr, who had been standing quietly, didn''t know who was on the call. But since, Aiden hadn''t asked him to leave, he assumed there was no requirement to.

    For a brief while, neither of the sides spoke. It seemed like a challenge of patience.

    While Aiden didn''t seem to be losing, the patience of the person on the other end thinned. And soon, a gruff voice came through the speaker.

    "Brat!"

    The single word carried an unmistakable authority, and Emyr instantly recognized the caller.

    Although he hadn''t met him many times, he knew that in this world, there was only one person who dared to address Aiden Winslow in such a manner ¡ª

    Morgan Winslow, his grandfather.

    No one else held such guts ...

    Aiden wasn''t fazed at that tone. He sat neutrally behind his desk, working as he affirmed. "Grandpa!"

    "So, you still have the consciousness to recognize me?" Morgan sneered. "If not, I almost thought you considered me dead." His voice came sharp, carrying an underlying weight of authority. But it wasn''t received as it was expected to be.

    Aiden had no intention of coaxing the old man. He simply continued flipping through the pages of his file, making no effort to respond.

    In the end, it was Morgan who broke the silence again.

    "What? You have nothing to explain at all?" His tone was as sharp as before, laced with mock irritation.

    Aiden''s expression still showed no hints. Closing the file, he simply said, "I don''t owe you an explanation."

    "Basta*d! I am the chairman of the company, and above that, I am your grandfather. Is that how you talk to me?" Morgan snapped, his voice booming through the speaker.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have cowered in submission.

    But Aiden?

    He remained as composed as ever.

    "Aren''t you just a dormant Chairman?" he countered lazily.

    "You ¡ª"

    "Take a deep breath." Aiden''s voice was calm, indifferent. "You don''t have to die just yet. I promised my late mother that I wouldn''t let you die because of me."

    Morgan went silent, and that silence wasn''t a facade. It carried an untold emotion, lingering in the air ¡ªunspoken, yet evident to those who knew.

    And just as the weight in the air grew heavier, he scoffed, breaking away from the suffocating tension.

    "You brat, always running that sharp tongue of yours. You still think it''s just that one promise that binds you with me and the family?"

    Aiden''s voice was serious as he countered. "If not for that promise, do you think I would care for this company?"

    Of course, Morgan knew. If not for Marwenna''s dying request, Aiden would have never agreed to acknowledge him or the family.

    "Fine, as long as you care for the company, I have nothing to worry about. I can leave it in your hands and die in peace without a worry," he said with a soft sigh that carried hints of guilt.

    But before anyone could recognize it, it was gone. Morgan changed the subject to say. "Oh, by the way, I heard recently you are coveting the shares."

    "As I said, I don''t need to report my plans to you," Aiden said, dismissing it straight away.

    But Morgan didn''t allow it. He simply continued, "If you had any such plans, you should have looked for me. After all, I hold a significant percentage that could help you."

    Emyr''s expression changed slightly when he heard that.

    Of course, he was aware of the significance of those shares ¡ªnot just because they belonged to Morgan Winslow, but because they also included the shares of Marwenna Winslow, Aiden''s late mother.

    Emyr didn''t know much details. But he has known that before her death, she had entrusted them to Morgan for safekeeping.

    When Aiden had first instructed him to start acquiring shares, Emyr had presented a list of potential shareholders they could negotiate with.

    Morgan Winslow''s name had been on that list.

    Yet Aiden had slashed it out.

    At that time, Emyr hadn''t understood why. From everything he had observed, Morgan Winslow appeared to be a doting grandfather.

    If Aiden had asked, wouldn''t he have willingly transferred the shares?

    But Aiden had refused to touch them ¡ªas if, for some reason, he couldn''t.

    Back then, Emyr hadn''t dared to question him.

    But now that the old man had mentioned it himself, curiosity burned within him.

    He glanced up at Aiden, waiting for his response.

    But when he finally spoke, his answer left Emyr utterly speechless.

    "Those are for my wife. No one lays a finger on it, not even me."

    Emyr was taken aback. He didn''t understand what it meant for a moment, but then suddenly, he remembered he had read something once.

    A man doesn''t covet what rightfully belongs to his wife ¡ªhe safeguards it, so that the world knows it''s hers alone.

    Back then, he wasn''t able to quite grasp the depth of it. But today, he finally got what it meant.

 Chapter 390 390: Ruthless King -vs- Devoted Husband.

    Morgan wanted Aiden to visit the old house. But like every other time, Aiden refused to go decisively.

    And knowing that he couldn''t force him, Morgan didn''t even try.

    After all, he had watched the boy grow into the man he was today. And he knew there was nothing in this world that could make him do anything he didn''t want to.

    "Since you won''t come to me, don''t complain when I show up."

    Saying that, Morgan hung up.

    Once the call was disconnected, Aiden simply resumed his work, completely unfazed.

    Emyr, however, stood there staring at him, still trying to decipher his boss''s previous words.

    Although he sounded like a devoted husband, still, something about it felt ... off.

    Or, maybe Emyr could ring himself to believe it could be as simple as that.

    Because even though there was no doubt that Aiden Winslow was a doting husband ¡ªone that pampered and spoiled his wife without limits ...

    He was also a ruthless king in the business world ¡ªa man who never cared about pleasing or catering to anyone when standing on the battlefield of business.

    And right now, that''s exactly where they were ...

    To an outsider, the company''s current state might just seem chaotic. But as an insider, Emyr knew it wasn''t just some mere turbulence ¡ªit was a war they had been anticipating all this time.

    The only difference?

    It arrived earlier than expected.

    "You have something to ask?"

    Aiden''s voice pulled Emyr from his thoughts, snapping him back to the present.

    Blinking, he quickly reassessed the situation, realizing he hadn''t missed any instructions.

    But given how calm his boss sounded; he knew Aiden had already noticed his lingering curiosity.

    Shaking his head in response, Emyr finally voiced the question that had been keeping him on the toes.

    "It''s nothing. I was simply thinking ... why did you not agree to use Chairman Winslow''s shares? With that percentage of the shares, you would have easily gained the absolute control over the Winslow Global."

    Even as he asked, Emyr knew he was repeating a question that had already been answered.

    Earlier, Aiden''s response had been vague. And Emyr simply couldn''t believe the reason was as simple as that.

    Aiden''s pen halted mid-air, and for a moment, Emyr expected to receive a deeper, more comprehensive explanation.

    But instead, what he received left him further dumbfounded for a minute.

    "She won''t like signing the same paper twice."

    The words of the reason rolled off his tongue effortlessly, as though they had always been there, waiting for the right moment to be spoken.

    Emyr was stunned. "..."

    At first, the meaning of those simple words eluded him.

    But then, realization struck.

    It wasn''t about signing the share transfer agreement twice ...

    Rather, what his boss actually meant was that there was no need to create a hassle when, in the end, everything has to belong to the lady.

    Others might not know, but Emyr ¡ªwho had himself handled all property transfer agreements ¡ªknew well that on the very first day of the marriage, his boss had transferred all his properties and assets under Arwen''s name.

    Now, simply put ¡ªeven if people know him as the partial owner of Winslow Global, yet on paper, he was nothing more than a salaried employee in an executive position.

    To be more exact ¡ª

    Aiden Winslow, the billionaire known across the globe, was just an employee working for his wife.

    Emyr was no longer speechless ...

    Instead, he felt stupid. How could he forget the role of the ruthless king of the business couldn''t compare to the role of devoted husband?

    Because, in the end, nothing could match the value of the boss lady in his boss''s heart.

    "What happened to today''s dinner?"

    Aiden''s voice again pulled Emyr out from the trance. He quickly blinked to recover his composure before responding.

    "Your dinner should be on its way," he then checked his watch and added, "It will be reaching in probably next ten minutes."

    Aiden nodded. Returning to the papers again, he mentioned. "Remember to send someone to the family relatives."

    Emyr nodded, understanding the instruction well.

    Even though Aiden hadn''t explained much, he understood why it was so important.

    Even if the Winslow relatives hold petty share counts, it still held the importance in the current situation. They can''t afford to let them fall into the hands of an outsider.

    Meanwhile ...

    At the same time, in some private room, all the relatives have gathered to discuss the situation they were stuck in.

    Although they were already pushed into a corner and there was no way of escape left for them, they were still not ready to give up the shares.

    "How did we end up like this?" one of the relatives asked, sounding desperate. "Didn''t we just go to make the old man push Aiden off from the position of company''s President? Then how did we end up getting forced into transferring our shares to him instead?"

    "Those are our shares. How can we simply transfer it to Aiden?" another one voiced out his concern. "If we do it, it will only strengthen his position in the company. And then we would hold no position against him. No, we can''t do that. We can''t sell our shares to him."

    "We have no other choice left," someone said, shaking their head. "Uncle has already tried up in this situation. Now if we refuse, we will be seen as traitors and that will anyway weaken our position."

    "Did we even have a position in the company?" another one scoffed. "In the eyes of the people, we have just been nothing but the parasites, leeching off the Winslow family name. Is there even someone who respects us? Weakening the position will only make us worse than the worthless insects."

    "Sigh! We just had one chance to get the upper hand. But we even lost that," someone lamented. "Do we really have no way to escape?"

    At this moment, someone said, "There is a one way."

    And at the mention of it, everyone turned their gazes to the person who proposed a ray of home.

    "What way? Tell us about it."

    But instead of giving any explanation, the man mentioned just one name. "Dafydd Winslow!"

 Chapter 391 391: Madam, do you need me to come with you?

    In the recent few days, Arwen was also so occupied at work that she didn''t get time to have more than needed conversations with Aiden.

    Not that she didn''t try. She did. But every time they would be on call, they would be interrupted by someone or the other. And when they chatted online, she would doze off halfway.

    In the end, she wasn''t feeling satisfied with those little talks here and there.

    Although it had only been a few days, she felt like years had already passed since she last saw him or even felt him around her.

    And, that feeling was making her feel restless inside, which was further making her itchy and annoyed over every small thing around her.

    Mia had never seen her like this before. The boss she has always been with was so well-tempered that she never felt any pressure working around.

    But recently, she felt like something wasn''t right.

    It wasn''t like Arwen was being rude or chastising people wilfully. But in usual situations, she wouldn''t lose her patience that easily, which clearly said she wasn''t in the right shape.

    Concerned for her, Mia couldn''t hold herself back from asking, "Ma''am, did something happen recently? You quite don''t look like yourself."

    Arwen was reviewing the new project details when she heard Mia speaking beside her. She didn''t respond to deny it straight because she had realized how fickle her mood had grown.

    "Is it because of the busy work schedule you have had recently?" Mia asked again when she didn''t hear Arwen respond. "If the work is tiring you out, I can postpone a few things from your plans and it won''t be a big problem. It will give you both time and space to relax."

    As her secretary, she was truly concerned. If she could she wanted to help her in all possible ways.

    Arwen felt the warmth of her concern. Her lips curved up slightly at the corners as she shook her head. "I am fine, Mia," she spoke slowly. "Maybe it''s just that I am getting tired recently. But it''s fine. You don''t need to postpone anything from my schedule. Everything on the list is important and we can''t afford to delay it. The anniversary is around the corner. We have to complete things as soon as possible so that we can use them to boost the brand value of Davies Empire."

    Mia understood what Arwen meant. There was a rush and almost everyone was already preparing for it.

    At this point, slacking even the slightest will affect the efficiency of the whole workforce.

    In the end, Mia only nodded.

    While Arwen resumed her work, she remembered something she seemed to have forgotten and turned to her secretary again, "Oh yes, Mia, I almost forgot to tell you that I have finished reading the idea report of your sister. And I must say she is really capable."

    Mia hadn''t forgotten about this, however, she didn''t know how she should mention it again. Hence, even when she was curious, she held it in.

    But now that Arwen has brought it up herself, she didn''t know how she should react. "You read it?" she asked, still in disbelief.

    "Hh-hn," Arwen hummed, continuing, "Didn''t I say I would read it and then tell you?"

    Of course, she has said it but Mia hadn''t expected her to find time amidst her busy schedule to do it.

    Arwen smiled. She knew what her secretary had thought, but she didn''t plan to explain it made her feel embarrassed. So, she simply said, "Your sister is as good as you stated her to be. All she needs is a little more practical experience and the right opportunities, and she will grow fabulously in the field."

    She then paused thoughtfully and then added, "Don''t worry. I have already had a word with the leader of the planning department and have even sent him her idea report. They will soon be contacting her."

    Mia''s gaze became heavy with emotion, but she found it hard to express it correctly. In the end, she only bowed down her head and said, "I am truly grateful to you, Ma''am. I never thought ... I never thought ..."

    She didn''t know what she wanted to say. But she wanted to express her deep felt gratefulness.

    Arwen understood her emotion and smiled. Reaching out she held her hand and gave it a firm squeeze. "I understand it all. You don''t have to say it. I am not doing any favour. Your sister will truly be going to be a great asset to the company''s future. How can I let her slip away?"

    Even if Arwen put it that way, Mia was not new to the industry. Good assets are rare in the field, but they are often left in the rags. No one cares to give them the resources to become the best.

    Arwen looked down at her watch and realizing the time, she mentioned, "Oh, it''s already clock-out time. Aren''t you leaving?"

    Mia looked down at her watch before glancing at the file that Arwen had been studying. "I will leave after you do. Until then, I will go back to my desk and complete my work."

    "I will need another half an hour; you don''t have to wait. You leave first. Anyway, you handed me all the materials I needed. I won''t require you here."

    But Mia still insisted.

    In the end, Arwen didn''t force her more. After half an hour, she wrapped her work and gave Alfred the call to bring the car to the entrance.

    When she got down, the car was already waiting for her.

    Alfred opened the door for her and she easily slipped in. When he returned to his driver''s seat, Arwen spoke.

    "Alfred, before going home, I need you to drive me somewhere else," she said as she shared the location coordinates with him.

    The drive wasn''t far from the company, but it still took a while. When Alfred looked out the window, he was slightly confused.

    "Madam, we have arrived," he informed, and Aren smiled, giving him a nod.

    "Okay, please wait here. I will be back soon. It won''t take me a long time."

    Alfred once again looked at the place where they had stopped and his expression showed hints of doubt. Hesitating, he offered, "Madam, do you need me to come with you?"

 Chapter 392 392: They love to break the rules and stereotypes.

    Arwen was about to turn to finish her job, but her steps halted when she heard Alfred suggest accompanying her.

    Usually, he wouldn''t do that ...

    So, confused, she turned to glance back at him.

    "Huh?" her doubt came out soft.

    However, Alfred''s expression seemed wary, as if he was on his toes, ready to face the danger lurking around the corner.

    "Madam, I won''t be at ease here if I let you go alone. Kindly let me accompany you," he requested, already urging Arwen to not refuse him.

    At first, she didn''t quite understand the reason behind his cautiousness. But when she noticed his gaze full of vigilance, moving around, she understood.

    She let her eyes dart around to follow his as slowly her lips curved up. She hadn''t explained much earlier when she asked Alfred to drive her here. No doubt, the dark empty alley was keeping him on his toes.

    "This place isn''t dangerous, Alfred," she spoke softly before glancing at him. "Although this street and place looked abandoned, the whole area is under surveillance. No threat is lurking around and you don''t need to be so careful. We would be fine."

    "But, Madam ¡ª"

    Even though Arwen had explained it that way, Alfred could bring himself to ease. He knew there were several bodyguards around them in shadows, yet still, when he was around, he was the one responsible for the lady''s safety.

    How could he not be cautious?

    "Alfred, this place is my place, perfectly safe for me," she repeated, however, then understanding his worry, she nodded to him and agreed. "But since you still want to come with me, then sure. Come along."

    With that, she turned and walked in the direction of the building that looked deserted.

    Alfred followed after her closely, not for once putting down his guards.

    As they entered the building, suddenly the whole ambience changed.

    Alfred''s gaze darted as he looked around stupefied. "This ..."

    This place didn''t look abandoned at all. On the contrary, it looked rather bright and lively.

    He never knew such a place existed in such a place.

    He was about to ask which place it was when he heard a young voice calling, interrupting his intent.

    "Queen Sister, is that you?"

    Arwen probably recognized the voice at once, because the moment she heard it, she turned to look in direction. A soft, cherry smile adorned her expression.

    "Harris!" she greeted back. "It has been a long time."

    Her voice not just surprised the young boy, who had called to confirm her identity earlier. But it also made several young guys rush out of the room to check on her themselves.

    Realizing she was truly there; their excitement knew no bounds. Their loud cheers rang in the air as they all made a run towards her ¡ªone after the other embracing her.

    "Queen Sister, we truly missed you."

    "Yes, Queen Sister, we missed you."

    "It''s been long, Queen Sister, how have you been?

    They were a total of six in count and since their question has been almost the same. Arwen didn''t respond to them immediately. She simply hugged them before replying, "I have been doing great. And of course, I missed you all and that''s why I thought to drop by today."

    Her gaze darted to look around once again. "I must say you guys are still maintaining the vibe of this place. How is everything going?"

    They all chimed in at once. "It''s better than when we started."

    "We now have a good number of regular clients and ..." the guy named Harris tried to give more details, but when he felt the pursed looks of his other friend, he scratched the back of the neck before sheepishly concluding it at once. "In short, we have grown our business well, Queen Sister. Our results wouldn''t disappoint you."

    Arwen was noting them all and when she saw Haris flustered, she could hold back a chuckle. "You sure haven''t changed much. You still love to detail it down everything when asked."

    Harris was about to defend himself, but before he could Sam spoke. "Queen Sister, don''t mind him. He is still as boring as before. You come with me. I will show you what new I have developed recently." As he said that, he was already ready to pull Arwen along.

    But then another one spoke up to fight for the same opportunity.

    In the end, Arwen had no other choice but to agree to check them all, one by one. And it was then everyone calmed down.

    Amid all this, she hasn''t forgotten about Alfred.

    Turning to him, she said, "Alfred, you can now be at ease. I am fine here." She then darted her gaze to the six youngsters. "They are quite capable and won''t let anything happen to me. This place is fully secured."

    Alfred still looked confused. Although seeing them interact, he knew that the lady was quite familiar with everyone there. But this place still raised his suspicion.

    After all, not everyone built such a place in a deserted place like this. No matter how he looked he couldn''t understand what this place exactly was.

    One corner looked like a studio, while the other seemed to be the desk of a programmer. There was even a cabin inside which he could see the anime characters hanging around ¡ªall of this was not letting him understand what shady business these kids were running here.

    Shouldn''t they be going to university instead?

    As if Arwen has read the suspicion in his gaze. Chuckling softly, she explained, "Alfred, this is the group of youngsters. Don''t expect to see the kind of maturity you are used to here. They love to break the rules and stereotypes. And this place is just a small example of it."

    Although he knew this question would be a little out of the line, still, out of curiosity, he asked politely. "Madam, what is this place?"

    "This is ..." Arwen paused suddenly, finding it difficult to explain. She gave a glance around before continuing with a slight hesitation. "This place can''t be quite defined as it has a lot to it. You can call this a ... freelancing firm. All these kids are freelancers. They do all sorts of stuff."

    "Yes, Brother. We can do everything. So, if there is anything in future that you are unable to do, find us. We will help you." Harris said, and Arwen simply shook her head.

    Sam, who had been observing Alfred''s cautious gaze could not help but ask, "Sister this is ..."

    "Oh, he is Alfred," Arwen introduced. "He drove me here and kind of family.

    While Alfred was slightly taken aback when heard the lady introducing him as family, the guys around seemed very used to it.

    They simply nodded in understanding without asking much and then greeted Alfred warmly.

    Arwen thought it didn''t take her long here. But now that she knew that these people wouldn''t be leaving her soon, she turned to Alfred and said, "It will take some time for me. You can either wait here, Alfred or return to the car."

    Alfred understood. Since he had already made sure about Arwen''s safety, he decided to return to the car and wait.

    Arwen agreed to him and watched him leave.

    Once he was gone, she turned her attention back and looked at the six kids. Noting that one was still missing, she asked. "Where is Alice? Is she not here today?"

    Although she had said that she had come to meet them, she had another reason to visit. One in which Alice could help her.

 Chapter 393 393: Guild of Seven Sins.

    "Alice has gone out a while ago," Harris said while looking around to confirm that the girl wasn''t around. "She probably would be on her way back."

    Arwen nodded to him. "Oh, then give her a call and ask how long will it take. I have a job for her." She said and at her words, others exchanged glances before looking at Arwen with a bit suspicious gaze.

    "Queen Sister, you are doing fine, right?"

    Sam asked, and right after him, Charles''s voice out his concern.

    "Did you encounter any trouble outside?"

    "If you have, Queen Sister, don''t worry. We have got your back. We will help you." Nic chimed in.

    Aled already reached for the laptop kept on the desk nearby. "Tell me, Queen Sister, which company offended you? We will make their shares suffer."

    "Was it any socialite who spoke rudely to you?" Harris asked, his brows furrowed. "Give me her name and I will make sure she ends up on the gossip page for at least three weeks."

    "Or, is it some company you want to collaborate with? We can even help you with that?" Davide offered.

    And hearing them say all that, Arwen didn''t know how she should react.

    She would have easily taken their words as bluffs if she wasn''t aware of things these guys were capable of doing. As long as she says it, she knows they all will do the things they promised her just now.

    They weren''t bluffing, they were serious ...

    Arwen''s gaze darted to Aled as she saw him already moving his fingers over the keys of the laptop. And she didn''t need to ask to know what he was up to.

    Immediately leaping, she snatched the laptop off his hand, closing it. "Aled, my competitors are not up for you to handle, I can handle them myself." And then, she swept her gaze over everyone there, reassuring them. "And I am fine. Nobody is troubling me. So, all the six young Lords don''t need to worry."

    With that, she kept the laptop aside and turned back again to look at the six youngsters.

    Finding them staring at her suspiciously, she couldn''t help but purse her lips. "What? Now, don''t you want to show me your work? I don''t have much time. I need to return home and sleep. Unlike you guys, I follow the human schedule of day and night where nights require me to sleep."

    As she said, she already grabbed Nic and ushered him towards his desk. "Come on, kid, show me what new game you have developed recently. Once I am done with you, I need to go around and check for the rest."

    She didn''t allow anyone to pursue it any further.

    After a good while, she was almost done going around with everyone. They had a lot to share. They wanted to just share everything that they did while she was away. All their achievement, all their improved record, as if seeking her appreciation.

    And she appreciated them. She was truly impressed by how well they were managing everything.

    If come across face to face, people might not recognize them. But if mentioned the name of ''Guild of Seven Sins'', there would be hardly anyone who wouldn''t recognize them. It was just that they preferred to stay anonymous, operating through the suburbs that were hardly known by anyone.

    Arwen didn''t know ho long have passed. Just as she was done, and was about to check the time on her watch, she heard a soft voice, that was laced with overwhelming emotion.

    "Queen Sister, you are really here?"

    Before Arwen could even raise her gaze to see the person, a force ran straight into her arms, hugging her tight between the arms.

    At first, Arwen was a bit surprised, but soon her lips curled up in a warm smile while her hands went up to caress the girl''s long black locks.

    "Such a warm welcome. No doubt you are the most precious one to me," she said, making no move to pull the girl away from her embrace, even after feeling her tears soaking her. She just allowed her to cry as much as she want because in a way she understood her emotion.

    At this Harris, who was standing just in front of her, pouted and complained. "Queen Sister, that''s not fair. Should you treat us all equally. Why does Alice gets to be your favorite?"

    At this moment, the girl snorted befor turning to face the guy. "Because, I am Queen Sister''s favorite. You don''t deserve to be."

    "You ¡ª"

    "What you?" Before Harris could even say anything, Alice cut him off sharply. "Why did you not inform me earlier that Queen Sister has come. I would have raced my way here and wouldn''t been this late."

    Harris furrowed his brows in confusion. "Didn''t I send you a text? Did you not see it?"

    Alice pressed her lips ina thin line before raising a leg to kick him. "Dumbhead, in the text you just asked me to come back soon. You didn''t mention Queen Sister was here. What if I would have come any late and she would have left. I would have send you straight to death."

    "You ¡ª"

    Once again before Harris could speak, his words were cut off.

    Arwen looked at the girl in her arms and softly said, "No matter how late you would have arrive, I wouldn''t have left without meeting you, Alice."

    "Really?" Alice turned to look at Arwen with sparkling gaze.

    Arwen simply smiled and Alice couldn''t help but hug her back.

    "Queen Sister, I have been missing you. If you wouldn''t have showed up today, in a week or two, I would have come to find you."

    "You all cane always come to find me. It''s not like I have ever stopped you." Arwen said, not understanding why even after so many months none of them come to meet her. Usually they would always show up occasionally. Mostly in a month or two.

    However this time, it was almost a year and none of them showed up.

    So, in the end, Arwen end up coming here to find them.

    "What''s wrong?" Arwen asked when she saw the look of hesitation on seven faces.

    Her eyes paused at Nic. He looked like he had things to say, but didn''t know whether to speak it out or not.

    "Nic, what do you want to say?"

    "Sister, did you truly never stopped us?" he asked, after considering bhis words carefully.

    When Arwen heard him, her brows tugged in a frown. "What do you mean? When did I stop you?"

    Nic was about to speak, but just then Harris hold him back. Shaking his head to him, he turned to look at Arwen with his cherry smile.

    "It''s nothing. He just misunderstood something. How could you have stopped us? Haven''t you always been very caring to us? If it hadn''t been you, we would have been able to the Guild of Seven Sins."

    Although Harris tried to change the topic well, Arwen still had notice the small exchange of expression between him and Nic. And apart from them, even other''s expression seemed a little hesitant which further strengthened her suspicion.

    Hence turning to Alice, she asked, "What is it, Alice? Won''t you tell me?"

    Alice exchanged gazes with other. And like before Harris shook his head to her. But just as he did, Arwen tugged on Alice''s arm and probed strongly.

    "Alice, tell me."

    "Q-Queen Sister, we know it wasn''t you, it was your Mom."

 Chapter 394 394: Not a daughter, but a puppet.

    The reason they were all hesitating was because they knew how much Arwen loved her mother.

    They all have witnessed her sacrificing it all for the lady''s happiness and her satisfaction. They dared not say a wrong thing about her and hurt Arwen''s sentiments.

    "Alice, we all must have misunderstood. What''s the use of mentioning it now?" Aled spoke, trying to refrain the girl from saying it further.

    But Arwen didn''t let them stop her anymore.

    "My mother?" she asked, turning Alice to face her. "What did she do or say to you?"

    She knew Catrin had always been hostile towards the people who didn''t come from a good family background. And because of that, she had always abstained from having friendships with the people who couldn''t come to any aid.

    But Arwen never cared. If Catrin asked her to not make such friends, she would just be careful to not let her find out.

    But now that she heard Alice mentioning her mother, she could already guess that Catrin must have come to know about them and might have behaved rudely.

    However, then she also knows these seven kids. They won''t distance themselves from her just on someone''s words. Especially Catrin''s words.

    "Alice, I asked you something. Won''t you tell me?" she probed when saw Alice still hesitating.

    The girl looked up at her. "Queen Sister, we didn''t want to be rude to you Mrs. Quinn, but weren''t able to hold ourselves back that night. All of us were very anxious. We wanted to reach you ... to stop you. But she didn''t let us see you. And then Aled lost his patience and he snapped at her."

    Aled lost his patience!

    Arwen was slightly taken aback. If it had been Nic and Harris or even Charles, she would have believed it, but Aled and Sam were the most disciplined ones. They wouldn''t lose their calm until it''s very extreme.

    So, what had happened to make him lose like that?

    Her gaze darted to glance at Aled, but the guy simply looked away to avoid her gaze.

    When Alice noticed the shift in Arwen''s expression, she thought Arwen was disappointed in them.

    She was about to defend Aled but before she could, Arwen asked her straight.

    "Which night was it, Alice? And what actually had happened?"

    Although these young kids looked reckless. Arwen knew them better. They weren''t as they were perceived by the masses. All their actions had a reason.

    So, if Aled has lost his patience, then she didn''t even have to ask to know that Catrin Quinn must have done something extreme that they weren''t able to bear.

    "Did my mother insult you guys?" she asked, already frowning at the thought.

    "If she had insulted us, Queen Sister, it would have been still fine. But she insulted you and your life. How could we take that?" Sam said, his tone still carrying an underlying fury that he seemed to be restraining inside.

    Arwen gaze flickered to him. However just before she could ask him anything, she heard Alice speaking.

    "Queen Sister, we have gone to meet you on the night when the date for your marriage was getting decided between the two families."

    Arwen looked at Alice, her brows furrowing at the thought.

    If they had come to meet her, how did she not know?

    But that question wasn''t important in the situation. So, she didn''t care to ask.

    "You know we didn''t like your decision to marry Ryan Foster. So, without telling you, we were keeping an eye on him. We thought as long as we show your mother that he doesn''t deserve you. She would agree and cancel your engagement with him. But we would not just refuse to believe us but would even burn the evidence we brought for you to see."

    Arwen was taken aback slightly. But the reassessing it, she wasn''t surprised at all. In the past, she would have but today, she was all causal to it.

    After all, she has come to realize that Catrin simply never cared about her. So, no doubt she didn''t care to believe that evidence.

    Arwen exhaled a deep breath as patted the back of Alice''s hand. "It''s fine, it''s over," she said and Alice blinked her eyes, a little confused.

    Then she flicked her gaze towards the rest before coming back to Arwen. "Queen Sister, you aren''t upset at us? I mean we not just stalked Ryan Foster, but we even insulted your mom that night. Sam has almost hurled a pot right in front of her feet. He just missed the shot by an inch. Otherwise, it would have definitely hurt her."

    Arwen''s gaze turned to Sam and she smiled. It wasn''t like he missed the shot. He must have deliberately held himself back. And thinking of his consideration, Arwen undoubtedly felt warm inside.

    How can she be upset with that when all they did was for her?

    "I am not mad at you guys," she said, softly, looking at everyone. "I know you all were just worried for me. But I am upset because you people abandoned me after throwing a fit of anger in front of her. If I hadn''t come today, after a few months, you all would have even forgotten me."

    They all shook their head, and voicing out their thoughts Alice spoke, "How can that be, Queen Sister? We just didn''t know how to face you. All the evidence was burnt and you were already there to marry her. Later, when we tried to retrieve those records and videos, we got to know that your mother had acted and removed all the traces. We couldn''t retrieve it."

    Even though Arwen knew her mother''s obsession, she never though she would go to such lengths to stop her from deterring from the arrangement.

    How could she? And why would she?

    Was she not her daughter?

    She couldn''t refuse the blood relationship she shared with that woman, but apart from that, she has long accepted that Catrin Quinn didn''t see her as her daughter, rather she saw her as a puppet that she wanted to control badly.

 Chapter 395: Can you help me find him?

    Arwen no longer wanted to get bothered by Catrin''s sick obsession.

    Since she has already walked past that phase, she better not think about it again and make herself feel useless.

    "It''s fine," she said pressing a soft, warm smile over her lips. Her gaze darted to look at the seven troubled faces. "There is no need to retrieve it anymore. I have already ended that engagement and there is no chance of me returning to it."

    As she said, Harris chimed in. "Oh yes, Queen Sister, we saw the news of the engagement denial and we even saw you posting that you are married. Is it true?"

    They haven''t got the chance to confirm with her.

    At that time when they saw it online, they were still reeling from self-appointment.

    "What do you think?" Arwen raised a brow at him. "I can''t possibly fake a marriage certificate. Can I?"

    Everyone was taken aback. Even though they had already expected it, still somewhere, they held the hope in the possibility that maybe she was faking it.

    After all, who didn''t know that when came to relationships Arwen was pretty inexperienced. Except for the forced engagement, she never shared any romantic entanglement with any man. And if she married within a snap of a finger, it only meant it she just did it to escape.

    And that possibility worried the seven kids who really treated Arwen dearly.

    Exchanging meaningful glances with one another, they turned back to look at Arwen, slowly asking one after the other.

    "Queen Sister, who did you marry?"

    "Is he treating you unfairly?"

    "Did he harass you?"

    "How did you meet him? Did you sign any contract with him?"

    "He must have trapped you. Queen Sister, give me his details and I will make sure he regrets"

    "We are here, Queen Sister, you don''t have to worry."

    Before Alice could suggest something from her side, she saw Arwen lean forward and flick Harris''s forehead, making him wince,

    "Signing a contract? Which Asian Drama did you watch last to get that idea?"

    "Ouch, Queen Sister," he grimaced before rubbing the spot. "I was simply suggesting the possibility. After all, you didn''t introduce Brother-in-law. How would we know?"

    "Did you give me the chance?" Arwen raised a brow.

    Alice who had just saved herself, held back her giggle and cleared her throat. "Ahem1 Harris, you can''t suggest things like that wilfully. After all, Brother-in-law must have the merits that he was able to marry our Queen Sister."

    "See," Arwen immediately praised. "Learn from her. This is the reason why she is my favourite." With that, she reached

    Seeing the change in the situation, even Sam, Aled, Charles and Nic boarded the same ship. Nodding, they agreed and chided Harris for the same.

    Harris felt betrayed.

    "You ¡ª" He pointed his finger at everyone but could not say anything further. In the end, wailing he simply lunged forward and hooked his arms with Arwen. "Queen Sister, even I want to be your favourite. You can''t only favor Alice and leave me to cry, can you?"

    "Why can''t I?" Arwen countered with ease.

    Pausing for a moment, Harris wailed even louder. "No, no, you can''t. I want to be your favourite. Earlier when I mentioned the contract, All I meant was signing the contract of love and life. You and my dear Brother-in-law must have signed it together, right? I will seek the universe to bless you for the togetherness of eternity and ¡ª"

    "Fine, fine, don''t be dramatic," Arwen said, trying to unhook his arms. "Don''t be overdramatic now.

    But Harris only tightened his arms around her, shaking his head. "No, I am not being overdramatic. I am saying it for real, I swear." With that he raised his three fingers, ready to prove himself.

    Others were speechless ...

    In the end, Aled and Nic stepped forward to pull him away from Arwen.

    Sam kicked him. "Enough of that. Give some space to Queen Sister, you were suffocating him."

    "I ¡ª" Harris was about to debate when Arwen cut him off smoothly and spoke.

    "Aiden Winslow," she took that name as if making an announcement.

    It seemed like the name wasn''t foreign to them. Because the moment Arwen mentioned it, their heads turned with a snap, looking at her wide-eyed.

    They didn''t speak, rather they blinked as if waiting for her to explain further.

    Arwen saw their reaction and continued, "That''s your Brother-in-law. And no, he doesn''t treat me unfairly, he has never harassed me or forced me into anything. Definitely, it''s not a contract marriage. Last, he hasn''t trapped me. If someone did, that''s me. Because it was me who approached him. And currently, we are doing fine."

    They all blinked as if lost in some daze of disbelief.

    After a moment, Nic recovered first. "What name did you say, Queen Sister?"

    "Aiden Winslow!" Arwen said slowly. "You know him?" Given their reaction, she could tell that they knew him. Otherwise, the reaction wouldn''t have been like this.

    Harris was the first one to freak out. "Aiden Winslow! The Aiden Winslow, of Windslow Global. I couldn''t be dreaming, could I?"

    Alice blinked as well. "Winslow is not a common surname. It could be him. I recently heard that he had returned to Cralens and I also heard that a few days back he had announced that he was already married."

    "Heavens! I heard that too. I almost thought it to be a rumour. But with Queen Sister mentioning the same name, it couldn''t be a coincidence." Nic spoke while looking at Arwen.

    "You all know him?"

    They shook their head. "Harris idolizes him. But we are all impressed by his ways and capabilities. So, we know him in a way."

    Arwen nodded, understanding. At the same time, her phone dinged with a notification. When she checked as usual Aiden had sent her the snap of his dinner. It has recently become one of his routines. A soft smile curved her lips as she sent back a quick reply.

    "That''s truly him," Harris beamed.

    And Arwen was taken aback. She lifted her gaze up only to realize that the boy had closed up to her and taken a sneak peek at her phone. "You ¡ª where are your manners, kid?"

    "Queen Sister, didn''t you adopt us all? We all are your brothers, right? In a way shouldn''t you introduce us to Brother-in-law? Come, we will go now."

    With that, she was about to grab his hand when Nic held it.

    "Have you lost it already? Did you forget, right now he isn''t in the country?"

    And Harris''s expression deflated. But then thinking something, he quickly turned to Arwen and said again, "Fine, we won''t go today, Queen Sister. But promise me you will introduce us later."

    Arwen knew Aiden''s identity was not simple. But she never thought his identity could make people who know him go crazy like this.

    "We will see the later things later. For now, go away. I need to discuss something with Alice," Arwen said when she took note of the time.

    Harris was about to retort, but just when he would have, Arwen warned, "If you don''t go now, I will have to think a lot before considering introducing you to your Brother-in-law."

    He wanted to refuse but when he heard her, he could only retreat. As he turned, Arwen even nodded to Sam, Charles, Aled and Nic the same.

    Understanding her instructions, they all left.

    When only Alice and Arwen remained, she turned to look at the girl.

    "Queen Sister, what happened? Do you need me for something"

    "Alice, I needed you to help me with something," she said and then retrieved a photograph out of her handbag. Handing it to her, she said, "I want you to help me with this."

    Alice didn''t understand at first. She looked down at the picture and her brows furrowed when she saw how blurry was the image. "Sister, this ..."

    "I want to know who is the boy in this picture. Can you help me fix this picture and find the details of him?"

 Chapter 396: Adopted brothers and sister.

    Arwen looked down at the picture she had given to Alice.

    It was the same old picture she had seen falling out of her old picture album ¡ªone in which she was comfortably close to a boy but the boy''s image was a blur.

    Previously, she considered ignoring it all, thinking the picture, the dream, was nothing more than a mere coincidence.

    But after a while, she realized she couldn''t just do that. Neither was she able to forget that dream, nor the familiarity she felt between the picture and the dream.

    "Now that you have agreed, we will take pictures somewhere else. Let''s go to the lake."

    The familiar cheery voice rang again in her ears from the dream as her gaze stayed on the picture where on the corner she could see the hint of a lake nearby.

    If that was the lake, she had thought it to be then, could it really be just a coincidence?

    "This girl ..."

    Alice''s voice of confusion jolted Arwen back to reality. She glanced up at her only to find her eyes carrying the sparkles of recognition.

    "Is this you, Queen Sister?"

    Arwen smiled before nodding. "Yes, that''s me when young. Don''t laugh, okay?"

    Alice nodded before smiling. "How can you? You looked pretty even then. But who is this boy?" she asked.

    And Arwen''s gaze once again darted to the blurry image of the guy in the picture. I don''t remember and that''s why I want you to find out."

    "You don''t remember?" Alice seemed a bit doubtful. Her gaze turned back to the picture and the more she looked at it, the more her expression of doubt deepened.

    Arwen wasn''t clueless about it too. She knew what was making the girl debatable.

    After all, in the image, it was quite evident that whoever she was with, she knew the person very well.

    However, then, she wasn''t lying at all. She clearly doesn''t remember anything regarding the picture.

    "Alice, I am sure with your abilities, it wouldn''t be a hard job," Arwen spoke, her voice carrying the trust.

    When the girl heard her like that, she glanced up at her, staring for a moment, before nodding with confidence. "Don''t worry, Queen Sister. I will find it out for you. It wouldn''t be very difficult for me."

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a smile. "I knew it." She pulled her hand up to check the time on her watch. "It''s getting late. I think I should leave now."

    Alice also noted the time on the wall clock and nodded. She was about to call everyone out when Arwen pressed her hand over her mouth, shaking her head at her.

    "Let me have some peace now. I will come back again another day to see them stir up another drama. For today, I already had enough."

    Alice chuckled, not loud enough. "Fine, Queen Sister, then I will escort you out."

    Arwen nodded and the two turned to leave.

    Outside the building, Alfred has drawn the car closer. So, when Arwen stepped out, she didn''t have to walk a lot to reach the car.

    After a mere few steps, she had already slipped inside the car.

    "Okay then, I will leave first, Alice. You go inside." She gestured her towards the building.

    Alice nodded before waving her hand. "Okay then, I will go inside Queen sister. Be safe on your way back."

    Arwen smiled and waited to see the girl walk inside.

    Once Alice was no longer in sight, she instructed Alfred. "You can drive now."

    Alfred started the engine and soon the car drove out from the alley, making its way towards the main street.

    Arwen noticed Alfred''s gaze through the rearview mirror a few times. Seeing him confused, she asked, "Is there something you want to ask Alfred?"

    Alfred gazed up at the rear-view mirror and hesitated. "Madam, that ¡ª"

    "It''s fine, you can ask me. If it''s something that I don''t want to tell you, I will refuse you."

    He understood what she meant. She was simply asking not to hesitate.

    "Madam, may I ask who were those kids? They seemed to be quite close to you."

    Arwen''s lips curled up as if she understood what he was asking. "Those seven are my adopted brothers and sisters."

    "Adopted brother and sister?" Alfred asked, not quite understanding.

    Arwen nodded and smiled. "Yes, adopted," she repeated before explaining. "I adopted them when they were they were young and they all grew under my care. I can help them so I did. And they have been very capable. If I wouldn''t have helped then, it would have been a great loss."

    Harris, Sam, Aled, Charles, Nic and Alice were orphans. And Arwen had come across them when she, herself, was young. At that time, she might not have the abilities, but she had requested her grandmother to act on her stance. And later when she finished her university, she transferred their guardianship under her name.

    Since then, she has been officially looking after them like she would have looked after her own younger sibling.

    And all those seven kids also treated her the same. Never have they made her feel any less than an elder sister. They have always acted playful at the front, but they never troubled her.

    So, over the years, raising them never felt troublesome.

    "Now, they all have become capable and quite recognizable in the society. They all excel in different things. So, in all, raising them has been quite worthwhile." Arwen added with a proud smile.

    Alfred nodded in understanding. He didn''t ask more and neither did Arwen explain further.

    They were heading towards the Winslow Residence when suddenly Arwen felt her phone ringing.

    When she checked, it was an unfamiliar number.

    She stared at the digits for a second before picking up the call.

    "Hello!" she answered, pressing the phone to her ear.

    "Hello! Am I talking to Ms. Arwen Quinn?" the person spoke from the other end of the call.

    Arwen hummed softly. "Yes, that''s me. May I know who is this?"

    "Ms. Quinn, it''s Officer Davis from CIB, Cralens Investigation Bureau. May I have a little of your time?"

 Chapter 397: Threat to her life.

    Cralens Investigation Bureau.

    Arwen paused. Her brows furrowed deeply as she stared at the road ahead. After a moment, she responded, "Hello, Officer Davis. How can I help you?"

    She had no idea what they were reaching out for. But regardless, she should as calm as it could be possible.

    "Ms. Quinn, this is regarding your accident that happened a few months back in Palace Road. Could we meet to discuss it?" Officer Davis spoke through the line.

    And his intention caught Arwen slightly off-guard.

    "Regarding that accident ..." she hesitated a little before finally voicing out her suspicion. "I don''t think I made any complaints, Officer."

    Although she should have, that time she was alone at the hospital with no one around, so she wasn''t able to file any complaints. And later, when she investigated it, she couldn''t find any clue.

    "Ms. Quinn, we understand you had a situation at that time and weren''t able to come to us. It''s totally fine," Officer Davis spoke. And his words were enough to tell Arwen that he had investigated the situation well enough to know about her. But what she couldn''t understand was ¡ª''why would he do that?''

    "You were badly injured and were hospitalized in South City Hospital for almost a month. However, even though you weren''t able to reach us then, you were still covered under the civil protection law. Hence, it''s our duty to make sure to investigate the incident and find the wrongdoer. This is not just important for your safety but also for the safety of common people."

    Arwen pondered over his words for a second before nodding. "Fine, Officer. Tell me what can I do to help you out in finding the person?" She knew who was behind that accident, but given that she didn''t hold any evidence against Delyth, she simply couldn''t give her name.

    "That night, since I was running to save my life, I was barely able to see who was after me. I just remembered the car but after so many days, I can''t give you the vehicle number with surety."

    She said, not hiding the flaw of her side at all.

    She thought these were the only ways she could help him find the instigators from that night ...

    But little did she expect that wasn''t at all the officer was looking for her.

    "It''s fine, Ms. Quinn. We understand your situation."

    She heard Officer Davis say again before further continuing. "We don''t need you to give us any details regarding the accident. We already have all the proofs that we require. We know who was following you that night and we also have the details of the car that was tailgating you. So, don''t worry, we got it covered."

    Arwen was slightly taken aback. Adjusting her posture, she sat back straighter, leaning a little forward. "Wait, what did you say? You have gotten the proofs?"

    As far as she remembered the videos from that night were all gone.

    "Yes, Ms. Quinn. We have gotten the video footage of that night. And that''s the reason, I have reached out today.," Officer Davis revealed. "We have a few questions for you. It would be great if you could spare some time and make a visit to our office tomorrow."

    "Sure, Officer. I will try to make some time tomorrow." She no longer hesitated and readily agreed.

    On the other end of the call, even Officer Davis was satisfied. "That would be great. See you tomorrow, then."

    With that, the call was disconnected.

    Arwen pulled away the phone, staring at the road ahead. It was hard to tell what was going on in her thoughts. But the gaze made it look like she was thinking something deeply.

    "Madam!" Alfred''s call brought her back.

    When she glanced up at him, he politely added, "We have arrived."

    Arwen''s gaze turned to look outside the window, noting the familiar estate.

    "Thank you, Alfred!" She said, already reaching out to gather her things before reaching out to open the door for herself. "You can go and take a rest now. I will let you know when I have to leave tomorrow."

    Alfred nodded in understanding. And saying that, Arwen pushed the door open and got out of the car, heading inside the manor.

    "Madam, you are back?" Mr. Jones came to greet when saw Arwen entering the house.

    Arwen passed a soft smile to him before graciously asked. "Gianna? Where is she?" Usually, when she would come back home, Gianna would always be waiting for her in the living room itself. However, she wasn''t there.

    Mr. Jones''s gaze darted upstairs before he spoke, "Ms. Griffin has come home quite early today. Last, when I checked, she had been resting in her room."

    Arwen also turned to look upstairs. "Okay, I will go to her then," she said, and turned to take the stairs.

    ***

    Meanwhile ...

    At the same time, in East Serenity Residence, Brenda returned to the manor in a rush.

    Entering the hall, she spotted Xander around and quickly asked, "How is Madam now?"

    Xander turned to her, his brows furrowed with clear concern. "Ms. Margaret, earlier in the evening, Madam was taking a stroll in the garden, looking all fine. But then suddenly, her condition deteriorated. Before any of us could react, she was already there lying limp.do We brought her in and called the doctor. Currently, he hasn''t given us any news. He is there with Madam, upstairs."

    Margaret didn''t look much surprised. But she was clearly worried. Patting her chest to ease the fear in her heart, she asked, "How did this happen? Did she not take her medicines today?"

    "She did," Xander replied. "After lunch, the maid made sure that she had had her medicines."

    "Then how can her situation deteriorate like this?" Margaret almost snapped. But then realizing her tone, she closed her eyes and apologized. "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to raise my voice."

    Xander shook his head. "It''s fine, Ms. Margaret. I know it wasn''t intentional."

    Margaret nodded. Her gaze darted as she looked in the direction of the master bedroom. "Madam, the situation won''t get any better. We have to be careful around her. We can''t let her fall like this. This will only increase the threat to her life."

    At this moment, they heard someone rushing down.

    "Nurse, how is the lady?" Margaret asked.

    The nurse shook her head. "She ..."

 Chapter 398: She is his wife. Shouldnâ€™t she know?

    Margaret felt her heart pound in her chest when she saw the nurse shaking her head. Her knees weakened and she nearly staggered to the floor.

    Xander reacted instantly, his reflexes sharp as he reached out to steady her before turning to the nurse.

    "How is the lady, nurse?"

    With a sombre expression, the nurse responded seriously, "Mrs. Davies''s condition is critical. The doctor is treating her, but nothing can be said for certain yet. You will have to wait for the doctor to step out and update you in detail."

    She then retrieved the prescription from her pocket and handed it over. "We need these medicines immediately. Please arrange them as soon as possible."

    Xander exchanged a glance with Margaret before helping her steady herself. Taking the prescription from the nurse, he gave her a firm nod.

    "Don''t worry. I will get it right away."

    With that, he turned and left.

    Margaret slumped onto the sofa nearby as she watched the nurse walk back upstairs.

    Because of Brenda''s fragile health, they have always kept a room prepared with all necessary medical equipment. a doctor remained on standby at all times to ensure that, should an emergency arise, help would never be too late.

    Yet, despite all their preparations, a situation like this couldn''t be entirely prevented.

    Brenda was getting old, and sooner or later, her health was bound to deteriorate.

    Death was an inevitable truth of life.

    Still, humans found it hard to accept ¡ªnot because they feared dying, but because they couldn''t bear to imagine a world without the people they loved.

    And Margaret was no different.

    Her relationship with Brenda has long exceeded beyond the simple attachment between superior and subordinate.

    When she first started working under Brenda''s guidance, she had treated her with respect due to a superior. But over the years, as time passed, Brenda became something more ¡ªsomeone that she looked up to.

    A family ¡ªsomething she had never truly had.

    And now, the mere thought that Brenda might leave this world ... that she might once again be alone ... filled with fear.

    As she was drowning in those thoughts, hurried footsteps echoed through the hall. She looked up just as Xander eneted the mansion, breathless.

    She stood up, approaching him in half the distance. "Did you get everything?" she asked.

    "Yes, I brought everything."

    "Good, let go. We need to give it to Dr. Hans."

    Then, without delaying another moment, they rushed upstairs.

    The nurse took the medicines and asked them to wait outside while she went inside to assist the doctor.

    The air in the hallway felt eerily calm, yet thick with tension.

    Margaret paced back and forth, unable to keep still, while Xander stood nearby, equally worried. They had been the two oldest subordinates under Brenda, having served her for years.

    After a long silence, Xander finally spoke, his voice deep and contemplative.

    "Ms. Margaret, I have been thinking about something."

    Margaret stopped pacing and turned to look at him. Though she didn''t say anything, her gaze signalled him to continue.

    And Xander understood it well. But still, the hesitation was evident in his demeanour. It was clear whatever he was about to say, he wasn''t entirely sure about it himself.

    However, even so, he was determined about it.

    "Madam''s condition is already this bad," he spoke cautiously. "We don''t know what will happen in the next second. She might ... or might not ..."

    "Xander, the doctor is still treating her inside. Don''t say such ominous things," Margaret warned, her tone sharp.

    Xander shook his head. "I dare not," he said earnestly. "But what I mean I, given her condition, wouldn''t it be better if we inform the Young Miss now? We don''t know what the future holds. God forbid, but what if something happens today ... will we be able to live with the blame for not telling her?"

    "Nothing will happen to her," Margaret murmured shaking her head in denial.

    Yet deep inside, she was scared.

    Not about being blamed, but about ...

    "Ms. Margaret, Young Miss will be devastated if we tell her any later. We should inform her now before it''s too late." Xander said with more firmness in his tone.

    Margaret stared at him, weighing the decision in her mind.

    And, just as she was about to agree, the door of the room swung open.

    The nurse stood there, urgency in her voice.

    "The lady is asking for both of you, Please, come in. Hurry!"

    Xander and Margaret exchanged a gaze with each other before rushing inside the room.

    ***

    Meanwhile ...

    Back in Winslow Residence,

    Gianna wasn''t far from her usual carefree self.

    Her eyes remained glued to her laptop screen, scanning through the various news articles with a frown.

    "Gia, are you still on the call?" Efa''s voice came through the line, laced with impatience. "You can''t put me on the phone and just disappear like that."

    "I am still here, Mom" Gianna replied absentmindedly. "I was just reading the news. How did the situation turn out to be like this? Wasn''t everything going fine just a few days ago?"

    "Gia, don''t concern yourself with what''s happening here," Efa said, urgency creeping into her voice. "I only called to tell you ¡ªuntil your uncle tells his wife himself about this situation, you must not mention it to her."

    "But Mom, Arwen is his wife. Shouldn''t she know?" Gianna argued.

    "I am not saying that she shouldn''t, Gia," Efa tried to reason. "I am saying you don''t need to be the one to tell her. The situation doesn''t relate to her. But given the rumours online, if she read them, she might misunderstand and end up blaming herself."

    Gianna frowned but ultimately sighed in understanding.

    For once, she didn''t argue. "Got it, Mom. I won''t say anything."

    Then after a brief pause, she added with a bit of relief, "And anyway, international news doesn''t spread that fast here. I doubt Arwen will find out unless she deliberately searches for it."

    She had barely finished speaking when a voice cut through the air ¡ª

    "What won''t I be able to find out?"

 Chapter 399: To ask her to book my tickets.

    Gianna froze.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she slowly turned.

    There, standing in the doorway, was Arwen ¡ªher one hand on the doorknob while her piercing gaze locked onto her.

    One glance at her and she could tell that it was not suspicion in her gaze ¡ªit was the confirmation.

    She has heard it.

    "Gia, what happened?"

    She heard her mother ask and realized her phone was still on a speaker.

    Before she could move to hang up, she heard her mother speak again.

    "Was it Arwen, Gia?" Efa had heard the voice, but since she was on the other end of the call, she still needed to confirm it with her daughter. "You can''t tell her or let her know anything happening her, Gia. You heard me, right?"

    Gianna closed her eyes, not knowing how she should react.

    Her mother was asking her not to reveal anything to Arwen ... but after saying it so loud and clear, did she even give her a choice to choose from?

    Pressing her lip tightly, she spoke through gritted teech. "Mom, I got it. Let me call you later." With that she swiftly but with deliberate moves reach for her phone and pressed the hang up button.

    She didn''t turn to look at Arwen straight. Instead, she simply closed her eyes and tried to think if there was any way to hide it away.

    Just when she thought she had time to find a way, she heard arwen repeat.

    "You hadn''t answer me yet, Anna. What it is that I won''t be able to find out?"

    Gianna opened her eyes and slowly turned towards the doorway. But to her surprise, Arwen has long walked in and was now stand right in front of the best. With just few more steps, she would easily be able to come to her side.

    "Since when did you learn to walk pussy-footedly?"

    Arwen didn''t ponder over her comet. Simply pursing her lips, she counter, "Unfortunately, you still haven''t explained me what I have asked you, Anna? Want me to repeat it again?"

    Gianna didn''t intend to stall her. Instead, she just wanted to refuse it once and for all so that Arwen doesn''t come and ask her what she didn''t want to explain.

    Shaking her head, she slowly asked, "Do I have an option to refuse to answer?"

    Arwen crossed her arms, her gaze unwavering. "What do you think?"

    "I think I don''t have it."

    "Then you should also know the inevitable shouldn''t be delayed, or else it brings the repercussions."

    Gianna smiled, knowing well what Arwen meant by that. Nodding, she agreed before asking, "Then tell me, from which part of the conversation were you were you eavesdropping?"

    If Arwen wouldn''t have wanted to know what it was, she would have engaged a separate conversation to defend herself against eavesdropping. However, right now, her priority was different, so she simply answered.

    "From the point you said I won''t be able to find it out."

    Gianna stretched her lips in a forced smile as she asked, "That means you haven''t heard anything at all. Can''t you simply believe that there isn''t anything and I was merely just joking around. After all, what possibly can I hide from you?"

    "Anna ¡ª"

    "Fine, don''t call my name in that tone. I am telling you."

    Gianna relented, knowing well that no matter what she says now, she couldn''t make Arwen forget it.

    Taking in a deep breath, she said, "Something big happened in company headquarters in New York!"

    Arwen''s brows jutted in a frown.

    However, instead of giving her the details of the story, Gianna moved her fingers over the keyboard, typing something and clicking a few times befor turning the screen towards Arwen.

    "Here, read it yourself," she said, and Arwen''s eyes zeroed at the screen as she approached to check it herself.

    Winslow Globals in Turmoil: Stock Prices Plummet Amidst CEO''s Silence!

    Aiden Winslow''s Risky Move: Has the Business Titanl Finally Met His Downfall?

    Investors Panic as Winslow Globals Faces Unprecedented Crisis!

    Power Shift or Failure? Winslow Globals'' Future Hangs in the Balance!

    From Dominance to Decline? Winslow Globals Faces Its Greatest Challenge Yet!

    Each headline was striking, summing up the situation.

    Arwen''s expression hardened as she scrolled through the articles. She didn''t need to read them in detail to grasp the chaos unfolding.

    Being involved in business world herself, she understood the weight of these situations.

    But what took her off-guard was Aiden''s response to it all.

    He was clearly going through a major crisis, yet he never mentioned it to her.

    He acted as if nothing happened.

    Every time they were on a call, she would talk, and he would listen. He would mention his lunches, his meetings, every little details ¡ªyet he never once brought up something like this.

    If she hadn''t seen these headlines herself and had only heard about it from someone else, she wouldn''t have believed it.

    Not because Aiden had hidden it from her, but because he had never made it seem so chaotic.

    She had noticed he had been extra busy lately, staying up late for work ¡ªobvious signs that things weren''t smooth on his end.

    But even so, with everything happening, Aiden had never made her feel like she was an afterthought.

    He was still the same.

    Still calling her ... still sending pictures of his meals ... still texting to check if she had reached home safely ...

    With so much going on, should he be completely focused on work?

    How could he still find time for her?

    "Wenna, I know the situation seems to be serious in the news. But it can''t be that grave. I am sure Uncle will handle it and return soon," Gianna said when she noticed Arwen staring at the screen in silence.

    Her expression was hard to read and she couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.

    And so, she wanted to cajole her.

    After a moment, Arwen spoke.

    "It''s graver than it looks. It''s not at all simple."

    Before Gianna could react, she saw Arwen pull out her phone.

    Confused, she asked, "Wait, who are you calling? Don''t tell me it''s my uncle?"

    "I am calling Mia," Arwen replied.

    "Mia?" Gianna repeated, puzzled. "Your secretary? Why? are you calling her?"

    "To ask her to book my tickets."

 Chapter 400: Whatâ€™s the best way to hide something?

    Although Gianna knew the situation was dire, she tried to ease Arwen. But she miscalculated something greatly.

    Arwen wasn''t naive when it came to the business industry. She was born and raised for it. How could she not know what was happening? I

    But wait ... did she say she was calling Mia to book a flight? Flight to where?

    Before Arwen could make the call, Gianna grabbed her hand to stop her.

    "What tickets are you talking about?" she asked, her tone tinged with urgency.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed slightly, irritation flickering across his gaze. Not at Gianna particularly, but how the situation has turned out to be.

    "Tickets to New York, Anna. Where else could I go in a situation like this?" She pried Gianna''s grip off her hand and attempted to dial Mia''s number again. "Aiden is struggling there alone. Even if I can''t do much, the least I can do is be by his side."

    At this moment, nothing mattered more to her than staying with Aiden ¡ªbeing there for him the way he had always been there for her.

    Gianna''s eyes widened in alarm, and she immediately shook her head. "No! Not New York! Do you want me to die?"

    Before Arwen could argue, Gianna cut her off firmly.

    "You just heard what my mother warned me about. If she finds out you are heading there, she will immediately realize that I went against her instructions and told you everything. And believe me, Wenna, she will kill me with her bare hands." A shiver ran down her spine at the thought, and she shook her head more determinedly. "No. You can''t go there. Otherwise, I am finished. Arwen, I ¡ª"

    But regardless of Gianna''s words, Arwen pressed to dial Mia''s number. And soon after she did, the call was connected.

    "Hello, Ma''am! You are calling at this time ¡ªdo you need something?"

    Even though the phone wasn''t on speaker, Gianna could hear Mia''s voice from the other end.

    She wanted to refuse on Arwen''s behalf and tell her the call was connected by mistake but before she could ... Arwen answered.

    "Mia, book me the earliest flight to New York?" her instruction was straight to the point.

    The line fell silent for a moment before Mia hesitantly spoke.

    "Ma''am ... New York? But you still have several important meetings scheduled for tomorrow and the following days."

    The Davies Empire annual meeting was just around the corner. All the high-priority meetings needed to be wrapped up before the company''s year-end celebration.

    Mia didn''t know what had prompted this sudden change in plans, but as Arwen''s secretary, it was her responsibility to remind her of her schedule.

    Arwen hadn''t forgotten. She was well aware of what was on her calendar. But right now, nothing else mattered. Keeping her focus clear, she instructed. "Either postpone them or if possible, assign them to be handled by someone else."

    "But Ma''am ¡ª"

    "Mia, I know what''s more important right now. Just do as I said."

    Without waiting for another word, Arwen ended the call.

    Gianna sighed in exasperation. "Wenna, I understand you are anxious. But leaving all your responsibilities behind ... do you really think that''s the right choice?"

    This time, Gianna wasn''t thinking about the trouble she would have with her mother. She was genuinely worried about Arwen making such aa rash decision.

    She had seen how busy Arwen had been lately, and she had also read the announcement about Davies international''s year-end event. It was a major occasion ¡ªone that had garnered significant attention in a short span of time. People were eagerly anticipating it, speculating different stories around it. The most important one among it was the expected change in leadership.

    Arwen''s expression remained indecipherable.

    Gianna reached out for her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    "Wenna, think carefully before making a hasty decision. If my uncle needed you there, he would have asked for you. Since he hasn''t, it means he wants you to focus on your work here."

    Just as Gianna finished speaking, Arwen''s phone vibrated before breaking into a familiar ringtone.

    Gianna glanced at the screen and immediately stiffened.

    "Don''t tell me that Mia girl already booked you the ticket?" she muttered.

    But her expression quickly changed when she saw it wasn''t Mia''s name that was flashing on the screen. It was ...

    Husband??

    Gianna gasped dramatically. "Holy f*ck! Think of the Devil and he appears!" She turned to Arwen with a look of pure betrayal. "Wenna, I am warning you ¡ªif you sell me out, I swear I will haunt you for life and even after. Believe me."

    Arwen merely gave her a brief glance before rising to her feet to leave.

    "Wait ¡ªwhere are you going?" Gianna asked, exasperated.

    "To answer the call. And decide," Arwen replied simply before walking out of the room.

    Behind her, Gianna called out one last time.

    "You better not sell me out, Wenna! Did you hear me?"

    No response came, but Gianna was already fearing the worst.

    Meanwhile ...

    Entering her bedroom, Arwen finally answered the call.

    The moment she did, she heard Aiden''s deep yet relaxed voice from the other end, as if there was nothing that was stressing and wearing him out.

    "Did you reach home?"

    She knew he must have already been aware, but still asked ¡ªout of his natural habit.

    Arwen slowly hummed in response ¡ªnot quite sure what to say.

    She had a lot on her mind ¡ªso many questions, so many worries. But since he was not making it obvious, how could she bring them up?

    "How was your day?" Aiden asked again.

    Arwen walked towards the dresser, glancing at her own reflection in the mirror.

    "Pretty good!" she replied, her gaze locking onto her eyes, as if trying to see through something invisible. "How was yours?"

    "Busy," he admitted without hesitation. "Investor meeting and two inspection visits. Nothing unusual."

    Arwen hesitated before finally speaking.

    "Aiden ... do you know what''s the best way to hide something?" she asked.

 Chapter 401: Underestimating yourself.

    There was a pause...

    A long one.

    Neither of them spoke.

    It was hard for Arwen to decipher what Aiden was thinking on the other end of the call.

    She wanted to complain ¡ªto ask him why he hadn''t shared his struggles. But then again ... he had never hidden anything from her. He had said it all. Could she really accuse him of doing so now?

    She wanted to be mad at him.

    But how could she be, when he still took time to check on her every single day, even when he barely had time for himself?

    Her heart softened.

    So instead of complaining, instead of getting upset, she chose a different approach.

    As the silence stretched between them, she finally answered the question she had posed.

    "The best way to hide something ... is to not hide it at all." Her voice was gentle yet firm. "But even so, that changes nothing. Because in the end, nothing hides forever. You know that, right?"

    Aiden hummed softly from the other side. "I know. But there is also another facet to this. Have you heard of that?" he asked.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed as she studied her reflection in the mirror. "What?"

    "Not everything on the surface is real," Aiden said, his voice calm ¡ªtoo calm.

    Arwen didn''t understand. Her fingers tightened around her phone. "What do you mean?"

    And even though Aiden wasn''t in front of her, she could still feel the slight smirk tugging at his lips.

    But why?

    She wasn''t asking something trivial. His words carried weight, a deeper meaning that eluded her. If that was the case, shouldn''t she ask him to explain so that she could understand it better?

    "What I mean is that the media thrives on speculation," Aiden continued smoothly. "They can''t report the truth until it''s handed to them."

    Even though he has put it in the simplest words, it still took Arwen a moment to process them.

    Her gaze remained locked on her own reflection, and slowly, her expression shifted.

    "So ... you are saying the situation isn''t as chaotic as they are making them seem?"

    A brief pause followed before she heard Aiden respond.

    "Have I ever lied to you?"

    "You don''t," she shot back immediately. "You just downplay things as if they don''t matter."

    "That''s maybe because nothing seems important when compared to you."

    "Aiden Winslow!"

    A soft chuckle rumbled through the phone. But Aiden said nothing else.

    Silence stretched between them again, but this time, it felt different. He wasn''t trying to defend himself ¡ªhe was simply there, willing to take whatever she threw at him.

    Arwen took a slow breath, her chest tightening.

    "I want you to tell me everything," she finally said, her voice laced with quiet determination. "Exactly as it is. No sugarcoating. No brushing it aside. I don''t expect you to hide anything from me. If you are wounded, show me your wounds bare. If anything, I want to be the one to heal them. I don''t want to just sit here, protected from everything. I want to be there to protect you too. I ¡ª"

    "Shush!"

    Before she could say another word, Aiden silenced her with a single breath.

    Arwen frowned. "Aiden, I am being serious ¡ª"

    "Although your tears aren''t ugly," he murmured, his voice as soothing as a lullaby, "I can''t bear to see them lacing your mesmerizing eyes. Can you help me wipe them away first?"

    Arwen''s breath caught in her throat.

    Her fingers trembled slightly as she blinked and looked at herself in the mirror.

    That was when she realized ¡ª

    Tears were brimming in her gaze.

    She hadn''t noticed them fall.

    She hadn''t raised her voice ... hadn''t choked on her words. And yet, he knew.

    How?

    How did he know her so well ... always?

    And yet she knew nothing ...

    She swallowed hard. "You ¡ª"

    "Wipe them away, Moon," Aiden cooed gently. "Then we can talk."

    Arwen lifted a shaky hand and dabbed the tears from her gaze.

    "Am I expecting too much?" her voice was as small it could be when she spoke.

    They started this relationship without any emotional foundation and now she was seeking every emotion from it ... Hasn''t her expectations grown a little too much?

    Will he be willing to fulfil them?

    He holds no reason to ... but still hoped that he did.

    But even if she hoped, that doesn''t make her forget that he was not obliged to.

    Therefore, she decided that if he refused, she wouldn''t force him. She would let herself be heartbroken, but wouldn''t compel him for something.

    "I am expecting to share your struggles and pains as you share your happiness. Is it too much for me to expect."

    "It''s not."

    His reply came without hesitation, firm and unwavering. "As long as you expect something from me, it''s never too much."

    "But, Moon ... this isn''t about you expecting too much from me. It''s about you underestimating yourself when it comes to me."

    Arwen stilled.

    Underestimating herself?

    Her brows furrowed as she tried to think back. Had she? When?

    "How am I underestimating myself?" she asked, waiting for Aiden to explain.

    And he didn''t make her wait long.

    "You are underestimating yourself if you think I could ever hide from you."

    Arwen''s breath hitched.

    Aiden''s voice was slow, deliberate. Each work seemed to wrap sound her like a whisper of truth.

    "Only you hold the power to find me," he continued, his tone deep with emotion. "Even in the darkest part of my life, even when I wasn''t able to say a word ... you still found me. So tell me, Moon ¡ªhow do you think I could ever hide from you?"

    Arwen''s fingers curled into her pal. Her thoughts couldn''t move past his words.

    She had found him ... even in the darkest part of his life?

    His words sounded as though they were meant for the future, but strangely ... she felt as though he was speaking about the past.

    Is it just an illusion? Or, had they truly shared a past that she no longer remembers?

 Chapter 402: Is she doubting something?

    "You can''t hide from me?" Arwen repeated his words, her tone carrying a depth of oddity. "I have always found you ... even in the darkest part of your life."

    And only when she repeated his words did Aiden realize that, caught up in emotion, he had said something he shouldn''t have.

    But the realization came too late.

    He couldn''t take his words back now.

    Especially when Arwen had already caught on.

    He braced himself for the inevitable questioning, expecting her to press him for answers. And she did ¡ªexcept, her question wasn''t what he had expected.

    "You sure put a lot of faith in me." Her voice was quiet, contemplative. "What if I am not capable of seeing through you?"

    Aiden stilled at her words.

    For once, he didn''t understand her thoughts.

    To him, Arwen had never been complicated. He had always been able to follow her emotions, to read her feelings like an open book. But at this moment, he simply couldn''t decipher her thoughts.

    "You are capable, Moon," he assured her smoothly, though his mind raced elsewhere. "If I ever truly struggle, you will see it in my eyes, feel it in my voice ¡ªno matter how great my composure is.

    Arwen''s voice wavered slightly. "How am I capable? I wasn''t even able to tell that the company was in such a mess and that you were having a hard time solving it there."

    "That''s because it''s not a mess at all." Aiden paused before adding, "I might look busy ... but that''s for a different reason. It''s not because the company is falling, rather it''s because the company is restructuring."

    "Restructuring?" Arwen asked.

    Aiden hummed from the other end. "Yes. The details aren''t public yet, but soon, everyone will get to know."

    He didn''t explain much, but he had said enough for her to understand.

    After a while, he spoke again. "So, you weren''t able to see wrong on my side, not because I hid it from you, or downplayed the things, but because ..."

    "... the situation has never been serious at all. It was all under your planned control." Arwen finished his words.

    Aiden didn''t respond, but his silence was as good as an agreement.

    "So, now what should I do?" she asked, before casually adding. "By now, Mia must have booked me a flight."

    "Flight?"

    "Of course, flight!" Arwen repeated. "To reach New York ¡ªthat''s the easiest way, isn''t it."

    There was a brief pause on the call ... before Aiden finally asked, "You booked a ticket to New York?"

    "Did you leave me any choice?" Arwen countered. "Fine, I agree that you didn''t downplay the things, but you didn''t tell me anything about them either. How else were you expecting me to react after finding out?"

    Aiden didn''t respond immediately. Then after a moment, he said, "Given that you consider our relationship to have no emotional foundation, this was definitely not the reaction anyone would expect. Don''t you think so too?"

    Arwen''s breath hitched. She wasn''t sure what to say.

    He wasn''t wrong.

    She had been the one who said and believed that their relationship lacked the emotional foundation, that they had started this marriage with nothing but a mutual agreement.

    And yet, here she was, acting on impulse.

    Rushing to him.

    Wanting to be there.

    Wanting to stay by his side ... as if it was the most important thing.

    "That''s ¡ª" she faltered before she could finish.

    And knowing that she was struggling to answer, Aiden simply helped her out. Not because he didn''t want her to realize her heart and accept her feelings for him, but because he knew sooner or later, she would do it.

    They had their whole lives ... and there was no hurry.

    "If you want to come because you miss me, then I would be the happiest man in the world," he said smoothly, easing her out of her troubled thoughts. "But if you are postponing your work just to rush to me because you are scared, I will be alone without you, then you can give me a few more days. I won''t stay away from you for long."

    Before Arwen knew it, a blush crept up her cheeks, colouring her face in a soft hue of red.

    She hummed, "I miss you too, but since you have said that you are almost done there and will return soon, I think I should stay here to welcome you back."

    Aiden chuckled. "Then I will be looking forward to that welcome." His voice, rich and warm, sent a strange flutter through her chest.

    After talking for a few more minutes, the two finally decide to end the call on a gentle and lingering note. note.

    Once the call was hung up, Aiden''s expression shifted. The perplexion of his thoughts became more evident on his face.

    Although it seemed as though he had forgotten what he had almost slipped out amidst their conversation ¡ªhe hadn''t.

    He hadn''t forgotten that he had almost given clear hints that could make Arwen suspicious of the past that shared ¡ªone that she had forgotten.

    But what surprised her was her reaction.

    She had heard him clearly. She had even caught on to his words. Yet, she never asked him to explain it.

    As if she hadn''t noticed at all.

    This wasn''t her.

    Aiden knew Arwen better than anyone. She might have seemed simple, straightforward ¡ªeven a little naive at times ¡ªbut she wasn''t ignorant.

    She would not have let something like this slip past her attention so easily.

    But if she hadn''t let it slip, why hadn''t she asked him anything?

    Why didn''t she demand him to know what he meant when he said she had found him even in the darkest part of his life?

    Given her personality, she should have.

    But she didn''t. Why?

    His fingers tapped against the desk absently. A small furrow appeared between his brows while his lips pressed in aa thin like.

    What was going on in his thoughts? Is she doubting something?

 Chapter 403: The possibility seemed to be getting stronger.

    Aiden thought for a moment, before decisively reaching for his phone again. He stared at the screen for a few seconds before dialling a number.

    Even though it was already quite late at night, the call got connected after the very first few rings and Mr. Jones''s voice came through the line.

    "Sir!" he greeted and Aiden hummed barely in response before asking.

    "Recently did something happen?"

    The response didn''t come immediately as Mr. Jones pondered a little before answering.

    "Madam and Ms. Griffin have been doing fine at home. There doesn''t seem to be anything out of the place recently. But ..." he paused briefly before continuing again. "... something happened the day you left."

    Aiden''s brows furrowed.

    The day he left?

    "Since you were in a haste to leave for New York, I didn''t get the chance to report it to you, but before Madam brought the lunch to you, she had stepped inside your old study room. It was because of my negligence." The butler added. He had thought to report it to Aiden in the evening when he returned.

    However, given the sudden business trip, he didn''t get the chance.

    On the other end of the call, Aiden''s fingers tightened around the phone''s frame. "Did she find something there?"

    Arwen hadn''t mentioned anything to him, but he also knew that the room held so much of her that if she had been there for even a little while, she could feel herself in the air.

    "No, sir," Mr. Jones replied. "I have been there with her the entire time. Even though she came across a few things, nothing got her suspicious. And soon later she had a meeting scheduled, so she left without looking much around."

    He still clearly remembered that day, when Arwen had come across the late lady''s photograph and the jar full of chocolate wrapped folded in the shape of stars. But even looking at them, Arwen seemed quite indifferent. He was sure, nothing made her suspicious.

    Even though Mr. Jones seemed quite confident, Aiden didn''t feel the same.

    What put him at the edge was the possibility of Arwen connecting the dots. Any hint further can make her draw the connections. After all, he never hid anything from her.

    As long as she tried, everything would be under her reach.

    He kept it like this because previously, he wanted her to remember him, but now even if he wanted the same, he couldn''t wish it.

    Arwen''s current condition wouldn''t allow her to remember him or their past.

    Meanwhile ...

    Back in her room, Arwen stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were sharp, staring deeply at herself as if trying to find something on her being that wasn''t visible to her naked eye.

    While back in her mind it was still Aiden''s words, racing as if trying to decipher the meaning she couldn''t understand.

    She hadn''t asked him to explain not because she didn''t want to, but rather because she knew what would have come as his reply.

    He would have either explained in terms that could have come vague, or he might have simply said something that would have proved her to be overthinking.

    In either case, she wouldn''t have been able to find out what she was trying to ... Hence to save herself from more confusion, she decided to not go looking for an answer from him.

    She was already confused, and she didn''t want to add to her confusion.

    But that doesn''t mean that she didn''t want to solve them. She wanted to understand what it was that was making her confused.

    Was it the sense of familiarity that she had always felt around Aiden?

    Or, the way she had started feeling for him in such a short time?

    Or, was it the dream she had a few days back?

    She simply couldn''t forget the way the boy had called her Moon. It was like he had been the one who had given that name to her and that name was meant for her.

    But if she had that name he had been the person to give her the name, how come except for Aiden, no one had ever called her with that name?

    With so many questions going on in her, she could no longer tell what was real.

    She could no longer identify if what she saw in her dream was some past she had forgotten, or if it was just her imagination.

    It was confusing ...

    However, at the same time, she wanted to find out.

    Especially, at times when she felt that there was something that was hidden from her.

    Although Aiden had never given her the willing hints that felt like they had a past together, still his gaze at times made her feel like he held complaints against her. Like he resented her for something.

    But even in resentment, he never seemed to bear any hatred towards her.

    As she stared at herself in the mirror, his voice rang back in her ears.

    I can never hide from you ... you have found me even in the darkest part of my life.

    "I have found him," Arwen repeated, still staring at herself in the mirror. "Did I really find him? When?"

    She tried hard to think back, but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t recall knowing Aiden at all.

    She couldn''t even recall knowing someone who used to call her Moon before.

    Did she forget something?

    She knows that a part of her life was hazy in her memories, but doesn''t remember at all that she has forgotten anything.

    Her grandmother has said that childhood memories blur out as time passes, and hers has also gotten blurred because of it. She had believed her because there were studies that proved it.

    But could it be that her memories hadn''t blurred out, instead she had forgotten something important? Or, someone important?

    Could it be that she had forgotten the existence of Aiden from the past?

    The possibility seemed to be getting stronger and stronger ...

 Chapter 404: She was holding on for Arwen.

    Back in the East Serenity Residence,

    The doctor was checking Brenda''s vitals, which were finally showing hints of improvement.

    "Dr. Han''s, how is the lady''s condition now?" Margaret asked from the side, her voice laced with concern as she noticed the doctor''s posture relax slightly.

    Even Xander stepped closer, watching the doctor intently as he turned to respond.

    "Mrs. Davies is stable now," Dr. Hans said. "She is still under the effects of the medicine, so she is sleeping. Once the effect wears off, she will wake up."

    Margaret exhaled slowly, the tightness in her chest easing just a little. She took a deep breath and sighed in relief. But soon, realizing now was not the time to celebrate, she turned back to the doctor with a more serious expression.

    "This happened so suddenly this time. Is there something that have to be cautious about, Dr. Hans?"

    Dr. Hans briefly glanced at the old woman lying peacefully on the bed, her frail form barely moving.

    "There is no specific trigger," he admitted. "It''s simply that her illness is worsening with time. She doesn''t have much time left. It''s only her willpower that''s keeping her here ¡ªfighting against her condition to hold on a little longer. The day she gives up, she will be gone and even the medicines won''t be able to help her."

    Margaret''s fingers tightened around the handkerchief she was holding. She knew this better than anyone else.

    Brenda was fighting against her illness ¡ªnot to live for herself. She had long accepted her fate.

    She was holding on for Arwen.

    Before she left this world, she wanted to make sure Arwen had completely healed ¡ªphysically, emotionally, and mentally. She needed to know that Arwen could stand on her own, strong enough to protect herself, before she could finally let go.

    Margaret swallowed hard, her gaze softening as she looked at the unconscious old woman. "She still worries for woman," she mumbled more to herself, but Dr. Hans heard it.

    Nodding, he said, "Then that worry is the only thing keeping her here."

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    Xander, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke, his voice solemn. "How long does she have?"

    Dr. Hans hesitated for a moment before answering honestly. "We can''t say exactly. A few months, at best."

    Margaret closed her eyes briefly, her heart sinking at confirmation. She knew time was slipping out of their grasp like sand slips one''s hold, but getting a reminder of it loud made it feel more real.

    Xander knew about the old lady''s illness, but he didn''t know the details as he hadn''t been staying around her. Mostly he would visit at regular intervals and report to her everything she needed to know.

    His jaws tightened when he heard the doctor. "Is there really nothing that can be done?" he asked.

    Dr. Hans shook his head before looking towards Margaret. "Ms. Marrie knows it well. We have tried all that we could. But except for keeping her comfortable, we can do nothing now. Any aggressive treatment will only cause her more suffering. And the lady has long denied them."

    Margaret nodded. "She wants to live her last days comfortably. The medicines are the most she could agree."

    Brenda was a stubborn head. When she decides on something, no one can change it.

    Dr. Hans moved around to pack his instruments as he prepared to leave. "I will be back tomorrow for a follow-up." He then gazed at the nurse and added. "Call me immediately if there is any change in her condition."

    The nurse nodded in response.

    Xander escorted the doctor out while Margaret stayed behind to look after Brenda for a little longer.

    The old lady has always stood strong and composed, almost invulnerable, so so that in the past Margaret couldn''t imagine her frail and weak at all.

    However, today seeing her lying weak like this, she has come to believe that in this world nothing is invincible.

    Meanwhile ...

    After spending a good time with herself, Arwen finally returned to Gianna''s room.

    On the bed, Gianna had already dozed off with her head resting on the headboard in a wrong posture. If she slept like this any longer than an hour, the next day, she would surely be waking up with a stiff neck.

    When Arwen saw her like that, she couldn''t help but shake her head at her. She quietly walked to her side and reached out to adjust her in a comfortable posture.

    However, halfway through, Gianna opened her eyes and blinked at Arwen in a daze.

    "You ... Wenna, what are you doing?"

    "What do you think?" Arwen pursed her lips and glanced down at her. Then adjusting the pillow beneath her head, she added, "I am making sure you don''t get a stiff neck tomorrow."

    Once she made sure that, Gianna was lying comfortably, she straightened herself to turn around and walk to the other side of the bed.

    Gianna stared at her for a moment before she finally adjusted to the reality she was forgetting.

    Sitting up, she asked, staring at Arwen in confusion. "Wait, what are you doing here?"

    Arwen halted in her steps and turned to look at her friend as if she couldn''t quite understand what she was asking her about.

    "What do you mean, Anna?" She gestured for her to look around the room and then towards the bed. "What else do you expect me to be doing here at this hour if not sleeping?"

    "You came to sleep?" Gianna asked, looking confused.

    And Arwen no longer bothered with her. Lifting the comforter, she slipped inside. "Usually, at night, people use the beds to lie down and sleep. So, yes, I came to sleep."

    "No, I mean did you already complete your packing? And last when I checked, the next flight to New York was scheduled in three hours. Why aren''t you leaving yet?"

    Earlier, when Arwen left to answer the call, Gianna had been checking the flight details. While checking them, she didn''t realize when she dozed off.

    Arwen glanced at Gianna for a long moment before shrugging casually. "Because I am no longer taking any flight."

    "What?" Gianna couldn''t grasp it immediately. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 405 405: You are clearly lying.

    "I mean exactly what I said, Anna," Arwen said, before leaning to the other side to switch off the bedside lamp.

    But before she could actually do it, Gianna grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her.

    "You mean to say that you are not going to New York?" she asked, her voice edged with slight suspicion. "Why? You didn''t get the ticket?"

    Arwen pursed her lips. "How can I not get the tickets, Anna? What do you think of me?"

    "Then why aren''t you going?" she asked, not understanding it at all.

    Previously, she had seen Arwen being stubborn. And when Arwen becomes stubborn, it''s hard to make her give up any idea she has considered.

    So, why suddenly there was a change in mood?

    "Because there is no need for me to go there. Besides, I have a lot of things to attend here. The annual event is around the corner. If I move even an inch, everything will get delayed. Being the Vice President, how can I be so irresponsible and not consider my people''s hard work."

    Gianna no longer knew how to react. She raised her finger at Arwen and opened her mouth to vent, but no words came to her aid. She was speechless to the core.

    Did she not think all this while asking her secretary to book her a flight earlier?

    Why was she only considering it now?

    The next day, Arwen woke up as usual. Completing her daily routine and early practice, she had just walked back into her room when she heard her phone ringing.

    Her brows furrowed a little when she noticed the time on her watch. It was still very early for her to receive any call.

    Checking, she found it, it was another unknown number calling her. Moving the icon to take it, she answered, "Hello, may I know who is this calling?"

    "Good morning, Ms. Quinn," the lady from the other end greeted. "I am Officer Jena calling from CIB. Sorry to bother you this early. I just wanted to confirm if you will be able to visit us at 11 a.m. today."

    Arwen checked the clock on the call. It was showing a sharp 8 at the moment.

    "11 a.m. today won''t be possible," she said, continuing, "Will be fine if I reach there somewhere after quarter past 11?"

    "Oh, that won''t be a problem," the lady officer responded almost immediately. "I will let Officer Davis know that you will be arriving during that time."

    "Thank you, Officer Jena."

    With that, Arwen hung up the call.

    And just when she did, Gianna''s voice came from the door.

    "Officer Jena?" she repeated the name before asking, "Who is she?"

    Arwen turned to glance in her direction before answering. "She is from CIB, calling to arrange the appointment I am supposed to attend today?"

    "About?"

    "The accident," Arwen replied, reaching for a face towel to wipe the sweat off her face.

    Gianna stepped in front of Arwen, eyeing her with a little surprise. "You reported it?" She had suggested Arwen when they came to know that Delyth was behind it.

    However, at that time, Arwen had refused the idea, given that they had no evidence against Delyth.

    Arwen could read Gianna''s thoughts. Shaking her head, she said, "I didn''t. Yesterday night, I received a call from them and they said that they had retrieved the surveillance from that night. So today, I am going to go and check with them."

    Gianna finally nodded in understanding. But then suddenly, considering something she asked.

    "Do you want me to come along with you?"

    Arwen thought for a second before shaking her head. "It''s fine. I will be able to manage. Furthermore, before going there, I have a scheduled meeting. I will take Mia along."

    "Yes, if not me take Mia along," Gianna said, nodding. "Just don''t go alone."

    Arwen understood her concern and smiled. "Got it, Ma''am. I am not going alone. Now, if you allow, I will go first to take a quick shower. Will meet you down at the dining table for breakfast."

    Gianna subconsciously nodded and was about to turn and leave when suddenly she halted and glanced at Arwen.

    "Wait, I didn''t come here for nothing," she muttered to herself, trying to recall why she had come here in the first place. "Oh yes, I came here to ask you something."

    Arwen looked at her and blinked, waiting for her to speak.

    "You cancelled your plan of going to New York suddenly," Gianna mentioned back before narrowing her gaze at her friend. "And you did it after you had a call with my uncle. I didn''t ask you yesterday. But you tell me now, what did he say to you that made you cancel your plan so willingly? Did he say that there is nothing to worry about and he has a plan to solve it all?"

    She asked, and Arwen knew that Gianna was not asking because she was still confused about why she cancelled her flight to New York. But because she wanted to know if the situation at the company was really chaotic or if Aiden had some plan.

    But given that Aiden had clearly said that the news was kept private, she couldn''t possibly say it to Gianna.

    Staring at her for a moment, she finally responded. "I cancelled it because I realized I can''t go there leaving my work here."

    "You want me to believe that?" Gianna crossed her arms and pursed her lips.

    Arwen felt a bit guilty in heart, but then shrugging, she nonchalantly said, "Up to you. Believe it if you want. I said what I had to say. Why would I lie?" She then noted the time on the watch and hurried. "It''s already getting late. Let me shower first, or else I will be late."

    With that, she already turned around and walked towards the bathroom.

    Behind, Gianna only raised her finger at the closed door and grumbled. "Arwen, you ¡ªTraitor. You are clearly lying."

 Chapter 406 406: I will be attending with my husband.

    After finishing breakfast at home, Arwen left to attend her scheduled meeting.

    As always, Mia had kept everything arranged. So, the moment Arwen arrived at the venue, they headed straight for the meeting.

    "Mr. Darson, it''s been a pleasure working with you," Arwen said with a polite smile as she stood up, extending her hand toward the middle-aged man. "I hope we get more opportunities to collaborate in the future."

    Mr. Darson smiled heartily as he accepted the handshake. "It was a pleasant surprise to find out that you were the brain behind this project," he admitted, his voice still tinged with a lingering disbelief. "Honestly, I always thought Idris''s Quinn''s daughter was just the top socialite in our circle."

    Arwen held her smile, unfazed by his words. She had long been aware of how people perceived her ¡ªas nothing more than a rich heiress of the Quinn family, a woman raised to bask in the privileges of her lineage.

    They never expected her to be capable of anything beyond attending high-profile galas, and managing her social image.

    And she didn''t blame them. Because she had never cared to prove them otherwise. All these years, she had remained hidden, just to appease her mother.

    But now ... she didn''t care anymore.

    "Appearances can be deceiving Mr. Darson," she replied smoothly, lacing her tone with a hint of amusement. "But I am glad this collaboration has given me the chance to help you see me in a different light."

    Mr. Darson let out a chuckle, clearly impressed. "Indeed. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have boasted my son in front of your father. Given how the project has developed, he still has a long way to match your capability." he sighed before adding, "But there is still time for him. I am sure he can learn a lot from you.

    The smile on Arwen''s lips remained, though she merely nodded, maintaining the professional etiquette.

    However, Mr. Darson seemed to have other plans.

    His gaze lingered on her thoughtfully before he suddenly said, "Oh, that reminds me ¡ªyou must have met my son before. He attended the same university as you before moving abroad. How about you two meet up and catch up? Believe me, he has grown as handsome as I was in my younger days."

    Arwen arched her brows as the realization dawned upon her. Then, smiling, she rubbed her nose, searching for the right way to refuse.

    Her hesitation was so obvious that Mr. Darson caught on immediately.

    Chuckling, he continued, "Women shouldn''t limit themselves to one option. Just because you met the wrong one before doesn''t mean you don''t deserve the right one in the future. My son is just as good-looking as Ryan Foster, and unlike him, he wouldn''t mind the past of a beautiful girl like you. Just meet him once and see if you two are compatible."

    The objective couldn''t have been put more blatantly.

    Arwen felt momentarily speechless.

    Scratching the corner of her brows, she looked at Mr. Darson before speaking. "Uncle Darson, I think you misunderstood my awkwardness."

    Pulling her lips in a gentle, yet polite smile, she continued. "I wasn''t refusing your proposal because I am heartbroken over my previous relationship. I just don''t think it''s appropriate, given that ¡ª"

    The man frowned, growing impatient. If it had been before when he saw her as nothing more than a rich socialite, he wouldn''t have been so persistent.

    But now, knowing that she was the brain behind Davies Empire ¡ªand might even become its future leader ¡ªhe couldn''t let go of the opportunity.

    If his son ended up with her, the Darson family would undoubtedly benefit. And with her as the daughter-in-law, the incapability of his son would also remain under the wraps.

    So, when she sensed her rejection, he cut her off. "How is it inappropriate? You should at least meet my son once before you decide."

    Mia, who had been standing quietly on the side, felt helpless. She hadn''t expected the meeting to take such a turn. If she had known, she would have come up with a better way to handle it.

    But now, with no plans in place, she stepped forward and blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

    "Ma''am," she interrupted, earning a sharp glance from Mr. Darson, who clearly didn''t appreciate being cut off. Quickly bowing apologetically, she then turned to Arwen and continued, "I am sorry to not inform you earlier, while you were in the meeting, Sir ... I mean, your husband called several times. I believe he has something important to discuss with you."

    Arwen arched her brows at her secretary, clearly impressed by her presence of mind.

    But before she could respond, she heard Mr. Darson''s shocked voice.

    "Husband?"

    He stared in disbelief.

    Arwen turned to him with a composed smile and nodded without holding any hesitation. "Yes, Uncle Darson. That''s what I was trying to tell you earlier. I am not refusing because your son is not good enough ¡ªI am refusing because I am not single. I am married."

    "But the news clearly said that your engagement with Ryan Foster was just a rumour." Mr. Darson argued, still struggling to process the revelation.

    Although he knew the engagement had been real, he had assumed the two families had quietly dissolved it.

    Arwen found herself amused by his selective memory.

    Was this how the old generation functioned? Remembering half the truth conveniently forgetting the rest?

    Nevertheless, she maintained her politeness, given the man''s age. "That''s true, Uncle Darson. But I think you missed another announcement that was revealed just after that where I revealed my marriage."

    "I¡ª"

    "It''s understandable," Arwen cut in smoothly. "You have company to run. You might now have had time to notice."

    Glancing at her watch, she continued, "I still have an appointment to attend, Mr. Darson. I hope you won''t mind if I take my leave first."

    With that, she gestured for Mia to follow her.

    Just as she was about to leave, she heard him ask.

    "Which family did you marry into?"

    There was a tinge of disappointment in his voice ¡ªone that Arwen didn''t bother acknowledging.

    Pausing, she glanced over her shoulders and replied with a knowing smile. "I will be attending the annual event of Davies International with my husband. I will make sure to introduce him then."

    Then, without waiting for a response, she walked away. Mia hurried after her, barely containing her excitement.

 Chapter 407: Coveting Devilâ€™s treasure right in front of him.

    As they reached the entrance, Arwen swiftly pulled out her phone and dialled Alfred.

    "The car will be here soon," she said after hanging up, turning to Mia with a small smile. "Thank you for helping me back there."

    Mia shook her head politely. "Helping you out is part of my job, Ma''am. I didn''t do anything extra. In fact, I wasn''t prepared for that situation at all. When I said what I said, I almost thought I had made things worse."

    "You didn''t," Arwen reassured her with a smile. "Actually, you said exactly the right thing. It solved everything in an instant."

    Mia nodded in understanding. She had only spoken up because she could tell Arwen had no intention of hiding her marriage. Arwen would have mentioned it herself if Mr. Darson hadn''t rudely interrupted her.

    After a moment, Mia hesitated before asking, "But Ma''am, weren''t you offended? I mean, Mr. Darson was so persistent, even after you clearly refused him."

    Arwen thought for a moment and her smile deepened. Looking into Mia''s curious eyes, she asked, "Do you know who his son is?"

    Mia blinked, trying to recall anyone she heard of, but then, shook her head.

    Arwen had expected as much. The younger Darson was well-known ¡ªbut not for anything remotely related to business.

    "Mike Darson is the city''s infamous playboy with zero interest in his family business. His goal in life is not to earn but to spend everything his family has accumulated over the years."

    Mia''s eyes widened in realization. "Then ... doesn''t that mean Mr. Darson wasn''t really looking for a daughter-in-law but a ¡ª"

    "A cash cow?" Arwen finished for her, a hint of amusement in her tone. "Exactly."

    Mia gasped. "He was trying to secure his son''s future by tying him to you so that he could leech off from both you and your wealth?"

    "In high society, things work like this," Arwen said, nodding. This was one of the reasons why Catrin wanted her tied to Ryan. After all, Ryan was capable on his own.

    At one point, she understood her mother''s concern. But later, she simply couldn''t make sense of it. It was so clear ¡ªbeing with Ryan might have given her the status and security, but the more she stood to gain, the greater she would have lost.

    And when it came to relationship, Arwen didn''t value status, but the respect and emotional security.

    "Ma''am, if you don''t mind can I ask you something?" Mia hesitated before asking.

    Arwen glanced at her before nodding.

    "Usually, you wouldn''t come to wrap up such collaborations. Why did you volunteer this time?"

    In the past, Arwen had always maintained a mysterious identity. People knew the Davies Empire had a very capable Vice President, but no one knew who it was. It was just a designation that had received all the credits and recognition, while Arwen remained behind the scenes.

    But recently, Mia had noticed the change ...

    The question wasn''t difficult, but Arwen didn''t reply immediately. She took a brief pause before speaking.

    "That''s because I have no reason to show up before. But now, I have now reason to hide." As she said that, his lips curled up in a certain meaningful smile that was hard to decipher.

    Mia didn''t fully understand, but before she could ask, the familiar black car pulled in front of them.

    "Let''s get in first." Arwen motioned for Mia to head to the other side of the car while Alfred stepped out to open the door for Arwen.

    Mia nodded and walked to the other side of the car to slip inside the passenger seat while Arwen got in from one side. Once they were settled, the car drove away from the property.

    At the same time, Mr. Darson stepped out of the building with his secretary. His gaze trailed after the car disappearing down the road, his expression growing duller.

    "Did you find out which family she had married into?" he asked his secretary.

    The man adjusted his glasses before replying, "Mr. Darson, I couldn''t find much since there is barely any information about him online, but people speculate that he is just a common man with no influential background. He doesn''t carry much to his name."

    Hearing that, Mr. Darson scoffed in arrogance, his mood lifting. "She refused my son for such a man? Women these days have no foresight at all." Shaking his head, he added, "Didn''t she say she would introduce him to everyone at the annual event? Fine, I will make sure she realizes what she is losing by staying with such a good-for-nothing man."

    The secretary remained silent. His has nothing to say because on his part he believed even a random man would be better than Mike Darson. And wise woman would reject him and if Arwen did, it was no surprise at all.

    Mr. Darson then pulled out his phone and dialled his son. The call was connected soon after, but before he could speak, the blaring sound of the club music on the other end made his expression darken.

    Gritting his teeth, he growled, "Mike, don''t tell me you are out drinking and partying again?"

    "Dad, I ¡ª"

    Before the man could make an excuse, Mr, Darson cut him off sharply. "Shut up and bring your as* to the company now? Do you even have any sense of opportunity? People with nothing in their pocket are still better than you. At least they are trying to elevate themselves, while you are just wasting yourself and our money."

    "Dad¡ª!"

    "You have half an hour to reach my office. If you don''t, I will freeze all your cards. Don''t test me."

    Without waiting for his son''s inevitable whining, Mr. Darson ended the call and shoved his phone back into his pocket.

    Grumbling, he glanced at his secretary. "He is a waste. Thomas, we can''t trust such a big collaboration with Winslow Global to him. Find someone else suitable and hand over the details."

    The secretary was long expecting this. But then, thinking about something else, he hesitated and asked, "But Mr. Darson, are we sure about collaborating with Winslow Global right now? The news surrounding them hasn''t been favourable. Even if we manage to secure the deal, there is high chance we will suffer loss if Winslow Global doesn''t recover its reputation."

    Mr. Darson''s expression darkened ¡ªnot at the potential loss, but the slim chances of securing the deal. "That''s why we need to act quickly, Thomas. If Winslow Global collapses, our hard-earned deal will go to waste. But if it recovers, we will be among the first in line to profit. So, do as I said. I have full faith in young Winslow. He has a record of not making a single loss in a deal."

    The secretary nodded, understanding.

    But little were they aware that the certain ''common man'' was the same man Mr. Darson was placing his faith.

    However, that identity would no longer remain secret. With annual event approaching, the chances of them meeting was increasing.

    But the question was ¡ªhow favorbale would the encounter turn out to be for them?

    After all, Mr. Darson was harboring the intention of coveting the Devil''s pearl right before his eyes.

 Chapter 408: Not a coincidence.

    After a good while, Alfred pulled the car in front of CIB.

    "Madam, we have arrived," he announced. Arwen glanced outside the window before nodding at him in acknowledgement.

    She checked the time on her watch and it was showing 11.50 AM.

    "Alfred, this might take some time. You can take the car to the parking lot. I will let you know once I am done."

    Understanding her instruction, Alfred nodded.

    Arwen and Mia stepped out of the car.

    Mia had no idea why they were there. Arwen had simply asked her to accompany her, and she had agreed.

    As they stepped inside the bureau, an officer approached them.

    "Hello! May I know how may I help you?"

    Arwen responded with a polite smile. "Hello, Officer. I had an appointment with Officer Davis."

    "Ms. Arwen Quinn, correct?" the female officer asked for confirmation.

    Arwen nodded in response. The officer smiled and continued, "I am Officer Jena. I was the one who called you this morning. Please follow me ¡ªI will take you to Officer Davis."

    With that, she turned and motioned them to follow her inside.

    She led them to a cabin and knocked on the door. Upon hearing the response from inside, she pushed it open.

    "Officer Davis, Ms Quinn is here," she announced, stepping aside to make way for Arwen.

    It was then Arwen caught the sight of the officer sitting behind the desk. Her brows furrowed slightly.

    She recognized this man.

    This wasn''t her first time seeing this man.

    Although she hadn''t immediately placed him when he introduced himself, now, seeing him, she recalled where she had seen him before. He was one of Ryan''s acquaintances.

    "Ms. Quinn, I have been expecting you," Officer Davis greeted, rising to his feet. Then gesturing to the chair across him, he added, "Please take a seat."

    Arwen walked into his office room and pulled out a chair for herself while Mia stood behind her.

    "Officer Davis, if I recall correctly, this isn''t our first meeting. We have met before."

    The officer, who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, smiled politely and nodded.

    "We weren''t formally introduced, but yes, this isn''t our first meeting. You must have seen me around Mr. Ryan Foster a few times."

    It was just as Arwen thought.

    But now, another suspicion crept into her mind. Fixing her gaze on the officer, she asked, "So, this complaint ... was it Ryan who asked you to investigate this accident?"

    Officer Davis had no intention of keeping it a secret, Seeing Arwen''s sharp intuition, he smiled and admitted, "Mr. Foster was deeply concerned about you. He wanted to ensure that the person responsible for your suffering was punished. So, he asked me to look into it and track down the men who targeted you that night."

    If Arwen didn''t know any better, she might have believed him.

    However, here, she knew Ryan far too well. If he was doing this, it couldn''t be for her. It has to be for Delyth ¡ªto protect her from the consequences.

    "So, did you find them?" she asked, looking straight into his eyes.

    Officer Davis was slightly taken aback. He had expected her to react to Ryan''s supposed concern, but she didn''t even acknowledge it. It was as if she hadn''t heard him mention Ryan at all.

    "Uh ... the instigators couldn''t be found. We searched extensively, but it''s as if they vanished off the face of Earth. They were local gangsters but even their groups have been wiped out, leaving no trace behind."

    He explained the major hurdle in their investigation. Despite their efforts, they remained as clueless as before.

    Even though it had been a local gang, eliminating an entire group overnight wasn''t an easy feat. It required authority and power that wasn''t easily accessible.

    Although disappointed, Arwen hadn''t expected much.

    So, when she learned, they had failed to identify the true culprit behind the attack, she was particularly surprised.

    Nodding, she simply asked, "If that''s how it had turned out and there is no evidence left behind to find the person responsible for my accident, why am I being asked here? This couldn''t be possible for nothing."

    She didn''t intend to sound rude, but knowing the truth while being unable to act on it made her feel helpless. And she hated that feeling.

    "Ms. Quinn, we understand your frustration. However, even though we weren''t able to find the culprit, we did manage to retrieve the surveillance footage from that night," Officer Davis slowly spoke, his tone laced with practised empathy. "In the footage, we found something suspicious. That''s why we called you in ¡ªto review it and help us understand what we are seeing."

    The surveillance footage ...

    She had already lived through that night. Would watching it again through a camera lens make any difference?

    Still, she did want to know what the officer meant when he said he found something suspicious on it.

    Nodding, she agreed.

    Seeing her consent, Officer Davis wasted no time. He pulled out a laptop, typed a few commands, and opened the file.

    Turning the screen toward her, he pressed play.

    "Here, kindly look through it."

    Arwen watched as the footage unfolded.

    She saw her car speeding down the road, another vehicle in pursuit. Then, the inevitable crash.

    Though the faces of the men following her weren''t clear, she could still vaguely remember seeing one of them through her rearview mirror that night.

    The smoke in the video made it difficult to see but she could clearly notice Delyth appearing on the scene and moving to the other car that had crashed with her.

    And then she saw it.

    Delyth was swapping places with the person she had crashed into.

    At this moment, Officer Davis moved his finger and paused the video.

    Glancing at Arwen, he asked, "Ms. Delyth Ember arrived at the accident site almost immediately after you crashed. That doesn''t seem like a coincidence. Do you believe Ms. Delyth could have done something to harm you?"

 Chapter 409: Did she really know him?

    Arwen stared at the frozen video for a good while without responding.

    Officer Davis allowed her the moment to process her thoughts, but when she remained silent, he nudged. "Ms. Quinn?"

    Arwen''s gaze shot up, fixing on the officer in front of her.

    "If I say yes, will that be enough for you to take under custody and punish her for what she did?"

    Officer Davis was caught off guard.

    Although he had anticipated either a confirmation or denial of his suspicion, he hadn''t expected this counter question.

    It only meant on thing ¡ªshe didn''t need this video to know who was behind her accident. She had known it from the beginning.

    However, even if she was sure, he couldn''t help her much. Just on her statement, he can''t go and arrest Delyth Ember. After all, everything has to go through the process.

    Choosing his words carefully, he shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his voice.

    "Sorry, Ms. Quinn. Even though this footage strongly suggests Ms. Ember''s involvement in your accident, we can''t take action without a thorough investigation. Your statement alone isn''t enough."

    Arwen knew this better than anyone.

    This was exactly why she hadn''t taken any action herself. Because she knew in the end, without any strong evidence, she won''t be able to prove it was her.

    "Then what''s the point of asking me this question?" she asked, her voice calm yet laced with slight disdain. "In the end, you can''t do anything, can you?"

    Officer Davis glanced towards Mia, who had been standing quietly all this while.

    If she hadn''t been standing right in front of him, he might have forgotten she was even in the room.

    He only felt her presence when he felt her gaze at himself. She was staring him down, her expression filled with disappointment ¡ªnot just in him, but in the system that failed to act even when the evidence was clear as day.

    Clearing his throat, he said, "Ms. Quinn, I understand we can''t do anything at this moment, but we can assure you that if you give a statement against her today, we will make sure to investigate it thoroughly and make sure in future, she can''t bring you any harm like this."

    Arwen didn''t respond right away.

    However, after a moment, she nodded. "Fine. If that''s all you need to investigate this thoroughly, then I will give my statement against her. But, Officer Davis, if I give this statement, I hope the law and you won''t disappoint me."

    Officer Davis didn''t understand the weight of her words ¡ªuntil she played the video again.

    Ryan appeared soon on the screen.

    As it had happened that night ¡ªignoring her completely ¡ªhe walked straight to the other car and was soon seen carrying Delyth in his arms.

    Glancing her way once, he turned to leave and left as if he hadn''t seen her there at all.

    She had thought she was past it.

    She had thought she had given up completely.

    Yet, even no, after months, the scene still stung.

    The pang of betrayal still made her heart clench.

    A pang of failed expectations ¡ªexpectations of expecting basic humanity.

    "Mr. Foster is a good friend of yours, isn''t he?" she asked, a faint but a meaningful smile curling her lips.

    She didn''t say anything more, but the weight her words was enough.

    She had made her doubts very clear.

    Officer Davis''s expression shifted.

    Straightening, he met her gaze firmly.

    "I am a public servant, trained to serve the law and people," he said. "You can rest assured, ma''am. In no way will I let personal connections interfere with my duty."

    Arwen held his gaze for a long moment before finally nodding. "I hope so, Officer Davis," she murmured.

    With that, she was about to rise to her feet when something made her halt.

    Her gaze dropped back to the screen.

    She had thought the video was over after Ryan left with Delyth in his arms, but it wasn''t.

    The footage continued to play, and soon, a familiar black Rolls Royce came into view, stopping at a distance.

    This ...

    She didn''t need to guess whose car it was.

    It was Aiden''s.

    He had admitted to rescuing her that night.

    But she never expected to witness it with her own eyes today.

    She had vague remembrance of him from that night. But now, watching the video, everything appeared so clear.

    Because he was walking with his back to the light, his face wasn''t visible, but just a glance at his figure, and she knew it was him.

    "We couldn''t identify this man either," Officer Davis said, noticing Arwen''s pause. "He took you to the hospital, and maybe it was because of him that you were saved that night."

    He has tried to find this man during his investigation, but his identity was so well-hidden that even with his best resources, he couldn''t uncover anything.

    He knew one thing ¡ª

    That night, the man had been returning from the airport.

    His appearance at the scene had been a complete coincidence.

    Because of that, Officer Davis had eventually stopped pursuing his identity.

    If not for the fact that the man had rescued her and was coming straight from the airport, he would have been a suspect too.

    "Do you have any recollection of this man?" Officer Davis asked, thinking that perhaps Arwen had met him later. "He seems to be familiar with you."

    As he said that, Arwen saw Aiden break the glass of the window with bare arm before opening the door of the car she was trapped in.

    His face wasn''t clear, but the desperation in his movement was too clear to be ignored.

    This definitely didn''t look the first time of them meeting.

    But then ...

    Before she could dwell on that thought further, Officer Davis''s voice interrupted her.

    "Ms. Quinn," he called, hesitating slightly before voicing a weak suspicion. "Could he be a suspect here? I mean, he ¡ª"

    "He is my husband," Arwen interjected firmly. "He can''t harm me. I know him."

    But did she really know him?

 Chapter 410: Please let her go.

    "Here," Officer Jena said with a smile as she handed the pen drive to Arwen.

    Arwen accepted it and returned the smile. "Thank you." She placed it in her bag before checking the time on her watch. "If there is nothing else, I will make a move."

    The female officer nodded in acknowledgement.

    At her cue, Arwen motioned for Mia to follow her.

    As they reached the exit door of the bureau, their steps came to a halt as a tall figure appeared, blocking their way.

    It was none other than Ryan Foster.

    Arwen gave him a fleeting glance but there was no trace of emotion on her face.

    It was as if she was staring at just some stranger ¡ªsomeone who had simply wandered into her path.

    Mia, on the other hand, looked visibly displeased. She might not have known the full history between Arwen and Ryan, but she had seen the footage of him abandoning Arwen in a dire situation.

    And that alone was enough for her to decide ¡ªthis man deserved neither their politeness nor their respect.

    However, given the position she held, she didn''t want to act in a way that might implicate her boss. So, keeping her composure, she spoke slowly when she saw that Ryan wasn''t moving.

    "Excuse me, sir. Can you step aside? You are blocking our way."

    Ryan''s gaze had been locked onto Arwen, but the unfamiliar voice pulled him out of his thoughts. His brows furrowed in displeasure as he turned to Mia, his cold gaze sweeping over her.

    Mia almost flinched under the weight of his stare, but before her composure could break, Arwen took a subtle step forward, positioning herself between them.

    "My secretary asked you to move, she said coolly. "There is no need to get so worked up over a simple matter."

    With that, she didn''t wait for a response.

    She simply glanced at Mia and motioned for her to take another route.

    Let''s go."

    Mia nodded and then was about to follow Arwen when Ryan suddenly reached out and grabbed Arwen''s wrist.

    "Arwen, wait a second."

    But the very moment ¡ª

    His grip was forcefully shaken off.

    Arwen took a step back, her eyes meeting his with an icy stare.

    "Mr. Foster," she said, her voice steady by laced with unmistakable sarcasm. "I think you need to book an appointment with a neurologist to find out why you keep forgetting important details ¡ªlike keeping your hands off someone who doesn''t want to be touched."

    Ryan clenched his jaw, his finger twitching at his insides.

    Her warning from thar night echoed in his ears, reminding him of her cold indifference.

    And that reminder was enough to make him feel unbearable heartache.

    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have," he apologized, his eyes unable to meet the detached gaze she held for him. "I just wanted to talk to you, Arwen. I ¡ª"

    "Another thing that you seem to have forgotten," Arwen interjected roughly, her tone sharp and dismissive. "There is nothing between us to talk about. So, don''t bother me with the irrelevant."

    With that, she stepped forward, intending to walk past him.

    But he took a step back, obstructing her path again.

    "It''s not irrelevant," he said hurriedly, as if even a second delay would cost him the chance to explain.

    But little he knew ¡ªfrom the very beginning, he stood no chance anywhere near Arwen.

    "Relevant or irrelevant, it''s the same," Arwen spoke, brushing off his words without hesitation. "We have nothing to talk about."

    "Arwen, please ... one time. Just one time. I beg you, please."

    Arwen could imagine many things, but Ryan Foster begging? That was the last thing she would have ever expected. His arrogance simply would not allow him.

    Then what had weakened his pride today?

    His guilt? It couldn''t be.

    She wasn''t affected by his pleading, but curiosity stirred her chest.

    What could possibly bring Ryan Foster to his knees, begging her to stay and listen to him?

    After a brief pause, she glanced at Mia and gestured towards the car. "Go ahead and wait for me there, Mia. I will be there soon."

    Mia hesitated, concern flickering in her eyes, but after a nod, she turned and left.

    Once she was gone, Arwen folded her arms across her chest and turned to Ryan. Her gaze was unwavering.

    "I am listening," she said.

    Ryan swallowed, his gaze flickering to hers. There were so many things he wanted to say, but now that she had given him the chance, the words seemed to fail him.

    "Arwen, I ¡ª"

    "Don''t waste your breath trying to explain yourself."

    Arwen cut him off before he could even begin. Her voice was calm, yet laced with an impatience reserved only for him.

    "Because no matter what excuse you give or however you justify it, it''s not going to change even a thing. So, get to the point and say whatever it is you stopped me for."

    Ryan stared at her, his expression complicated ¡ªhis emotions tangled.

    After a long moment, he finally spoke.

    "Arwen I know this is not the right way to ask this, but I have no other choice," he said, his voice low and desperate. "Can you please let go of this case and not pursue the matter any further?"

    A heavy silence followed.

    Arwen arched her brow at him., holding back the hint of a smile that was appearing on the corner of his lips, full of mockery. "Let go of the case and not pursue it any further?" she asked as if confirming it with him to be more sure she heard it right.

    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "If you agree I will send Delyth abroad and ensure she never returns to our lives. Can you please give her a chance to redeem herself? For me?"

    "For you?" Arwen asked, amused.

    Ryan looked desperate. "I made a promise to her dying brother, Zeke," he continued, his voice tightening. "I swore to take care of her for him. Arwen, please try to understand her situation and let her go."

 Chapter 411: As long as itâ€™s justice, it never comes easy.

    "Let her go?" Arwen asked, amusement laced with disdain as she stared at him. "For you? And for the promise that you gave to her dying brother? Sorry, but who do you think you are?"

    "Arwen, I ¡ª"

    "At the very least, you weren''t the one who suffered the pain I went through that night?"

    She took a small step forward, her presence suffocating, forcing Ryan to step back subconsciously.

    "I¡ª"

    "You weren''t the one who saw death wrapped in a cape of regret and disappointment, creeping closer with every second," she continued, her voice low but razor-sharp. "And you definitely weren''t the one paralyzed by the fear that the next second ¡ªyour next breath ¡ªcould be your last in this world."

    Her words hit like a storm, each syllable laced with the pain he had never tried to understand.

    "Since you haven''t seen or experienced anything of the sort, you don''t get to decide whether I let her go or not."

    "Arwen, I am just ¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Arwen interrupted him letting out a dark chuckle, the sound devoid of any humor.

    "You know what Ryan? Just when I thought you couldn''t be any more shameless, you went ahead and proved me wrong." She shook her head, her disappointment evident and then turned to walk past him.

    This time Ryan didn''t stop her.

    His shoulders slumped as she walked past him, their arms brushing, yet the distance between them felt to be getting wider.

    He closed his eyes, feeling the weight of shame pressing down on him. He knew what he was asking was wrong. But still, he couldn''t bring himself to break the promise he made to Zeke.

    Just as he thought she was gone for good, she paused.

    "And one thing more, Ryan."

    Her voice was calm, almost indifferent, but when she turned to glance at him over her shoulders, her eyes carried the weight of finality.

    "Sending Delyth abroad and ensuring she never returns has nothing to do with me. Protect her, or do whatever you want with her ¡ªI don''t care. But if you think that I will let her go for what she did to me, then you are wrong. Even if you hide him in another world, I will find a way to make sure she knows what the dread of death looks like. I am not letting her go at any cost."

    Saying that, she walked away, her steps confident and unwavering.

    Ryan turned to look her way. The more the distance grew between them, the farther she felt ¡ªlike a dream slipping beyond his grasp.

    Approaching the car, Arwen slipped inside the car without another glance back.

    "Let''s leave," she instructed.

    Understanding her order, Alfred started the engine and drove away from the premise.

    The silence in the car was thick, charged with unspoken tension. Mia, sensing Arwen''s foul mood, remained quiet for a long time. But after a while, she could no longer hold back her curiosity.

    Turning slightly, she hesitated before asking "Ma''am, do you have any instructions for me?"

    Arwen, lost in her own thoughts, didn''t register her words at first. It took a moment before she finally responded.

    "Instructions?" she asked.

    Mia''s brows furrowed slightly, but she nodded, "Like taking regular follow-ups with CIB regarding the case?"

    Arwen blinked, pondering for the briefest second before shaking her head in refusal. "There won''t be any need for that," she said, making Mia''s brows furrow in puzzlement.

    "But Ma''am, if we don''t follow up, how will we know if they have found any leads or evidence against Delyth Ember."

    "They won''t be able to find any," Arwen replied, her tone coming firm and confident.

    Mia didn''t understand. Her confusion was evident as she asked, "Is it because you think Officer Davis will be biased and won''t properly investigate?" Then, quickly offering a solution, she suggested, "If that''s the case, we can find another officer to take over. With your background, it wouldn''t be difficult."

    The poor have to struggle for justice. The rich always have it under their reach.

    Mia believed that as long as Arwen tried, she would find a way to uncover the truth.

    Perhaps her beliefs were too evident on her face, because when Arwen looked at her, she let out a light chuckle.

    "As long as it''s justice, it never comes easy ¡ªwhether you are rich or poor," she said slowly before shaking her head. "And no, I don''t doubt Officer Davis''s honesty. I am sure he will do everything within his power to find the evidence against Delyth."

    "Then why do you think he won''t be able to find anything? Even a blind could tell she was somewhere involved in your accident that night." Mia had seen the surveillance footage. She was sure about it.

    Arwen''s eyes turned sharp as she stared ahead at the road.

    "I am so sure they won''t find anything ¡ªnot because they don''t want to, but because before they can reach it, it will be gone. Or maybe, by now, it has already been wiped away," Arwen replied.

    Ryan Foster might have been there, begging and pleading her to let Delyth go, but he wasn''t powerless. He had the means to protect her on his own.

    He was only asking her to spare Delyth to save his own image.

    So that tomorrow, he wouldn''t have to feel ashamed when he stood before her.

    That fact that he begged for a simple promise he made Zeke Ember ¡ªtells enough of the significance it holds in his life.

    Ryan Foster will not let that promise break. He will protect Delyth at all costs.

    A knowing smirk played at the corners of Arwen''s lips. But she said nothing to explain it.

    Turning to Mia, she simply said, "You don''t have to worry about it. Even if we don''t ask for the follow-up, their team will keep me in the loop. So, if they find any evidence, I will get to know."

    Mia nodded in understanding.

    Arwen then turned to look the other way.

    Right now, to her, Delyth Ember was not at all important. She would bring her the punishment in time.

    But before that, she was desperate to solve the mystery swirling around Aiden and herself.

    After what she had seen in the video today, her suspicion had only gotten stronger.

 Chapter 412: Just a suspect?

    At the same time, inside Officer Davis''s cabin, Ryan sat across from him, looking him straight in the eye.

    His intention need not be stated aloud ¡ªjust his presence alone was enough for Officer Davis to know why he was there.

    "Mr. Foster, how may I help you?" Officer Davis asked, calmly looking at the man across from him with a polite smile.

    Ryan stared at him for a moment before finally speaking. "Davis, you know why I am here. Didn''t you ask me to come and detail the relationship between Arwen and Delyth?"

    "I did," Officer Davis admitted. "However, the details are no longer needed. I have already gotten the statement that I needed. In a day or two, I will be coming to meet Ms. Ember to investigate this accident further."

    Ryan''s jaw ticked and his fingers clenched. Seeing Arwen leaving the bureau earlier, he had already guessed it.

    But that didn''t mean he had nothing left in his power.

    Delyth was wrong, and he knew it. But he also knew the promise he had given to Zeke. How could he go back on his word?

    He can''t, and he won''t!

    Furthermore, he had everything settled for sending Delyth abroad already.

    As long as she won''t be around Arwen, she could never harm her the way she did. And everything will be alright.

    "You can investigate this accident however much or however you like, but ..." he paused before leaning forward to put better emphasis on his words. "... you aren''t allowed to go anywhere near Delyth."

    His tone sounded so definite that it made Officer Davis raise his brow.

    "What do you mean?" he asked, arching his brow. "You can''t hinder or become a hurdle in a public investigation, Mr. Foster. I might be your university friend, but you know when it comes to my duty, I won''t consider any friendship or relationship above it. You know that, right?"

    Ryan held his calm. Staring at his officer friend, he pulled his lips in a small smile before nodding. "I know, and that''s why I got you something," he said as he slowly pulled out an envelope from his jackets inside pocket. "Here. See whether I can or cannot be a hurdle in your investigation.

    Officer Davis''s brows furrowed in confusion, but he reached out to take the envelope before retrieving the letter from it.

    He didn''t know what it was until he unfolded it and saw the legal seal on it.

    A letter of law ¡ªa restraining order.

    His expression slightly darkened as he read through the details written on the papers before slamming them on the desk.

    "What the hell! What is this, Ryan?" he asked, clearly not understanding his intentions. "Are you restraining us from investigating this case?"

    Ryan smiled before casually shaking his head. "I am not restraining you from investigating this case. I am just asking you to not approach Delyth until you get solid evidence against her in your hands."

    "Solid evidence?" Officer Davis repeated, "Really? Don''t you know we will only be able to discover the evidence after interrogating her? She is the prime suspect ¡ªhow can you defend her for her crime?"

    Ryan''s finger clenched, knowing deep down that what he was doing was wrong, but he didn''t let his smile waver. Under Davis''s watchful gaze, he leaned back in his chair, clasping his hands casually.

    "I am not defending her crime," he replied with a tone unwaveringly calm. "I am just protecting her from getting troubled unnecessarily. She has recently undergone a few surgeries and is in her recovery phase. The doctor has advised her to complete rest, without any stress. If you approach her with your investigation now, it will only worsen her condition. And the law of Cralens doesn''t allow you to disturb a patient''s recovery just because you suspect her to be the instigation behind someone''s accident."

    Davis''s eyes hardened, his voice low and sharp. "Medical reasons or not, the law doesn''t give immunity to suspects. You know that, Ryan. You are taking advantage of the system. Just because she is recovering doesn''t mean she gets a free pass from questioning."

    Ryan maintained a calm demeanor. "I am not asking for immunity. I am asking for a postponement. Once her recovery is complete, you can investigate as much as you want. It will take around a few months or even more. Until then, I will not let you stress her out and risk her health just because you suspect her."

    These few months would be enough for Ryan to wipe away every trace that leads the suspicion to Delyth.

    And once that happens, she will peacefully stay abroad and lead her life happily.

    Ryan had thought it through. He knew what he was doing ¡ªhe was only adding demerit to himself, and no matter what he did, he wouldn''t be able to explain it to Arwen.

    But ... once he settled Delyth abroad, he would do everything to make up for her.

    "Suspect her?" Davis repeated in a tone of half mockery. "Do you really think she is just a suspect, Ryan?"

    "..." Ryan didn''t respond. He knew what Davis meant.

    "Even a fool could tell she was the one who staged Ms. Quinn''s accident. Don''t tell me you don''t know this," Davis huffed. "All we need is just a piece of evidence to prove it. As long as we investigate it, we will be able to find out, and she will receive her deserved punishment. Why are you trying to save her?"

    Ryan kept his expression nonchalant. He didn''t say anything more to explain or defend himself. He simply rose to his feet intending to leave.

    "I came here just to give this restraining order to you. Hope you won''t go against the legal command." Saying that, he didn''t stay. Turning, he left.

    Behind, Officer Davis could only grit his teeth. When Arwen had doubted his integrity, she thought she was questioning him personally. But only now did he understand ¡ªshe wasn''t just doubting him, rather, she was foreseeing this consequence.

    "Argh! No, Ryan. I won''t let you mess with the law like this. I will find a way," Davis muttered under his breath, determination flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 413 413: May or may not be a coincidence.

    Meanwhile, in East Serenity Residence ¡ª

    After a long, deep sleep, Brenda''s eyes finally showed some movement. Her eyelashes subtly yet weakly moved before she slowly tried to open them.

    A smile curled her lips as she muttered in an almost inaudible voice, "So, it wasn''t the end of my days yesterday."

    When you know your end is near, you no longer hesitate about dying. Every new day turns out to be a victory against death. And no matter how big or small a victory is, it''s always worth celebrating!

    "Madam, you are awake!"

    Before Brenda could get the chance to register her surroundings, Xander''s voice stunned her. She turned to look at the man, who suddenly leapt forward as if looking at the eighth wonder of the world.

    She blinked at him, her brows furrowed slightly in confusion. She didn''t respond to him but instead gestured for him to help her sit up, to which he readily agreed.

    Supporting her weak body in a comfortable sitting posture, he adjusted a pillow behind her.

    At this moment, even Margaret''s concerned voice also came from a distance.

    "Madam, you are awake?"

    When Brenda checked, she found Margaret waking up on the couch nearby.

    She didn''t have to guess to know that the whole night the two subordinates of hers had taken turns looking after her.

    Without waiting for Brenda to answer, Margaret had already rushed to her side. "How are you feeling now? Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?"

    Brenda simply shook her head. It wasn''t like she didn''t want to speak ¡ªit was just that her throat was feeling too dry to voice out even a single word.

    She looked to her side and gestured to Margaret towards the jug.

    Margaret understood at once and quickly poured a glass of water before handing it to her to drink.

    Taking slow sips, Brenda finished, giving the glass back to Margaret. She then turned to Xander and slowly asked, "When did it happen?"

    Xander didn''t understand. He exchanged a gaze with Margaret, silently asking what the lady was referring to. But Margaret was equally clueless.

    "Sorry, Madam. But I didn''t get what you are asking about. Did you need me to report something?" he asked, thinking he might have forgotten to report something to the lady.

    Brenda nodded. "You didn''t tell me ¡ªwhen was I announced to be the eighth wonder of the world?" she asked, and for a moment, Xander was baffled, unable to grasp it at all.

    "I¡ªI don''t understand ..."

    "I simply woke up and you leapt forward, checking me out as if I were the newly discovered wonder of the world," Brenda clarified. "Can you not be so dramatic next time? You almost scared me out"

    She patted her chest before turning to look at Margaret. Pursing her lips, she then said to her, "And you, Margaret ¡ªthis wasn''t your first time witnessing me in such a condition. Why have you acted like I was about to take my last breath? Wouldn''t it have been better if you had acted a bit more mature?"

    She might not have known what these two had gone through last night, but seeing how they hadn''t left her side even for a minute, she could tell they hadn''t rested peacefully for a single second.

    Margaret wanted to complain but ultimately held back. "Madam, we were really scared seeing you like that."

    Brenda sighed. "And in your moment of dread, you almost were ready to tell it all to Arwen?" she asked, her tone calm yet firm. "If I hadn''t called you two inside at the right time, you would have already called her up and revealed everything. Am I right?"

    Xander hesitated. "M-Madam, it was me who suggested Ms. Marrie about calling Young Miss. She didn''t plan to do it."

    "I don''t want to know who asked what, Xander. I just need both of you to know that until I am really dying, don''t tell her anything. Did you two get it?" She moved her gaze between the two people standing on either side of the bed.

    Both of them nodded in understanding.

    "Good," Brenda said, before gesturing for Xander to head towards the door. "You can now go and rest. I am feeling better. Margaret is here with me."

    Xander understood her cue. Nodding, he bowed and then turned to leave.

    Once, he was gone, Brenda turned and looked at Margaret, her expression softening.

    "You don''t need to worry about something that''s not in your control, Margaret," she said softly, knowing what was going on in her mentee''s thoughts. "I trained you to face the inevitable better ¡ªwhether in business or real life. Fearing it is never a solution."

    Margaret looked up at her, understanding her. Nodding, she said, "I won''t forget it, Madam, but there is something you are forgetting."

    Brenda arched a brow. "Am I?" she asked.

    Margaret nodded. "Yes. You have taught me never to fall weak in front of the inevitable, yet yesterday you fell weak. You missed one of the medicines."

    No one had noticed, but Margaret who had always kept count of Brenda''s dozes, could tell just by a glance.

    Although missing that doze wasn''t what caused Brenda to collapse, but still ...

    Brenda looked away, slightly guilty. "Can you blame me? I am already this old. I can forget a few of the things here and there. If you want to blame, blame it on my old age."

    Margaret pursed her lips. "Ma''am, we know that your illness has no cure but since you have decided to fight against it until the end, you have to be mindful of these little things. If you can''t, allow me to take the charge."

    "When have I stopped you? Can I even dare?" Brenda snapped immediately. "I always take your instructions when it comes to medicines. You can''t say that I don''t allow you. It''s just that yesterday was a special case. I asked you to go out and find something."

    If she hadn''t sent Margaret out, she would have been around to assist her.

    Margaret could no longer complain. So, in the end, she relented.

    "So did you find anything?" Brenda asked when she saw Margaret''s mood shifting.

    Margaret nodded. "Your suspicion was right, Madam," she said. "Aiden Winslow''s appearance in Arwen''s life may or may not be a coincidence."

 Chapter 414 414: A trap set her to willingly fall into his arms.

    That did take Brenda with little surprise, but she wasn''t stunned. Although she had asked Margaret to investigate, she wasn''t merely speculating. She was somewhere sure about it.

    It wasn''t obvious, but it wasn''t kept hidden too well either.

    She had seen Aiden wearing his heart on his face. Anyone who sees him watching Arwen could tell his feelings for her weren''t born from some trial marriage they had signed on a whim. Rather, he looked like he had long promised his heart and soul to her and was now just living that promise ... blissfully.

    "What did you find out?" Brenda asked after a moment, her aged eyes crinkling slightly at the corners.

    Margaret paused for a second. She had a mixed feeling about it ¡ªnot because she doubted what she found out, but because she felt the information came too easily.

    The Winslow upheld a kind of privacy that kept them both attached and detached from the public eye. That was the reason their information wasn''t easily accessible.

    When Brenda had asked Margaret to investigate Aiden, she hadn''t expected it to be easy. Yet nothing had stopped her at any point. Whatever she tried to find was readily available.

    "Margaret?" Brenda called when she noticed the woman lost in thought.

    The call made Margaret flick her gaze back to the lady, confusion written over her face.

    "You haven''t given me the details yet," Brenda prompted, reminding her of what she had asked.

    Margaret realized her mistake and quickly answered. "Sorry, Madam, making you wait wasn''t my intention. I was just thinking of something else," she quickly explained before getting to the main point.

    She turned to the side and retrieved a file from the nearby drawer. The file contained all the details she had gathered during the investigation.

    Handing it to the lady, she slowly began to explain the major details.

    "Aiden is announced to be the only grandkid recognized by Morgan Winslow, the current patriarch of the Winslow family. He was born to Dafydd Winlsow and late Merely Winslow through a family-arranged marriage, which ended not long after when she secret marriage outside."

    "Lady Melery left the family, heartbroken. She was pregnant when she left, and at that time, none in the Winslow family knew she was carrying a future heir. She came to Cralens and settled her, gave birth to her son and then continued raising him alone."

    "Given that she was a single mother without the best source of income, she could only afford to send her son to an ordinary school ¡ªCralens High School ¡ªwhich was also Arwen''s previous school. Their years together match, so they probably met during their high school days."

    "This was likely before Arwen lost her memory. She might have forgotten him due to the effect of the drug in her system. Although no concrete details of their relationship could be gathered, given that they are married now, the possibility of them sharing a deep bond in the past seems high."

    After all, the heir of the Winslow family, a man like Aiden Winslow, who shouldn''t be lacking women ready to marry him wouldn''t come all the way to Cralens to marry a stranger.

    Margaret had felt so amazed when she discovered this.

    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel sympathy. Both of them were quite young, and both had suffered the insufferable.

    Neither of their childhoods had been easy. While one had watched his mother struggle, the other became a pawn in the hands of her mother.

    Maybe that was the reason why fate might have brought them together ¡ªto find solace in each other.

    "Later the old man of the Winslow family discovered Aiden''s existence," Margaret continued. "He personally came to take them back to the family, but Lady Melery refused. It was only when she found out she was in the last stage of cancer and did not have much time left that she agreed to return. Given that she made her decision, young Aiden must have followed her back, and since then, he never returned to Cralens ... until a month before Arwen''s scheduled registration at Civil Affairs Bureau."

    No matter how they looked at it, the whole plot seemed like a fated coincidence ¡ªuntil the matter of Aiden and Arwen''s flash marriage is introduced.

    Brenda tapped aa finger lightly against the file, her mind sorting through the pieces of information. "He reappeared in Cralens right before Arwen''s engagement fell apart," she mused aloud. "Seems like even without my interference, the lad had his plans."

    The evening before Arwen and Ryan had to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Ryan had taken Delyth out for dinner.

    Brenda had always kept tabs on him. So, the moment she got the chance, she asked someone to tip the waiter off, instructing him to put the drug in their drink, only to realize that Delyth already had such plans set.

    It was just that the difference lay between their drugs. While Delyth had plans of using an aphrodisiac, Brenda simply wanted to use a sleeping drug. Brenda knew as long as she gave the woman a chance, she would definitely use it to her benefit.

    And as she had expected, that''s exactly what happened.

    She only helped Ryan by replacing drugs; otherwise, he would have ended up being a pawn in the hands of the woman he had sworn to protect.

    Margaret didn''t understand what Brenda meant. Her brows furrowed as she gazed at the lady before asking, "Madam, you mean ...?"

    Brenda smiled. Looking at the woman beside her, she perked up as she explained, "What I mean is that ¡ªI was worrying in vain. Even if I hadn''t conspired and made Ryan and his white moonlight end up in the same bed together ... even if Catrin had moved Heaven and Earth together, Arwen wouldn''t have ended up with Ryan at any cost ¡ªbecause someone else already had her in his plans."

    Realization dawned upon Margaret. Her eyes widened. "You mean ¡ª"

    Already knowing what she was about to say, Brenda nodded. "Yes. This whole story isn''t about a flash marriage that Arwen initiated on a whim. It''s a well-thought-out plan ¡ªa trap set her to willingly fall into his arms."

 Chapter 415 415: By plotting another plan to hook Arwen back?

    Margaret thought deeply for a moment and her brows knitted together in concern. Looking at Brenda, she hesitated. "But Madam, we aren''t very sure of the past they share. We are just speculating. What if they didn''t share any past as such we are thinking and Aiden had approached Arwen with some ulterior motive? Won''t she then be at a disadvantage?"

    After all, there were no specifics of the relationship Arwen and Aiden shared in the past.

    All that Margaret was able to find out was that they went to the same high school together during the same time.

    When Brenda heard her, she couldn''t help but chuckle. It laughed so heartily as if she had heard some innocent joke.

    Margaret was dumbfounded at her reaction. the furrow of worry between her brows was replaced with confusion. "Madam, what''s wrong?" she asked, baffled.

    And Brenda only looked at her countering her suspicion. "What ulterior motives can the Winslow family heir towards Arwen? Do you think the Quinn family name could even entice him?" she scoffed with slight arrogance. "Not even Davies''s resources would be enough to make them him consider. Just with their single hand authority and power, they can easily sweep off all the wealthy family of Carlens."

    How could Margaret forget this?

    Winslow family stood even a position higher than the royal family of Cralens.

    There could be no way, Aiden would approach Arwen with some ulterior thoughts.

    Then could it be ...

    Before she could guess more, Brenda spoke clearing her doubt meticulously. "Don''t even think kids like them in their teens would harbour enmity of that extent, Margaret. Aiden seems to care for Arwen even more than us, there is no way he holds anything less than pure love and true devotion for her," she said, adding. "Stare at him watching her once and all your doubt regarding his intention towards Arwen will vanish."

    Margaret thought back and couldn''t help but remember the tenderness she had seen in his eyes when he came with Arwen.

    True ... with that look in his eyes, there is no way he could have any wrong thoughts towards Arwen.

    Her thoughts eased in that aspect, but then they soon wandered to another ¡ªthe aspect of easy availability of everything they wanted to find out.

    When Brenda saw her like that, she asked, "What now? What else are you thinking now?"

    "Madam, I am not sure if I am being paranoid, but this investigation went rather very smoothly," Margaret spoke out her thoughts. "I mean, I did use our resources and connections to find it all, but even so I thought it would rather take me weeks or even months to find it all out. But strangely it took me merely a few days."

    "Yes," Brenda spoke while nodding. "That''s because you were finding it out from the stance of Arwen''s family. That lad has to give you the face. Did you not see him sending us the gifts? He is someone who honors everything related to Arwen, be it her feelings, her emotions or her relatives. So, no doubt, he made it easy for you to investigate him."

    Now that Brenda has gotten the heart of the story, guessing the rest wasn''t a difficult job for her. She could easily tell it all, that too with confidence.

    "Okay, now don''t doubt it anymore. We got to know what we wanted to find out," she said, her voice laced with ease, as if some kind of heavy burden had been lifted off her chest. "Now that Arwen has gotten settled with the right man, I can rest assured and embrace death without any worry."

    "Madam!" Margaret had always been an emotional soul. Although she had long known that the lady had not much time left, still she hadn''t gotten herself to accept it very well.

    But Brenda had.

    She now no longer hesitates to talk about it. After all, with every passing day, she stepping a step closer of resting in peace. With all her responsibilities fulfilled, she won''t feel regretful leaving the world.

    Remembering her responsibility ... she recalled about the big one remaining on the list.

    Drawing in a deep breath, she nodded. "Fine, let''s not discuss my farewell at the moment, instead tell me about the preparation of the annual event. Is everything set?" she asked.

    And shifting her mood accordingly, Margaret nodded. "Yes, almost done. With the invitations sent, it will be all done."

    "Invitations haven''t yet been sent out?"

    Margaret shook her head before explaining. "It should have been sent, but due to some last-minute changes, we needed to send back the invites for reprint. Once the new invites are ready, we will send them out."

    Brenda nodded in understanding. "Then get it done as soon as possible. We have not much time left for it."

    "Don''t worry, Madam. Everything will be wrapped up in due time."

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city ¡ª

    Idris had just returned to his office, meeting a client when his steps halted seeing Catrin inside.

    Sensing the door opening, she turned to look at him, her expression full of complaint. "Idris, where were you?" she asked, her tone laced with displeasure.

    In recent days, Catrin has tried a lot to mend her relationship with her husband. But no matter how she tried, nothing had worked upon Idris. It was as if he had no intention of going back to their previous harmonious relationship.

    "I had a meeting with a client. Why? Was there any discussion or meeting that I missed?" he asked as walked inside before going behind his desk to take his seat.

    His words clearly drew the line, letting Catrin know to keep it limited to the business.

    Her brows furrowed in a frown as she pressed her hands against his desk and leaned forward to demand the reason. "Idris, if you are forgetting, then let me remind you, we aren''t just business partners. We are also husband and wife. For how long are you going to continue to act like this? Can''t you see I am repenting?"

    "Repenting?" Idris chuckled. "Like how you are repenting, Catrin? By plotting another plan to hook Arwen back?"

    Catrin''s expression instantly turned a shade paler.

 Chapter 416 416: Two choices, and you get to choose as always.

    The moment Catrin heard Idris, her expression turned a shade paler.

    However, she quickly recovered and put on an aggrieved face, staring at him as if she was wronged by him.

    "Idris, how could you even accuse me of something that despicable? Is that what I am in your eye?" she demanded in a tone that said that his accusation had pierced her heart most brutally. "Arwen is not just your daughter. She is mine too. I was the one who carried her for nine months, sacrificing my comfort. How can you even say that I, her mother, am trying to play against her."

    Previously, whenever Catrin would try these guilt traps, it would always work on Idris.

    But this time, he dryly laughed as if he witnessed something he had expected.

    "Idris ¡ª"

    "Catrin, do you think I am blind and can''t see what you are doing?" he interrupted her before she could even begin. "Or, had my love over all these years made you think that I am a fool and couldn''t see through your these little tricks?"

    Catrin was taken aback. There was a clear disappointment written across Idris''s face.

    "Even in the past when you used to make me count your efforts, it was not like I couldn''t tell what you were up to. I just agreed to give in to you every time because I thought being your husband, it''s not wrong to give in for your happiness. But playing your husband, I forgot that I was also a father, Arwen''s father. If only, I had been a father as serious as I have been a husband, maybe today would have been a different story."

    He said, and his words like that only made Catrin feel ugly inside. Her stomach felt a knot, that made her heart feel the pain.

    "Idris, how can you say all that to me? I am your wife. Over the years, if you have been a good husband, have I not been a supportive wife to you? Don''t forget it was me who ..."

    "... who held the Quinn Corporation to stand back on his feet and Quinn family to get back the foothold in the upper society," Idris parroted her to finish. "I know, Catrin, and I have always appreciated you for your hard work. But if that''s at the cost of daughter''s happiness, I can''t accept it anymore."

    "I don''t get it, why are you trying to make me the villain of Arwen''s life? What did I do?" Catrin asked frustrated, pretending to not understand at all.

    Bur her pretension like that only made Idris''s expression go cold. Narrowing his gaze slightly at her, he asked, "You want me to repeat? Or, do you really think I don''t know what you have been recently up to?"

    "Idris, I ¡ª"

    "You handed Arwen''s diary to Ryan. Do you think I don''t know? Or do you think I don''t know that by meeting Ryan, you are planning everything possible to make Arwen reconcile with him?" Idris hadn''t turned a blind eye to all this. He was just waiting to see how far Catrin could to satiate her hunger for control.

    But even after facing failure at every step, she was simply not learning her lesson.

    Could she not see that she had already lost Arwen, and now nothing could bring their daughter back to them?

    Why was she still bent on ruining the remnants that remained between them?

    "How could you do that, Catrin? Are you not Arwen''s mother?

    "Of course, I am her mother," Catrin spoke almost immediately. "If not me who else could it be?"

    "Really?" Idris asked as if he couldn''t bring himself to believe it. "Which mother would be so self-centred and heartless to not see that instead of doing good to her child, she is pushing her to a pit of irrecoverable pain."

    "Idris, Ryan is ¡ª"

    "Ryan is not one for Arwen."

    Before Catrin could even finish, Idris snapped shut that thought of hers.

    "He is not deserving of her. The man who could put her through such pains and regrets could never be deserving of her."

    This time Idris''s words held a finality. His gaze stared at Catrin for another moment before he drew in a deep breath and said, "If you came here to see if we could mend our relationship, then let me answer you."

    He paused and suddenly Catrin didn''t have the right feeling about it.

    Staring at him, she took a step back and then another, before shaking her head at him.

    "No, no need," she refused to listen. Her voice was laced with a kind of fear that was very evident in her tone. "I¨CI d-don''t want to listen. Let it be."

    But Idris was very sure about it. He had been really been considering it for days.

    "Catrin, I ¡ª"

    "Enough, Idris! I told you I don''t want to listen to it now. We will discuss this later when you have calmed yourself. Right now, you are clearly looking agitated."

    Her gaze darted to look at the glass of water on his desk. She quickly moved to take it and said, "Wait, let me hand you the glass of water. Drink it. Your complexion is ¡ª"

    Before she could say anymore, Idris''s voice halted her. Her hand froze mid-air, just before touching the glass.

    "There is no need to wait, Catrin," he said, his tone resolute. "There is a chasm between us now ¡ªa rift so wide that no amount of pretending can bridge it. So, I have two options left for us."

    "Two options," Catrin stared up at him, her gaze for only looking lifeless as if she was losing something she had somewhere held dear in her heart. "Idris, now you are going to limit our relationship to two options?"

    She demanded feeling it was all so absurd. Their decades over decades of togetherness ... now depended upon two choices.

    But Idris seemed very sure of what he was speaking. Not letting her allegation affect him, he simply continued, "Yes," he admitted, "I am limiting it to two choices, and you get to choose as always. First, we keep pretending ¡ªfor the sake of appearances and the family name ¡ªliving like strangers under one roof like we are doing right now. Or second, we end this facade and part ways with a divorce."

 Chapter 417: Okay, proceed!

    Silence hung between them, thick and suffocating. Catrin''s hands trembled as she struggled to process his words, but Idris remained unwavering.

    It was like even though he had asked her just now, he had long decided about it. He was just relaying his intention to her now.

    When Catrin thought he had been thinking all these days, she couldn''t help but feel betrayed.

    She had never thought that one such day as today would come when she

    Scoffing with clear disappointment, she glared sharply at Idris. "Divorce!" she repeated. "You want to divorce me, Idris? Really? Do you think I will accept it just because you say so?"

    "..." Idris didn''t respond. As he had said, he had given her the choice to make. He wouldn''t intervene.

    "Idris, marriage is not something easy. We have come along all this way and now you are proposing a divorce, what are you even thinking?" Catrin was never to beg. But at this moment, she was no longer thinking of anything. What stood as a priority was her marriage ¡ªone that she never deemed rightful from the beginning, but had come to accept over time.

    Now that she had accepted, there was no way she was going to accept anything else.

    On the other hand, when Idris heard her mention the marriage as something so sacred, he could hold back a humorless chuckle.

    His chuckle like that stunned Catrin for a second, as she stared at him in quiet confusion.

    Idris glanced at her before asking in a surprised tone. "So, you know that marriage is not something easy? That it holds a value that couldn''t be belittled?"

    Catrin didn''t understand what he meant. She furrowed her brows in deep puzzlement before asking, "What are you intending to say, Idris? I never undervalued you. I always respected you as my husband, didn''t I?"

    Without even thinking for a second longer, Idris shook his head. "You didn''t respect me as your husband, Catrin," he said, continuing. "You respected me as your business partner. And right now, I am not even thinking about whether you respected me or not. What I am thinking is that you sound like you are someone who respects and values marriage."

    "Of course, I respect and value marriage. If not ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Idris interjected in a really cold tone.

    "If you really, then how come you don''t respect Arwen''s marriage? You value the marriage that you never respected, but devalue the one that Arwen seems to be respecting from the very beginning. Do you really value it, Catrin?"

    Catrin frowned. Her fingers clenched as fought hard to keep her calm, but still, in the end, she couldn''t hold herself back. "That''s because I know Arwen''s marriage is wrong."

    "Her marriage is not wrong."

    Idris snapped, smacking his hand on the desk. It made Catrin flinch. She had never seen Idris lose his control like that before. It made her shiver.

    "If that marriage was Arwen''s choice, it''s not wrong. Did I not make this clear last time!"

    Catrin wanted to argue, but given that Idris''s behaviour was already scaring her, she thought it was not the right time to argue.

    In the end, she simply said, "Idris, our perceptions vary there. I just want to tell you that there is no way I am agreeing to divorce."

    Idris seemed to have expected it. So, when he heard her say that, he simply nodded. "Then that''s decided, we will pretend in front of everyone to stay together, until one of us is dead one day."

    "Idris!"

    "You chose it yourself, Catrin. I made it clear at the very beginning. There is no mending of something you destroyed with your own hands," he said and pulled the chair before taking down his seat. "If I have made myself clear, you can leave first. I still have a few files to look into."

    Catrin had no other choice but to leave.

    Just after she exited, Idris''s secretary entered only to rush to his boss''s side.

    As he had expected, his boss''s face was paler than usual, contorted with evident pain.

    "Sir, are you alright?" he asked with concern laced in his voice. His hand already fidgeting with the drawer, pulling it open to retrieve the bottle of pills inside. "Here, have these first."

    Idris didn''t question. He simply took the pills and swallowed it with water.

    "Are you feeling better now?" he asked.

    Idris nodded. "Yes, don''t worry. It''s a minor ache. It must not be that serious."

    However, his secretary frowned. "Sir, the doctor has clearly told you to maintain your calm. Even a little aggression can weaken your state. Last time might be a false alarm, but your condition is serious."

    Recently, after so much has happened, Idris''s health has taken a greater toll. He might look healthy on the surface but, it''s just been a few days since he last discharged from the hospital. No one knew about it except his secretary.

    Since he has been either returning later or not at all returning home, even Catrin didn''t bother to find out.

    "It''s fine. I will get better now that I have taken the medicines," Idris said, but the secretary seemed skeptical.

    He stared at his boss before asking, "Sir, should we inform, Madam?"

    Idris shook his head. "No need," he said immediately. "She is busy with work. Don''t disturb her."

    In the end, the secretary could only nod.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York ¡ª

    All the planned preparations were made.

    Emyr knocked at Aiden''s door and entered hearing him allow. "Sir, we are ready," he said, sounding confident.

    It had taken weeks to settle everything and finally, it was time. They were waiting just for the last order ¡ªthe order that would be making many people regret soon.

    Aiden didn''t react immediately. He was reading a document. Finishing it, he carefully signed his name at the bottom before closing it and looking up at Emyr.

    Nodding, he simply said, "Okay, proceed!"

    And that instant made blood of excitement rush in Emyr''s veins. Nodding politely, he bowed, before leaving to room.

 Chapter 418: Incredibly insensitive.

    The same day deep at night,

    Arwen was sitting in her room, her gaze fixed on the laptop screen as she watched the video of that night all over again.

    She had asked Officer Davis to share a copy with her and he did, without asking much.

    And even if he would have asked, there was nothing for her to explain.

    She, herself, didn''t know why she wanted a copy of the surveillance footage when the night was already an unredeemable trauma for her. She never wanted to witness that again, yet here she was watching the evidence of the night as if the mystery of her life existed in it.

    Maybe it was because there was something intimate she could see brewing in that night.

    The intimacy that either she couldn''t explain, or couldn''t understand, but definitely couldn''t ignore.

    As she was thinking all that, suddenly she saw Aiden appear at the scene, clad in darkness yet shining like a knight in shining armour.

    She knew he had charms to captivate anyone, but still, this hit differently. His aura seemed different.

    She couldn''t see his face, but she could feel the dangerous aura emanating from him, even through the lenses.

    But why was he so angry?

    Even after staying with him for so many months, she hadn''t seen him so angry. It was as if he was ready to go out to massacre the whole city that had somehow wronged him.

    She saw him marching towards her car straight before trying to open the door on her side. Emyr seemed to be following closely behind him, but anyone could tell that even he didn''t dare to voice out his suggestion. He was trying his best to make his presence there as negligible as possible. As if, if he got noticed, hell would befall him first.

    Then Arwen saw Aiden smashing the window of the car without caring at all. He was acting on such a natural instinct that no matter how she saw it, she couldn''t help but feel that she was there coincidentally. Instead, he was there ... for her and just for her.

    But how could that be?

    They didn''t know each other at that time.

    She was sure of it, but her confidence seemed to be wavering the moment she saw herself embraced in his arms.

    He had picked her up with such practised efficiency that it felt effortless. Definitely, this wasn''t the way people acted around strangers they met for the first time. There was no reluctance in his demeanour as if he didn''t find it dirty to pick her bloodied body.

    Saving life was important.

    But she didn''t miss the sharp look he gave to Emyr when he leaned forward to offer something.

    Although she hadn''t heard what he said, still it wasn''t hard for her to guess at that moment that Emyr wouldn''t have suggested anything else but to carry her to the car.

    However, Aiden didn''t allow him to touch her and hugged her as if she belonged to him.

    Yes, he carried her with all right and authority, like she belonged to him.

    Why was he so possessive of her then?

    There seemed no reason that she couldn''t decipher, no matter how she thought.

    Suddenly she remembered the vague memories she had from that night. One where she heard him calling her name, telling her to not leave him ¡ªdesperately asking her to stay with him, demanding her to listen to him and not close her eyes.

    Previously, she thought these were mere illusions she had on her own, with no connection to reality ...

    However, now after watching the video, she feels like it was not any mere illusion that she thought it was, rather was the part of reality that she couldn''t think was real.

    Does that mean that that night wasn''t the first time she met Aiden?

    But then when did she meet him?

    She doesn''t remember their encounter at all.

    She didn''t even remember him from the day of her accident. The only memory she had of meeting him was from the day they met at the Civil Affairs Bureau office. Before that, she didn''t even vaguely remember seeing him.

    Although she had always felt a sense of familiarity with him, especially with how easily she got comfortable around him, but never was able to make sense of it.

    It was like she was naturally comfortable around him. In the beginning she was curious about the reason, but later, she just accepted it without thinking much.

    Could it be really she had been too simple-minded?

    As she was pondering over it, she suddenly recalled Gianna''s suspicion.

    Her brows furrowed while her gaze darted back to look at the screen. The video was frozen, reaching the end and she could see herself in Aiden''s arms, as they were about to get into the car.

    Could it really be possible that she ... she knew him from before?

    And they shared a history that should have been forever treasured?

    "Arwen, my uncle treats you differently. What if you are the girl he had always treasured in his heart?"

    Gianna''s words kept on ringing in her ears, making her think the possibility again and again.

    Previously, she didn''t dare to think of such a probability. But now, she couldn''t bring herself to ignore it completely.

    But if there was a chance of them having such a history, how could she even forget it?

    If she had forgotten him, hadn''t she been incredibly insensitive?

    He always kept her in his memory, while she had forgotten him like he never existed.

    The more Arwen thought of it, the more she felt guiltier.

    Not able to hold herself anymore, she wanted to get it sorted once and for all. She wanted to get a confirmation to prove that whatever she was thinking wasn''t merely her speculation, but rather truly something real.

    If she had been insensitive then, she wanted to make up for it.

    Aiden didn''t deserve to be wronged and she wouldn''t wrong him in any way.

    Therefore, she wanted to confirm it. And the only person that could help her confirm it was Aiden himself.

    With that thought, she didn''t think twice and grabbed her phone to dial his number.

    Today, she has to get a clarification on this ...

 Chapter 419: What will you do?

    Grabbing her phone, Arwen dialled Aiden''s number straight.

    The rings went through but the call didn''t connect.

    Usually, whenever she had called him, just after a few rings, the call would always be answered. However, this time no one answered.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed and she pulled the phone back to check. And then she noticed the time. It was past midnight.

    "He must have been asleep by now," she muttered to herself before pressing her lips in a thin lime. "What was I even thinking? It''s so late at night and he needs rest after a hectic day."

    With that thought, she kept the phone down and stared back at the laptop, recalling what she was calling him for.

    She wanted to know if they had some history together that she had forgotten. But then she realized that asking wouldn''t have helped her.

    After all, it was not like she was asking him this for the first time. She had even asked him before, but he clearly mentioned that they never shared any history.

    Could she be misunderstanding anything?

    As she was about to reconsider her suspicion, she heard her phone ring.

    When she checked, it was Aiden''s number. She paused for a second, but then quickly reacted taking the call.

    "Hello," she said, slightly awkward. "Did I wake you up? Sorry, I should have noted the time."

    She realized when it came to him, she never thought enough. And it was wrong. No matter how comfortable she was around him, she was his wife and when it came to him, she should be extra sensitive. It was her responsibility to take care of him, the same as he did here.

    "Hello, Aiden. You still there?"

    She asked when even after a moment she didn''t hear him respond.

    However, just when she thought that the call was disconnected, she heard a ding of notification.

    When she pulled the phone away to check, it was a video switch request from his side. Without taking another second to consider, she accepted and soon the screen displayed the video from his side.

    At first, Arwen didn''t realize what it was but soon her face flushed red and she realized that what she was greeted with was nothing but his firm chest muscles.

    "You ¡ª" she closed her eyes out of shyness. "What are you doing? Why aren''t you wearing your clothes?"

    Aiden stepped back from the camera and stared at her, confused. "I am not naked," he said, and it was only then Arwen opened her eyes to check.

    He was standing now at a distance, wrapped in a neat bathrobe. His hair was wet and he was drying it off with the towel. His chest was half covered and half on display.

    Although his body was covered, still somehow to Arwen, it was giving a sinful temptation ¡ªone that was almost making her drool at the scene. Especially, given how loosely the robe was tied around his waist.

    "Seems like my absence is making you feel depraved."

    Aiden''s voice jolted Arwen out of her trance and she looked up at him in confusion.

    Given the focus with which she had been staring at him earlier, it was not hard to tell that she hadn''t heard what he had spoken.

    Sensing it well, Aiden repeated. "I said, with me not around for so long, you must be feeling depraved."

    "Who is feeling depraved? You are clearly seducing me," Arwen defended immediately.

    Would she be reacting like this if he would have appeared half-naked?

    It was his fault.

    How could he even blame her?

    Just as she thought she defended her pretty nicely, she heard him ask.

    "So did you seduce successfully?" a slow smirk played over his lips as she meaningfully stared at her as if truly waiting to hear her response.

    Arwen''s complexion flushed a shade darker. "You ¡ªwho would be get seduced by only checking out your half-naked body? Definitely not me! I am not seduced. I am not."

    "Oh, you want me to reveal more?"

    Before she could even react to that, she already saw his hand move to the sash, ready to undo it.

    "You ¡ªstop right there!" she almost screamed, covering her eyes.

    Aiden saw her like that and almost burst into laughter. "What are you getting shy for? It''s not like you haven''t seen me naked before. You have felt every inch of me and now you are acting shy. Don''t you feel you are too late to feel shy now?"

    Although they had long completed every ritual between them, still how could it still be the same as what he was doing right now?

    Her eyes grew wide when she saw him almost pulling on it. "Wait!" she yelled, ready to press the disconnect button. "If you don''t stop it now, I will hang up the call right away!"

    Aiden didn''t hold any longer. Bursting into laughter, he sat down in the seat across from her and shook his head. "I wasn''t sleeping. I came back late and when you called, I was taking a shower."

    Arwen was able to guess it when she saw him like that. It was just that she had gotten engrossed in his tease. "Why did you come back late? Was the day hectic?"

    He shook his head. "It''s no longer hectic. Everything is settled. I will be returning soon, maybe in a day or two."

    That was pleasant news that Arwen had been waiting to hear for a long time.

    So, the moment she heard him, her gaze brightened up. She might not have realized, but Aiden did very clearly.

    His heart warmed at the thought of her waiting for him back at him. His lips curled at the corners. "And you still say that you don''t miss me?"

    "Huh?" Arwen asked, slightly confused. "Who said I don''t miss you?"

    "You do?"

    "Of course. If I don''t miss you, who else will I miss? Staying there without me around, did you forget that you are my husband and I am your wife?"

    Aiden didn''t forget but he never thought Arwen to voice it out like that either. So, when she said that, he halted at her words."

    "What?" she asked when found him staring at her simply. "Don''t tell me you haven''t missed me. If I miss you and you don''t, it will be so unfair."

    "I miss you too. How can I be unfair to you?" he admitted, and to be honest, Arwen didn''t need him to admit. She knew he could never be unfair to her.

    But what if she had been unfair to him?

    Clearing her throat, she nonchalantly asked, "Fine, I believe that you won''t treat me unfairly. But what if someday, I treat you like that. Then, what will you do?"

 Chapter 420: I will let you go.

    Arwen tried her best to make it sound as casual as she could. She made sure that her expression didn''t betray her, and on the screen when she could partially see herself, she could tell that nothing showed on her face.

    However, still at her question like that, she saw Aiden''s expression freezing for a second.

    It was for the briefest second, but she didn''t fail to notice it. She did, and that only made her suspicion grow more stronger.

    But just before she could understand why he froze like that, that subtle expression was gone ... as if it never appeared ever.

    Was he hiding it from her?

    "How are you going to be unfair to me?" he asked nonchalantly before getting.

    Arwen didn''t point out what she had seen before. She just let her eyes study him carefully as she slowly spoke. "I was just merely suggesting a scenario in which I act unfair to you. Umm ... for example ¡ªwhat if someday you didn''t forget me, but I did? What will you do then? It would be unfair to you, right? How are you going to react?"

    Aiden evidently halted by her words, once again. His expression contorted with a kind of discomfort that she couldn''t understand. But she could tell the thought of it made him uneasy.

    She saw his fingers clenching and just when it felt like his knuckles would crack, she heard him.

    "Forgetting someone is not easy," he said, slowly turning to look back at her. "Until and unless someone desperately wants to forget someone, they can''t forget just like that."

    On the surface, his words seemed simple, but Arwen knew that they held deep meaning within. It was just not what he was saying, he was intending to mean it differently.

    She watched him walk back to where he had been sitting before. His expression seemed pretty normal, but his eyes ...

    Arwen had deeply stared into those deep eyes several times to understand the details of its chestnut brown shade ¡ªto the extent where now even the slightest flicker could be easily noticed

    And right even when everything in his composure looked normal, she could see the difference his gaze held.

    "You hadn''t answered my question yet, husband," she probed, before repeating again. "What will you do if someday I will forget you? Forget everything that we share now? Will you hate me?"

    Although Arwen had put that question very easily to him, she dreaded his answer.

    She was not sure whether she had forgotten him or not.

    She was not sure whether they shared any history or not ...

    But if they shared and she had truly forgotten him, and he decided to hate her ... wouldn''t the pain equal to or worse than death then?

    How will she be able to take it?

    Will she be able to find a way to compensate him?

    And will that compensation ever be enough?

    All this scared her. And made her dread his response.

    "I can never hate you," Aiden confessed finally.

    And his words immediately eased the knot Arwen felt inside her. Her worries eased.

    "Even if you forget me someday ¡ªforget everything we have now, still I can never hate you, Moon."

    "Why?" She asked, her gaze turning warm, holding the hints of the emotions his words had stirred inside her. "If I forget you, won''t it be unfair to you? At that point hating me would be still better. You will feel less pain ... less disappointed."

    Aiden shook his head. His expression was as sure as ever ¡ªas sincere as ever. "Hating you is something I simply can never afford, Moon ¡ªno matter how unfair it is to me."

    A tear tumbled down her cheek before Arwen could even know its existence. It was only when she felt it rolling down her cheek, that she reached out to check.

    "I never knew you were even capable of this, Mr. Winslow," she said, dabbing the wetness away. "...capable of making me cry without letting me understand the real reason. How did you learn such art?" She smiled.

    Aiden didn''t respond. He simply kept his gaze on her.

    Arwen allowed herself a moment before looking back at him with a half-joking expression. "Fine, I understand that you won''t hate me. Then, tell me, what will you do? Will you just let me forget you?"

    He didn''t answer.

    And her eyes grew wide at his lack of response. "You can''t be serious. No ... Don''t tell me you will actually let me forget you and move on in your life. Won''t you even try to make me recall things even once?"

    Aiden still didn''t respond, and Arwen really thought that he was serious. Could she be really overthinking things?

    Did she really not matter to him enough that he would care to put some effort so that she would remember him again?

    "Mr. Winslow, you ¡ª"

    "There is no use in remembering something that''s already forgotten," Aiden spoke slowly. "The past if forgotten should remain forgotten. One should always live in the present so that he can shape the future better."

    Her heart thumped at his words.

    "So, you will let me move on with the forgotten and not care at all?"

    Although she would be forgetting him, the possibility of him not helping her remember scared her more. Because he wouldn''t make her recall, it would mean, in this world, they would become complete strangers. And she didn''t want to stay stranger to him. She liked the way they were right now ¡ªknowing each other, belonging to each other.

    "Tell me, will you just let me go?" she probed again, hoping he would say that he wouldn''t.

    Desperation was evident in her gaze, and Aiden was staring at her as if trying to find the real reason behind her questions.

    Although she pretended to act like she was just asking them simply, playing around with him ¡ªbut he knew, she wasn''t. She had been deliberately asking him all these to find something through his answers.

    "Husband ¡ª"

    "I will let you go ..." he answered.

 Chapter 421 421: She had fallen for him.

    Arwen was taken aback when she heard him. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react. Her heart felt weirdly clogged. She wasn''t sure what she had been expecting to hear ¡ªbut it was definitely not that.

    He said he would let her go ...

    Of course, he would. After all, she was the woman he married on a whim. Their relationship over time might have gotten better ¡ªhe had been treating her the best ¡ªbut that was all because she was his wife.

    But how did she forget that she wasn''t the woman he loved?

    She was not.

    She had let her delusions misguide her ...

    What the hell was she even thinking? That she was the girl he had been treasuring in his heart all these years?

    Where did she even get that confidence?

    A smile of mockery curled her lips as she laughed softly, waving off the discomfort building inside her.

    "Aren''t you cruel?" she asked, pretending to make it sound like she wasn''t at all affected. "You will simply let me go. But in a way, it would be good. I will let fate decide things for me. Who knows, it might help me find someone who would never let me go."

    Aiden stared at her, his gaze hardened and his jaw clenched as if he were trying desperately to restrain himself.

    Arwen didn''t notice. She was too focused on holding back her own emotions. If she had looked at him for just a moment, she would have known that what he said was not what he meant.

    She would have noticed that it was him who was hurting more than her.

    "It was just an example," he said after a long pause.

    Arwen glanced at him and nodded with a week smile. Then pressing a smile wide, she said, "Yes, just an example. Not like I am going to forget you tomorrow. Things like that are more like fiction. In reality, losing your memories doesn''t just happen out of nowhere. Yes, that''s right ... ha-ha." She then quickly blinked her eyes and asked, "Oh yes, you said you came home late. Did you have your dinner?"

    Aiden nodded. He had sent her the picture of his meal, and she had even replied to it. But he didn''t mention it, knowing that she was just trying to evade the topic he had deliberately made awkward.

    "Great, that you ate," she nodded again, her lashes already shimmering like fragments of crystals under the effect of unshed tears. "And oh, I forgot to tell you. I got a call from CIB regarding my accident. Today I went to meet them and guess what I saw?"

    Although she framed it like a question, she didn''t actually wait for him to guess. The next second itself, she revealed it.

    "They showed me the surveillance footage from that night. In that footage, I saw you. I saw how you saved me. And I ... I just wanted to say thank you!"

    She allowed a smile of genuine gratitude to curl her lips. "If you hadn''t appeared at the right time, I wouldn''t be here today. You really came then as a knight in shining armour. You saved me and ..."

    She didn''t say any further. Her voice caught up in her throat, and she quickly coughed to clear it out. "It''s already late. You must be tired. Go and rest first. I am also sleepy. I will go and sleep as well."

    With that, she didn''t wait and hung up the call. And the moment she did, the tears she had been holding back all this time finally spilled over.

    She didn''t know why it hurt so much when, from the very beginning, she was aware that their relationship started as mere companionship, without deep feelings.

    Weren''t they still growing their relationship?

    Even a arrange marriage takes time to shape. Why was she getting so worked up so soon?

    They had just started, and there was still a long way to go. In just few months, what had she been expecting?

    He had answered naturally. Of course, if she forgot him and wanted to let go, how could he hold onto her.

    She had never given him a reason to hold onto her.

    Never.

    She had never told him that she had ... fallen for him ¡ªdeeper that she had ever expected. So deep that the mere thought of losing him had terrified her today. Scared of the mere thought that her feelings wouldn''t be reciprocated.

    Will she be able to bear it?

    The fear made her tremble now. Her heart ached as she clutched it and cried, trying to ease the pain within. But no matter how much she cried; the agony wouldn''t subside.

    Meanwhile, in New York ¡ª

    After the call ended, Aiden had an urge to call her back. But he knew, he couldn''t. His fingers clenched around the phone as he remembered just how heartless he had been to let her down like that.

    When she had asked him if he would let her go, he had answered truthfully. He would let her go ... only to pursue her all over again.

    Just he did it this time.

    No matter how many times he would have to repeat this ... as long as it''s her, he would willingly go through the same process again and again, without getting tired.

    He hadn''t voiced the latter part of his intention. He hadn''t let her know that even if destiny sets them apart, he wouldn''t let her ¡ªhe would find ways to bring her back to him. Because when it came to her, he was selfish.

    He didn''t say that to her and he knew that had hurt her deeply.

    But did he have a choice?

    No, he didn''t.

    And he hated himself for that.

    He hated himself for hurting her, knowing it would break her.

    He hated himself for being so helpless ...

    A deep, guttural growl erupted from the depths of his soul as he flipped the coffee table upside down, the sound of shattering glass mingling with his frustrated breaths.

    "Argh!!!"

    He felt his heart pounding against his ribs, suffocated by the burden of unspoken words.

 Chapter 422 422: Another nightmare.

    Gianna wasn''t home tonight. She had something to attend to, hence she had already informed me that she might be returning very late.

    When she returned, it was already late. She walked to her room, expecting to find Arwen asleep, but she was perplexed when she saw the bed empty.

    ''Maybe, she went to sleep back in her room.'' she thought to herself. She turned and thought to check on her, but then realized that it was too late.

    "Leave it. I will meet her in the morning," she mumbled to herself and was about to turn back towards her room when across from the corridor, she saw the dim light coming from Arwen''s room.

    Her brows furrowed.

    Although Arwen had a habit of keeping a small light on throughout the night, she didn''t have the habit of keeping her door open.

    "Has she not yet slept?" Gianna muttered to herself as she walked down the corridor to go and check.

    As she drew closer to her room, she heard silent sobs. The furrow between her brows deepened while her fingers curled around the doorknob ready to push it open to check.

    "Wenna!" she called out softly, her voice laced with evident worry. But her shoulders soon relaxed when she found Arwen''s figure sleeping peacefully on the bed.

    She was sleeping then from where had she heard someone

    Did she hear it wrong?

    Furrowing her brows, her pace quickened as she pushed the door open and entered the room. "Wenna!" she called out, her voice laced with clear worry, only to find her lying on the bed, covered under the blanket.

    Was she hearing things?

    She scratched the back of her ear and almost believed that she misheard it. But just as she turned to leave, she heard it again.

    Frowning, she turned to look over and saw''s figure slightly trembling on the bed.

    She soon reacted and walked over to check, only to find Arwen sobbing in her sleep. Her face was contorted in pain as if she was having a really, really bad dream.

    Seeing her like that. Gianna didn''t know what to do. She felt scared and it was already late, she didn''t know who to reach.

    Kneeling beside the bed, she slowly reached out to caress Arwen''s hair, trying to soothe her. "Wenna, it''s fine. It''s just a dream. Listen to me, I am here with you. Don''t be scared."

    But no matter what she said, it was like Arwen couldn''t hear her. She was simply sobbing and crying.

    Gianna had never seen Arwen like this before. They often had sleepovers. While a few times she visited, most of the time, Arwen came to stay overnight. But such a situation never appeared. What happened today?

    "What exactly was she having in the dream that was breaking her like this?" Gianna mumbled to herself while her arms moved to wipe away Arwen''s sweat with her sleeves.

    Meanwhile, in the dream, Arwen saw a similar figure of a boy. Like the previous time his face wasn''t clear to her vision, but she could see his eyes.

    That eyes ...

    Arwen could never forget those eyes. Those pairs were very similar to the pairs she had known.

    It was exactly the same shade of chestnut brown ¡ªvery common, yet very unique.

    "Moon, you have to take care of yourself," he said, as he reached out to caress the young girl''s hair, who stood in front of him. "Don''t run around wildly. Be careful. You always stumble and hurt yourself."

    The young girl shook her head. "I won''t," she said in a determined voice. "I don''t want you to leave. So, if you are leaving, remember I will run around, fall and hurt myself. And then I will blame you. I will be in pain, and you will have to worry then. So, don''t go."

    The reluctance was clear on the young girl''s face. Although she wasn''t crying, tears were at the edge of her eyes as if ready to fall at her one command.

    The boy shook his head. His demeanor was as patient as it could be. "I will have to leave, Moon. be good and listen to me, okay? I need to go. I can no longer stay here."

    "But you said you will always be with me. You promised to never leave me. Are you breaking the promise?" she asked, her big demanding an answer.

    However, the boy didn''t answer. He couldn''t. Stepping a step back, distancing himself from her, he gave her one look before he turned around.

    The girl must have panicked seeing him put his back towards her because the next second, she rushed forward and held his hand. "No, you can''t be leaving."

    But the boy seemed to be resolute. He moved his other hand to pry her grip off him. "Stay good and be careful. Don''t get yourself in trouble with your mother. Be obedient when it''s needed, okay?"

    Sating that, he leaned in to press a kiss on her forehead, before parting. Walking away, he didn''t turn back to look at her.

    But little Arwen shouted after her. "Ide, if you leave, remember I will forget you. I will hate you forever!"

    But regardless of her threat, the boy didn''t stop. He kept on walking until he disappeared.

    And just as he did, Arwen opened her eyes, with a scream.

    "Aiden, don''t go! Don''t leave me!"

    Her face was contorted with fear.

    Gianna jolted when she heard her. Se immediately got up and caressed her hair, wiping away the sheen layer of sweat that was covering her forehead. "It''s fine, Wenna. You were just having a nightmare. It''s not real. Breathe."

    Arwen turned to look at her, confused. Her gaze darted to look around, realizing that she was really in her room, lying on her bed.

    Was she really having a nightmare?

    It felt so real as if it wasn''t a nightmare at all.

    "Breathe, Wenna!" she heard Gianna saying and she slowly got up to sit. "It was just a nightmare. Here have some water." She handed her a glass of water that Arwen sipped slowly.

    When Gianna saw Arwen gaining back her normal complexion, she finally asked, "Did you see my uncle leaving you in the dream?"

 Chapter 423: Coincidences donâ€™t repeat.

    Although Arwen had realized that she had woken up from a nightmare, she was still in a daze, trying to register all that she saw and all that she felt.

    The feeling was surreal ...

    She couldn''t differentiate between the reality and the dream. It all felt happening for real.

    Her senses only felt jolting awake when she heard Gianna asking from the side.

    "Wenna, did you see my uncle leaving you in your nightmare?" Her voice was still laced with worry.

    Arwen glanced up at her, a bit confused.

    When Gianna caught the puzzlement on her face, she quickly explained, "When you woke up, you screamed: ''Aiden, don''t go! Don''t leave me!'' So, was it him you saw in your nightmare?" she asked.

    Arwen''s confusion deepened ¡ªnot because she didn''t understand what Gianna was talking about. She understood what she meant ... but she didn''t understand what she called out Aiden''s name when she clearly hadn''t seen him in his dream.

    Didn''t she see the young boy from before? The one whose face was still not clear.

    She tried to recall her dream. And even though hazy she remembered what she saw.

    It was the same boy ... but wait, this time he wasn''t as blurry as he was before. She had seen his eyes.

    As she recalled that, the same shade of chestnut browns flashed from her memories. She could identify that shade very well ... because that was the only shade that had enchanted her from the very first time she had seen it.

    It was the same shade from Aiden''s eyes!

    How could she not identify it?

    But why were his eyes similar to the young boy''s?

    Could he be ...?

    Before she could think more about it, she heard Gianna call her name again. "Wenna, what''s wrong? You are still sweating. Are you feeling unwell?" As she said that she already dabbed Arwen''s face gently with a face towel she had got from the side.

    She was actually worried. There seemed something wrong with Arwen''s state. At first, she thought she was probably sweating because of the nightmare. But now, even after waking up, when the sweating didn''t stop, she realized something wasn''t right.

    "Sweetheart, I think let''s go and see a doctor now."

    With that, she already got up, ready to pull Arwen to her feet, but Arwen shook her head.

    "I am fine, Anna." She took the towel from her hand and dabbed herself. "Maybe, I haven''t adjusted the temperature of the AC. Help me adjust it, please."

    "AC?" Gianna repeated as if confused by her request. "Winter hasn''t left yet. If you reduce the temperature, you will be falling sick. I am telling you something is wrong. Let''s go and check with the doctor." As she said that, she reached out to press her hand on Arwen''s forehead. "God! You are already cold."

    "Anna, believe me, I am fine. If not, I would be feeling the discomfort. Since I am not, this must just be the effect of the nightmare."

    Gianna, although didn''t feel like agreeing to it, she didn''t press on when Arwen refused to head to the hospital.

    "Fine, if you are not going to hospital now. But tomorrow, if you feel unwell, you have to go. Did you get it?"

    Arwen nodded, understanding her concern. "I will, don''t worry."

    Only then did Gianna relax, and sat beside her. Exhaling out a deep breath, she said, "You know how scared I was when I saw you sobbing in your sleep. I never saw you like that before. It was like you were experiencing some kind of pain that was breaking you from the inside. What exactly were you seeing?"

    "I ..." Arwen didn''t know what she was actually dreaming. It was painful. And what surprised her more was that she saw the same boy in her dream for the second time.

    Given how desperately her younger self wanted him to stay and not leave her, made it clear that he was not just anyone in her life. He was someone she held important ¡ªsomeone about whom she cared.

    "Wenna!"

    "I saw him again," she slowly said, and Gianna frowned, not quite understanding who she was mentioning.

    "Him? Who?"

    Arwen glanced at her with some meaning in her gaze. "The young boy whom I saw the last time in my dream."

    Gianna''s eyes widened as if she found it hard to believe. "You can''t be serious. Wasn''t he just an imagination last time?" she asked, half-amazed and half-confused about the boy Arwen was mentioning.

    The last time when Arwen had detailed the dream to her, they had concluded that it was just some imagination where Arwen was imagining the people. After all, she had no remembrance of the existence of that young boy at all.

    But now, that she had seen him again, this doesn''t seem as a coincidence at all.

    After all, coincidences don''t repeat. And if it did, then they are not coincidence at all.

    Arwen nodded. "I saw him again. This time he seemed to be leaving somewhere. I was asking him not to, but he seemed serious. He left regardless of what I said to him."

    "That was why you were sobbing?" Gianna asked, remembering how badly she had seen Arwen crying in her sleep earlier. It was like she was experiencing some excruciating pain.

    Was it because that boy was leaving?

    Arwen didn''t know if she was crying or not, but in her dream, she was holding back her tears, not letting them fall.

    So, when Gianna mentioned her sobbing, she didn''t respond.

    "What else did you see this time?" she asked, curious. "Last time his face was blurry. Was it the same this time? Or were you able to see his face?"

    Arwen thought back, her expression growing serious. "His face wasn''t clear," she said, pausing slightly before adding, "But ... I saw his eyes."

    "His eyes?" Gianna blinked. "What could be said with just eyes ... that too of a young kid. They all look the same unless it has some unique colour." she blurted but when saw Arwen''s solemn face, she halted.

    "Wait! Don''t tell me, you recognized those eyes?"

 Chapter 424: Too tiring for him.

    The next day,

    Gianna was sipping from her glass of fresh juice when she heard Arwen answer her. She choked on it, spurting everything out.

    Coughing, she tried to ease herself but her complexion only got redder. It was only after a minute and a half that she was able to control herself.

    "W-hat ..." she cleared her voice, speaking again, "What did you say? Whose eyes do they look like?"

    Arwen didn''t react to her reaction. She just forked the salad and allowed her to calm down before repeating. "It looked like Aiden''s chestnut brown eyes."

    "My uncle''s brown eyes aren''t unique," Gianna immediately said. "They are pretty common around."

    "They aren''t common," Arwen responded. Her voice was firm, showing the confidence she held in her words. "The shade of his chestnut browns are different."

    Gianna couldn''t tell what was the different. She might not have stared into her uncle''s eyes for long. But for whatever time she had watched, his eyes seemed to be ... pretty common.

    But since Arwen sounded so sure of it, she could only force herself to believe that she hadn''t seen them as well as Arwen had seen them.

    Nodding, she accepted, "Fine. Since you sound so sure of it, then I will believe you. But if he is the young boy in your dream, doesn''t that mean that you know him from before?"

    And this was the deducement that had confused Arwen since the last night.

    She has taken consideration of the probability which says that her dreams aren''t some imagination but the past that she had forgotten.

    But then if that was so, it only meant that she hadn''t come to know Aiden recently, but rather had known him in the past too.

    "I don''t know, Arwen shrugged, not daring to believe that possibility. It was just the last night she had been audacious to think of this and was badly proven wrong. Daring the same again, she wasn''t as ready as before.

    But Gianna, on the other hand, held no such qualms. She was rather very anticipative of it. After all, this was something she even suggested before.

    "What do you not know, Wenna?" she said, spreading her hand in the obviousness of the fact. "It''s with a yes or a no. Since you have been seeing the dreams of the boy whose eyes match my uncle, doesn''t that mean that you have been seeing him? Which also further means that there is a strong possibility of you two sharing the past ¡ªone that I had been doubting earlier."

    Arwen stared up at Gianna. It looked like she was considering her words, but she wasn''t. Her mind was thinking about something else. After a moment, she shook her head. "I don''t remember him. And neither was he in the picture album I had."

    Now, without evidence, she would not just let her delusion lead her astray.

    Gianna paused at that. Thinking for a moment, she suddenly asked, "You don''t remember him. Could it be possible that you have forgotten him? I mean I know you have said that he is so handsome that one can never forget his face, but still, forgetting him is not impossible, right?"

    Yes, it wasn''t impossible.

    But why did she forget him?

    As that question came to Arwen''s mind, the voice from the dream flashed again ...

    If you leave, remember I will forget you. I will hate you forever!

    In the dream, she had heard her younger self, threatening him with that. But there is no way, she would be so wilful to forget him just after saying it.

    The more she thought, the more everything became confusing. It was like just when things would look like making sense, the very moment, it would become illogical ¡ªnothing making any meaning.

    When Gianna saw Arwen in a daze, she continued, "See, this isn''t that impossible. Maybe you forgot him, but he didn''t. He still treasured you in his heart, so much that he couldn''t bear to let go. He might have known that you were marrying Ryan so he came back to stop you. And see, he did."

    She said, and Arwen''s brows furrowed.

    "What?" Gianna pursed her lips. "Don''t look at me like that. What did I say wrong? Check yourself. You didn''t marry Ryan, and he married you. Do you still think this can be absurd? This can actually be real. Why can''t you try seeing it like that?"

    She thought Arwen was not taking her seriously.

    But just when she would have given her more reason to believe her theory, she heard Arwen speak.

    "He said he would let me go if I forget him someday and the things between us."

    "Huh?" Gianna didn''t understand. Her brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Arwen''s lips curled in a soft, yet sorrowful smile. Forking some more salad, she put them in her mouth.

    Gianna didn''t probe her again, but her eyes remained on Arwen as if still waiting for her to explain.

    Arwen didn''t make a haste. She chewed the salad elegantly, before moving her knife and fork on the egg pouch. As she forked a piece of it, she said, "Although that possibility is not difficult to imagine, it''s too easy not to be true." She then paused for a second and added, "Aiden said if there ever happened a situation where I forget him and all about what we share today, he wouldn''t come and help me remember it all over again. Instead, he just let me go"

    Gianna didn''t speak anything in response and with her silent like that, the air around seemed to have gotten still as well.

    Arwen''s lips curled in a smile that seemed to be mocking something inside. She raised her gaze and stared at her friend. "So, that nullifies the possibility of your theory is not its possibility or impossibility, but rather the reality. Even if what you said is true, and I have forgotten him, he wouldn''t come all the way to do so much. It would be too tiring for him."

    Just as Arwen completed, a sharp slap on the polished surface of dining table was heard.

    "Bullsh*t!" It was like Gianna could no longer hold it in.

 Chapter 425 425: Terrible Disaster.

    Arwen was taken aback.

    She stared at Gianna, perplexed at her sudden outburst.

    And Gianna, on the other hand, was totally enraged. Slapping her hand against the table, she stood up.

    "You say my uncle, the Aiden Winslow, will let you go? Just like that?"

    Arwen frowned and didn''t understand. Thinking that Gianna was acting on her dramatics, she was about to shake her head and dismiss the subject when she heard her continue further.

    "He is the last person who would let go of anything or anyone, just like that. That''s simply not his nature." She said before she gave the reason. "He couldn''t even let the girl; he treasured in his heart. He would let you go ... his wife ¡ªthat''s impossible."

    "Wenna, just think, given the antics he carries around you, do you think he would let you go because you forgot him?"

    Arwen halted at that question.

    She hadn''t thought this before. Maybe she got so engrossed in that moment that apart from his words she didn''t consider anything at all, and just believed whatever he said.

    But now that Gianna mentioned it and she thought about it ... truly, it doesn''t feel like Aiden.

    He didn''t even agree to keep their marriage limited to a contract when they had all the reasons to ...

    Why would he just let her go when he could do everything to keep her to him?

    Not once, not twice ¡ªshe couldn''t even count how many times he had said that she belonged to him and would always belong to him. He made sure that she knew his possessiveness. He also had made sure she knew what she meant to him ¡ªthen how did she become a fool to believe the one-time he said she meant nothing to him?

    Arwen''s expression changed as the realization dawned upon her.

    He deliberately said that to her ...

    Gianna, on the other hand, sighed deeply, sitting back on the chair. "I don''t know what''s going on between you and him, Wenna. But I can tell you one thing for sure ¡ªhe treats you like he had never treated anyone around him. So, I am not sure of the past, but right now, in the present ¡ªyou are his treasured one ¡ªhis treasured wife. And if he treasures something, no matter what happens he won''t let go."

    Her lips curled up in a warm smile. "Couple promises to never fall apart until death does them apart. But if you ask him to promise that, he will say that even death won''t take you away from him. He is that type. So, don''t think out of all, he will let you go, because he would never."

    Arwen believed her ¡ªnot because she was letting her delusions mislead her away, but because she realized she was gravely misunderstanding something.

    "Anna," suddenly she spoke, staring at Gianna with a deep gaze. "What do you think it is that I have been dreaming recently?"

    Gianna''s brows knitted slightly in confusion. "Huh?"

    Arwen didn''t explain the question. Instead, she proceeded further and asked straight. "Is it some imagination, or a past that I have forgotten about"

    Gianna paused for a few seconds to seriously consider it. After a moment, she spoke, "To be honest, Wenna, I don''t know. It''s confusing and I don''t want to confuse you more than you already are. Furthermore, recently you even complain of having headaches. So, I would suggest you consider visiting a doctor and finding it out in more detail."

    Arwen''s brows tugged in a frown.

    Gianna''s expression also turned solemn as she spoke with more seriousness. "A physician will be able to diagnose you and tell you better. Sitting back and speculating whether your dreams are real or just an imagination will only make you lose your calm."

    Arwen understood what she meant. Nodding, she said, "You are saying it right. I think it would be better if I visit a doctor and find out in more detail."

    "Yes," Gianna nodded in agreement. "Let me know when you fix the appointment. I will come with you."

    They didn''t discuss more about it. Completing the rest of the breakfast, Gianna got up to leave first.

    "I won''t be late today, I guess," she said, checking her watch once before looking at Arwen. "I have to just go and meet my editor. She asked me to come today to discuss the publication schedule. Once I am done discussing that with her, I will be back."

    Arwen nodded. "Go ahead. I will probably leave in a while too. See you in the evening."

    With that, Gianna left.

    Arwen sat at the table for a while longer before getting up to make a move as well. She was leaving when her phone rang.

    When she checked the screen, the name flashing on the screen was ¡ªEmyr.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York, an hour before ...

    When Emyr entered Aiden''s penthouse, a shiver ran down his spine. He rubbed his arms subconsciously while she halted at the door itself to inspect the place first.

    It had been months since he last felt this familiar frigid air.

    What the hell had happened that invited this gruesome air back?

    His gaze darted to look around, noting every detail of the place. But nothing seemed out of place. Everything was as he had seen last night after he came here to drop Aiden off after work.

    But still, it felt like everything around was changed.

    Could it be that something happened last night?

    He was trying to identify the cause or the reason that was making him feel like that when suddenly he heard a loud cry from inside. His expression froze and without delaying another second, he rushed to check.

    He ran towards Aiden''s room, only to get shocked further.

    Although the world outside looked beautiful, Aiden''s room at the moment looked like it had to withstand a terrible disaster¡ªone that was capable of wiping away every human''s existence.

    And on the floor, there was a maid sprawled, bleeding.

    What the hell had happened here?

 Chapter 426 426: There was someone who could help them.

    Emyr''s gaze wandered around the room, but except for the maid, no one else came into his vision.

    Aiden didn''t like being surrounded by people all the time, so only a team of limited people were appointed to serve him. And even that small team was instructed to maintain their presencae as invisible as possible.

    Finding no one around, Emyr quickly rushed over to check on the maid. Helping her to her feet, he asked, "What happened here? Did you face sir''s wrath?"

    The maid had hints of tears in her eyes. But she shook her head.

    "Then how did this happen?" he asked, gesturing to the mess around the room. The furniture was destroyed, and the mirror''s glass was shattered. It was enough to tell that the room had suffered Aiden''s wrath.

    "I don''t know. I haven''t come across Young Master as per the received instructions. I just came here to clean up," she said before glancing back at the shards of glass scattered on the floor. "I found things like this when I arrived. I don''t know what happened and how. But I apologize for being careless. I don''t know how I fell earlier and hurt myself."

    Emyr''s gaze dropped to her ankle, noticing the cut that was already bleeding. "You are hurt. Do you need me to call someone to help you?"

    The maid shook her head. "No, it''s fine I can manage. I will clean my wound and finish my work first."

    Emyr didn''t press her any further. Nodding, he turend to leave. But then pasued to ask, "By the way where is sir?"

    However, before the main could give any response to him, Aiden''s cold voice cut in, stiffening Emyr''s back at once.

    "Emyr!"

    Although he had just called out his name, the coldness in his tone was bone-chilling that for a second, Emyr felt himself freezing under the effect. But soon he composed himself and turned to respond.

    "Sir!" he affirmed, hurrying over to Aiden. "I was looking for you. Shall we¡ª?"

    "If you are feeling tired recently, you can always walk to the HR and get yourself the needed holiday."

    Emyr was taken aback. He blinked and stared at his boss, not understanding what he did wrong. But then he noticed ¡ªhe had arrived late ... tow minutes late.

    It was wrong of him ... but he never expected it to trigger his boss to such an extent.

    Aiden didn''t say more. After giving his secretary a final, cold glance, he turned and walked out to leave for the company.

    Emyr hurried after him, terrified that another second''s delay would cost him his job for sure.

    Soon, after a while, they reached the company. As they walked to the elevator and then through the corridor, Emyr maintained a careful distance, not daring to speak without being addressed. He could feel the suffocating tension radiating from Aiden, and his mind raced with the thoughts of what could possibly be the reason.

    But no idea hit him.

    Hadn''t they already solved the issue here?

    They have closed all the needed deals, and by the evening, it would be all over the news, sending shockwaves around ...

    Then at a celebratory moment like this, what had gone wrong?

    "Ask all the department heads for a meeting in another hour. Tell them to come and present their plans for the next quarter," Aiden ordered as his steps halted right outside his office.

    Emyr heard him and hesitation spread throughout his expression. "In another hour?" he asked, only to be to be rendered silent by Aiden''s cold glare.

    "Did I stutter?"

    He shook his head.

    "Then, ask them to be prepared. If not, let them be prepared with their resignations."

    With that, he didn''t stay there any longer. Pushing the door of his office, he entered before closing it after him.

    Outside, Emyr could only feel dread. Not because he was scared to lose the job, but because he knew, many were going to lose their jobs today.

    But even so, there was nothing he could do to help anyone. All that could help them was their performance. He just felt pity that even with their best, they wouldn''t be able to perform under the pressure of Aiden''s temperament today.

    With no other option, an official notification mail was sent across all the important departments if the company, sending the executives in a frenzy.

    Since they did not have much time left in their hand, all of them at once focused on completing their presentation. Under the rush, no one realized but soon it was time to report.

    As the heads headed to the conference room, all of their expression carried something in common ¡ªthe nervousness.

    Emyr had appeared earlier than Aiden. Hence the moment, the department heads saw him, they couldn''t help but gather around him to ask.

    "Mr. Ethan, what happened suddenly? This sudden meeting ... is President Winslow angry?"

    "Did we miss a deadline? Or did a client back out?"

    "Was there a complaint from the investors? Should we prepare damage control strategies?"

    "Or did someone mess up with the contract? I can double-check the paperwork, if that could help!"

    Emyr understood their nervousness well. Holding up a hand, he tried to calm them down. "Everyone relax!" he said. "This meeting is going to be over the plans for the next quarter. It''s nothing about the previous closed deals, so you all should focus on how you are going to present."

    One of the finance heads wiped his brows anxiously. "But everything has been going smoothly. This meeting shouldn''t be on the list today."

    Emyr gazed at him and shook his head. "This meeting was there on the list from the very beginning. Although the date wasn''t specified, everyone was told to be ready."

    Everyone was silent.

    It was true.

    A marketing executive leaned in slightly as he asked carefully. "We have prepared the plan, Mr. Ethan. But we all are apprehensive about it. We weren''t very prepared. So, tell us, how bad can be the situation today?"

    Emyr didn''t want to scare them. But at the same time, not giving them a heads-up could be a disaster. So, measuring up the situation, he said, "The day isn''t very favourable for you all. So, it would be better if you presented your best. Otherwise ..."

    He didn''t need to complete the sentence, they all could fill the blanks and understand it well.

    Their faces paled as a few already backed to take the support of the conference table.

    "Mr Ethan, could we do nothing? We have worked hard. Please help us in the situation." Someone among them said.

    And Emyr was about to refuse saying that, he can''t do anything.

    But just then someone suggested. "Is there no one that could help us turn the situation?"

    And that''s when Emyr remembered someone who could actually help them turn the situation.

 Chapter 427: Was that Lady Boss?

    Aiden sat in the conference room, resuming his role as the King of the Underworld. His demeanor was frosty enough to freeze everyone''s soul.

    He hadn''t spoken a word since entering the room, but his gaze had scanned each of them, sharp and unrelenting, as if already deciding their death sentences.

    Seeing him like that, the heads of the different departments were ready to pass out and accept the defeat, but this would only worsen the situation. Hence, they didn''t even dare to call for medical help.

    "If time is so easy to waste," Aiden''s cold voice finally pierced the silence, making everyone jolt in their seats, "then consider your position again."

    Emyr quickly stepped forward, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    "Executives," he addressed them, trying to maintain his composure, "President Winslow has other commitments scheduled later today. I request you all to begin your presentations and finish them as soon as possible."

    As he said that, all the executives turned to look at him, their eyes filled with silent desperation as if crying for help. But Emyr could do nothing more ¡ªhe had already done everything within his capability. Now everything depended on their fate.

    "Mr. D''Mello, you can go first," Emyr gestured to the corporate planning head, who was sitting on the third chair to Aiden''s left.

    Even though Mr. D''Mello had expected to be called, his entire body felt weak at that moment, as if all strength had drained from his limbs.

    But mustering up his resolve, he forced himself to stand. His peers gave him small nods of encouragement, silently cheering him on. But nothing felt truly helpful.

    With his steps that felt like they were dragging through quickened, Mr. D''Mellow made his way forward, connected his presentation to the projector, and took a deep breath, ready to embrace hell.

    His speech began, setting the tone and direction for the quarter ahead. He spoke clearly, outlining strategies, goals and performance metrics that needed to be achieved.

    But no one was listening.

    Everyone''s eyes remained fixed on Aiden, desperately trying to read even the smallest reaction from his impassive face.

    Aiden''s expression didn''t flicker ¡ªnot once. The air remained cold, stiff, and crushing. It was as if nothing had changed despite the excellent delivery.

    Mr. D''Mello''s voice faltered for a second. And despair crept into the room.

    Everyone was ready to resign to brutal fate today. Their hope thinned to a strand ...

    But just then a phone rang ...

    Everyone''s gazes turned to look towards the device sitting neatly beside Aiden''s hand.

    The shrill chime coming through it was enough to slice through the ice-cold atmosphere like a warm gust in the dead of winter.

    His gaze flicked down, and the moment his eyes read ''Wife'' flashing on the screen, his expression shifted, ever so subtly yet evidently. A spark of softness lit his otherwise cold features, but before it could settle, his expression hardened again.

    Emyr noted this change very clearly. And it confused him. Glancing at his boss, he softly said, "It''s Madam, Sir. If say, should I make a call to inform her that you are busy?"

    Aiden raised his gaze at him, glaring at him coldly. Grabbing the phone, he answered it before the call would have died.

    And the next second, he heard Arwen''s soft voice from the other end, "Husband, are you busy? Did I disturb you?"

    The way her voice came, eased away the tension Aiden didn''t know he was holding in his muscles. His demeanour shifted, relieving the thickness in the air.

    "You didn''t," he replied softly before asking, "What''s the matter?"

    Aiden hasn''t been in a good mood since last night. But his foul mood was not just out of the guilt that he hurt Arwen''s feelings, but rather it was also out of fear. He didn''t know how he would face her again after he spoke to her like that.

    He thought that he had ruined the relationship he had so carefully intricate with her. He didn''t know how he would explain it to her and go back to her.

    But little did he expect her to call him back just the next morning.

    That too in such a sweet voice ...

    At her delicate voice like that, he instantly felt his heart melting.

    "Oh, I just saw your schedule that Emyr had sent me. You are supposed to be in a meeting right now," she said quickly as if she was looking through his plans. "If you are busy, I will call you once when you are done."

    Aiden''s brows furrowed. "The meeting is done. The rest could be reviewed through the papers," he said, pushing the chair and already rising to his feet.

    Everyone was taken aback. They all exchanged gazes.

    The meeting was done!

    Didn''t they just start it? The presentation of the sales, marketing, Research & Development, Operations, Finance and the rest others are still to go.

    The meeting was still far from getting over ...

    He then gestured to Emyr before leaving the conference room with long strides.

    Emyr understood his cue. Nodding, he waited for him to leave the room. And just as he did, he turned to look at the executives present in the room. "The meeting is adjourned here. For the remaining, you can submit the plan reports to me and I will later submit them to sir. If needed, a next meeting would be scheduled later to discuss it again."

    Everyone was stunned. It took a while for them to understand and then a smile of joy curled their lips.

    "Was that Lady Boss?" one of them asked, already crying in happiness. They never thought the lady would be so kind to appear just to help them out of the situation.

    Emyr smiled and nodded. "This time I have called Madam to help you guys out of the situation. But note that this cannot be repeated again and again. So, make sure the plan report that you submit maintains the needed standard."

    The executives nodded in understanding.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ethan. We are confident in our reports."

    Others nodded.

    "It''s just that earlier, in front of President Winslow, we couldn''t manage to keep calm. He looked angry already and we were scared that even the slightest mistake of us would just push us off the edge.

    Emyr knew this as well and that''s the reason why he looked for Arwen at the last minute.

 Chapter 428: It doesnâ€™t matter.

    Back in the country,

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a faint smile when she heard Aiden dismissing the meeting so decisively. She hadn''t expected him to be so excited for a simple call.

    Here after receiving Emyr''s call earlier, she was racking her brain out to find a way to help them. But she never knew that it would be as easy as just making a call.

    Although Aiden hadn''t confessed his fears, Arwen could still feel it in his pattern of breathing. He was scared ... scared that if she hung up the call, later she would rethink about it and might decide against calling him.

    But what amused her more was ¡ª

    If he was so terrified of her misunderstanding him, why did he even say all that last night? At worst, men usually choose to lie to save face. But not Aiden. He was ready to let her misunderstand him, for Heaven knows what reason.

    "You were saying something?" Aiden voice pulled her out of her thoughts as he took his seat behind his desk.

    "Mh-hm~" Arwen hummed, then asked, "Did you return to your office?"

    His breathing was steady, but Arwen sensed the subtle pause in his movement. She could tell ¡ªhe had just sat down.

    "Yes, I just returned," Aiden confirmed.

    "Great! I actually had something to discuss with you," she said, and the soft click of keys came through her end. "Check your mail ¡ªI have sent you something."

    Aiden moved his fingers to open his inbox. Within seconds, he spotted the mail from Davies International with an attachment.

    He clicked it open only to find an official invitation for the company''s annual event.

    "This ...?"

    "The date has been fixed," Arwen explained. "It will be held next week, four days from now. So, I wanted to ask if you would be able to make it that day?"

    Aiden''s expression hardened. His fingers tightened around the phone as he tried his best to keep his calm. "Are you asking me this because of the conversation we had last night?" His voice dropped lower.

    He knew there would be consequences for what he did. He knew she might grow even distant. But he hadn''t expected her to draw a clear line like this.

    "Huh?"

    Arwen, on the other end of the call, blinked in confusion. She could hear the tension in his voice and tried to recall her own words that might have triggered it.

    And then it struck her.

    Did she make him think that she was reconsidering introducing him as her husband?

    She closed her eyes. Sighing quietly. His silence only confirmed her suspicion.

    God! She hadn''t meant to torture him with such thoughts ¡ªnot even after what happened last night. She simply couldn''t bear to.

    Shaking her head at his needless insecurity, she clarified gently, "You are out on an important business trip, Aiden. I was just asking if you will be able to make it back on time. We had planned to appear together at the event. But if you can''t make it, we need to think of something else, right? That''s the only reason I asked."

    She had tried her best to explain, but even after a few seconds, there was no reply from the other end.

    His silence felt deafening.

    Her guilt returned, creeping in. But then she frowned. Wait a minute ¡ªwhy was she feeling guilty?

    If anyone was guilty here, it was him. He had stirred all of this up with his brutal words last night, making her question everything, and now he was the one sulking.

    Where was the fairness in that?

    "Aiden, you ¡ª"

    "There is no need to think about anything else," Aiden cut in, his voice tight and edged with annoyance that made her brows pinch together. "I will be back before next week. And we will attend the event together, just as planned."

    Arwen blinked at his clipped response. Her lips parted, wanting to retort ¡ªbut then closed again.

    He sounded like a grumpy kid.

    Could she even make sense with a kid?

    Sigh ... Fine. She shouldn''t have brought up that conversation last night. If she hadn''t, none of this would be happening.

    But what was done was done. And even if she didn''t yet understand the reason behind his action, she could only appease him.

    Because honestly? She couldn''t bear to see him sulking like this.

    He looked better when he teased and bullied her.

    As that thought struck her, she felt like she had gone crazy ...

    What was she even liking? Getting bullied by him?

    Oh God! Only the heavens can save her now.

    "Fine, then. If you will be here, everything will be perfect," she said lightly, responding to his confirmation. "I will go and pick us the outfit for the evening."

    Aiden barely hummed in response.

    Arwen pursed her lips. What else could she do?

    After a thoughtful pause, she finally decided to mention the conversation from the last night.

    She slowly said, "Don''t mind the conversation we had last night. It doesn''t matter."

    And at that, Aiden''s brows furrowed.

    "It doesn''t matter?" he repeated

    She hummed in affirmation from the other end. "Yes, it doesn''t matter," she said calmly, drawing in an easy breath. "Because I am confident."

    Aiden stilled. He didn''t understand what she meant. And worse, he didn''t dare ask.

    What if she said she was confident finding someone better?

    How would he be able to take that then?

    She had already said it once last night and that thought had haunted him entire night. He wouldn''t be able to bear her to say the same again.

    However, to his surprise, not just Arwen didn''t repeat the words from the last night, but instead, what she said made his heart skip a beat the next second ¡ª

    "I am confident that even if I forget you someday, I will fall for you all over again. With or without memories, you will be my only choice. So, it doesn''t matter. Does it?"

 Chapter 429 429: Dressing like a clown.

    Arwen''s intention was just to pacify Aiden.

    She hadn''t even realized what she was saying.

    Although her words were coming straight from her heart, they were so raw and unfiltered ¡ªso instinctive ¡ªthat she hadn''t noticed she had just confessed her feelings. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, something that didn''t even need to be hidden.

    She hadn''t noticed.

    But he did.

    Aiden froze at her words. He didn''t speak. He simply couldn''t.

    His throat constricted.

    His grip on the phone tightened, as if trying to physically hold onto her words ¡ªafraid they might slip away otherwise.

    "What did you say?" he asked, his tone low and desperate, clinging to the hope that he hadn''t imagined it. That she had said what he thought she had. Maybe he just wanted to hear her say it again.

    But Arwen, utterly unaware of what exactly he was referring to, replied casually, "I said it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to think too much about it because I haven''t taken your words to heart. I¡ª"

    "Not that," Aiden interrupted, a little sharper this time, his tone edged with urgency. "What did you say before that? About being confident"

    "Huh?" Arwen frowned, still trying to understand what he was getting at. "What did I say? I said I am confident that even if I forget you someday, I will fall for yo¡ª"

    And then it hit her.

    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Her mind went blank as the realization washed over her.

    She had ... said that out loud.

    Just like that.

    She had confessed to him, right in the middle of a casual conversation, without even noticing it.

    Confession wasn''t a problem. But like this ...

    Her heart thudded in her chest. A nervous heat crept up her neck, flushing her cheeks bright red.

    "Complete it," Aiden said quietly, almost like a plea.

    Arwen''s eyes widened. Her pulse quickened.

    She stared at the floor at the floor, as if it held all the answers she didn''t have, and in her flustered state, she quickly blurted, "W-What''s there to complete? Didn''t I already say that it doesn''t matter? Even if I forget you someday ... I will make sure to find you back. That''s it."

    Aiden smiled, warmth spreading across his face. His eyes glittered with pride as if he had just been handed the universe in the palm of his hands.

    Although he had wanted her to repeat the words exactly, hearing her flustered like that wasn''t bad either.

    In fact ... he liked it more.

    He liked the fact that even though she had forgotten him, he had made her fall for him, all over again.

    He liked that she had finally realized the feeling in her heart.

    She might not be comfortable sharing it with him boldly now. But he was sure that one day she would tell it to him, looking straight in his eyes.

    And he would always for that day ... even if it meant to wait for na eternity.

    "Okay," he said simply, his voice lighter now. As if he was feeling a lot better than what he was feeling before.

    When Arwen heard him, she felt puzzled. Okay. What did he mean by that simple okay?

    This man ...

    Can he be any less confusing in a situation like this?

    And she couldn''t even ask him what he meant by that ''okay'' because she knew he would twist it into something else entirely.

    Feeling slightly annoyed, she muttered, "Then you are okay with me picking out an outfit for you?"

    "Mhm~" Aiden hummed. "Choose what you feel will look good on me. I will go according to your choice."

    "Just like that?" she asked, genuinely stunned.

    She had seen his preference for sleek, polished styles and tailored fashion. He never strayed from his standard. She never thought he would so readily hand over that control.

    Aiden chuckled softly. "Yes, just like that!"

    "Don''t you fear that I might make you look like a clown? What if my taste doesn''t suit you? Won''t it ruin your ''charm'' or something?"

    Although she knew her eye for fashion wasn''t that bad, still she wanted to warn him. She wanted to waver his confidence even if it was a little.

    Her words were teasing, but there was a genuine hint of concern too. She didn''t really think she would mess it up, but she couldn''t help but try to ruffle him a little. So that if he had some reservations, he would make it obvious and known to her.

    But instead of being shaken, he gave her a response that rendered her completely speechless ¡ª

    "My charm," he said, calm and confident, "is to charm my wife."

    Then without missing a beat, he added, "If being a clown can allure you, I don''t mind dressing like one."

    "You ¡ª" Arwen''s eyes widened.

    She didn''t know whether to laugh, roll her eyes, or fall silent at his smooth talk.

    Her lips twitched. She ended up smiling. Shaking her head, she said, "Then you are lucky, I would say."

    Although Aiden didn''t say anything, on the other end of the call, she could imagine him raising a brow.

    She could tell his expression even sitting miles away. Seems like reading him won''t be very difficult in future.

    She just needs to pay a little attention to his small details and she would know it like the back of his hand. Same as he always looks like he knows her in and out.

    "Lucky that You found me as your wife and not someone else," she explained what she meant earlier. "Otherwise, given the liberty you are giving, you won''t be far from getting ruined. My sense of fashion is not bad. Even if I choose something with a closed eye, I am confident that it will only make you look better. You won''t regret choosing me."

    She said with clear pride.

    On the other end of the call, Aiden nodded with a hum. "I know."

    And hearing him again giving a plain two-word response like that, Arwen''s brows furrowed and she asked with a slight snap. "What do you know?"

    Aiden paused for a second before answering all so nonchalantly. "I know I won''t regret choosing you ¡ªever!"

 Chapter 430 430: Dangerous Wife.

    Arwen was just teasing him. She never thought he would be taking it so seriously. But when he said that he would never regret choosing her, warmth throughout her being.

    A similar blush crept up cheeks as her face felt warm.

    "Great, if you think like that," she spoke softly, "because anyway, you can''t change a thing now. I am already your legally wedded wife and I purely have no intention of leaving you."

    "Why?" Aiden asked meaningfully, taking his chance ¡ªhoping she would simply let her true emotions out.

    However, Arwen had her guard up. She would simply go into the flow of her emotions.

    To her confession of emotion is not an issue.

    She had always been very true to her heart.

    So, as long as she would feel it in her heart, she would confess it. But things like this shouldn''t be just said out over a call.

    There should be some effort put on to make the moment special. And that was what she had in her plans.

    Earlier was just a mistake. However, now that she knows, she will take her time and arrange the moment to make it special for both of them.

    Hence, when she heard him asking her why, she let her lips curl up slowly as she responded. "Because training a husband is difficult. I can''t take the same trouble twice. Since you have the skills to keep me satisfied and happy, I won''t give any opportunity to others to snatch you from me."

    Aiden couldn''t refute her reasons. Especially when it was in a way praising him. But also, she could let go of her so easily.

    In the end, with a smirk, he slowly said, "My wife seems to be impressed with my skills."

    "Indeed, I am," Arwen admitted without giving much of the to his tone. But soon she realized what she missed ...

    "Great! Then coming back this husband will let his wife experience her skills again. I won''t leave you disappointed."

    Arwen paused at his words.

    Although nothing wrong seemed to be on the surface, still she felt like something was not right.

    Maybe it was his tone.

    He sounded like he was talking sultry with her.

    And then suddenly, it struck her ¡ªhis words ¡ªthose carried a double meaning.

    As she recalled his words, her face turned redder and redding. She couldn''t help but feel the butterflies in her stomach.

    This man ¡ªhe was talking dirty to her, that too so openly and innocently.

    "You ¡ª"

    Before she could speak any further, Aiden burst into a blooming laughter.

    And at the sound of it, Arwen paused. She just wanted to listen to it for a moment.

    Aiden''s smiles weren''t rare. Around her, he always smiled, but even so, every time he did, she would pause to look at him.

    She never knew that even his laughter held the same effect. She simply wanted to listen to his flutter, as long as she could.

    But then she realized why he was laughing. Regaining her previous composure, she grunted. "You are shameless. Who wants to experience your skills?"

    "My skills and services are only reserved for my legally wedded wife. Who else could it be if not you?" Aiden said effortlessly.

    And Arwen no longer knew what she should say. "You ... you ¡ª"

    Can this man be any less shameless?

    How did she not see this side of his before?

    If she had seen it, she might have considered everything all over again.

    However, she knew that even after considering, she would have not chosen a single thing differently.

    "Shoo! I don''t want your services. Give it to the one who wants it," she said, and suddenly the line went silent.

    Even Arwen paused. She had only realized what she had said after she had said it. And the very next moment, she regretted it.

    She was about to speak and apologize for speaking mindlessly. But just as she was about to, she heard Aiden ask.

    "Give it to the one who wants it?" he repeated as if seeking her confirmation. "Are you sure about it?"

    The moment he said that, Arwen''s expression darkened several shades. She saw red as a deep growl came from the pit of her gut. "Dare to repeat that again."

    Here, she thought he went silent because of what she said. But she never thought, he would actually pause to consider it.

    How dare he?

    Aiden broke into a flutter of laughter. His hearty laugh filled the call, but Arwen didn''t relax.

    Her expression remained grim as she warned. "Even if you are miles away, don''t forget you have a very dangerous wife waiting at home. I won''t spare you just by looking at your pretty face. If you don''t know, I will tell you ¡ªI am capable of the worst. Understood?"

    Aiden noted her gloomy tone and was satisfied. Slowly humming, he thought to end the farce.

    What did you understand?" she asked back when heard him relenting. Even though she knew that he was just teasing her, she still couldn''t bear the thought of it.

    She never knew she was this possessive, until today.

    "I understood that I have a dangerous wife waiting at home to experience my skills and service."

    "You ¡ª"

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the official invites to Davies International''s Annual Event have been sent out.

    It had reached all its important shareholders, stakeholders, dignitaries and even the employees. Everyone was cordially invited.

    Even the Quinns.

    When the invite arrived, neither Catrin was at home, not Idris. Therefore, it was the butler who had received it.

    After a long time, for the first time, Idris and Catrin had come back home together. They didn''t take the same car, but somehow entered the house at the same time.

    Idris wasn''t feeling well, so he arrived earlier than usual to rest.

    Since the last time he mentioned divorce, Catrin hadn''t initiated any talk with him. And he didn''t bother as well.

    When they entered the house together, they gave each other brief glance before Idris walked past her to head straight inside.

    But just as he was about to, Mr. Cole stepped forward to inform. "Sir, we have received an invite."

 Chapter 431: It should belong to me.

    "An invite?" Idris asked, pausing mid-step.

    Mr. Cole nodded before extending the envelope he had received earlier. "It''s from the Davies."

    Idris had expected the invite. But he had assumed it would be delivered to the office.

    His gaze slowly narrowed at the elegantly embellished envelope before taking it in hand.

    Catrin also stepped forward, curiosity flickering in her eyes ¡ªuntil she caught the main highlight of the event. Her expression immediately hardened. "This ..."

    "They have found the next person to take over the leadership position in the company. The heir of the legacy," Idris said quietly, confirming what she had just read.

    Even though she had seen it printed clearly on the invite, hearing Idris repeat it made the reality sting more.

    Her gaze turned icy as she tasted venom on the tip of her tongue. "The position of President is not a joke in any company. Do you think she is doing this right?"

    After living together for so many years, Idris could read her intentions clearly ¡ªsometimes better than she could read them herself.

    Though Catrin had never openly fought her mother for the position in Davies International, he knew it had always been her silent ambition. She had worked for years ¡ªpushing herself, molding her image, building her influence ¡ªall so that when the time came, she would stand unrivalled.

    But now, all of that had been undone in a single announcement.

    Given how her expression had hardened, he could tell that she wasn''t informed about it at all. And since she wasn''t informed ¡ªit only confirmed that she wasn''t the one chosen for the position.

    If it had been before, Idris might have felt bad for her. But now, all he felt was a weary indifference.

    Shifting slightly on his feet, he looked at her and said with calm finality, "It''s not a joke. That''s exactly why she must have chosen the right fit. More than anyone else, Davies International is her legacy. She wouldn''t hand it over to just anyone. If she has chosen someone, it''s because she truly believes they are the right person."

    "Right person?" Catrin scoffed with thinly veiled contempt. "Has she ever chosen the right person in her life that she would now? This is nothing but her trying to defeat me. To remind me how little I am in her eyes."

    Idris sighed. He hadn''t planned to argue, but her words tugged at something in him.

    He had always respected Brenda ¡ªnot just as his mother-in-law but as a mentor, a mother figure. So, hearing Catrin speak of her with such bitterness stung.

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, "Catrin, it has been years. Can''t you still see? Mother never took you as her competition. She had always wanted the best for you. You simply never understood her."

    "I never understood her?" Catrin laughed coldly. "Really, Idris? You talk about respect, but let me tell you ¡ªshe never gave you the respect you give her. If she had, she wouldn''t have let you struggle to re-establish your family when she had all the resources to help you."

    Her voice trembled slightly now, a mix of frustration and long-buried pain leaking through.

    "If she never saw me as competition, then why eliminate me from the game by marrying me off to you? IO was her daughter, not a burden. Yet she pushed me into a future filled with struggles when I could have easily carried forward her legacy. I was capable, but she never believed me."

    Idris felt the knot in his chest tighten.

    He had always known that she resented their marriage ¡ªresented the path she had been forced onto.

    But no matter how many years passed, hearing it so plainly it still hurt. \\

    Even after everything, she still hadn''t let go of that bitterness.

    And knowing that he only felt defeated as a husband.

    "Davies International might be a legacy now, Catrin," Idris said, his voice low but firm. "But it was built from scratch by your mother. You have no right to claim it unless she gives you that right."

    He slipped the invitation back into the envelope and placed it on the coffee table. "And since she didn''t choose you ... you should accept that."

    With that, he turned to leave.

    But he had only taken a few steps when her voice rang out behind him.

    "I won''t be accepting her terms anymore."

    Idris halted. His brows furrowed as he turned to face her again.

    Catrin looked at him, a cold fire burning in her gaze. "I won''t let her disregard me any longer. She may never have taken me seriously, but I take myself seriously. And just for her satisfaction, I won''t let myself trampled anymore."

    "Catrin ¡ª" he warned, but she cut him off.

    "Davies Internation may be her creation," she said, her voice growing louder, firmer, "But as her daughter, it should belong to me. I will do everything in my power to make sure that it does."

    Idris wanted to warn her against the idea. Not because he believed that she didn''t deserve the position in Davies International ¡ªbut because he believed Brenda''s choice better. If she hadn''t chosen her daughter for it, she must be holding the reason for it.

    However, he also knew, that no matter what he said, Catrin wouldn''t take him seriously. Hence, he chose not to meddle in the matter anymore.

    Turning, he didn''t bother any longer. He walked away, leaving her to decide on her own.

    While behind, fire lit in Catrin''s gaze. Just the thought of someone else taking something that should have rightfully belonged to her put her at the edge.

    "No, mother. I am not letting you do this. After you, the company should belong to me. You can''t take that away from me ¡ªnot when I did everything to deserve it." She muttered to herself as her fingers clenched tight forming a fist.

    She pulled out her phone and dialled a number. As the call was connected, she spoke, "Help me find something."

 Chapter 432: Even eating the sh*t wasnâ€™t going to save them anymore.

    Back in New York ¡ª

    That evening, a luxurious private room in one of the exclusive hotels was reserved under the name of David Dickens.

    It wasn''t just any gathering.

    The room was filled with the same people who had previously resigned voluntarily from their board positions at Winslow Globals under the threat of Aiden ¡ªthe same investors who had pulled their funding, and the same dealers and suppliers who had hastily backed out from their contracts in hopes of seeing Aiden down on his knees, begging for their support.

    And tonight, they were all here to celebrate.

    To celebrate the final countdown of the fall of Aiden Winslow.

    Since it was a celebratory get-together, the atmosphere was light, music played softly in the background, and champagne flowed like water. Everyone was in high spirits, laughing and socializing, but it was obvious who the star of the evening was.

    Dafydd Winslow ¡ªthe man who comfortably sat in the focal point of the room, his posture relaxed and expression smug.

    All eyes were on him.

    One after another, the guests surrounded him, speaking with flattery dripping from every word, treating him like a king awaiting the coronation.

    "Mr. Winslow, soon you will be achieving what you have worked so hard for. When the time comes, please do not forget us."

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Winslow," another chimed in. "Soon, you will be sitting in the President''s chair at Winslow Globals. We are counting on you."

    "We have always believed in your capability," the third one added, raising his glass. "With you, we know we will never face any loss."

    They all said one after the other, and the room echoed with their cheers.

    Dafydd gazed at them. His eyes were unreadable, but his lips curled into a smug, appreciative smile. Leaning forward, he lifted his glass and said smoothly, "You all have supported me when it mattered the most. Of course, Dafydd Winslow would never forget that. When the time comes, each of you will be rewarded."

    Hearing him say that, all the sycophants were satisfied. They cheered and laughed, filling the air with enthusiasm.

    "Of course, we will be rewarded when the time comes! And the time isn''t far away! Ha-ha~"

    The voice came from a distance, turning every head in the room.

    It was no other but Mr. Dickens who stepped forward, dragging along a woman less than half his age in his arms.

    The night had barely begun, yet he already looked heavily drunk. He staggered as he walked, a lewd grin plastered on his lips while he whispered something into the woman''s ears that made her giggle and hide her face behind her manicured fingers.

    Anyone with sense would have found the sight disgraceful. But considering the status he held among these people, no one dared criticize him.

    Instead, they laughed and cheered along with him.

    "Mr. Dickens sure knows how to enjoy life ¡ªeven at this age!"

    "Haha! Old man Dickens, where did you find this beauty? She is a real stunner! Planning to keep her company tonight?"

    Mr. Dickens chuckled, pulling the girl even closer. "Jealous, are you? You should know by now ¡ªI never settle for anything less than the best. Whether it''s wine or women."

    The woman giggled again as he pressed a sloppy kiss to her cheeks.

    Everyone around howled with laughter.

    "Sure enough, Mr. Dickens came ready to celebrate ¡ªand thoroughly, too!"

    "Yes, he not just invited us, but he even prepared such a gorgeous treat for himself. I am starting to feel that we are missing out."

    "Exactly! He should have arranged women for all of us as well!"

    "We are envious now!"

    Hering their teasing, Dicken''s pride swelled several degrees. With an arrogant smirk, he pulled the woman tighter into his side and declared, "You all deserved the wine I served. But if you want a woman, enhance your charm first. As for the one I brought ¡ªshe is not for sharing."

    He paused dramatically before his gaze landed squarely on Dafydd.

    "Well ... unless it''s you, Dafydd," he said suggestively. "If you want, uncle can leng her to you sometime to play."

    The room quieted just a beat, all eyes darting to Dafydd, expecting him to take the bait.

    Dafydd looked up lazily, his expression calm and unaffected. His gaze flicked over the woman briefly, before a slow, almost mocking smile played on his lips.

    Then he leaned back, lifting his drink, and said coldly ¡ª

    "She is uncle''s toy to play with. I would rather not touch someone whose price is measured by a bottle of champagne."

    As he took a sip of his champagne, the room fell into sharp silence.

    Everyone froze for a beat. For the first time, they noticed the shift in Dafydd''s demeanor. Though he had seemed amiable, it was clear ¡ªhe was drawing a line ¡ªboldly and unmistakably.

    A line between himself and the rest of them.

    Dafydd''s gaze swept across the room, a subtle smirk of arrogance forming on his lips ¡ªquiet but commanding.

    Who did they think he was?

    He was Dafydd Winslow. The Winslow.

    Did they think he would have spared them a glance if he hadn''t planned to use them against his own son?

    He had endured their greasy words because it served a purpose. But now that the game was almost over, he no longer had any reason to entertain their pathetic displays.

    Mr. Dickens stiffened for a second, his pride clearly bruised. But he was too drunk ¡ªand too proud ¡ªto realize it at the moment. He forced a laugh, though it lacked earlier arrogance.

    "Ah, Dafydd, always a gentleman!" he said, chuckling awkwardly, raising his glass. "You really do know how to respect me. Of course, what''s mine, you can''t touch."

    Dafydd didn''t bother responding.

    He simply downed the rest of his drink and stood up to leave.

    "Cheers to everyone!" he said, cool and composed, as he sauntered out of the room without giving any glance back.

    For a moment, people exchanged glances, feeling slightly unsettled by his sudden exit. But soon enough, they shrugged it off. After all, what was a little arrogance from Dafydd Winslow?

    As long as they got what they were promised, they are even willing to eat his sh*t.

    But little did they know ...

    Even eating the sh*t wouldn''t save them anymore.

    While they toasted to their supposed victory ¡ªtheir good fortune had already been flipped.

 Chapter 433 433: They all have lost!

    Everyone was so drowned in their zone of celebration that they failed to notice the shift in air ¡ªa change that had occurred long ago. It was just that they never realized it, or more like ignored it.

    They failed to realize that the victory they had been anticipating for weeks would never arrive at their doorstep.

    Their dream of watching Aiden Winslow down on his knees, begging for their support, would forever just remain ¡ª''a dream''.

    And worse ¡ªthey had failed to notice that they were about to lose far more than they had ever hoped to gain.

    Blinded by the illusion of success, they cheered, toasted, and laughed, believing that the tide had turned in their favour. They thought Aiden was just a step away from getting defeated.

    But thinking all that they couldn''t have been more wrong.

    "Haha ... just a few minutes more and that lad had to agree on defeat publicly," Old Dickens slurred as he took another glass of whisky to enjoy. "Who did he think he was? Just a newborn. Heh! I am greater than his dad. Did he think I won''t retaliate?"

    People sitting around him halted at his words, before exchanging gazes with each other and bursting into laughter.

    "True, that lad has barely succeeded in the industry and he thought he could be a tyrant in front of us. Who did he think we were?" one of them boasted, feeling high under the effect of newly grown arrogance.

    Others smirked and nodded. "He might be capable, but without our support he is nothing. We are the main force behind the success that he flaunts around."

    "Enough!" Mr. Dickens interrupted, garbling his voice. "You all want to act high and mighty. Don''t forget ¡ªI ... I am your Dad. It was me who pushed him to this brink. If not for me, how else all of you have the guts? Even that lad''s own father fears to attack upfront. Do you all think you have the guts to do so?"

    It was true.

    None of them dared to stand in front of Aiden even now when they all know that he is weak and vulnerable.

    Even now, they feared that facing him would bring them the consequences they and their generations that are yet to come will suffer.

    It was only on the prompt of old Dickens did they agreed. They hesitate at the firm. But when they thought that their little courage would bring them bigger profits and would make the ''Aiden Winslow'' recognize them, they couldn''t ignore the temptation.

    "We still have to learn a lot from you, Mr. Dickens. Be our master," someone chimed and hearing him, soon others also started flattering the old man.

    The old man was very satisfied, and the alcohol in his system only multiplied the effect of his satisfaction. Grinning, he nodded to everyone. "I¡ª"

    He was about to speak, however, just then the doors of the private room burst open.

    In the effect of someone''s abrupt entry, the air stilled for a second as everyone turned to look at the person who came disrespectfully like that.

    Although they all were close to getting drunk like there was no tomorrow, still they had some sense intact. Upon looking at the person who had barged in like that, someone spoke with recognition.

    "Hey¡ªisn''t that Mr. Clamor, the coward ally."

    Another one stepped forward, staggering, to take a closer look and nodded. "Yes, I confirm that''s him. But why is he here?"

    "Hehe ... now he must have believed that we are finally going to succeed. That''s why he came to enjoy the drink with us." the person looked down at the empty bottle and continued. "Too bad ... everything here is almost over. You came late, friend."

    "It''s fine," Mr Dickens grinned. "We can always order more. After all, tomorrow is ours!"

    He waved lazily to a server to bring another round.

    But the man who had just entered ¡ªMr. Clamor ¡ªstepped forward and raised his hand.

    "No," he said, panting, his voice sharp with urgency. "No need to order anything more."

    His chest rose and fell rapidly, sweat glistening on his face, his tie crooked and suit wrinkled.

    "It''s over. We are already finished. What''s there to celebrate?"

    The room blinked in confusion.

    Some ignored while others scowled.

    "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Get lost!"

    "Yes, get lost! If you are not here to drink, don''t ruin the mood!"

    Mr. Clamor stood firm, shaking his head. "I am serious. Everything we built ¡ªeverything we planned ¡ªhas collapsed. It never going to work. It was all a setup. We lost completely."

    He hadn''t even caught his breath when the doors slammed open again.

    This time, another man barged in, equally dishevelled, panic scrawled across his face.

    He ignored the crowd''s stares and rushed towards the closest man with a remote.

    "Quick! Turn on the news!" he shouted. "Channel 5. Now. the economic segment!"

    The remote was snatched up. Someone fumbled with the buttons. The screen flickered to life. And the next moment, silence replaced everything.

    The people were too stunned and dumbfounded to realize that they couldn''t hear a word of the anchor because of the music around them. All their eyes were fixed on the screen, staring with paled expression. Even if they can''t be here, they can still read.

    And just by reading, they could tell that they were finished.

    The server who was standing there noticed the change in the air. Although he didn''t understand what was happening. Still, he reached out to turn off the volume of the music that was deafening everything else.

    And only when he did that, people realized what had happened.

    Mr. Dicken''s eyes were closed, so he was still far from understanding what was happening. But when amidst the silence he heard the anchor announcing, his eyes shot open as he stared at the screen with indecipherable emotion.

    "This ... how did this happen? This is impossible."

    "No, this can''t happen."

    A few of them slumped on the floor, their heart already losing the capability to beat.

    "We are finished."

    "We all have lost!"

 Chapter 434 434: Why did you die alone?

    The news anchor''s voice rang clear over the stunned silence:

    "In the shocking turn of events, Winslow Globals has finally made a dramatic comeback on the stock market ¡ªshowing the fastest single-day recovery in company history. The company''s sudden and bold internal restructuring move has stunned the financial world.

    Just this evening, CEO Aiden Winslow released a statement confirming the termination of over a dozen board members, the cancellation of prior supplier contracts, and the acquisition of new funding from top-tier global investors, including Venerett Consortium and Lothaire Holdings..."

    "According to the internal sources, this move had been in the works for months. CEO Winslow had already finalized deals with resilient board executives, restructured the investment strategy, and re-established partnerships with more profitable and globally connected dealers and suppliers. Industry experts are calling this a ''CEO masterstroke'' ¡ªs strategic elimination of internal rot, while all the time masquerading as a crisis."

    Dafydd''s fingers clenched, his knuckles turning white as he further tightened his grip on the arms of his chair.

    His jaws ticked. His throat burned. His face flushed red with humiliation and rage as he stared at the television screen ¡ªwatching another loss getting engraved with his name.

    "Dad, this ... didn''t you promise it would be different this time? How did we still end up defeated?" From the corner of the room, a young lad spoke up, frustration dripping from his tone.

    But Dafydd didn''t speak. He couldn''t. The fury within him was too loud and the shame too bitter.

    "What was previously speculated as a collapse has now been reframed as a calculated purge ¡ªa complete cleansing of what Mr. Winslow allegedly referred to as ''pests within the house'' during the close-door meeting this evening."

    The boy''s voice rose again, now trembling with disbelief. He looked like he was on the brink of losing his sanity. "Dad, I am talking to you. Tell me ... will I never be able to join the company and walk around with pride? Will I never get to be arrogant like your bast*rd son?!"

    "Sources said that the CEO had never been drowning ¡ªhe was simply busy clearing the debris, preparing for a more aggressive ascent ..."

    "Dad, how did I end up getting a useless father like you?! You can''t even give me a legitimate name! Or anything. You are pathetic. Absolutely¡ª"

    BANG!

    A sharp crack split the air.

    The glass of the television screen exploded and scattered across the floor, not just making the lad zip up his lips, but also silencing the voice of the anchor who had been singing praises for Aiden.

    Dafydd had thrown the remote ¡ªstraight at the television. His anger was palpable.

    The boy flinched, instinctively stepping back. His breath caught up in his throat as he stared at his father losing his calm. He felt aggrieved, but he knew better than anyone that facing his father''s wrath would leave him alive.

    Hence, he didn''t dare to continue. He just stood there, waiting for his father to regain his composure.

    But little did he realize, this time the damage caused was so much that it wouldn''t be easy for Dafydd to regain his composure that easily. Especially, since he has seen himself succeeding so closely.

    "What did you say?" Dafydd turned to look at the son. "I am useless and pathetic. I couldn''t give you anything. Then tell me whose money you have been spending all these years, Byrn? With whose money have you been living this lavish life? Did you go out and earn it on your own?"

    "Dad, how can I earn?" Bryn asked, feeling accused wrongly.

    But looking at him, Dafydd only scoffed. "You didn''t earn it, right? Then with what merit did you use that tone with me?"

    "I ¡ª"

    "I, what?" he snapped, barely able to contain his anger. "You think you can talk to me like that just because I dote you? Let me tell you, even if I dote on you, insult is never something I would accept. So, the next time, you talk ¡ªyou better consider your tone and limits."

    Bryn gritted his teeth. He was also Dafydd''s son. How could he take this sitting quietly?

    "Dad, I know I shouldn''t have spoken the way I did. But don''t you think, in a way, I said it right?"

    "Byrn!!!''

    "Don''t yell at me, Dad. I am no longer a kid whom you can scare or make fake promises to," the young lad said. "Didn''t you say that you will make me get into the company? Let everyone recognize me as your son and the only heir to the family property and assets. Then how did you fail again? Is this the word you are always proud of?"

    "Since I have promised to give it to you, Bryn, I will give it to you. Have some patience."

    "Patience!" Bryn scowled. "Haven''t I been patient for the last twenty-two years? I am your son, Dad. Yet except for that title I have nothing. The rest that I should have deserved is given to that kid of yours who doesn''t even consider you as his father. Do you think this is fair to me? Even being the love child, I am looked disdainfully ... do you think it''s fair to me?"

    He vented, and even though Dafydd was losing his cool, he couldn''t bring himself to retort his son.

    This was indeed the son he recognized... yet over the years because of that brat ¡ªone he never wanted to exist in this world ¡ªhis favourite child has to bear all the shame. How could he let him suffer like this?

    "Bryn, believe your dad. you are the love child that I had with your mom, the only woman I recognized as my wife. I won''t let you suffer," he tried to cajole him.

    But Bryn only scoffed, "I told you, Dad. I am no longer a kid you can appease simply like that. I will only believe once you make it happen. Until then, I won''t show you my face."

    With that, he didn''t stay and walked out of the room.

    Dafydd could only watch him go, gritting his teeth.

    This all was happening because of Aiden. There is no way, he would accept a defeat like this ...

    "Morwenna, why did you die alone? You should have taken your seed with you."

 Chapter 435: Your card is denied.

    The same night, in some high-end nightclub ¡ª

    Loud music was only intoxicating people more. They were drunk, enjoying the night ¡ªdancing to the beat of the music, losing themselves when the noise was abruptly paused.

    People at once felt irritated. Shifting on their feet, they turned to the DJ before they could voice their annoyance.

    Just then Bryn staggered forward, clinking his glass with a spoon.

    "Attention everyone!" he called out, his voice slurry but loud enough for everyone to hear. "This way ... this way. Your brother is here!"

    "What''s this? We came here to enjoy, not to watch your drunk show," someone yelled irritated.

    Following the suite, others as well started voicing their displeasure.

    "Yes, continue the music. We paid for good music not some rowdy display."

    "Turn on the music."

    "Yes yes, turn on the music."

    "Shushh!!!" Bryn placed a finger over his lips and shushed everyone, furrowing his brow. "Can you all be silent for a moment and listen to me? I am not here to ruin your mood, rather I want here to ... celebrate with you all guys!" slurring out his words, he laughed like crazy.

    His eyes gaze upon everyone from the raised stage before he raised his glass to toast. "To celebrate my another failure!!"

    People felt he was crazy. Who celebrates one''s own failure? Whispers surged around but all of that soon died away when they all heard him propose.

    "To celebrate my other failure, all drinks tonight are on me. Drink and celebrate with me. Will you?!!!"

    Excited, everyone at once howled. "Yes!!!"

    Satisfied, Bryn looked at everyone with more arrogance, before cueing the DJ. "That''s it. Cue the music!!" he roared and the next second the noise of the music enveloped everyone,

    Since now everyone had better reason to celebrate, the excitement in the air doubled.

    Bryn scanned the crowd as he laughed to himself. "They will now believe that I am not any simple person. I am wealthy, more than anyone. I can buy their entire love if they want. I can make them my slaves and make them dance until I am satisfied ... Haha~"

    Mumbling that, he stepped down the stage. But due to alcohol in his system and the dimmed lights around, she stumbled, almost falling. But at that moment, his friend came to the rescue.

    "Careful, Bryn! You are already drunk."

    Bryn looked at his friend and shook his head. "Your brother hasn''t drunk enough. Come, let''s drink more and watch everyone drink my wealth. I want to hear them sing praises in my name as people were singing in the name of my bast*rd brother."

    His words were dripping with jealousy.

    If in the world, he hated anyone the most, it was ¡ªAiden Winslow.

    Why did he have to exist in the world and make his life difficult?

    "Bryn, I think you are overdoing it," his friend said, sounding hesitant. "I mean this nightclub is expensive. paying for everyone would not be a small cost."

    Bryn''s expression changed. Looking at the man beside him incredulously, he asked, "You ... you think I can''t afford to pay this much? Do you even know which family I belong to? I am the Winslow! Winslow ... do you hear me?"

    The friend nodded. "I know, Bryn, but I also know that you aren''t the favoured son of the family. You aren''t like your brother. Every month you get a limited amount to spend and if you spend your money this recklessly, you will have to face the consequence later."

    "Haha ... you think I am not like that bast*rd brother of mine. Actually yes," Bryn nodded and agreed, ...you are right. I am not like them. I am always better than him. He is the bast*rd son of my father, while I am the legitimate one. How can we be even compared? Heh!"

    He arrogantly scoffed, and his friend pinched the bridge of his nose. "I didn''t mean that, Bryn. I was just concerned for you. Your pocket money ¡ª"

    "Enough!" Bryn snapped. "Don''t say anymore. I don''t need to know what you meant. Since you doubt my capability to pay, I will let you see this brother is not inferior at all. Tonight, I will pay the bill no matter what!"

    It wasn''t like that friend of Bryn doubted Bryn''s money. He knew the amount Bryn receives every month was tenfold than any one of them receives. And with that much, he could easily pay everyone''s cost.

    It''s just that the month''s end was already close and even before this Bryn had been spending recklessly. He doubts that right now he has enough to pay so much.

    However, with him being so stubborn, the poor friend could do nothing. He could only agree ...

    Nodding, he said, "If that''s so, then let me accompany you." Then he led Bryn to the table they had been sitting earlier.

    "You are intelligent!" Bryn slurred as he wrapped an arm around his friend''s shoulder. "Come, let this brother treat you with the best drinks. You won''t regret following me."

    Since no one had to care about paying anymore, the crowd in the club drank their heart out. They all enjoyed and, in the end, as Bryn wanted, they all looked up at Bryn like he was some respected person they can''t dare to offend.

    Seeing those gazes, Bryn finally felt satisfied. It was always good to see people looking up to you. He liked this feeling and always felt envious when Aiden used to get such attention.

    "Heh! With money, there is nothing that I can''t achieve," he scoffed once more. "These people can even respect me and fear me as they do to that bast*rd. Once I take over the family and company, there will be nothing that I won''t have. I will have the world the same as he is having it now."

    As he was muttering to himself, satisfying his pride and ego, the manager of the club approached.

    "Sir, it''s time for your payment," he said politely.

    Bryn glanced at him arrogantly before tossing his card to him. "Here. Swipe this and get lost. Your club will not close for the night. I will even for keeping it open in my service."

    The manager was about to say that he could approve his request. But before he could say that, Bryn interrupted.

    "You can charge as much as you want. But this club stays open till morning."

    The manager swiped the card, but just as he did, it dinged making his brows furrow.

    He glanced back at the arrogant young man and said, "Sir, your card is denied."

 Chapter 436: Call the police.

    Bryn didn''t bother. He simply poured himself another drink and leaned against the couch, sipping leisurely. "Your machine must be faulty. Change it and swipe it again."

    The manager wasn''t ready to believe it. However, given the confidence with which the lad spoke, he wavered. Gesturing to a staff on the side, he asked him to bring another card machine.

    And soon, the staff brought another machine.

    The manager tried swiping the card again. But once again the same thing was notified. "Sir, it''s showing the same. Your card is getting denied for insufficient balance."

    "And I told you, your machine is faulty. Get the right one." Bryn''s words were dripping with arrogance.

    "Sir, I fear that the machine is right. There is something wrong with your card," the manager said, already losing his patience. "It would be better if you change the mode of payment or switch to some different card."

    Bryn laughed as if he had heard some joke. "Are you saying that I am incapable to pay the bills of your club?" he asked as his expression changed, turning darker with arrogance. "Do you even know who I am?"

    "Sir, we ..."

    "I am the son of Dafydd Winslow. The young master of the Winslow family. Do you think I, Bryn Winslow, can''t even pay a small bill at your club?"

    The manager was taken aback. He wasn''t unaware of the Winslow family. Although he didn''t know the young man, he wouldn''t dare to offend the Winslow family in his recklessness.

    He quickly gestured for his staff to bring another machine. However, again it was the same result. This time he didn''t speak to the young man, instead he pulled out his card and swiped it.

    And in another second, the payment was successful.

    If there was any doubt before, it vanished at this moment. The manager looked back at Bryn and spoke in a rude tone. "Sir, our machines are working fine. The problem is with your card. You can change to a different card to complete the payment. Please pay the bill."

    He said, handing back the useless card.

    Bryn glared at him. His friend scooted close and anxiously asked, "What should we do now, Bryn? I told you. It''s close to month end and even before month end you have been spending the money. Of course, the balance would be insufficient."

    Since it was time to close the club, the music had already been turned down, due to which the conversation between the manager and Bryn had been loud enough to garner the attention.

    At this moment, almost everyone was staring at them, waiting for the climax to unfold.

    "He can''t even pay the bill here and he was pretending to be young master of the Winslow family. He really got the nerve." Someone from the crowd said in a mocking tone.

    Bryn heard it and his fist clenched. He turned to glare at the person. But right after, someone else commented.

    "He ¡ªthe young master of the Winslow family. Has he even seen himself in the mirror? From which angle does he compare himself to Aiden Winslow? Although his pictures aren''t viral online, given the few that are available, I tell you this boy couldn''t even compare the tenth of his looks."

    "Heh! What are you even saying?" another scoffed. "Did you truly believe that he was the heir of the Winslow family? Have you not seen the news? The real heir has been working hard to make his company better. He would not simply come out and flaunt his wealth like this."

    "Who do you think he is?" another one said. "He is the Aiden Winslow. Does he even have to come out and flaunt his wealth? Just a look at him is enough to make a statement on his wealth and power. Little kids like this fellow, simply can''t match his shadow."

    "Enough!" Bryn couldn''t take it anymore. He saw red when he heard them praising Aiden again. They all were drinking and enjoying his money, yet they are praising that bast*rd ... how pathetic.

    He glared at all, and roared, "I am Bryn Winslow, the only son of Dafydd Winslow. Do you think you can speak to me like that?"

    The manager pursed his lips when he saw the attitude. "Sir, don''t force us to be rude to you. Kindly pay your bill and leave. It''s already time to close for the night."

    "You ¡ª" Bryn''s anger only intensified when he heard him.

    But before he could charge forward, his friend held him back and said, "Bryn, calm down. Let''s not escalate the matter. Let''s find a way to pay the bill first."

    However, Bryn pushed him away. "What find a way to pay? Do you also think that in can''t pay such a small bill?" the alcohol in his system made him stagger. But he got his footing back. Still looking conceited, he said, "Watch me, how I pay this little bill with ease."

    He then turned to glare towards the crown. "You all watch me and see if I can pay this little bill of yours or not. I am Bryn Winslow. And I don''t have to match with that bast*rd Aiden Winlsow because I am better than him."

    He then reached out to his wallet to pull out another card.

    When Bryn saw him. He quickly stopped him. "Bryn, are you crazy?" He glanced down at the card and said, "You can''t pay with this card. If you do, your family will easily find out."

    Bryn shoved his friend off. "Do you think I am scared of anyone in my family?" he huffed, adding. "I don''t have to fear anyone. Not even that son-of-b*tch, Aiden. Watch me now."

    With that, he handed the card to the manager and ordered. "Swipe this one and see whether I can pay it or not."

    The manager didn''t comment. He simply took the card and swiped it through the machine.

    Bryn smirked, waiting for everyone to see his glory...

    But the very next moment, the automated sound of denial was heard.

    "Sir, this card also doesn''t work," the manager said. "Please pay the bill, or else, I will have to call the police."

 Chapter 437 437: Rarest of the rare.

    The manager swiped the card again, and this time, the transaction went through successfully. He felt finally at ease. Retrieving the card, he handed it back. "Thank you, sir. The bill is settled."

    Dafydd didn''t glance. He simply took his card and turned to look at his son.

    The crowd was long dissipated. And with the manager gone, only there people remained there.

    Dafydd looked at his son''s friend and asked, "Didn''t I ask you to look after him? How did he end up like this?"

    Zenon''s brows furrowed slightly as he darted his gaze back at Bryn before saying, "Uncle, I have tried my best to stop him. But he was not in the right state today. He didn''t listen to me and then all this happened."

    Dafydd''s jaws clenched and it was clear that he didn''t like a per cent of how the night had turned out to be.

    But with his son already in such a heavily drunken state, he had no choice but to take him back home first.

    Not saying much, he simply gestured his men. And at his silent instruction, a few of them stepped forward and carried Bryn away.

    And then soon left as well.

    In the late morning, after much difficulty, Bryn finally woke with a pounding headache. Holding his head, he had barely sat up when the door of his room was pushed open and Dafydd entered with displeasure written on his face.

    "How many times have I asked you to look after your image in public? Is this how you are going to carry forward Winslow''s legacy?" he berated. "Do you even know that last night what a big laughing stock you have become?"

    Bryn''s expression changed as he heard his father and the flashes of last night flashed back from his memories. The mocking sniggers and gazes ¡ªhe couldn''t forget them now that he had remembered. They all were laughing at him.

    Not because he made a joke of himself, but because he couldn''t prove himself to be what he claimed he was.

    He claimed himself to be the heir of Winslow ¡ªyet he wasn''t even able to pay a small bill.

    Could this be any more embarrassing?

    His fingers clenched on the sheets as his jaws ticked. All this was because of Aiden ¡ªthat bast*rd son of his father.

    "Bryn, you ¡ª"

    "The Winslow legacy?" Bryn scoffed in a half-mocking manner. "How can I have the privilege to carry it forward, when you, yourself, hadn''t had chance? Nor will ever have in future."

    Dafydd''s expression turned ugly. "What did you say?"

    Bryn raised his brow. "What? You didn''t understand?" he asked as if mocking his father''s comprehensive ability. "I am reminding you just what you have been trying to ignore. I am reminding you of your continuous failures. Especially the very fresh one that you received just last night, yesterday."

    "Bryn, just because I am tolerating you these days, doesn''t mean I will keep tolerating you," Dafydd warned. "I handled it yesterday. But if you keep on repeating this, in future, I won''t come to help you. And then don''t blame me for ¡ª"

    Before he could say more, Byrn laughed, interrupting. "Don''t add more to the blame, Dad. I already have enough to blame you for. If I add any more, I might lose the count."

    "You ¡ª"

    "You wouldn''t have to come to help me out if my card wasn''t frozen. So, it would be better if instead of scolding me here, you better find out why out of no reason, my cards were frozen." Bryn said, through the grit of his teeth.

    Even though he had spent his monthly allowance, such an embarrassing situation wouldn''t have arrived if his credit card wasn''t frozen. It was done particularly to leave him humiliated.

    And he didn''t even have to think to know who did it.

    "Dad, if you don''t have a way to deal with your other son, tell me. I will find my way to deal with him. I can''t simply sit here and wait to see you fail again and again."

    With that, he didn''t sit there longer. He simply got down from the bed and walked to the bathroom, closing the door after him.

    Dafydd had never felt this insulted. Just as he turned, his wife, Melery was standing at the door, looking at him in the eye.

    "Congratulations Dafydd," she said, a disdainful curve lifting her lips. "Your son once again got humiliated because of you."

    Meanwhile, at Winslow Globals company building ¡ª

    After a long week, finally, the air returned back to its serenity.

    Since Arwen wasn''t upset with Aiden, he was also in a much better mood. With things already solved, the work here was almost done.

    At this moment, Emyr knocked at Aiden''s office door and hearing him approve, he walked in with a small smile on his face. "Sir, your flight for tomorrow has been booked. We will be leaving tomorrow evening."

    Aiden was looking at some documents in his system. When he heard Emyr say that, he halted before turning to say, "I heard there is an auction happening tonight."

    Emyr paused for a second, before nodding. "Yes, sir. They even sent you an invite a month ago, but since at that time we weren''t sure we would be here, we didn''t respond."

    "Then let them know that I will be attending."

    "You will be attending?" Emyr asked, a little surprised. Not because auctions were something that Aiden avoided. But usually, he would always send a representative on his behalf to get whatever he walked. Hearing him saying he would be going on his own was rarest of the rare. So, he simply repeated to confirm.

    Aiden glanced up at his, his gaze turning a little annoyed. "Is there are problem if I attend?" he asked.

    And clearing his throat, Emyr at once shook his head. "No, sir. I was just asking. If you want we could arrange a representative to attend on your behalf."

    "That won''t be required," Aiden said nonchalantly, returning his gaze back to the screen. "It would only be good if I go there myself."

 Chapter 438 438: Who is the Vice President?

    Emyr didn''t know what to say. But since his boss has already said that he would be attending it personally, he wouldn''t dare to make any suggestion otherwise.

    Nodding, he said, "Okay, Sir. I will go and make the arrangements."

    Aiden didn''t say anything in response. Taking his silence as his approval, Emyr turned and walked out of his office.

    After some time, when he returned, he had already arranged everything. "Sir, I informed them of your appearance later. They said they would keep a VIP box arranged for you," he informed while his gaze darted to look down at the magazine his boss was checking.

    This ... wasn''t this the auction catalogue?

    It definitely was.

    Suddenly realization dawned upon Emyr when he saw what item Aiden was actually checking out.

    The Victorian Blue Diamond Necklace ¡ªthe highlight piece of the auction.

    No wonder he wanted to visit personally.

    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted when he heard his phone ringing. Excusing himself softly, he picked to answer it. But as soon as he did, his brows furrowed.

    "Okay, ask him to wait. I will get back to you," he said curtly before ending the call and turning back to Aiden, his expression serious.

    "Sir, Dafydd Winslow is here. He wants to see you,"

    Although Aiden''s demeanor didn''t outwardly change, Emyr, who stood close, could sense the subtle yet unmistakable shift in his boss''s bearing.

    "Let him in."

    Emyr gave a brief nod before dialling back the number.

    "Escort him to the President''s office," he instructed, and not long after, the sound of steady footsteps echoed outside, approaching steadily.

    A knock came at the door before it was pushed open.

    Dafydd entered the room., his gaze immediately locking with Aiden''s ¡ªhostility flashing in his eyes within seconds.

    He stood at the doorway, standing tall, but Aiden didn''t move an inch.

    He didn''t even make the smallest effort to stand.

    Sitting calmly behind his desk. Aiden looked up at him with an expression as cold and indifferent as ever.

    "Mr. Winslow," the employee who had escorted him announced before gesturing politely. "You may enter."

    Dafydd fingers clenched at his sides, but he held it in.

    Even though the blatant disrespect stung, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Stepping forward, he spoke coldly, "I came all the way here ¡ªwouldn''t a little respect have been appropriate? Especially in front of others?"

    Aiden didn''t bother softening his tone.

    "Since when did we start playing appropriate, Mr. Winslow?" he asked flatly. "I let you enter this office. That alone is enough respect ... for a small shareholder requesting a meeting with the CEO."

    "You ¡ª" Daydd''s eyes flicked to Emyr, who was still standing nearby, making no move to leave. "I have something to discuss with him. You can leave first."

    But, Emyr simply looked at him, unbothered, as if he hadn''t heard a word.

    Emyr might appear mild on the surface, but when it came to authority, he only took orders from Aiden.

    "Did you not hear me?" Dafydd repeated again, non clearly irritated. "I asked you to leave."

    "Sorry, Mr. Winslow. Taking your orders doesn''t fall under my job description," Emyr replied, polite but firm.

    "You ¡ª"

    "Emyr," Aiden interrupted cooly, "you can step out and make sure those arrangements are followed through."

    Emyr took the cue. With a polite nod, he exited the room.

    Once the door clicked shut, Dafydd snapped, "Watch your attitude, Aiden. In front of the world, I am still your father."

    "I never had any father," Aiden replied without any hesitation. "Neither in my real life, and certainly not on paper."

    Dafydd''s face darkened with fury.

    It was not like he wanted to hate this son ¡ªbut Aiden was simply too overbearing.

    Every time, he looked at him, he was reminded of Morwenna ¡ªof the unshakable pride in her eyes, the arrogant refusal to bow.

    And he hated it.

    "I have no interest in being your father either," Dafydd said sharply, walking over to the couch and taking the seat.

    "I came here today just to remind you that burning the bridges is never a good decision. You terminated so many board members, and cancelled the contracts with major investors, dealers and suppliers ¡ªdo you really think that was the right decision?"

    Aiden had been expecting this question from the beginning. Or more like, he was waiting for it.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens,

    Catrin was losing her temper.

    Her assistant stood stiffly in front of her.

    "What do you mean that you weren''t able to find out?" she snapped. "Didn''t I just ask you to find the identity of the person who has been decided to be the President of Davies International? What''s so difficult about it?"

    The assistant hesitated.

    "Ma''am, it shouldn''t be a difficult task. But despite using all our resources, we weren''t able to uncover the identity. The matter is been kept extremely confidential. Apart from a select few, no one knows who the new President is. Everyone is just waiting for the official even to find out. So ... we couldn''t get ahead of it."

    "Excuses," Catrin snapped, hurling an exquisite vase to the floor., where it shattered into pieces.

    "Do you think the President of a company is a position someone can just assign without discussion?"

    Everything had to follow a proper procedure.

    And if there was one thing that Catrin knew ¡ªit was that her mother, no matter how tyrannical, would never bypass protocol.

    If a new President was being appointed, then it must have been discussed with everyone. Without getting the majority of shareholders'' approval, such a decision shouldn''t have been possible.

    "Madam, unfortunately, we couldn''t find out," the assistant repeated, keeping her gaze lowered.

    "We have tried our best. There is a huge speculation about who the new President might be, but no one knows. Some believe it could be an internal promotion, but even then, they are uncertain."

    Catrin''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" she asked.

    The assistant paused for a moment before speaking again, carefully, "Some employees suspect that the current Vice President might be taking over the role."

    "Vice President?" Catrin''s frown deepened. "Who is the Vice President?"

 Chapter 439 439: Tool to torment you for life.

    The Vice President.

    Catrin might know the people from Davies, but she never personally met anyone or had close contact with them. She always thought that when the time came, she would get to meet them anyway.

    She didn''t want to lower herself and behave like she was desperate to make connections in the company.

    "Did you get the details about him?" Catrin asked when she didn''t hear her assistant answer her.

    "Madam," the assistant hesitated before she shook her head, "we couldn''t find him as well. His identity is equally mysterious. Everyone knows about it, yet no one knows who he is. He rarely appears at the company and usually handles his work with a close team. Not many have access to him."

    "Then try finding out from the ones who have the access," she snapped. "Do I need to tell you how to find out the things that we want to know in the industry?" her words were sharp, and it made the assistant flinch momentarily.

    But then, politely, she replied, "Madam, I fear we can''t access his information as well. The identity of Davies International''s Vice President has kept in equal mystery."

    Catrin''s expression turned indecipherable, taut and complicated, while her fingers clenched tight. "Get out!" she snapped.

    The assistant had no other choice but to leave.

    Once the door was closed after her, Catrin picked up a file and slammed it hard on the desk, venting the anger she was feeling inside. But no matter how she tried, the fire in her gut simply wouldn''t stop raging.

    How could it be?

    Her mother once again played with her. She once again disappointed her.

    She once again chose to favor someone else when she could have favoured her ¡ªher own daughter.

    ***

    While back in New York,

    Aiden gazed at Dafydd, lips curled into a cold, humourless smirk. "Decision suitability differs for individuals."

    Dafydd''s brows drew together at the cryptic remark. "What do you mean?" he asked.

    And at that question, Aiden''s gaze turned razor-sharp ¡ªdeadly calm, like the silence before the storm.

    "I mean," he began slowly, "just because I let you take your turn doesn''t mean the game was ever set to end in your favor. If you truly believed you would be the one walking away with the win in the end ..." Aiden paused, his smirk deepening. "Then even after all these years, you clearly haven''t grasped the limits of your capability."

    "You ¡ª" Dafydd began, but Aiden cut him off effortlessly.

    "Let me ask you something," he said, tone laced with quiet amusement. "In this entire farce that you orchestrated, did you not notice one common thread?"

    Dafydd frowned, confusion flashing across his face.

    Aiden leaned back, watching him with the patience of a predator. And when he saw no understanding in Dafydd; ''s expression, his amusement deepened.

    "The contracts I terminated," Aiden said, his voice slow but deliberate. "The board members I removed. The suppliers I cut ties with ..."

    He paused.

    "They were all your leverage in the company."

    Dafydd stiffened.

    He knew that. But hearing it said aloud, left him unsettled. And the next realization stuck even harder.

    Did Aiden know about all this from the beginning?

    Before he could even dwell on the thought, Aiden answered that very question.

    "While you were busy thinking how careful and clever you were being," Aiden said with a faint scoff, "you forgot who were you dealing with."

    If others had said that, they might have sounded narcissistic.

    But Aiden?

    Aiden was capable of every word he spoke. He was a man known for missing nothing.

    Every detail, every whisper, every crack in a plan ¡ªhe noticed them all.

    If hadn''t spoken of it sooner, it wasn''t because he hadn''t seen it.

    Rather it was because he wanted his enemy to dig their grave deeper ¡ªdeep enough to not be able to crawl out later.

    "You played me?" Dafydd asked, finally realizing that the ball was never in his court. It was just an illusion that Aiden had created for him.

    Aiden didn''t mind answering him any further. He simply stared as his fingers clenched into a tight fist on the desk. "I have told you, Dafydd Winslow. I will get back to you for everything you did. I have no interest in this legacy ¡ªnever did. But if I can use this as a tool to torment you for life ...," he paused. "Then I am not letting it go."

    "You think you have won?" Dafydd hissed, rage simmering beneath the surface.

    But Aiden remained unbothered. "I didn''t play to win," he replied coolly. "I played to make you lose. And you know very well ¡ªyou already have."

    "You ¡ª!"

    A sharp knock interrupted him.

    The door opened, and Emyr stepped inside, calm and composed. He walked straight to Aiden without sparing Dafydd a glance.

    "Sir, the arrangements are complete. We should leave now if we want to arrive at the venue on time."

    Aiden gave a nod.

    Only then did Emyr turn to face Dafydd. "Mr. Winslow," he said, his voice polite and firm, "I will have to ask you to leave now. Please."

    Dafydd clenched his jaw but said nothing. The humiliation was fresh, bitter, and undeniable. He stood up without another word and strode out, shoulders stiff with wounded pride.

    Once the door was closed behind him, Emyr looked back at Aiden. "Sir, the car is waiting for us downstairs."

    Aiden rose to his feet, brushing invisible dust off his cuff as he straightened his blazer. "Let''s go."

    Dafydd watched Aiden leaving as he sat in his car. The more he saw him, the more he felt wiping his traces from the world.

    He was utterly, bitterly defeated.

    For some fathers, watching their son surpass them might have been a source of pride.

    But for Dafydd Winslow?

    It was humiliation.

    Especially when it came from the son he never accepted as his own ...

    His jaws clenched, hands curling into tight fists on his lap. He leaned forward slightly, his voice low and venomous.

    "Enjoy this while it lasts, Aiden," he whispered. "My next attack won''t give you much time to react this time."

 Chapter 440 440: The bidding war.

    In the auction,

    The last item, the highlight of the event ¡ªVictorian Blue Diamond Necklace ¡ªwas finally showcased.

    Aiden sat in his VIP box; his expression unreadable until his eyes landed on the familiar piece. The one he had come here for.

    A slow smile curved his lips.

    "Sir, we will be bidding for this?" Emyr asked, though he already knew the answer.

    Aiden nodded; his gaze fixed on the necklace. "Get it."

    They hadn''t raised their paddle for a single item all night. Aiden had been quiet, as though wanting to announce something with his silence ¡ªthat he had come to shop for a reason. For one piece. For one person.

    The bidding started at three million. But within minutes, it climbed to fifteen million.

    Seeing the bidding edge towards its peak, Aiden finally gave Emyr a cue.

    "Now!" he said calmly.

    And the next moment, without hesitation, Emyr raised their paddle. "Twenty million."

    Gasps ripped through the crowd as almost every head turned to look towards the VIP box. They couldn''t see who sat inside, but the number itself spoke volumes. It immediately left people intrigued ¡ªcurious to know who was there.

    "Who is the big shot sitting in the VIP box?" someone whispered.

    "No idea. I heard the VIP boxes were only arranged later. A last-minute preparation." another responded.

    "Last minute preparation ¡ªthat alone proves whoever is up there isn''t just anyone. Carlo & Co. doesn''t make last-minute accommodations like that unless it is someone with serious pull."

    "Could it be a Winslow?" a voice murmured. "I heard Aiden Winslow is back in town."

    "Aiden Winslow? He never shows up to events like this. Always sends someone else. Besides, no representative would be in the VIP box. And don''t forget what the item is ¡ªa necklace."

    "Haha ... true. That man is never been seen with a woman. Why would he come here just to bid on jewellery?"

    Whispers filled the auction hall as everyone started speculating who could be the person to raise the price like that.

    But they could tell ¡ª

    Whoever the bidder was ¡ªhe wasn''t bidding to win.

    He was bidding to make sure no one else did.

    And among the crowd, no one had the courage to raise the bid anymore. Twenty million was truly the limit.

    In the VIP box, Aiden watched the gavel rise ¡ªonce, twice ¡ªready to close the deal.

    He stood up, turning to leave.

    But just then ¡ª

    "Twenty-one million!"

    And just like that another sharp intake of breath swept through the crowd.

    All eyes shifted to the second VIP box, just across from Aiden''s. The one sitting there was as well hidden. But the boldness with which the price was in raised couldn''t be ignored.

    It came like a challenge.

    Emyr hadn''t expected someone to raise the number after them, so he was caught off-guard. But soon, he composed himself. His eyes darted to Aiden.

    Aiden, who had been ready to leave, paused. Slowly, he turned and gave a simple a simple flick of his finger.

    Understanding his silent instruction, Emyr nodded in response. He raised his paddle again. "25 million."

    "26 million," came a quick reply.

    Emyr frowned but didn''t hesitate. "Thirty."

    "Thirty-one"

    "Thirty-five."

    "Thirty-six."

    The bidding war escalated, one million at a time. Each time they raised the number, the other side chased without a pause. It was deliberate. Provoking.

    And while it was infuriating, Emyr knew since it was for the lady, his boss wouldn''t be giving up, no matter what.

    In the end, the final cost that should have been settled at twenty million itself was pushed all the way to eighty million.

    The gavel finally slammed for the third time before the auctioneer announced ¡ªSold!

    A moment of stunned silence followed before the murmurs erupted across the hall. They were all holding their breaths ¡ªfor longer than they, themselves, had realized.

    The war just now left them breathless.

    Who said battles with only explosives and nuclear weapons could be dangerous? Even the battle of the money could be equally hazardous.

    "Finish the procedure here," Aiden instructed and then without a second glance, he turned and left.

    Emyr wanted to ask him if he needed to find out who was sitting in the other box, but given that his boss left without giving any instruction about it, he understood that it wasn''t something important.

    And since it wasn''t, even he didn''t bother. Leaving the VIP, he went to the auctioneer''s office to complete the documental formalities.

    While at the same time, in the second VIP box, the woman stayed, watching everyone in the crowd leave slowly, one after the other.

    There was a satisfied smile playing on her lips as if she had won some game.

    "Young Miss," the man who had been standing beside her interrupted her train of thought before asking, "Shall we leave now?"

    "Wait for some more time," she said as if waiting for something or someone. "I want to stay here alone for a bit. Go out and wait."

    The man nodded before leaving the box.

    Minutes passed and the woman simply sat there, patiently. No matter how much time passed, her patience never seemed to waver.

    Only when it was close to an hour, did the man who left earlier, return. Keeping his head down, he politely said, "Young Miss, do you want to stay here for longer? We can ask someone to make arrangements."

    The woman checked the time on her watch. She didn''t respond rather simply asked, "Did someone come to ask about us?"

    The man''s brows furrowed in confusion, but he shook his head. "No, Young Miss. We have been standing outside all this while. No one came to look for us."

    Her brows furrowed before she said, "Then let''s stay for some time more. Someone would come looking for us."

    The man didn''t understand. "But Young Miss, everyone has already left. No one is here," he informed.

    Disappointment mixed with slight annoyance flashed in the woman''s eyes. Her fingers clenched tight, her nails digging in her palm. "What about the people in the next VIP box? Did they leave as well?"

 Chapter 441 441: Not guilty.

    The man hesitated for a moment. But when he saw the woman turn to look at him for an answer, he quickly snapped out of his hesitation and responded. "Yes, Young Miss. The people from the other VIP box left just after the auction ended."

    A flicker of surprise flashed in the woman''s eyes before her expression turned sullen. "Did anyone come looking for me? To find out my identity?"

    The man shook his head.

    "As per your request, your identity has been kept secret, Young Miss. Carlos & Co. has abided by your request."

    It should have eased her worries, but instead, it only fueled her frustration. As if things didn''t end up happening as she had expected it to. Her nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists tight.

    "Let''s go," she said coldly. Then without waiting for anyone to follow, she turned and walked away.

    The men who had been there to guard her exchanged glances before trailing behind her silently.

    ***

    Meanwhile on the other side ¡ªback in Cralens,

    Catrin couldn''t no longer sit still. Tension lined her face as she sat in the backseat of her car, her fingers clasped together.

    "Drive to Serenity East Residence," she ordered.

    The driver nodded without a word and started the car.

    And soon, after a while, they pulled up in front of the luxurious estate ¡ªone Catrin hadn''t stepped foot into for over a decade.

    As the car rolled to a stop, she stared out of the tinted window. Her gaze burned with cold hostility as she stared at the place that had once been her home.

    Usually, when someone returns to the place, they have lived in for more than half a life, they feel a pang of nostalgia ...

    But Catrin?

    All she felt was the heavy weight of the past pressing down on her chest. Especially when she had yet not fulfilled the promise she made while leaving her place.

    She didn''t move until the driver stepped out and came around to open the door for her. As he held it open, Catrin finally emerged, her expression unreadable.

    Without hesitation, she walked straight towards the entrance. Her heels clicked sharply against the marble tiles of the porch ¡ªloud enough to announce her presence long before she stepped inside.

    Xander was just coming down the staircase when he caught the sight of her. His brows furrowed in mild surprise, but he quickly schooled his features. Approaching her with measured steps, he greeted politely, "Mrs. Quinn, you are here?"

    Catrin''s eyes flicked over him with disdain that she didn''t even bother to hide.

    "Do I need to report my arrival to you or seek your permission before stepping into my own house?" she snapped, her voice sharp and curt.

    However, Xander didn''t flinch. He seemed not at all bothered.

    Given the nonchalance he was able to maintain at her rude tone, one could tell, this wasn''t the first time he had been treated like that.

    Keeping his demeanor composed, he offered a polite smile and shook his head. "Of course not, ma''am. That''s not what I meant. I came to greet you and see if there was something I could help you with."

    Catrin brushed past him. "No need. I know where to find what I want." With that, she simply walked ahead, climbing the stairs.

    Seeing her heading towards the old lady''s room, his expression lined the worry, but there was nothing he could do to stop her. So, he stood there, hoping things didn''t escalate to the worst.

    But the worst was simply inevitable especially when Catrin was here herself.

    Upstairs, in the master bedroom ¡ª

    Brenda had returned to her room after the dinner. Margaret was right beside her, giving her the usual medicine when they heard the clicks of the heels approaching.

    While Margaret seemed a little startled about someone''s unannounced presence, a soft, known smile curled up Brenda''s lips as if she had already guessed who had come here at this hour.

    "Don''t get rattled so easily, Margaret," she said softly. "We don''t have any unexpected guests."

    Before Margaret could understand what she meant, Catrin''s voice came from the doorway.

    "Of course, you must be expecting me to come after what you did," her tone was deliberately rude, aiming to hurt with every possible means.

    Brenda looked up at her and her smile only deepened. "Of course, being your mother and knowing you, I was expecting you to come here. But still, I would say ... it''s a pleasant surprise."

    The smile on her mother''s face was something that irked Catrin the most. She could never bring herself to accept ¡ªaccept that even after putting her own daughter through so much, how can a mother smile like that?

    Did she not feel guilty for her? Even once?

    "Guilt is felt when one has done something wrong," Brenda said softly, reading her daughter''s thoughts as if they were spoken aloud. "And I have never done anything to you that would make me feel guilty. What I did was the right thing for you. I am just surprised that you haven''t yet understood it."

    It was not easy to read someone''s mind ...

    But she was a mother.

    And when it came to their children ¡ªyoung or old ¡ªmothers could see through everything.

    Catrin stiffened. The uncanny feeling washed over her again ¡ªthe one she had come to resent more than anything.

    She hated how easily her mother could see through her. Hated that she didn''t even have to try.

    "You never did anything wrong?" she scoffed bitterly. "Is that the lie you have convinced yourself to believe, just so you can sleep peacefully at night ¡ªwithout feeling disgusted by your own reflection?"

    Margaret was instantly alarmed. This was exactly what she was afraid of.

    Catrin had always been reckless with her words.

    Until she felt satisfied venting her one-sided emotions, she would say anything and everything ¡ªwithout regard for who she was hurting.

    In the past, such outbursts may not have done much harm ...

    But now?

    Now, Brenda''s condition was fragile.

    The doctor had explicitly advised keeping her as relaxed and stress-free as possible.

    And if this continued ¡ªthere is no doubt in Maragaret''s mind. Brenda''s illness would be triggered.

 Chapter 442 442: It was you sabotaging yourself.

    Although Margaret knew she shouldn''t intervene, she couldn''t hold herself back from doing so.

    To her, at the moment, Brenda mattered the most.

    Stepping a step forward, she said in her best polite tone, seeking the understanding from the woman who never had any record of such.

    "Mrs. Quinn, Madam hasn''t been feeling well lately. Can you please consider her health and talk a little softly?" she suggested, keeping the best interest in mind.

    But Catrin only frowned at her words. "Do you think I care?" she scoffed, eyeing Margaret with utmost hatred, as if blaming her for snatching something from her. "Even if she dies right now, I won''t mind it at all."

    "Ms. Catrin," Margaret almost snapped, "mind your words." She has never ever raised her voice like that, or lost her composure ... but today, she simply could hold back.

    She didn''t like Catrin''s insinuation at all, and it just twisted her wrong nerve.

    Catrin never expected to be yelled at but a servant that was nothing but an orphan that her mother picked on a whim.

    "You ¡ªdid you raise your voice at me?" she asked, her tone holding the hint of warning.

    However, Margaret didn''t regretted losing her cool. She realized that for a second, although she action on an abrupt emotion, it was the need of the situation.

    Matching the Catrin''s gaze, she responded, "I just reminded you of something that you seem to be forgetting. After all, this is no longer your place. You only stepped here after ... a decade of so?"

    Catrin saw red. She hated this woman ¡ªnot just for one reason but many. But right now, what infuriated her was her righteousness.

    "Did you forget? Or, do I have to remind you that I was talking to my mother?"

    Margaret didn''t intend to act arrogant, but the sneer on her face was impossible to hide.

    "I haven''t forgotten anything," she said coldly. "And I don''t need reminders. But perhaps you need a second reminder of what I just said ¡ª-madam hasn''t been feeling well. So, consider her health before you speak. After all, you are not talking to some stranger. You are talking to your ''own mother''."

    Catrin never expected her to ever stand at a loss like this. Yet again, here she was.

    Once again, she blamed her mother for facing such humiliation today.

    If not for her favoring this orphan so much, would Margaret have ever dared to talk back to her?

    "You ¡ª"

    "Enough!"

    Before it could any further escalate, Brenda''s voice cut through the tension, her brows furrowed in displeasure.

    Catrin opened her mouth to complain, but Brenda didn''t give her the chance.

    Turning to Margaret she said in a tone that was neither too soft nor too harsh, "Margaret, you gave me the medicines, and I am doing fine. You can rest for now."

    Margaret understood her cue.

    But instead of leaving the room, she simply nodded and walked to the nearby couch. She took a seat, calm but alert, and looked back toward the old lady.

    "Madam, let me know if you need anything. I am right here."

    Brenda felt slightly at a loss. She pursed her lips but didn''t say anything.

    Turning back to Catrin, she stared at her for a second before asking, "Yes, you were saying something?" She asked, pushing her straight to speak business.

    Catrin gritted. But then pushing her past resentment to the back of her mind, she asked, "I came here to ask who are you appointing to be the new President of the company?"

    Brenda raised a brow at her, as if her question like that amused her. "Since when did the concerns of Davies International start concerning you?"

    "Mom, you know why I am asking this?" Catrin felt already at the edge.

    However, Brenda simply shook her head. "No, I don''t remember at all. Last I checked, I didn''t give you enough authority to care about my company. Since you were my daughter, I provided you with some shares, but that''s it. Having some shares in the company doesn''t get you to decide ¡ªor even question ¡ªwho leads."

    When Catrin heard her say that, once again she lost her cool. Her jaws ticked her eyes darkened. "You are hiding it, Mom. Do you think you can hide it forever?" her gaze snapped to look at Margaret as she pointed her finger at her to ask. "Did you decide it on her?"

    Before Brenda could even say anything, she gave out a mocking chuckle. "Of course, I should have known. You would choose anyone but me? You would choose even an orphan, if that helps you to defeat me ¡ªyour own daughter?"

    Brenda frowned at her choice of words. But soon, her lips curled into a defeated smile.

    Looking at her hands that had grown frail with her age, she shook her head at some thought that just crossed her mind.

    "Defeat you?" she repeated softly. "You think I did all this to defeat you?"

    Catrin snorted, the bitterness dripping off her voice. "Didn''t you?"

    She paused for a second before hurling the rest of her accusation, her voice cracking with emotion.

    "From the very beginning, you sabotaged my life just to prove that you are better than me. That I could never measure up to you. Everyone else could ¡ªbut not me. And don''t even try to deny it, Mom. It''s you who put me through years of struggles and no matter what you say, you can never erase it with your reasons."

    Brenda chuckled ¡ªlow and humorless.

    "Catrin, ever since you were young, you have always been competitive. At first, I admired it. It made you strive to be better. But then ..."

    She looked up, her eyes calm but steely. "...then I realized you took that nature of yours in the wrong direction."

    She paused, then added with a chilling finality.

    "You want to know when things started going wrong for you?" Brenda held her gaze and said, "It was the moment you grew competitive with the only two women you never should have ¡ªyour mother and daughter. So, it was never me sabotaging you. It was you sabotaging yourself. You were simply never able to see this in front of your ego. And even now, after losing almost everything, you still haven''t realized."

 Chapter 443 443: When someone loses something, they never valuedâ€¦they donâ€™t get it back.

    Catrin stiffened at those words. "You are blaming me for everything?" she asked as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    But Brenda didn''t hesitate.

    "Yes, you are to be blamed for everything, Catrin." She said with conviction. She paused for a moment before continuing, "You only ever saw the struggle I left you with¡ªbut you never saw the reason why? Even after years, you never realized that what I gave you was not to make your life difficult but to make you live in happiness throughout."

    She looked directly into her daughter''s eyes.

    "Idris loved you like no other. For years, no matter what you threw at him ¡ªyour temper, your distance, your pride ¡ªhe never lost his calm, he never gave up on you. Do you really think, with the way you have been, anyone else would have stood by you like that? Loved you the way he did?"

    More than two decades had passed. It was time enough ¡ªmore than enough ¡ªfor Catrin to understand this. Yet, she never did.

    "You talk about struggles as if it''s only you who went through it," Brenda added, her voice still steady. "But dear, you forgot ¡ªstruggle is the essence of the life. One way or the other, everyone goes through it. No exceptions. But you make it seem like you were only one in pain. As if your suffering was unique."

    Brenda''s gaze sharpened, voice growing heavier with meaning.

    "Do you think you didn''t make me struggle? Or that Idris didn''t silently suffer around you? Or ¡ªdo you really believe you made life easier for Arwen?"

    At the mention of her daughter''s name, Catrin flinched. As though sharp pin had struck her most sensitive nerve.

    "You dare bring Arwen into this?" she snapped. "It''s because of you that my relationship with my daughter is ruined."

    Brenda couldn''t help but chuckle ¡ªlow, ironic.

    "Really?" she said, amused. "Did you forget the damage you brought on her?"

    Catrin flinched momentarily, but it was just a fraction of a second. It disappeared before it even appeared.

    Brenda noticed it but didn''t comment. Instead, she continued, "You think I damaged something you never even built? You blame me for ruining a bond that never existed?"

    "Mom¡ª!"

    "Don''t raise your voice like that, Catrin," Brenda''s tone dropped, quiet but commanding. It silenced Catrin at once. "Raising your voice won''t erase what you have done. You were here mother ¡ªbut you never treated her like your daughter. And if even pushing her away hasn''t made you realize that, then I fear nothing will."

    Catrin''s jaws clenched. "I didn''t push her away. I left her to realize. Once she understands, she will return ¡ªshe will accept the arrangement I carefully crafted for her. Unlike you, I won''t let her suffer. I will give her a life without struggle. And when the time comes, you will see what a mother should be."

    Brenda''s lips curled in the quiet disappointment.

    "Arwen has nothing to realize," she said softly. "You do. And if you still believe she will come back to you, you are mistaken. You have already lost her. And when someone loses something, they never valued ... they don''t get it back."

    Catrin''s throat tightened. Her fingers curled into fists.

    She wanted to argue. To scream. But deep down ... something burned hotter than her rage ¡ª her disappointment in Arwen.

    "Mom," she ground out. "I didn''t come her to discuss this futility. I came here to ask why you didn''t choose me to be the President of the company? Why did you choose an ¡ª" her eyes flicked pointedly toward Margaret, "...outsider for it?"

    "Outsider?" Brenda arched a brow, then glanced at Margaret with a gentle smile. "Since when do you decide who is outsider for me." She didn''t miss to notice Catrin''s meaning, her misunderstanding. But she didn''t plan to clarify.

    "Mom¡ª"

    "Catrin," Brenda said firmly, "I told you this years ago. You will never be my choice when it comes to Davies Empire. You may be my daughter ¡ªbut that alone isn''t enough to lead the company."

    Her voice softened, but her words held weight. "Don''t ask me to repeat what you already know. It won''t make you feel better."

    It wasn''t that Brenda didn''t want to appoint her own daughter. The truth was ¡ªshe couldn''t.

    Davies International wasn''t just a company. It was Brenda''s life work. A legacy she had built from the ground up with blood, sweat and soul.

    How could she entrust it to someone who didn''t embody the very values it stood on?

    Catrin felt a jab on her pride, a clear slap across the face. Again. Again. And again.

    Her fists clenched as she sneered. "You still think I am not qualified? After all these years? After everything I have done?"

    Brenda remained silent.

    Catrin laughed bitterly shaking her head. "I rebuilt the Quinn Corporation. I restored the family''s name and position in the society. And you still think I am not good enough?" She stepped a step closer, her voice rising in fury. "What exactly I am lacking then, Mom?"

    Brenda looked at her, long and hard. Then she spoke, "Emotions."

    Catrin blinked, finding it ridiculous. "What?"

    "You lack emotions," Brenda repeated. "Not dramatics. Not the anger or the pride, but empathy. Compassion. The ability to understand and connect."

    Catrin scoffed. "This isn''t a therapy center, Mom. It''s business. Emotions aren''t necessary to run aa company."

    Brenda shook ger head slowly. "That''s where you are wrong." She folded her hands gently in her lap, her voice calm but unwavering. "Companies ¡ªespecially those that thrive for decades ¡ªaren''t just built on numbers and profit margins. They are built on people. Your employees. Your customers. Your partners. The culture you create within walls."

    She looked up, her gaze resolute.

    "Empathy is what helps you lead. Compassion is what earns loyalty. And connection? It''s what inspires people to believe in your vision. Without emotion, your company might succeed for a moment ¡ªbut it won''t survive the storms that require heart."

    She paused, then added quietly. "Davies International will outlive me. And for that, I need a leader who understands both numbers and human nature. That''s what you have never tried to understand Catrin, and it''s exactly what you lack."

    Catrin was stunned to silence. Her throat burned but no words came out.

    It wasn''t like she believed Brenda''s ideologies; she simply couldn''t find anything to retort it with.

    Brenda leaned back slightly, exhaustion becoming clear on her expression. "When I didn''t choose you for it years ago, I wasn''t looking down at your abilities. I just knew you didn''t have what''s needed to lead Davies Empire. I was protecting you from getting disappointed later."

    Catrin stared at her mother begrudgingly, not yet ready to accept it.

    However, Brenda was not at all bothered by her gaze. She simply darted her eyes to Margaret and said meaningfully. "I have made my choice. You may not agree with it, but your agreement is not needed here. I will just tell you I haven''t chosen any outsider. I have chosen someone who has always belonged to me and the family ¡ªsomeone who sees people, not just the power."

    Catrin followed her mother''s gaze and glared at Margaret. Her expression turned defying. Glancing back at her mother, she scoffed, "You might have chosen someone, but let me tell you. I will prove you wrong. This legacy will belong to me, and I will make that happen right in front of your eyes."

    She then turned to look back at Margaret, her gaze conceited, "If you think you chose the right person, let me assure you, you chose the easiest target for me. Defeating her won''t be difficult. As long as I step up, even your trusted allies will support me. Because ultimately in comparison to her, I am always better. And I don''t even have to prove it. Just the blood running in my veins is enough to tell."

    With that, she didn''t stay. Turning on her heels, she left.

 Chapter 444 444: â€¦until the day I announce to the world.

    Brenda watched as Catrin left.

    Margaret walked to her; her brows furrowed with slight concern. "Madam, Ms. Catrin seems to have mistaken me as the new President of the company."

    Although Catrin hadn''t voiced it out clearly, her gaze and her concealed words were still very clear. Margaret has understood it just by her mere glance.

    Brenda smiled when she heard her. "I know," she said, and Margaret was puzzled.

    With furrow of confusion, she looked at the old lady and asked, "You know?"

    Brenda glanced at her and nodded again. "I might have aged, but my age hasn''t yet affected my eyes. I could still read what you are thinking."

    Of course, she had seen through Catrin''s accusations as well. But she intentionally didn''t explain.

    "Madam, I didn''t mean that," Margaret was flustered. Actually, she didn''t doubt Brenda; she was just curious as of why even knowing it Brenda didn''t clarify.

    How could Brenda didn''t know what she was thinking?

    "Catrin had always been after the control, power and authority," Brenda slowly began. "Even though she never explicitly said, over the years, she has been trying to prove her worth to take over Davies Internationals. But now, that she has come to realize that it''s not her that''s been chosen, she is on the verge of losing her calm, her sanity."

    She glanced up to meet Margaret''s gaze. "In a situation like this if she comes to know that it''s not you but Arwen who is going to take the position that she had been working for, then what do you think she will do?"

    If it had been any other mother, they would have celebrated ...

    But Catrin?

    She would not think twice before wreaking havoc around.

    Understanding dawned upon Margaret and she stared at Brenda, understanding why she hadn''t explained it out.

    "It''s better that she thinks it''s you," Brenda spoke again, "this way her focus will remain on you until the day I announce it to the world."

    Margaret nodded.

    "By the way," Brenda remembered something and glanced up at Margaret once again, arching her brow at her. "I didn''t get to appreciate you."

    "Appreciate me?" Margaret felt confused.

    However, Brenda smiled. "Yes, appreciate you," she said, "for finally stepping out from your zone of politeness. Seeing you finally lose your calm was satisfying. Otherwise, over the years, I have just seen you tolerating her."

    Margaret immediately realized what she was referring to. Her face flushed as she quickly said, "That ... that Madam, I didn''t mean to offend, Ms. Catrin. It was just I couldn''t bear to hear her cursing you like that."

    Brenda laughed. Shaking her head, she said, "I was appreciating you. Why did you make it sound like I am about to punish you?" She then paused and reached out to grab her hands before patting the back of it. "Margaret," she began, "I never explicitly said this to you because I never felt the need to. You have always been the understanding one. But somehow, hearing Catrin calling you orphan today, I feel like I should make this clear to you."

    Margaret paused.

    "Although I didn''t give birth to you, I never treated you any less than my daughter. To me, you have been just like Catrin ¡ªa daughter that I brought by my side."

    Margaret''s eyes warmed as she felt a tear trickle down her eyes.

    A weak smile curled Brenda''s lip. "It pained me whenever Catrin treated you like you are an outsider, but I wanted to see you speak up for yourself. I trained you with better. But I couldn''t make you confident enough to look past gratefulness. Although even today you didn''t speak up for yourself but for me, it is still good. At least you started it somewhere. I got the hope that the next time you might stand up for yourself."

    All these years, Margaret felt it too. But living as an orphan has left a big impact in her life.

    She couldn''t bring the courage in herself to see Brenda''s love and care as anything but goodness. She feared that if she took it as a belongingness, she might end up hurting herself when she came to realize that it was never an emotion as deep as she considered.

    However, today, finally hearing her say that she took her as nothing less than a daughter, made her feel warm in heart. It was like she finally received what she had been craving all these years, all her life.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as her emotions overwhelmed her.

    Brenda didn''t ask her to stop crying. She just let her take her time.

    ***

    The next day,

    After completing her meetings in the afternoon, Arwen left the company early. Mia followed her as she listed down all that was still remaining on the list.

    Once done, she stared up and said, "There is not much remaining, ma''am. You don''t have to worry. I have already made the arrangements. Even pushing the tasks of today to tomorrow, we will be able to wrap up in time."

    Arwen nodded, halting right in front of her car. "Thank you for your hard work, Mia. Without you, these all things wouldn''t be so easy. I must say I got one of the best secretaries."

    Mia blushed. "You make your work easy ¡ªthat''s my job, Ma''am. I am more than happy to help you."

    Arwen smiled. She then checked the time on her watch. "Since there is nothing for today, you too get home early and rest. Alongside me, you have also been running around. It would be better if you take some rest."

    Mia looked a little confused. She darted her gaze to the car and asked, "You don''t need me to come along with you?"

    Arwen''s eyes flicked to the car with some thought before she shook her head. "Oh, today, that won''t be needed. I will be able to manage alone."

    Mia nodded in understanding. And soon left.

    Once she was gone, Arwen slipped inside the car and instructed Alfred. "Drive to Cralens Care Hospital."

 Chapter 445: Hints of obsession.

    The car pulled up at Cralens Care Hospital.

    "Madam, we have arrived," Alfred announced, but his face showed a hint of hesitation. He hadn''t questioned her before, but now that they were here, he couldn''t hold himself back from asking.

    "Madam, if you aren''t feeling well, Dr. Clark''s clinic is also nearby. I can drive you there," he spoke measured, fearing that he would overstep the boundaries that Arwen never reminded him of. After all, he was nothing but a driver. "Sir believes in Dr. Clark''s medical abilities. He will be able to attend you better."

    Arwen paused at her for a moment, and then her lips curled up in a soft smile. "Alfred, I am fine. I came here just to consult. You don''t need to worry," she said, not explaining much.

    She knew Alfred was just looking out for her for Aiden. But this was something that she couldn''t let Aiden know about ¡ªnot because she wanted to keep it hidden from him, but because she wasn''t sure if she could tell him.

    And if she visits Jason, Aiden would come to know inevitably. And that''s why she chose to come here instead of visiting his clinic.

    Arwen pressed a smile on her lips as she gave an understanding glance to Alfred before pushing the door open to step down the car.

    Alfred watched her walk inside the hospital before driving the car towards the parking lot.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York,

    The same woman from the auction house was sitting in her room, dressing up for the day when another woman from behind asked her with confusion written on her face.

    "Ms. Martin, if you have taken the liking of the necklace yesterday, why didn''t you buy it? Why did you let the other party win?"

    The woman''s lips curled up in a smile that could make any guy''s heart skip a beat. She allowed her blonde curls to fall on her shoulders as she tied a moon bracelet on her wrist.

    "Because I have always liked to see him win. Every bet, every game!" she said finally turning to look at her assistant. Her face was petite enough to make people fall in love with her in one single glance but what made her mesmerizing wasn''t just her face but her eyes ... her blue eyes. "Even if the world has to lose, he should win. How can I fail him then?"

    "But you liked that necklace, didn''t you, Ms. Martin?" the assistant asked, not understanding why the lady who had been stubborn about everything around herself would agree to give away something to someone so easily.

    After all, the entire New York knows ¡ªif Selene Martin wants something, no one else could take it. It belongs just to her.

    Selene smiled when she heard the girl. Humming, she nodded, "I liked it, but I liked him more." She paused suddenly as an understanding curve deepened her smile. "Furthermore, why fight for something that would later end up with you? Wouldn''t it be more gorgeous to receive it as a gift later?"

    The assistant, Olivia frowned. "Receiving as a gift?" she asked confused.

    However, Selene looked very confident. Her conviction was emanating from her smile. "Yes, or else who do you think that necklace would end up with? If was crafted for me and at the end of the day, I will have it anyway."

    She then turned to look at herself in the mirror and her eyes sparkled with something unreadable.

    Looking at Olivia through the mirror, she asked, "Do you know who was sitting in the VIP box next to us?"

    Olivia furrowed her brows before shaking her head. "No, ma''am. I have tried looking for him, but his identity was kept equally mysterious. Even the organizers refused to reveal. He must be someone unapproachable. But someone in the media reports speculated that he was Aid¡ª"

    "Aiden Winslow!"

    Before she could even utter his name, Selene voiced it with conviction in her tone.

    Olivia blinked, for a moment thinking if the lady was doubting it was them, or was confident it was truly him.

    However, her doubt was seen through because the very next second Selene smiled at her sweetly and nodded.

    "Their speculations are right," she said turning back to glance at her. "It was Aiden there."

    "But ma''am ¡ª"

    "You doubt me?" she asked, arching her brows. "Given I let someone else win is enough to tell that it was no other but Aiden there."

    Olivia didn''t know what was the connection between Aiden Winslow and her boss, but by now, she could tell there were hints of obsession in the lady.

    Otherwise, the woman who doesn''t turn her head to look at any man for a second glance ... wouldn''t sound so passionate for just any man.

    And Selene''s obsession wasn''t a good sign.

    "Olivia," Selene began, snapping her assistant out of her thoughts. "I want you to free up my schedule. I want myself to be available all the time. No appointment, no nothing should be there to keep me away."

    Olivia was slightly taken aback by that instruction. Not because Selene''s mood swings like that were new to her, but because her order this time could put them into a grave problem.

    Selene was not just the top socialite in New York City, she was also the top model that several fashion and jewellery brands looked forward to having appointments with, which indirectly means that she does not just have her schedule tight ¡ªit was even difficult to postpone one of her appointments, and here she was asking her to free up her whole schedule.

    How could this be done?

    Not knowing what to say, Olivia tried to keep herself calm. "I will let Eric know this. But he will ask me the reason. What reason should I give him?"

    Selene smiled, without any ounce of guilt in her tone. "Tell him that I want to wait for someone''s call. I am sure now that he is back in New York, he will call me."

    But little did she know the call she was waiting for would never come. Especially not when Aiden is on his way back to his home ¡ªback to Cralens.

 Chapter 446: Did she suffer from amnesia?

    Ending the call with Eric, Olivia re-entered Selene''s room. Her expression seemed more confused than before ... like she had come to realize something she didn''t know how to communicate.

    "Did you inform Eric?" Selene asked as she glanced up at her assistant seeing her returning.

    Olivia hesitated but then nodded. "Yes, I did tell him, and he said he would see what he could do. Your schedule had a lot of things and everything can''t be put on hold. If we do, then it will come with heavy loss."

    If it had been any other model, they would have panicked, at least for a few fractions of a second.

    But Selene?

    She didn''t seem to care.

    And seeing her unbothered like that wasn''t a surprise for Olivia, after all, she was the rich heiress of Martins, one of the richest families in New York, and modelling was one of just a passing interest for Selene.

    At one time, she might have put in her hard work and efforts to rise to the title of the top model in the industry, but those efforts were never ought of passion or some dream.

    It was ought of some other reason ¡ªone that never came in the light of the day.

    "Oh," Selene nodded. "Then I will leave it on him. I am sure he knows what to do." With that, she once again started scrolling through her phone.

    Olivia stood there for some seconds, staring at Selene. In her mind, she seemed to be restructuring her question again and again because it was very clear in her expression. But no matter how long she tried to restructure it, she couldn''t bring herself to put her question in a way that would hide her doubts.

    In the end, she chose to simply ask it away.

    "Ma''am, do you mind if I ask you something?"

    Selene didn''t lift her head up to look at her. Rather she hummed to cue her to go ahead.

    "When you asked to cancel all your appointments and free us the schedule, you said it''s because you are waiting to meet someone? Is it Aiden Winslow that you have been looking forward meeting to?"

    As she asked pure hesitation was laced in her tone. She dreaded that she might irk Selene in the wrong way and then have to take the consequences that she couldn''t afford.

    After all, no matter how graceful and elegant Selene Martin looked, it was the mere pretense that she excelled in putting on. Beneath her pretense, she was as spoiled as a lady from a rich family would be.

    But to her surprise, Selene wasn''t at all irked. Instead, a soft smile lifted the corners of her lips.

    She nodded, responding to the question Olivia had asked.

    "Yes, it''s him. So, be mindful when he calls. Don''t reject it," she spoke giving one of the rarest kindest smiles Olivia had ever seen.

    However, what surprised her more was not her smile, but the fact that it was truly Aiden Winslow.

    "But ma''am, Aiden ..." she hesitated again and her hesitation like that made Selene frown.

    "Aiden, what?"

    "I¨CI heard he is already off New York." Olivia stuttered, witnessing Selene''s expression changing.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, her grip tightening over the device in her hand as if attempting to shatter it into pieces. "He has just been back. Why would he leave again?"

    Olivia felt a cold chill run down her spine. Recently, Selene has been acting very calm and composed, rarely going into her temper ... but only now, Olivia has come to realize what reason could possibly be the reason behind her such good attitude.

    And suddenly, it also made sense why she would hurry up to return to New York, cancelling her said commitments in Milan, Italy.

    "I asked you something, Olivin," Selene snapped, "Do I need to specify that you have to answer me back?"

    "That ... that, I heard it somewhere that he has already left New York today. H-he has been back to take care of his company, but now that things have settled, he has taken a flight back today." Olivia quickly answered as if another second delay would put her into some irrevocable consequence.

    Selene''s expression shifted, darkening several shades. Shaking her head, she found it hard to believe. "How is that possible? He hadn''t even called me. He didn''t even ask me to meet him. How can he just leave like that? And why the hell would he leave?"

    As she said that, she hurled the exquisite vase on the floor, shattering it into pieces.

    Olivia flinched, but didn''t dare to voice out even a word.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens,

    Arwen just sat as the doctor went through her reports.

    "Mrs. Winslow," he said, his voice coming calm. "I have seen through your reports and everything looks fine. Your body is doing perfectly fine. Your restlessness must be because of the stress you have been recently taking."

    Arwen had expected him to say that, but she wasn''t here to hear this. She wanted to confirm something.

    "Doctor, I can understand that but still I feel there is something wrong with me. I feel like I have forgotten something and recently I have been dreaming of the things I have no memories of," she paused before adding with a serious furrow between her brows. "So, my sole reason for coming here today is to ask you, if it''s possible that I have been dreaming about the past that I have forgotten?"

    The doctor stared at her for a moment, as if thinking something. After a thoughtful pause, he said, "There have been cases recorded where the patients have come across their forgotten memories in their dreams. But that''s not very common."

    He paused before asking, "May I ask if you previously suffered from any kind of amnesia where you have forgotten anything or the people around you?''

    Arwen paused at that.

    Did she suffer from amnesia?

    Maybe yes, she did. Otherwise, how else she couldn''t remember the face of the boy she often sees in her dreams?

 Chapter 447: The kind of perfect husband I could ever wish for.

    Arwen''s thoughts returned to the dreams she had recently started to have often. She has no idea if it was amnesia that had probed her to forget all that, but whatever it was she wanted to make it clear today.

    Therefore, when the doctor asked her, she had no plans to hide anything.

    She shifted a little in her seat as she stared up at the doctor and replied, "I have no medical records of amnesia, but I don''t remember the memories from my old school days. It''s like even after seeing the faces of the students that I once sat with through the classes, it doesn''t stir up any memory."

    The doctor halted at her words as if analysing the cause before he asked again. "What was your age back then? Were you in your teens?"

    Arwen paused but then nodded.

    The doctor again thought for a moment before he looked back at her recent reports. Understanding something, he shook his head. "If you don''t have any medical records of amnesia, I don''t think you have forgotten anything."

    He paused and then continued again. "Although it''s rare, there are cases where kids forget things of his or her childhood. I think you have a similar case, Mrs. Winslow. You might have forgotten your old peers'' faces but I doubt you have forgotten any deep memory that could been important for you."

    The glitter of expectation dimmed in Arwen''s gaze. But still, she asked, "Then how will you explain the dreams I have been recently having? They all don''t just look like dreams; they look like a reality that I seemed to have forgotten."

    "That," the doctor didn''t hesitate this time. He simply seemed too sure of his analysis. "Mrs. Winslow, as said before, your restlessness during the sleep must be because you have been tiring yourself out. Once you start having proper rest, you won''t have it again."

    Arwen frowned, not ready to believe it. "But doctor, what if I say that I can draw connections between my dreams and reality."

    The doctor halted, arching brow at her as if wanting to hear more.

    Seeing him like that, Arwen continued, willing to explain what she meant ¡ªnot for the doctor to understand her situation, but rather because she wanted to get a solution to it.

    If she had forgotten something, she wanted to remember it badly.

    However, whenever she tried by herself, she could feel a familiar headache coming back to her, preventing her from diving into details.

    "These dreams do not just seem real but they connect to reality as well. Although I don''t remember the face I see in my dream, I hear him addressing me the same way my husband does," she said her memory flashing back to the dream when he heard him calling her Moon, the same way Aiden does. "I might not be able to see the face clearly, but I can''t forget the eyes I have seen. They look so much alike to my husband''s. It always feels like that''s the memory I had once shared with him but somehow forgotten it."

    As she tried to explain, she didn''t realize when her voice started to rise in an octave of something akin to desperation.

    But when she realized, she didn''t care. She just wanted to know if ... if by any chance there was a possibility that it was truly a memory she had forgotten.

    A memory ... a memory she had with Aiden.

    The doctor stared at her and then slowly her lips curled up in a smile poof of understanding. "May I ask if Mrs. Winslow has known her husband from before?" he asked as if that question alone could help solve the mystery.

    And the more it felt like that, the more Arwen hesitated.

    Seeing her silent for longer than anticipated, the doctor thought to explain his question better. "I mean before you married him, did you know him?"

    Arwen still looked hesitant, but anyway, she answered, "I don''t know. I always had a sense of familiarity around him, but I don''t remember him from the past."

    "Then, I would ask, how does Mr. Winslow treat you? Is he ¡ª"

    Before he could even ask further, Arwen responded willingly, a faint smile adorning her expression,

    "Oh, he treats me very well ¡ªin a way no one has ever treated me. He is just the kind of perfect husband I could ever wish for."

    She had always wanted to appreciate him for the way he was to her, but somehow, she only realized today that she had never confessed it to him.

    Maybe once he gets back, she will do ...

    She made a mental note to herself as she focused back to the doctor who now had a known smile on his lips.

    "There you got your answer, Mrs. Winslow," he asked, and at her words, Arwen simply frowned in confusion.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, hesitant. "What answer?"

    The doctor looked at her and patiently explained. "Mrs. Winslow, what you are experiencing is nothing but a yearning desire for your husband. You are feeling overwhelmed and want to draw some deep connection with him, one that goes back in time. And that''s why you think you once shared a past with him when in reality, maybe you had never."

    Arwen''s frown deepened.

    She didn''t want something deeper with him ¡ªone that dates back. But could she really be just illusioning?

    Given how Aiden has always refused to know her in the past ...

    There seemed to be a strong possibility. But then why did she still feel like it was different?

    Like, what she felt for Aiden wasn''t some desire that she wanted badly ... but rather it seemed to be a part of something that she once had with him however, now had forgotten.

    "Can there be no chance of it being the reality?" she asked, looking back at the doctor.

    The doctor thought for a brief moment, before shaking his head. "It could have been if you had any records of partial amnesia. But since you didn''t, it doesn''t seem to be the case." He then paused with some thought and suggested, "But if you still want, you can always get a second opinion with a neurologist. Maybe he will be able to tell you far more in detail than I did."

    Arwen''s gaze shimmered with some hope. A neurologist.

    Will he be able to tell her better?

    She was not yet ready to give up on the possibility that she felt her soul strongly affirming inside.

 Chapter 448: A devotion so intense, it resembled faith.

    Just as Arwen was considering an appointment with a neurologist, she heard a knock at the door of the doctor''s chamber, which was soon pushed open to reveal a nurse standing outside.

    "Doctor," she greeted reverently, before giving a small polite smile to Arwen which Arwen reciprocated the same. "Dean Sir has been looking for you. If you have some time, kindly walk to his office once."

    The doctor nodded politely to her. "I will go once I am done here," he said and then giving a nod of understanding, the nurse left.

    Once the door closed, the doctor looked back at Arwen and said again, "You can think of getting an appointment with a neurologist, Mrs. Winslow. However, I would suggest to wait for some time and let things settle on your side for some time. Once you and your body relax, you might now see those dreams again."

    Arwen understood what the doctor was trying to say. She nodded. "I understand it, doctor," she said and then she slowly stood up, pushing the chair. "I will think about it. Thank you for your help today."

    With that, she grabbed her medical report file and then exited the room.

    The doctor stared at her leaving before he got up himself to leave.

    Outside, Arwen halted in her steps. Her thoughts spiral back to everything that the doctor has said to her.

    She had no doubts that she desired to share a deep connection and past with Aiden. But was it really just a yearning desire of her heart?

    Was there truly no reality to it?

    Was she truly just having illusions in those dreams ... weaving the plots she desperately wanted to exist in the real world?

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it couldn''t be like that. It could be just her desire to have Aiden meant just for herself.

    But then there was her yearning ¡ªthe desire that she cannot deny.

    To be the one he always treasured in his heart ¡ªnot just for days, weeks or months, but for almost a decade ¡ªwith love that wasn''t fleeting passion, but a devotion so intense, it resembled faith.

    She wanted to be that girl who kept him enchanted even when she wasn''t around him.

    She wanted to be the one who lived in his heart, casting out all others.

    She knew that she had become that woman now. But she was greedy. She didn''t just want to be his present ¡ªshe wanted to be his past and future too.

    As Arwen came to terms with these feelings, she thought she might deny them. But suddenly, she didn''t want to.

    She wanted to accept them ¡ªboldly, unapologetically

    Caught up in her thoughts, she didn''t realize when she started walking again ¡ªuntil she suddenly collided with someone.

    Her brows furrowed as the report file fell from her hands to the floor.

    "I am sorry," she said quickly, knowing it was her fault. Without even looking at the person she had bumped into, she bent to pick up the file ¡ªbut froze when a familiar voice called her name.

    "Arwen!"

    She looked up in surprise, recognizing the man moments later.

    "Mr. Thorne!" she greeted, giving an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I really didn''t see you. I was lost in thought."

    Jacob chuckled, shaking his head. "Clearly. You didn''t even notice me walking straight toward you. What were you thinking about? Is there something I can help with?" he teased, pulling out his business card with mock solemnity. "You know you won''t find anyone better than me in this field. And the best part ¡ª"

    He leaned in, and whispered, "You don''t even have to pay me. I will charge your husband."

    Arwen laughed, recognizing the deliberate attempt to lighten the mood. What she wasn''t sure about was whether he had noticed how lost she looked earlier.

    Would he mention it to Aiden?

    Not she intended to hide it ... but she didn''t want Aiden to worry ¡ªor worse, try to reason with her in a way that further confused her already tangled emotions.

    Therefore, she decided to keep it as casual as she could.

    Laughing in reaction, she said, nodding, "That sounds great." Accepting the card he offered, she added, "But right now I am neither in the need nor at the place where Mr Thorne can help. I simply came for a minor consultation with a ''doctor''."

    "Oh yes," Jacob glanced around with a grin. "I nearly forgot that we are at hospital."

    Arwen smiled. "Yes. So, if you don''t mind me asking, what brings you here? Are you feeling unwell?" she asked, simply finding a way to switch the subject from herself.

    Jacob looked at her with some meaning, but before Arwen could realise what it was, he shook his head.

    "No, I am just here to meet a client," he said, pointing in a direction. "He has been admitted here and called me to discuss something."

    Arwen nodded in understanding.

    "And if I do feel unwell, I will go see our capable friend, Jason Clark. As much as it irks me to say this ¡ªno one is better are medicine than him. If he can''t treat you himself, he will find the one who can," Jacab said, then laughed. "Why now exploit the best when we have access, right?"

    Arwen very well understood what he meant.

    Even if he has not voiced it out explicitly, but it was clear that he holds doubts as of why she didn''t go for Jason when she had all the access to.

    "Umm ... Dr. Clark had helped me a lot. So, I didn''t feel it was right to trouble him for such a minor thing," she said lightly, keeping it simple.

    The simpler the explanation, the fewer suspicions it would raise.

    And she felt a little relieved when Jacob''s gaze softened, the clod of doubt clearing from his expression.

    He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Arwen, you are family to us, you know, right?" he asked, his gaze searching something on her face.

    Arwen stared at him, blinking a little. She hadn''t realized it before, but something in Jason''s touch and tine made her feel like the brother she never had but always craved in her life ¡ªone on whom she could depend upon.

    She didn''t know what stirred that emotion in her, but it hit her the moment she saw how dotingly he was looking at her. As if she truly was family ¡ªa sister he would cherish and protect.

    She nodded, and her response brought a smile to Jason''s face.

    "Good that you know it," he said, adding, "Family shouldn''t need formalities. When you need something, don''t think you would be bothering us with small things. Just show up ¡ªwe will make sure you are never disappointed. We will always be there for you, to support you."

    Warmth bloomed in Arwen''s heart and the hints of tears brimmed in her eyes. Nodding, she promised, "I will not hesitate the next time."

    Jason nodded, moving his hand to caress her hair light but making sure it doesn''t ruin it. "Good, then we will be ready to see you more often."

 Chapter 449: Unloved.

    Arwen smiled before nodding to him. She then checked the time on her watch. It wasn''t too late, but she still turned and said to Jacob, "You said you are here to see a client?"

    Jacob nodded. "Yes, I was on my way."

    "Then go ahead, I won''t hold you here," she gestured to the opposite direction. "I was on my way out too, so I will leave first."

    Jacob hummed, taking a step back and tucking his hands into his pockets. "Okay, be safe on your way back."

    Arwen then turned and left.

    Jacob watched her go, his expression shifting ever so subtly again. Seeing her disappear from his periphery, he finally turned and resumed walking to where he had been heading before.

    Outside the hospital, Alfred pulled up the car right at the entrance. Arwen slipped inside, instructing. "We can head back home now, Alfred."

    Alfred nodded and soon started the engine, driving away from the premise.

    Arwen sat quietly, lost in thought, when suddenly she received a call. Seeing Gianna''s name flash on the screen, she answered it with a smile.

    But the next moment, her ears burned from the yelling.

    "Arwen!!! Are you really my friend? How could you do this to me?"

    Arwen''s first instinct was to pull the phone away from her ear. Only when Gianna stopped screaming did she place it back and ask in the softest voice, "What did I do?"

    But the moment she asked, Gianna yelled again. "You have the nerve to ask that? Really?"

    "Anna, I am on my way back. Can you wait until I reach home?" she asked, knowing that to argue now. If Gianna was furious, it would be difficult ¡ªbut still better ¡ªto talk to her face to face.

    Gianna grunted, "Come and let me see if you still have the face to look into my eyes and say that you consider me your friend. I am waiting. Don''t you dare run away?"

    Before Arwen could say anything more, the beep of disconnection rang out startling her ¡ªGianna had hung up without another word.

    What did she do to make her react like that?

    Soon after, the car pulled up at Winslow Residence.

    Arwen thanked Alfred briefly before getting out and walking inside the house.

    It was already evening, and all the maids seemed to have retired to their quarters. As Arwen stepped inside, the first person she noticed ¡ªinevitably ¡ªwas Gianna. As she had said on the call, she looked like she had been waiting for her.

    "Anna," she called softly, only to see her friend snap her head towards her.

    Before she could say anything else, Gianna hurled a cushion at her.

    "You betrayer! You still have the guts to call me sweetly. Do you think I will let you go just because you talk nicely?"

    Arwen barely dodged the cushion thrown her way. Somehow, she caught it and placed it on the sofa before walking forward.

    "What betrayer, Anna? I don''t even know what you are talking about. How could I possibly betray you?" she asked, still keeping her tone gentle.

    Gianna looked at her like she was on the brink of madness. "You ... you," she stammered in frustration, nodding at her repeatedly as if words failed her. "Fine! Since you still won''t admit it, let me show you."

    She turned, picked up her laptop, clicked a few times, and then turned the screen towards Arwen.

    "Here, read this and tell me ¡ªif this is not betrayal, then what is?"

    As she said, Arwen''s gaze flickered to the screen as she read:

    ''Aiden Winslow''s Bold Gambit Pays Off: Winslow Globals Back on the Top.''

    She didn''t need to read the entire article. She already knew what it was about.

    The day she chose to keep it from Gianna, she knew this moment would come ¡ªyet somehow, she wasn''t prepared.

    Scratching the corner of her brow, a sheepish grin tugged at her lips as she turned to look at Gianna.

    "This ..."

    "What? Finding it hard to explain now?" Gianna asked, slamming the laptop shut and tossing it back on the sofa. from where she had picked it earlier.

    Arwen shook her head. "No, there is nothing hard to explain," she said calmly ¡ªwhich only seemed to rile Gianna up more.

    "Really?" she snapped, her voice sharp. "I thought there would be something to explain ¡ªespecially when I have been going crazy with worry, and you knew everything was already fine!"

    Arwen quickly shook her head. "It''s not that, Anna."

    Before Gianna could interrupt her, she reached out and grabbed her arm, taking the chance to explain ¡ªall at once.

    "Really, Anna, hear me out first. I had no intention of hiding it from you, but I wasn''t sure about anything myself," she said quickly. "I won''t say I didn''t know about it. I knew it but not in the way you think. Although Aiden told me there was nothing wrong, he didn''t explain anything. I thought he was just saying it to keep me from worrying. If he had explained even a little, I would have told you. But at the same time, you also said you believed he wouldn''t let the situation dominate him ¡ªthat he would have something up his sleeve. So, I chose to believe both of you. I swear, I didn''t mean to hide anything from you."

    Gianna stared at her like she was trying to decide whether to believe her or not.

    Seeing her pause, Arwen tugged on her arm. "Anna, really ¡ªwhy would I hide something like that from you? Aiden simply asked me to not believe the news because they were just speculations. Even though his words put me at ease for a while, a part of me still thought he only said it to comfort me."

    Gianna narrowed her eyes, but after a moment of silent consideration, her anger began to thaw. After all, after so many stressful days, she could finally relax.

    Sighing deeply, she slumped onto the sofa behind her. "Do you know how scared I have been, Wenna?"

    Arwen finally exhaled with relief when she saw Gianna calming down. She sat beside her and asked, "You were scared? I thought you believed Aiden. You said you were sure that he had something up his sleeves that would turn things around."

    Gianna pursed her lips. "Of course, that was just to calm you down, stupid," she muttered. "Although I do have faith in him, I was still scared ¡ªscared that my grandfather would try to take advantage of the situation and use it against my uncle."

    "Your grandfather?" Arwen asked.

    Gianna nodded. "Yes, my mother''s father."

    Arwen didn''t know much about Aiden''s father. All she knew was that the man betrayed Aiden''s mother in the worst way possible ¡ªand that Aiden barely had any contact with him.

    "Does he hate Aiden?" she asked, concern creeping into her voice.

    She knew what it felt like to be unloved by a parent ¡ªto feel not only deprived but undeserving of good things altogether.

    Just the thought of Aiden going through that kind of pain twisted her heart in anguish. She didn''t want him to feel unloved.

 Chapter 450: Not an inch extra, not an inch less.

    Gianna took in a long breath before exhaling out deeply. Turning towards Arwen, she reached out to grab her hands. Staring into her eyes, she said, "The emotion between them goes beyond hatred, Wenna. Sometimes, things aren''t as simple as love or hate. And when it comes to uncle and grandpa Dafydd, it''s even more complicated."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed but she didn''t interrupt Gianna. Knowing the little she had come across; she had already expected it to be complicated. But up to which extent, she does want to find out.

    "Uncle is not just an unwanted child," Gianna spoke, her tone laced with an empathetic sadness, "he is also the child from the woman my grandfather never wanted to marry."

    She then chuckled softly at some thought as if she found it funny. "It was not like he was forced to marry her. He did it to get easy access to his inheritance."

    "Grandmother Morwenna, uncle''s mother was a very pretty lady, the best one, among the best, kind and gorgeous. If not for Grandfather Dafydd, she would have lived a happy life with someone else. But he married her, all the while hiding the secret of his other family ¡ªa family where he had already given the title of legitimate wife to someone else."

    "It was too late when grandmother Morwenna came to know about this truth. And when she did, she left without a word, breaking all ties without any question." As Gianna spoke, admiration became clearer in her eyes. "No one knew where she went. It was after a long time my great-grandfather came to know that she was here, living in Cralens, raising a child alone. Can you believe the courage she had at that time?"

    Gianna asked, clearly carrying a gaze of respect in her twinkling eyes. "Single parenting is never an easy feat, yet she decided to do it even knowing that she had access to all the luxuries. As long as she would have gone back, she would have lived a life that many women craved."

    "But she decided in the favour of her dignity, her self-esteem. She never turned to look back, not even when she came to know that she was under the grip of an incurable illness. Only when she realized that her son would be left all alone in the world after her, did she decide to go back. It was for him; she lowered herself and returned to the place she would have never."

    "Uncle was a kid, but he blamed himself. For years, he hated himself, but he hated someone else more. Dafydd Winslow. He never knew who was his father, and never cared to know as well. But when his mother died, he knew who to blame it for." Gianna said, empathy dancing in her eyes. As if, if she had a choice, she would choose to do the same.

    Arwen felt the same. She might not know the lady, but she could tell, she must be one of her kind. Such courage, such decisiveness was indeed admirable.

    "Great-grandfather blamed himself for everything. So, when uncle returned, he didn''t think twice recognizing him as his grandson. He even made it clear with his son that no matter who he brings, my uncle would be the only heir he would recognize."

    "All the dreams that Dafydd Winslow has weaved shattered in one day. He tried to retort, but the very next instant, he was warned of getting disowned. That would have been something worse, and that''s why he finally relented."

    "Over the years, he tried to cozy up with his lost son, weaving all types of lies. But the more he tried, the worse humiliation Uncle served him with. In the end, he gave up. So ..." she paused in her mid-sentence, looking up at Arwen, "when you asked if he hated him, believe me, the feeling goes beyond it. He resents him to an extent that if given a chance he wouldn''t mind being the cruellest person to him in the world."

    Arwen''s heart broke the more she heard. She felt bad for Aiden''s mom, but more than her, she felt heartbroken for Aiden. He was too young to go through all that.

    All this while she thought she had been suffering, but he had suffered the worse.

    "That''s why I was so scared," Gianna said, once again sighing in relief. "I thought he would try to use the situation to his advantage. Although it never came on one''s naked vision, over the years, he tried several times to play underhanded tricks on Uncle. He did everything just so that he could get what he had lost."

    Arwen didn''t need the details to know to which extent a man like that would stoop to get his objectives fulfilled. However, she was relieved that Aiden was doing fine, regardless.

    "Oh yes," Gianna suddenly snapped. "I almost forgot, you haven''t met anyone in the family. Have you ever asked Uncle when he is going to take you to meet everyone?"

    If this question had been asked before she knew it all, she would have gotten a little enticed to meet the new family, but after hearing all that Aiden had gone through, except for coldness, nothing flashed in her eyes.

    Shaking her head, she said, "If they aren''t important to Aiden, I don''t intend to meet them as well. My husband is my priority. If there is someone important to meet, I am sure he will take me. Otherwise, I am happy with him in my blissful nest."

    Gianna was slightly taken aback when Arwen shunned everyone without giving anyone any importance. But then a smile curled her lips and she nodded. "That sounds good as well. Anyway, I have met you already, for the rest, there is nothing good in meeting them. But ..."

    She paused before hesitating. "But I think you would love to meet great-grandfather someday. He is one nice person who would love to have you around."

    Arwen has no perception regarding the old man. She doesn''t know him well but even still, somehow, she felt it was partly his fault that Aiden suffered so much.

    So, in the end, she still shook her head and said, "This matter I will leave to Aiden. I will never meet anyone he doesn''t want me to meet in his family."

    He made her meet his friends, and given what she knew, Jason and Jacob were two very important people to him. He considered them more than his family and that was enough.

    "Aye," Gianna suddenly raised her tone in a deliberate octave of tease. "How did I only notice this now."

    Arwen didn''t understand at first. Her brows furrowed in confusion as she looked at her friend. "What?"

    "That my uncle has kept you as wrapped to his little fingers as you have him ¡ªnot an inch extra, not an inch less," Gianna smirked, and Arwen''s face flushed before she looked away.

    Gianna chuckled when she saw her like that. "And you still say you don''t love him?"

    "Who said I don''t love him?" Arwen defended without realizing it. And it only made Gianna arching her brows.

    "You do?"

 Chapter 451 451: How did she end up getting teased like this instead?

    The blush crept up to Arwen''s cheeks. But this time she didn''t shy away. Instead, emboldened, she said, "Yes, of course, I do. My husband has handsome looks and he cares for me like no other. How can I not love him?"

    Although those words sounded as natural as it was, still Arwen felt soft flutters in her stomach ¡ªflutters of nervousness for finally accepting the feeling she had been consistently denying.

    Not because she didn''t want to accept them, but because she was scared to accept them so soon.

    When it came to Aiden, everything related to him happened so fast in her life, that she couldn''t bring herself to believe it ¡ªeverything felt so surreal, be it her changing life or her changing emotions.

    But then she realized no matter how she denied it, in the end, it wouldn''t change a thing. It won''t change the fact that she had long fallen for him. If asked when, she wouldn''t be able to tell, because her feelings changed so naturally that she never realized.

    It felt like loving him was almost natural ¡ªto the extent that even without him doing anything, she would have still fallen for him.

    "Ahhn," Gianna smirked at her, clearly happily impressed. "So you are finally ready to admit it now? I almost thought you would take a century to do so."

    "There is no need to wait for a century," Arwen said with a confident smile. "I have realized my feelings and I have no plans for holding back."

    "Great!" Gianna clapped. "That''s like my girl."

    Arwen smiled, nodding. She was about to say something when Gianna interrupted her, asking ¡ª

    "But Wenna, is it really my uncle''s handsome looks that enchanted you and nothing else? I mean does his..." she hesitated a little, her gaze squinting as if she was trying to find the right words or phrase to use.

    Arwen didn''t understand her thoughts. Her brows furrowed as she stared at her. "Does his ... what, Anna?"

    "Is he not have any other ability to keep you hooked?" Gianna blurted out. Although his words came simple, there was something in her gaze that told Arwen otherwise, but she didn''t decipher.

    She took a literal meaning and simply nodded. "There are," she said, "He cooks my favourite past well, he treats me well, he ¡ª"

    "That''s not what I am asking, Wenna," Gianna pursed her lips, clearly dissatisfied with her friend''s IQ. "I am asking how is he in that aspect. Is he ¡ª"

    If her words hadn''t relayed the message, her gaze did. The tease was too clear and it instantly made Arwen blush hard.

    She pressed her hand hard over Gianna''s lips and almost shouted.

    "Yuck, Anna! Can you mind your relationship while asking me that question? He is your uncle. How could you?"

    However, Gianna looked bored. Staring at her friend for a moment, she reached out and removed her hand from her lips and said as a matter of obviousness. "And you are my friend. Did you forget that we have even discussed the details of our favourite romance novels as well? What are you shying for now?"

    Arwen''s face only got redder and redder. Swatting her hand away, she stood up and said, "That''s different. You won''t understand. And I have no intention of ruining the innocent mind of a kid."

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Gianna was left speechless. She pointed a finger at herself, looking completely offended. "Kid? Who is the kid here?"

    Arwen paused at the foot of the stairs, turned around with a mock-serious expression, and cleared her throat. "I am your Aunt, your uncle''s wife. To me, no matter how old you are, you will always be a kid."

    "You ¡ª!"

    Arwen chuckled and disappeared up the stairs, leaving Gianna to grumble behind her. She knew how much Gianna hated calling her ''Aunt'', and teasing her with it was just too much fun to resist.

    Just as she reached her bedroom, the phone in her hand buzzed.

    Seeing the caller ID, her entire expression brightened. She picked up without another second delay.

    "Yes, Mr. Winslow?" she greeted sweetly, her voice soft and playful. "How may I cater to you tonight?"

    There was a pause on the other end.

    "Did something good happen today?" Aiden asked, his tine intrigued, amused even. "You sound suspiciously happy."

    And Arwen laughed, a light bubbly sound. "Nothing major. I just teased Gianna using our relationship title. It was fun, you know. Haha~"

    "Really?" he said, a chuckle lacing his voice. "Should I be happy or sad that my wife has been using me purely for amusement?"

    "Umm ..." Arwen hummed, pretending to think. "I think being happy would be better. After all, everything that belongs to the husband should be at his wife''s disposal. Including the husband himself."

    "..."

    There was a beat of silence.

    Arwen was about to speak again when she heard him clear his throat softly on the other end.

    "Is that so?" he said, his voice lower now ¡ªwarm, teasing and intimate. "Then this husband will be arriving softly ... to be put to use by his wife."

    His tone sent a shiver down her spine.

    Despite everything ¡ªtheir time together, their closeness ¡ªjust a single sentence like that still managed to make her heart race. Her breath caught, and her stomach fluttered in a strange, delicious anticipation.

    They had spent a good share of nights together. And yet ... when he spoke to her like that, it all still felt new.

    She didn''t say anything. She couldn''t.

    "What?" he asked when he didn''t hear her speaking for a longer second. "Not excited to see me back? Just now I felt you would be more than happy to see me back. To use me fully at your disposal ¡ªfor your cries and endless pleasures."

    "I ¡ª" she struggled, then bit her tongue and asked instead, "Where are you?"

    Aiden didn''t answer right away, and she could imagine the proud smirk curling his lips.

    And that mental image alone made her heartbeat quicken.

    "At the airport," he finally replied. "Boarding soon. I will be back tomorrow. Excited to see me, Moon?"

    "I will be at the airport then, she said quickly. "Safe journey. Bye!"

    She hung up before he could say anything else, her heart thudding in her chest.

    As she lowered her phone, she closed her eyes, realizing just how easily he could lead her thoughts astray.

    Wasn''t she the one teasing Gianna just a moment ago?

    How did she end up getting teased like this instead?

 Chapter 452 452: Aiden Winslow moved to Cralens â€¦ for his w-wife.

    While back in New York:

    An excellent well-furnished room looked utterly devastated.

    Exquisite vases lay shattered across the floor, the mirror above the dresser cracked from the impact of something hurled at it, and the bedsheet was torn off the bed ¡ªtwisted and discarded like it had been used to soak up the fury of someone spiralling.

    In the midst of such chaos stood Selene, her chest heaving, eyes wild with rage and betrayal. Her fingers were raw from clawing cushions, and one of her heels lay broken beside the overturned chair.

    And yet, even after venting so much, she hasn''t felt the relief that she needed.

    "Why? Why? Why?" she shouted, aggrieved. "Why didn''t he look for me? Why didn''t he wait for me? He couldn''t possibly forget me, could he?"

    There was a glint of insanity in her eye ¡ªone that promised the worst.

    The maids stood at the door, scared ¡ªnone daring to set foot inside the room.

    "W-We need to go inside and clean it up," one of the maids suggested, but her tone betrayed her words. She not only sounded nervous; she sounded dreaded.

    Another maid hesitated as well. "We need to but I can''t find the courage. Last, when Young Miss lost her calm, she almost killed Juli. before firing her."

    They all remembered it because it was just one of the cases that happened recently. Similar to one, there were many in the past ¡ªeach of the stories making them shudder equally.

    "But we have to," another one said. "It''s our work and stalling it for long will only anger her more, worsening the state. So, it would be better if we go in together and face it."

    The group stared at each other before nodding to one another. After a beat, one of them knocked at the door.

    "Young Miss, we ¡ª"

    "Who the f*ck naked you all to show up?" before they would even voice their intention, Selene coldly asked. Beneath her tone, there was a threatening warning that made them flinch. "Scram! All of you ¡ªscram!"

    They didn''t dare to say another word. They were about to retreat when the aged housekeep showed up, stopping them with a gaze.

    They all halted while the old lady looked at Selene and said, "Young Miss, I know you are upset with something. But please let them clean your room, or else you might get hurt." Her gaze flicked at the scattered shards of ceramics and glasses on the floor. "It will be difficult for us to explain to Old Master if you get injured even a little."

    At the mention of her grandfather, Selene calmed a little. She didn''t say anything but walking back, she sat on the bed.

    The housekeeper saw her and then quickly gestured for the maids to go ahead.

    The maids were on their job, but none dared to look in the direction of Selene. They feared even the slightest thing might trigger her the worst and they would have to face the consequences.

    The room was swiftly cleaned, and they were about to be done when suddenly Olivia rushed into the room, panting slightly. But halted when saw the condition of the room.

    Although the floor was nearly cleaned, the hints of havoc were still there.

    However, she knew better what to mention and what not to. Hence, not speaking out her doubt, she instead turned to Selene. She was about to begin when enveloped in impatience, Selene asked her first.

    "Did you find out what I asked you to find?"

    Olivia flinched unknowingly but soon nodded. "Yes, Ma''am, I did. Mr. Winslow did take the flight and left New York today."

    "Why?" she asked, her expression already looking distraught as if this was something she wasn''t looking forward to.

    Olivia stared at her, hesitating. But then knowing she can''t keep it from her for long, she finally spoke. "He was meant to leave sooner or later," she said, and that made Selene furrow her brows in confusion.

    "He was meant to leave sooner or later?" she repeated, not understanding. "What does that mean, Olivia? What absurd are you even talking about? Why would he leave New York when he came just a week or two back?"

    Olivia didn''t know how to inform her about it, but she knew she had to do it. "Ma''am, although this hasn''t been made official yet, there is insider information saying that Mr. Winslow didn''t come with a long stay plan. His visit from the very beginning was planned to be brief. He came here just to solve the crisis at the company. And since that was solved, he left."

    "But why would he leave after completing just a crisis?" she asked, the frustration making her go mad. "His company is here. Just solving one crisis won''t suffice."

    "Ma''am ..." Olivia was not yet sure of the connection Selene shared with Aiden Winslow, but seeing her losing in desperation was kind of giving her a perfect inkling. "He seemed to have already shifted out of New York a few months back. No media channels have reported it yet, but there are talks of shifting the headquarters to another country going around. They are saying that President Winslow has plans of permanently establishing the base Cralens."

    "Cralens?" she repeated, the name sounding oddly familiar on her tongue. "What''s so good about that small country? Can it even compare to New York? This city has an abundance to offer. Why would he choose to shift suddenly?"

    Anyone who had seen Winslow Global flourish in New York would ask the same. But Selene wasn''t just anyone. Even though her question coincides with what the masses might want to know, her reason behind it was not the same as theirs. It was personal.

    Olivia could sense it clearly. And it was making her nervous.

    If Selene knew the reason, how would she react?

    Given how she destroyed the well-designed room without giving a second thought ... the truth might push her over the edge.

    Selene narrowed her eyes. "Olivia, what is it?"

    "That ..." Olivia hesitated, swallowing hard. "People are saying Aiden Winslow moved to Cralens ... for his w-wife."

 Chapter 453 453: Aiden, can you give that necklace to me?

    "Wife?" Selene scoffed, with an expression twisted in ridiculousness. "Are you even in your sane mind? What are you talking about?" she laughed, shaking her head as if she had just heard the biggest joke of her life.

    "..." Olivia remained silent. She didn''t know what more she could say.

    No official announcement had been made, true ¡ªbut what she had heard was no rumour.

    Aiden Winslow had personally attended an auction just before his return home ¡ªone where he bid to buy a woman''s jewellery. That alone was enough to confirm everything.

    "Aiden can''t marry anyone," Selene said firmly, but her words sounded more like self-reassurance than conviction. "How can he have a wife? He can''t."

    She turned to look at Olivia, her eyes almost pleading, waiting for her to refute her own statement ¡ªto tell her that this was all some twisted misunderstanding.

    However, when she saw Olivia simply standing there without speaking a word, her fury rose tenfold.

    Without warning, she grabbed a newly placed vase from the dresser and hurled it to the floor.

    The maids nearby hadn''t expected it. One of them, who had been quietly tidying a corner, cried out in horror as a shard slashed across her cheek.

    "Ah¨C!"

    Everyone froze. Olivia''s eyes widened in shock as she turned towards the injured maid, who was now trembling, clutching her bleeding face.

    The other maids rushed to her, mumbling the soft words of comfort. Yet, not one of them dared raise their voice at Selene. They didn''t even lift their eyes. They simply crouched around the main, comforting her in silence, their sympathy restrained by fear.

    The housekeeper stormed in moments later. When she saw the injured girl, her expression faltered ¡ªbut only briefly. She quickly composed herself and said, "It''s just a little injury. There is no need to crowd around. Go finish the other tasks. Clean this room later."

    Then she looked at the injured maid and gestured for her to leave as well. "You, go get yourself treated and then leave the house. The Martin family will compensate you and will not hold you responsible."

    No one objected. No one questioned. This wasn''t anything new in the Martin house. The maids had long adapted to this cruel silence.

    As the group dispersed, Selene simply stood there, unapologetic.

    "Who did he marry?" she asked coldly, her voice edged with venom.

    Olivia''s gaze shifted back to her. She swallowed and then shook her head. "We don''t know, ma''am. His marriage hasn''t been made official. But people are certain ¡ªhe has a wife back home. And she is the reason he chose to move the company''s base to Cralens."

    Selene''s fingers curled into fists. "No woman could have that kind of effect on him," she insisted, trying to sound sure of herself.

    But once again, it sounded more like a desperate whisper ¡ªan illusion she needed to believe in just to breathe.

    Yet, for some reason, today, this illusion didn''t seem to be enough.

    The self-assurance no longer felt enough.

    She needed something more. So, she reached for her phone instead.

    Olivia didn''t understand what she was up to, but the moment she saw Selene dialling a number, realization dawned. She would have stopped her ¡ªif she weren''t too stunned to react.

    The phone rang, and the rings came through the speaker. One ... two ... three ... four ¡ªbefore it was answered.

    "Hello," came Aiden''s deep, magnetic voice from the other end of the call.

    And Olivia watched Selene''s expression shift completely. Her eyes lit up, her features softening with a bashful delight.

    "Aiden, you picked up! I almost thought you would miss my call."

    "I still had a few minutes left. Tell me ¡ªwas there something?" he asked. His tone lacked his usual indifference, carrying a subtle warmth. It sounded like he recognized the bond between them.

    And that was enough for Selene.

    After all, she had always been the one closest to him. There was no one else. There could be no one else.

    Confidence once again took root in her heart, and a satisfied smile curled her lips.

    "I heard that you were in New York. I just got back a night before and was wondering if we could catch up sometime. It''s been a while, and ... I miss you."

    There was a pause.

    But it didn''t last long. Aiden responded shortly after.

    "I will make arrangements the next time I come back. Right now, I have to return, Selene."

    Her fingers clenched slightly, but her demure smile stayed on her face,

    "Oh ... You are leaving again. I understand. We will find another time."

    Aiden hummed on the call. "If ¡ª"

    He was about to end the call, but Selene quickly cut in, her voice tinged with urgency.

    "Aiden," she said, sounding deliberately hesitant, "actually ... there is something I wanted to ask you. Or more like ... request you."

    "What is it?" he asked.

    Selene smiled to herself, as if reassured by something only she knew.

    She paused, framing her words carefully. "It''s nothing big, really. But somehow, I still feel like it''s wrong for me to ask."

    "Selene," Aiden interrupted gently. "I told you before ¡ªif there is anything you want, and it''s within my power, I will give it to you. You don''t need to hesitate."

    Selene beamed.

    This was exactly what she wanted to hear. She needed that reassurance. She wanted to hear him say that there was still a part of him that belonged to her and would always do. She wanted him to deny the existence of any other woman in his life.

    And the fact that he still remembered his promise to her ... it was enough.

    Finally able to breathe, she said, "I know. And that''s why I am asking you now, Aiden. I am really happy that even after all these years, you still treat me the same." Her voice grew softer. "I heard you were the one who bought that necklace yesterday. I wanted to ask ... would it be alright if you gave it to me?"

 Chapter 454: She isnâ€™t petty, itâ€™s me.

    Selene''s eyes sparkled with hope. As long as Aiden gave her the necklace, that would be enough. She would be satisfied.

    Aiden had promised to give her everything as long as she asked for it. And wasn''t it just a necklace? He wouldn''t mind giving it to her.

    She was sure of it.

    But her confidence began to falter when, even after a second or two, he didn''t respond.

    She had been humble in her request. Why hadn''t he agreed yet?

    Hadn''t it always been that way?

    Hadn''t he always given in, as long as she mentioned it?

    It had always been like that.

    Then what suddenly changed?

    Feeling anxiety clawing at her, she quickly tried to add, her voice laced with urgency.

    "Aiden, that necklace is important for an event that I have to attend next week. I thought of sending someone to get it for me at the auction, but I was too late. By the time I found out, it had already been bought."

    She took a breath, "Fortunately, I came to know that it was you who bought it. I felt relieved, knowing that you wouldn''t deny me," she added, deliberately weaving her trust into her words, making it harder for him to break.

    "You know how particular I am about the details. If I don''t get that necklace, I might end up skipping the event altogether. And I really don''t want that ¡ªespecially when I know I have easy access to it. So, can I please?"

    Her voice was soft, persuasive. The kind that could make most men relent ¡ªno matter what was at stake.

    Selene was sure that even Aiden wouldn''t be able to refuse her.

    But little did she know, she couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Just when she thought he would hum in agreement, his voice cut through the silence ¡ªfirm and unapologetic.

    "You can''t have that necklace, Selene."

    Her heart skipped.

    "I did buy it," Aiden continued. "But I can''t give it to you."

    Hearing him refuse, Selene panicked. Her grip on the phone tightened, her voice rising with desperate insistence. "

    Why? Is it because you are leaving soon, and might not have time to send it to me?" She paused briefly, then offered a solution, clinging to hope. "It''s fine. You don''t need to worry. I can make the arrangements. Just pass that necklace to one of your men, and I will send someone to pick it up. It won''t be difficult."

    From beside her, Olivia heard everything, and she couldn''t help but be speechless.

    Did the lady really think he was refusing because of some ... inconvenience?

    He was no one simple but Aiden Winslow.

    As long as he wants to do something, the world will bow to his orders. What inconvenience? If needed, everything will be bent to his convenience.

    But it seemed that, in her desperation, Selene had deliberately ignored the reality.

    "It''s not about the inconvenience, Selene," Aiden''s voice came calmly through the line. "It''s about the necklace itself. I bought it for my wife. It''s not suitable to give it to you or anyone else."

    Selene''s staggered. "For your wife?" she asked, disbelief coloring her tone. "You really married someone?"

    Aiden hummed. "Yes. I did," he simply said, without elaborating much, and that alone was enough to draw the line of difference that he set forth clearly between her and him.

    Selene gritted, her expression twisting in the pain of betrayal ¡ªthough none of it reflected in her voice.

    She kept her tone composed, almost gentle.

    "But Aiden, isn''t it just a necklace? You can give it to me and buy another for her. I really need that one for the event. If it weren''t important, I wouldn''t have asked. Or ..."

    She softened her voice more, coaxing, "If that''s the issue, you could lend it to me for just a while. I will return it after the event."

    In her heart she scoffed.

    As if anyone could take it back once she had it.

    What once belonged to Selene Martins remained hers ¡ªwhether it was a necklace ... or a man.

    But her thoughts were quickly interrupted.

    "She is my wife." Aiden''s voice though still calm, held a simmering edge. "Do you think I would let her wear something that someone else had worn before?"

    His tone wasn''t loud, yet it sent chill down Selene''s spine.

    Her jaws clenched and her nails dug into her palms until they nearly bled.

    Still, she tried one last time, not ready to give up so easily. Her voice steady, and her smile bitter beneath the surface. "Then ... how about I buy her another one?" she offered. "I will gift it to her. Anything she wants ¡ªI can provide in return to that one piece. You know I don''t lack means."

    Money was the last thing she lacked. And she was firm about her intention. So even if she had to sell her every asset just to get the necklace that Aiden chose himself ... she would be more than willing.

    But little did that no matter what she offers, it simply won''t suffice.

    Aiden''s next words extinguished the flicker of hope that she carried.

    "That won''t be necessary," he said firmly. "If you need a necklace, I can arrange it. "I will speak to any designer you want ¡ªhave a bespoke piece made just for you. Name the brand, the price and design, Emyr will go personally to make sure it''s done."

    Selene gritted. "Why?" she asked, restraining the fury she was feeling inside. "It''s just a necklace. She won''t be that petty to mind it, will she?" Just the mention of another woman in his life, make her feel the taste of poison on her tongue.

    "She isn''t petty, Selene," Aiden replied. "It''s me. I can''t see anything that belongs to my wife falling in other''s hands ¡ªno matter whoever it is."

    The line went silent for a moment as if he was letting the weight of his words sink in her bones.

    Later, after a moment, he said, "It''s time. I will have to go. You take care." He didn''t wait for her to respond. "Once I land back home, I will ask Emyr to reach you regarding the necklace you want. Tell him the details and he will arrange it for you."

    With that, he hung up the call.

 Chapter 455: My heart, my soul and me as a whole.

    Selene was stunned for seconds. Her breathing grew shallow, jagged ¡ªuntil the cold, sharp beeps of the disconnected call snapped her back to reality.

    She had tried her best to deny what Olivia had told her.

    She didn''t want to believe that Aiden truly had someone in his life ... that he had married another woman that wasn''t her ...

    But now, with Aiden confirming it himself ¡ªso bluntly, so unapologetically ¡ªhow could she deny it any longer?

    "Arhhh!" she screamed, hurling her phone to the floor. Her voice is raw with rage.

    The screen cracked instantly, its pieces shattering just like her pride.

    Aiden might have spoken gently with her, but his words cut through her esteem deeply, making her feel humiliated.

    How could he choose to side with someone that''s not her?

    How could he embarrass her for someone else?

    "No!!" she screamed again, throwing whatever she could grab in her hand.

    Olivia flinched. But didn''t make a sound. She simply stood there, watching as Selene lost control ¡ªagain. Watching her wreck the room that was re-organized not long before, tossing things off shelves, sweeping her arm across the glass table until it crashed with a deafening clatter.

    After throwing almost everything around, there came the laughter. It started low ...trembling and cracked, but soon it rose ¡ªhysterical and unhinged.

    Selene turned around, her eyes bloodshot, locking eyes with Olivia.

    Before Olivia could understand what that look was about, Selene lunged forward and grabbed her by the arm.

    Olivia tried to take a step back instinctively to avoid her, but froze mid-motion, realizing there was no door to escape to.

    She was Selene''s assistant. She had to take this ¡ªwhether she liked it or not.

    So, she stood still, letting Selene''s finger grip tightly around her wrist, tugging her closer with desperate force.

    Did you hear that, Olivia?" Selene asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. "He ... he said he is married. Can you believe it?"

    Tears pooled in her eyes, but her tone wasn''t sorrowful ¡ªit was manic.

    "He had once said that he wouldn''t marry anyone, and yet today, he simply said he is married to someone. How could he?"

    Olivia looked at her, not knowing how to respond. Not because she was unempathetic, but rather because she didn''t know how to draw empathy for Selene at the moment.

    Yes, Selene looked betrayed, ... devastated, even.

    But Olivia couldn''t call it a betrayal.

    Betrayal only exists when there was a promise made ... when there is something real between two people.

    However, she had been following Selene for years now, and even she had no clue that there was something that Selene shared with Aiden Winslow.

    It was only today, she saw her desperation. Her obsession.

    From the corner of her eyes, Olivia suddenly caught blood in Selene''s hands. "Ma''am, you are bleeding," she said, reaching to check her wounds instantly. And it was then she noticed, Selene had hurt her hand, which was bleeding profusely.

    It was maybe earlier when she was wrecking the room, when a shard of glass cut through her skin.

    "The wound looks deep, ma''am," Olivia said, already reaching for her phone. "I will call the doctor first."

    With that, she went to make the call.

    Not long after, the doctor came to treat her wound. While he applied medicine and dressed her hand, Selene was strangely silent.

    Olivia didn''t know what she was up to, but she could tell that it was nothing simple.

    "I have put the medicine. It will heal soon, don''t worry," the doctor said, turning to leave. "Just make sure the wound doesn''t get wet. Rest, it''s all fine."

    Olivia nodded before escorting the doctor out.

    When she returned, she looked at Selene and asked, "Ma''am, how are you feeling? Is it painful?"

    But instead of responding to her question, Selene gazed up and said, "Make the arrangements."

    Olivia paused, not understanding what she meant. Furrowing her brows in confusion, she asked, "Arrangements?"

    And Selene turned to look at her, smiling. "Yes, arrangements," she said. "Arrangements to move to Cralens. We will leave as soon as it is possible."

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the same time, back in Cralens:

    Arwen was staring at the watch when Gianna stuffed her last dress in her bag. She had been speaking to her friend all this while, only to realize that Arwen hadn''t heard a word of her.

    She was there watching her watch as if just staring at it would speed up the pace of time, making the night pass before time.

    Hadn''t her friend gotten badly lovesick after staying just a few weeks apart?

    "Wenna, get a grip, can you?" Gianna said, knocking on the frame of the luggage to snap Arwen from her trance. "You have stayed just fine all these weeks. Now, it''s just a night. Can you not make me feel single?"

    Arwen didn''t understand. Knitting her brows in confusion, she looked at her and asked, "How am I making you feel single? Am I not simply sitting here, hearing you talk?"

    "Were you really listening to me? Who are you trying to fool?" Gianna pressed her lips in a thin line before shaking her head.

    "I ¡ª"

    "You were staring at the watch your watch, Wenna, as if that''s the best thing in the entire world to watch."

    Arwen looked away, embarrassed. "I was simply lost in some thought."

    "Yes, thoughts of my uncle," Gianna nodded, staring as if she could see through her friend very well. "Your longingness is so clear on your face that even a blind person could see."

    "I ¡ª"

    "Don''t," Gianna stopped her. "Don''t reason on that. As I said, I don''t want to feel more single than I already am. Instead, tell me if there is anything that I am missing."

    Arwen looked down at her bag, and her brows furrowed. "Anna, you know you don''t have to hurry and leave like this. Aiden won''t swallow you whole. You can stay a few more days, you know, right?"

    Gianna shook her head before laughing. "No, I don''t know. And I don''t want to know. I would leave in the very first hour tomorrow. This would save a lot for me ¡ªmy heart, my soul and me as a whole."

    With that, she closed and zipped the bag, before setting it down the bed. "Done!" she said proudly. "See, packing up wasn''t hard. I told you." She then sat down on her side of the bed and took a deep breath. "But hell, it was exhausting."

    "I told you to leave it to Mr. Jones. He would have arranged someone to do it tomorrow." Arwen knew how clumsy Gianna was in packing and unpacking.

    But more than clumsy, she was stubborn. The more you ask her to leave it for someone else, the more she will do it herself.

    "There is no need," Gianna said before remembering something. "Oh yes, I almost forgot," she said before turning to grab her bag to retrieve a visiting card from it. Extending out to Arwen, she said, "Here, take this."

    Arwen looked at the card. "This¡ª?" She took it to check while from the side, Gianna explained.

    "He is one of the best neurologists in the industry."

 Chapter 456: What did I forget?

    Arwen looked down at the card and paused for a moment.

    Gianna further continued, her tone slightly serious than usual. "You mentioned that you might visit a neurologist to understand your dreams better, so I thought I would share his contact. He is a friend of mine, so it wouldn''t be difficult to talk to him. It''s just ... you will have to wait a bit. He is currently out of the country but will be returning soon."

    To be honest, although Arwen had mentioned the idea of visiting the neurologist to explore the dreams she had been having lately, she hadn''t really decided it seriously.

    But now that Gianna had brought her the specific contact ¡ªsomeone who might actually ¡ªshe felt a renewed sense of curiosity. She wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    Nodding, she looked up at Gianna and said, "Alright, let''s wait for him to return. We will go and see him."

    Gianna smiled, nodded back, but her expression dimmed as the thought crossed her mind.

    Of course, that subtle yet evident shift in her mood didn''t go unnoticed by Arwen.

    Furrowing her brows slightly, she asked, "Anna, what''s wrong? What are you thinking about all of a sudden?"

    Her voice snapped Gianna out of her thoughts. She gazed at Arwen and hesitated before saying, "Wenna, there is a doubt I am having."

    Arwen didn''t push her to tell her about it. She just waited patiently.

    Gianna finally spoke, "Wenna, you know that even though I am scared of my uncle sometimes, I adore him a lot. To the point where I was willing to give him you ¡ªmy most precious friend."

    Arwen nodded, understanding what Gianna was trying to say. Knowing her friend well, she knew one thing about Gianna ¡ªshe was fiercely possessive of people she cared about. Once you became hers, she couldn''t stand to see our hurt or wronged.

    And this was precisely why Ryan had endured more than a few brutal slaps and kicks over the years.

    "But, Wenna, even though I love you more than anyone, I don''t love my uncle any less," Gianna continued, her voice softer now. "So, when you told me about your dream, I wanted him to be the boy you have been dreaming about. I needed it to be him."

    She took a breath, her voice trembling slightly. "But my wish isn''t enough to make it real. And that''s what is been keeping me on the edge lately."

    Arwen understood where this was going, and she couldn''t help the soft curve of her lips.

    Gianna''s next words came out with a tinge of desperation. "I am scared, Wenna. Sacred that your dream might be real ... and that uncle isn''t a part of it. What happens then?"

    She looked directly into Arwen''s eyes.

    "You have already committed yourself to that boy. And knowing you, you will do everything it takes to keep your word. So if that time comes ... will you leave my uncle? Your current life with him? Just to fulfill that childhood promise?"

    She paused, the weight of her fears pulling her shoulders down.

    "And if you do ... will I ever be able to forgive myself?

    Gianna looked down at her hands, her voice barely above a whisper now. "I haven''t told you this before, but the version of Aiden Winslow that you see ... he is different. Around you, he looks like he is alive, warm, gentle, even happy. But for years, Wenna ... we have only seen him as cold, detached ¡ªeven to his own life. Like a man just walking through life without living."

    I don''t know what exactly stirred inside him that led him to marry you so suddenly. But whatever it was ¡ªit was something good. Too good to be taken away."

    She looked up, her eyes glistening.

    "If you leave him one day ... if you walk away and return to someone who isn''t him, I might never stop blaming myself. And that thought ... it scares me more often than I care to admit. It makes me feel I am doing something wrong by pushing you into finding something that might make you leave my uncle."

    This really has been on Gianna''s mind for far longer than required. She was getting tortured continuously. Every day, she would think to talk about it with Arwen, but she would hesitate, thinking this was not her place to demand.

    After all, life hasn''t been easy for Arwen either.

    Ryan was a scar of the wound that had cut her deep over the years. And on top of it, Catrin Quin had never let it be easy for her.

    Arwen didn''t know why, but Gianna''s concerns and fears like that made her feel warm in heart. The thought should have unsettled her, but somehow it didn''t faze her even the tiniest bit.

    Rather, she was much at ease. It was like she knew what she would do when a situation like that crops up in the future.

    She slowly reached out to grab Gianna''s hands. Taking it into hers, she patted the back of it gently and said, "Anna, you have seemed to guess me very right."

    Gianna didn''t understand what that meant. Her brows furrowed as she stared at Arwen in confusion.

    Arwen nodded and smiled, "You have guessed it right. If I give someone a word or promise, I will do everything it takes to keep my word. No matter how badly I have to suffer."

    Gianna felt her heart drop. Although she had expected this possibility, she never thought that Arwen would think twice before deciding it. She thought that when the reality that she fears would surface, Arwen would be confused, and at that time, she would try to help her see that the past doesn''t matter in front of the present and the future.

    But now, seeing her already so decisive, Gianna didn''t know what to do. Fears rose in her heart as her fingers tightened.

    Arwen felt it in her and couldn''t help but smile. "But Anna, you forgot something very important amid everything. If you had remembered, you would have known."

    Gianna was confused. "I forgot something?" she asked. "What did I forget?"

 Chapter 457: By fate.

    Gianna was confused. She stared at Arwen, waiting for her to explain.

    And Arwen''s smile deepened under her curious gaze as she finally spoke, "You were right when you said I hold my words and promises in high regard, and that I would go to every extent to fulfil them. But Anna, you forgot ¡ªI have made promises to your uncle too."

    Gianna blinked for a moment, taking in her words, trying to comprehend if she was hearing exactly what Arwen meant.

    "Of course, I will fulfill my promises," Arwen continued, her tone calm yet resolute. "But I will decide which ones are meant to be kept ... and which are meant to be let go. Do you really think I would just walk away?"

    Gianna stared at her, and her eyes sparkled the moment she understood what Arwen was trying to say.

    "You mean ... you won''t walk away?" she asked, already beaming with joy. "You won''t leave my uncle and walk away, even if tomorrow you realize that he isn''t the one you have been dreaming about in your dream?"

    Arwen chuckled and shook her head. "Of course not, Anna," she said, her voice laced with amusement. "He is not just my husband ¡ªI have also fallen for him. No matter how much I value promises I have made, I can never rank him below them. He is above all my priorities. I can''t treat someone right while wronging someone else who means more to me."

    She never knew she had ever been this certain about anything. But this ¡ªthis she was sure of.

    She would never leave Aiden for anyone. Not unless he wanted her to. And even then ... perhaps not even then.

    She simply couldn''t imagine herself leaving him ¡ªnot for his sake, not for hers, and certainly not for anyone else''s.

    Gianna felt tears prick her eyes. She didn''t know what the future held, but hearing Arwen say this filled her with a sense of relief.

    "Gosh ... hearing you say all that suddenly makes me fall in love too," she said, wiping her eyes before the tears could fall and embarrass her. " I want to experience it myself ¡ªto see if everyone turns this poetic when they fall."

    Arwen raised an amused brow. "You want to fall in love?" she repeated, teasing. "And here I thought love was your sworn enemy. I still remember back in university, you practically vowed to never fall for a man. What was it you said? ''I would rather love a dog than fall for a species called man''?"

    Gianna was at once flustered. She coughed, trying to brush it off, but Arwen''s expectant gaze made it impossible to escape.

    "Ahem, ahem! You can''t blame me for that vow, actually," she said defensively.

    Arwen hummed as if truly entertained. "Oh really?" she asked, crossing her arms. "Then who do I blame if not you?"

    Gianna thought for a second, then looked straight at her with certainty. "You and Ryan," she said. "It was because of you two that I gave up believing in love ¡ªor in men. Did you forget what kind of torment he put you through every day? Watching you with him, imagining the future you were meant to share ... it terrified me. So, of course, I got scared. What else would make me vow something like that even without having any experience in love?"

    Arwen was taken aback. She opened her mouth to retort, but paused, realizing Gianna wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Back then, she hadn''t believed in love either. She had accepted Ryan and the arrangement between their families because she had to ¡ªbecause she thought there was no way out, and over time, she would learn to manage it better. She stayed caged in that belief, convinced she had no choice.

    It wasn''t until she met Aiden that she realized love wasn''t some far-fetched dream. With the right person ... love was the most beautiful feeling in the world.

    "It''s only now ¡ªseeing you with my uncle ¡ªthat I realized love isn''t as repulsive as I thought it to be," Gianna admitted softly. "Maybe I will give it a try someday ... see if it works for me."

    Arwen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at her words. The way Gianna said it made it sound like a skincare product she would test to see if it suited her skin type.

    Shaking her head with a smile, she said gently, "Love is a common feeling, Anna, but what makes it special is the person you share it with. If you fall for the right person, it becomes the most ethereal emotion you will ever experience. But if not ... it can be the worst pain you will ever endure. So, while making a choice, choose it wisely."

    "Really?" Gianna blinked. "Is it really that difficult? "

    Arwen was about to say something when Gianna asked again.

    "When you chose my uncle, was it the same?"

    And there she halted. She stared at her in her eyes, opening her mouth to speak, but then changed her idea and shook her head. "Actually, I said it wrong," Arwen said, her words slow but deliberate. "When it comes to love, you don''t need to make a choice."

    "Then?" Gianna asked, curious.

    Arwen smiled. "You just have to let it happen. Believe in fate and destiny. It will always bring the right one to you ¡ªsometimes sooner, sometimes later and sometimes at the right time."

    That''s how she met Aiden ¡ªby fate.

    Not because she chose him, but because fate chose them together.

    ***

    The next day, as Gianna had said, she decided to leave the very moment they completed breakfast.

    Arwen stared at her and said, "You are making it look like I was having some kind of extra-marital affair. Now that my husband is returning, I am sending away my lover."

    Gianna almost choked at those words. Glaring at her friend, she said, "Can you choose your words better. Do you even realize what dire consequences I would have to face if your husband even doubts this? He will have my head served grilled for tomorrow''s breakfast. That too only because he will be back in the evening, otherwise, instead of breakfast, he would have had it for dinner."

    Arwen chuckled at her exaggeration. Shaking her head, she simply suggested. "If you want, I can always present him with that idea. It would just need me a few sweet words, hugs and kisses, you know." She said as she stepped forward with open arms.

    But Gianna stepped back, intensifying her glare, "You ¡ªyou sure have guts. But sorry, I don''t have it. If you want to die so badly, go and die yourself. Don''t drag me along. I value my life more than I admit. And hence I will leave before you can try something crazy."

    Arwen laughed, enjoying teasing her friend.

    With that, she quickly gestured to Mr. Jones, who asked someone to carry the luggage out. Giving a small hug to Arwen, Gianna soon left.

    Arwen watched her car disappear, and when it was gone, she returned and turned to look back at the clock. Her lips curling up in anticipation.

    A few more hours to go ...

 Chapter 458: It wonâ€™t be difficult at all.

    At the same time, on the other side of the city, Catrin was busy gathering Margaret''s progress history over the years.

    "Ma''am, here," her assistant said, placing another file on Catrin''s desk, and nudging it forward. "The details you asked me to find out about Ms. Margaret Marie."

    Catrin didn''t look up at her assistant. Her gaze instead fixed on the file as she reached for it, flipping it open and scanning through the contents.

    Her brows furrowed as surprise took over her features.

    All this time, she had assumed Margaret was just another orphan her mother had taken a strange liking to. But clearly, she had underestimated her mother ¡ªand Margaret

    She should have known. If her mother ever took an interest in someone, she wouldn''t let them remain average. Even if that has to be at the expense of her own kid''s interest. She would shape them, mold them, and ensure they became someone the world had to look up to.

    And Margaret ... Margaret was no exception.

    As Catrin read through the pages, her expression gradually turned grim. All this time, she had been thinking Margaret was some mediocre graduate, only to be surprised by her academic achievements now.

    Margaret had not only completed a dual Master''s degree ¡ªone in Strategic Communication and another in Nonprofit Management ¡ªbut had also earned a Doctorate (Ph.D.) in Social Policy. And beyond the certificates, she had gathered extensive experience working alongside Brenda Davies herself. Fieldwork. Policy Drafting. International exposure¡ªall of it adding to her skills and knowledge.

    Had her mother been plotting this all along?

    The thought made her fists clench.

    Of course, she had. Catrin didn''t even need evidence to know that. After all, from the very beginning, Brenda Davies hadn''t favored her, her own daughter, joining the Davies Empire. That seat had been kept safe for someone else.

    A scoff escaped Catrin''s lips as the hostility towards her mother surged higher in her chest.

    "Ma''am," the assistant interrupted softly, as if sensing the tension. "Ms. Marie''s academic achievements and practical experience have clearly surpassed our expectations. With credentials like these ... it might be difficult to oppose her position in Davies Internationals."

    Catrin''s fingers tightened on the paper, creasing it with a slow, deliberate grip. Her lips curled in disdain, though her eyes gleamed with something sharper ¡ªsomething akin to arrogance.

    "It won''t be difficult at all," she said, her voice low but charged with conviction.

    She glanced down at the file, her jaws flexing with restrained irritation. "Although Margaret has excelled remarkably over the years, her achievements are still not enough."

    With a scoff, she plucked the printed papers from the file and held them in the air like they were of no real value.

    "These are not enough," she repeated, her lips stretching into a cold, calculated smile. "With these qualifications, she might impress the board of trustees or land herself a cozy job managing a charitable trust. But the Davies Empire? That''s not something she is built for. She will be swallowed whole the second she walks into the boardroom with just these."

    Catrin stood abruptly, striding towards the shredding machine at the corner of the office.

    Pushing the papers into the shredder, she watched them disappear, strip by strip, until there remained nothing.

    "I thought Brenda Davies still had some sharpness left in her, but it seems her old age is catching up," she said, her voice calm but edged in steel. "Did she really think I couldn''t defeat the scholar she raised? She would soon realize how wrong she had been to even think that."

    Outside the office, the sun dipped lower into the skyline.

    Arwen had been sitting in the car, looking down at her watch, before looking back at the road, frustrated.

    "Alfred, is there no other way?" she asked, already feeling her patience thinning. "We have been struck here for far too long now. If this remains like this, I hardly doubt we will be able to reach the airport in time."

    Alfred''s brows also tugged in a frown. Feeling the lady getting anxious, he was in no better mood. If he had any other option, he wouldn''t have let the lady struggle here.

    "Ma''am, we can only take this way. We are already close to the airport. As long as the traffic clears up, we will be able to reach there," he said, and Arwen once again checked the time on her watch.

    She suddenly regretted. Only if she had left the office earlier than she had, maybe by now, she might have reached the airport.

    But now that she was already stuck in traffic, she couldn''t do anything. Could she?

    Minutes passed, and soon it was already an hour.

    It was not until past the hour did the traffic finally seemed to be moving.

    Alfred took the chance and soon drove the car away from the congested area. When he looked through the mirror, he realized Arwen was already asleep.

    He didn''t wake her up until they finally reached the airport.

    As he pulled the car, he announced, slightly louder than usual. "Madam!"

    Arwen stirred in her sleep but soon woke up, looking in a haze. "Huh?"

    "We have reached the airport," he said, and it was then she looked out the window.

    Her first instinct was to check the time. And brows tugged in a frown when she realized she had been late by more than an hour.

    "His flight must have landed an hour ago," she said, unbuckling her seatbelt. "Did you see him leave?"

    Alfred shook his head. "No, Madam. We just arrived."

    Arwen shook her head, knowing it wasn''t his fault. "It''s fine," she said. "You stay here, I will go and check."

    With that, she pushed the door and stepped out of the car, before making her way inside the airport.

    Finding the first person there, she quickly inquired, "The flight from New York ¡ªhas it arrived?"

    The attendant nodded. "It did an hour ago. The passengers have long dispersed," he said, and that immediately made Arwen sigh.

    She thought she would be picking him personally today, but who knew she would be late like this? Of course, he must have left.

    Feeling disappointed, she turned to leave. But just as she did, she heard the familiar voice.

    "Moon!"

 Chapter 459: You want the truth?

    Arwen wasn''t upset with Aiden for leaving without waiting for her ¡ªanyone would have done that.

    She was upset because she had promised him to pick him up, and yet he had waited so long that he eventually had to leave, tired of standing there with no sign of her.

    Feeling disappointed at herself, she turned to leave when Aiden''s voice halted her.

    "Moon!"

    She froze, for a moment not believing it to be true. But then she turned around to check and her eyes sparkled with delight, finding him there ¡ªstanding with a smile she recognized very well. One that was meant for her. Reserved only for her.

    Before she knew what she was doing, she had already run into his arms, making her own wrap around his neck ¡ªall so intimately.

    Aiden smiled before he supported her in the air, holding her close to his himself¡ªjust where she had always belonged.

    They both didn''t know they needed this hug until now.

    Seconds passed, but Arwen still couldn''t let go. She didn''t feel it was enough. She knew she missed him all the weeks he was away, but just how much ¡ªshe only realized it now.

    It was only when she felt his arms wrapping around her waist and his breath near her ear that she realized how much she missed the proximity they always shared when he was around ¡ªthe same closeness that always left her flustered.

    "It seems you have missed me more than you have dared to admit," Aiden''s voice came softly, but it made Arwen''s heart thump loudly inside her chest.

    It made her nervous, but in his arms, she wanted to be bold. Her lips curled up in a smile that held the mix of her shyness and confidence.

    "I missed you," she admitted. "A lot."

    Aiden''s eyes widened slightly. He was teasing her, but he hadn''t expected her to admit it in a heartbeat.

    He tried to pull her away, but Arwen didn''t loosen her hold.

    "Moon¡ª?"

    "Few seconds more, please."

    Her appeal was soft, but it only made Aiden hold her tighter in his arms.

    "As long as you want," he said. He was more than happy to keep her in his arms for ten lifetimes, if that''s what she wanted.

    Arwen knew he wouldn''t refuse her, but still, somehow it made her heart flutter. She breathed in his scent as she let her heart calm down. Since last night, from the moment he told her he was returning, she had been waiting to feel this ... feel him ¡ªand even now, she hadn''t had enough.

    When did she become like this?

    Last she remembered, she never clung to anyone like this. Not even to her parents when she was young.

    Yet here she was, holding him like she simply couldn''t let go.

    The buzz around the airport blurred as she remained in his arms. She didn''t track the time, but a long time must have passed because she finally heard Aiden murmur in her ears.

    "Moon," he began softly. "I can hold you like this for eternity, but I fear your waist will hurt later if I keep on holding you so tightly. So ... can we choose a more comfortable position and place?"

    Arwen pulled away a little to look at his face, his eyes staring at her dotingly ¡ªas if, if she asked for a world, he would happily give it to her.

    "My waist?" she asked, not understanding why he had said that.

    Aiden looked at her and nodded before gesturing for her to look down.

    She followed his gesture, and only then did she realized ¡ª

    He had been holding her in the air all this time. Her feet were not on the floor; rather, she was in his arms, their heads nearly at the same height.

    He was six feet tall and she was just five-four ¡ªof course, to match his height like this, he must have lifted her in his arms.

    Does that mean he had been holding her like this the entire time?

    His arms ...

    She quickly patted his shoulders, asking him to put her down.

    "You should have told me earlier," she said, sounding flustered. "Does it hurt?"

    She reached out to touch his arms, already pressing his muscles softly.

    Aiden stared down at her, his lips curling at her concerned demeanour.

    "It doesn''t," he replied. "You don''t weigh much."

    Arwen looked up at him, frowning.

    "How come 128 pounds weigh nothing? Can you tell me the truth, Aiden? If I hurt you, tell me that I hurt you. Don''t just let it slide without making me realize my wrongs."

    Although his words sounded sweet ¡ªmaking her heart flutter ¡ªshe didn''t want that all the time.

    She wanted to treat him just as he treated her ¡ªwith all the best things.

    How could she accept his care so freely, when she didn''t even realize she might have hurt him?

    "You have had a long flight," Arwen said, remembering that they were still at the airport. "You must be tired. Not only that I came late, but I also climbed up in your arms. It must be hurting, isn''t it?" she asked, feeling genuinely bad.

    She was pressing his muscles, trying to relieve the pain she might have unknowingly caused.

    Aiden stared at her, taking in her concern. Although he couldn''t bear to see her sad, seeing her so worried and concerned for him, made his heart feel deeply satisfied.

    He let her press a little longer, enjoying her soft, gentle touches. But when he realized she was internally blaming herself, he reached out and placed his hand over hers, stopping her in her movements.

    She looked up at him, and their eyes met.

    "You want the truth?" he asked, staring right into her greyish-blue pearls.

    Arwen swallowed before nodding, "Yes, I want the truth. The real truth. I don''t want you to hide your pain, just because it might hurt me. I want to know it all. I want to know you."

 Chapter 460: Buy me a beast as handsome as him.

    Arwen''s gaze burned with questions.

    She wanted answers to many questions, but she also knew ¡ªshe wouldn''t be getting them all.

    Not so soon, at least.

    When Aiden didn''t speak, even after a long pause, she realized she wouldn''t get any answers again.

    Ready to give up, she was about to pull away when she felt his arm tighten around her frame, keeping her fixed at her face, close to him.

    Before she could complain or say anything, his fingers gently wove through her hair, tilting her head to look at him ¡ªback into his eyes.

    "The best way to see the truth is to look into someone''s eyes," he said, his voice tinged with an emotion that Arwen couldn''t quite place.

    It felt deeply intimate, yet oddly foreign. A mix of passion and guilt.

    "Stare into my eyes and see what truth really is."

    He tugged gently on her hair, guiding her focus as he continued.

    "The truth is ... holding you in my arms for a few moments longer isn''t what hurt me. What made me suffer was not holding you in my embrace for three weeks, five days, fifteen hours, and six minutes"

    Arwen''s heart skipped a beat. She stared into his eyes, without blinking.

    "The truth is, it''s not the long flight that tired me," he went on, his voice softer now, almost a whisper. "It''s the thought of waking up to another morning without you beside me. Do you even know how insufferable that has become recently?"

    Arwen didn''t know how to answer. It had been equally insufferable for her, too.

    "The truth is ... I have missed you more than you missed me. More than I can admit in words."

    His fingers brushed her cheeks, featherlight, almost reverent. "And the truth is ... only you know the real me, Moon. No one else ever has, and no one else ever will. It will be only you. Always."

    Arwen''s breath caught in her throat. The vulnerability in his voice, in his gaze ¡ªit was overwhelming.

    So much so that she didn''t even realize when she stood on her toes and pressed her lips to his.

    Her fingers gripped the lapel of his jacket when she felt him respond to her kiss. It started slow and gentle ... but it deepened quickly, growing with emotion ¡ªhunger, longing and love.

    The world blurred around them, time folding into that moment.

    But just as they would have let it all go ¡ª

    A small, high-pitched voice rang out from nearby.

    "Mama, look! Is that how the beauty was kissed by the beast in the story?"

    The innocent question made Arwen freeze in place. Her eyes widened.

    And she realized they were still at the airport. People must be around. Just because she hadn''t noticed them doesn''t mean they have disappeared.

    Her cheeks colored crimson as she patted Aiden''s shoulders desperately. But he simply didn''t budge.

    It felt like he hadn''t heard the kid''s words at all. Or if he heard, he didn''t mind.

    Arwen heard a mother shushing her child, chiding in the process.

    "Shush! Don''t look, let''s go."

    "But Mama, I want to see how the Beauty and the Beast look in real life."

    If Arwen hadn''t been embarrassed before, she was now. She pressed her hands against Aiden''s chest before pushing him.

    "Aiden ¡ª" she requested him in a whisper, her cheeks burning. "We should first get out of this place. We are in public. Please."

    And it was then that Aiden stopped.

    He didn''t let go at once. He dropped his head against her, as if trying to calm himself.

    Arwen felt the need to be desperate, but when she felt him taking deep breaths, she couldn''t bear to push him away. Not even when she could feel the stares from people around.

    She let him hold her a while longer.

    And only when Aiden''s breathing eased, she said, "People around are staring at us. We should leave first."

    Aiden opened his eyes, and it was then, Arwen saw ... the raging desire in his chestnut browns. One that he had been trying to calm down, but was failing badly to do so.

    Her stomach clenched in anticipation at that look of his, and she didn''t dare to say another word.

    Aiden simply stared at her for another second before nodding to her. Entwining their fingers together, he turned and escorted her out without caring about the people around.

    From the corner of her eyes, Arwen saw the kid staring at them in awe. She did turn her head to look at her specifically, but she heard her saying to her mother.

    "Mama''s they look so beautiful. Beauty is beautiful, but the beast is the most handsome one. Do the beasts look like this?"

    "Shush! If you stay silent now, I am not going to buy you any other princess tale book. Do you hear that?" The mother warned, but her tone sounded too flustered to hold any effect.

    The kid quickly suggested. "Okay, mama. Don''t buy me another book, buy me a beast as handsome as him."

    Arwen couldn''t help but chuckle softly. Yes, that''s her beast. And he does look damn handsome¡ªshe muttered to herself only to realize Aiden giving her a confused look.

    She quickly shook her head at him, conveying it was nothing, before tugging on his hand to leave quickly.

    Aiden followed her out, and soon they were right in front of the car.

    Aiden opened the door for her, helping her in before getting inside right after.

    Arwen checked, and the air conditioner was working just fine. But somehow, she felt the air inside the car was too hot.

    She was about to ask Alfred to adjust the temperature, but before she could, she heard Aiden speaking beside her.

    "Drive to the nearest hotel," he ordered, and before she could react or understand his words, he pressed the switch, raising the partition of the car.

    "This ... we aren''t going home?" she asked, her fingers curling around her in both anticipation and anxiety.

 Chapter 461: Not just held, not just cherished â€”but consumed.

    The nervousness might have been very loud because, in comparison to it, the rest all got too silent. She could only hear her heart thump loudly inside her chest ¡ªonce, twice ... making her unable to count the rest.

    Aiden turned to look at her, and she saw his eyes darken with the same emotion she had seen in his eyes at the airport ¡ªthe one that even stirred the same desire in her.

    "I¡ªI mean, we can go to ..."

    Before she could finish, Aiden reached over and grabbed her arm, pulling her onto his lap in one swift move.

    Arwen gasped, completely caught off guard.

    She could have resisted it, but it was already too late. By the time she realized it, she was straddling him, her thighs caging his hips, her hand pressing against his firm chest in the most intimate way.

    "This ... what are you doing, husband? W¨Cwe are in the car and ¡ª"

    The rest of her protest was swallowed whole as Aiden captured her lips in a deep, bruising kiss.

    His mouth was hot and demanding, muffling her words and replacing them with a moan that slipped unbidden from her throat.

    The frevor was raw, urgent even. So much so that Arwen couldn''t fight it ¡ªshe didn''t want to.

    Before she knew it, she was leaning in, melting into him. Her body aching to feel more.

    More of his touch.

    More of his heat.

    More of him.

    "I have waited enough, Moon," he rasped against her lips, breaking the kiss just enough to breathe. "I can''t wait another second."

    His mouth moved to her jaw, then down her neck, biting just under her ear.

    "Not having you around for all these weeks ... it''s tormented me in ways I can''t even describe."

    Arwen''s breath hitched.

    "I fear ..." he whispered, just before his teeth sank into the curve of her neck, making her cry out softly. "I fear tonight, I won''t be able to control myself."

    He bit down again, this time lower, leaving a mark only he would know about. "You will have to bear with me, Moon. But still ..."

    He paused, pulling away to look into her misty eyes. "If you don''t want this ... we can stop here. I won''t force y¡ª"

    But before he could finish, Arwen silenced him with another kiss, firm and full of purpose. His teeth nipped his lower lip, punishing him for even thinking such a thing.

    "Force me if you have to, husband," she whispered, voice breathless and bold. "But don''t hold back at times like these. I like you as a gentleman, but I would love you even more if you lose control with me."

    Her words sliced through his restraint like a knife.

    "I want to know what it feels like to be ruined by your love. Not just held, not just cherished ¡ªbut consumed."

    She kissed him again ¡ªsofter this time, yet carrying an unspoken demand.

    "You once said you would always be at my disposal," she breathed against his lips. "Tonight, I am giving myself to you the same way."

    Her lips curled against his skin as she leaned close to his ear.

    "Don''t hold yourself back, husband. Lose control if you want to. I am here to take everything that you are willing to give."

    Aiden''s gaze darkened to something feral. His muscles tensed beneath her provocative touches, responding to her every word.

    His hand moved back to her neck, gripping it firmly and pulling her face close, so that their lips were barely inches apart.

    "You want me to lose control?" he asked, his voice thick and edged with a dare.

    Arwen met his gaze without flinching, her eyes glowing with challenge and desire. "Yes."

    "Then brace yourself."

    In the next instant, Aiden pressed the button that lowered the divider between them and the driver.

    "Drive faster," he commanded, his voice sharp, making Arwen''s heart skip a few beats. "Straight to the hotel. No stops."

    Alfred didn''t dare look. He simply nodded, responding with his eyes on the road. "Yes, sir,"

    The divider rose again, and before Arwen could speak, Aiden had flipped her, her back, her back against the seat.

    His mouth was on hers again ¡ªhot, unrelenting as ever.

    His hands roamed her body, kneading just at the places that drew gasp after gasp from her lips.

    "You want to see me lose control..." he growled, his lips brushing her jaw, his voice vibrating through her skin. "Then remember this moment, Moon ¡ªbecause from here on, there is no going back."

    "You have uncaged a beast," he whispered, trailing kisses down her throat, "and he will never be tamed again. You will never see my gentle side again ... not when we are like this."

    "The beasts ..." Arwen managed between trembling breaths, "they are better when they are unrestrained."

    And that was all it took ...

    The last thread of restraint in him snapped.

    By the time they arrived at the hotel, Arwen had already lost herself in Aiden.

    He lifted her into his arms the moment the car door opened, shielding her from the cool night air and the curious eyes of the hotel staff with his jacket.

    They said nothing as they entered the penthouse suite ¡ªonly the thunder of their heartbeats and the weight of anticipation filled the air.

    The door hadn''t ever clicked shut when Aiden backed her against it, his hands sliding under her thighs to lift her, his mouth crashing into hers with unfiltered need.

    "I can''t hold back. I need to feel you even closer," he said, his hands already moving to unzip the dress she was wearing.

    Soon, the clothes came off in a trail across the marble floor ¡ªhis tie, her heels, his jacket, her dress.

    He carried her to the bed as though she were something precious and dangerous all at once.

    Arwen looked at him and couldn''t help but smile.

    "What are you smiling at?" he asked, intrigued.

    She shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just realized ... you simply can''t be ungentle with me. You care too much to be rough, and it both makes me laugh and cry."

    "That''s because I can''t bear the thought of hurting you, Moon. Not even when I am dying to satisfy myself. You are too precious for that."

 Chapter 462: We have caught him.

    That night, another wall was shattered between Arwen and Aiden.

    They might not have realized this, but even with so much missing between them, they have succeeded in building something that ran deeper than what they once shared.

    Arwen might not remember Aiden from the past ...

    But now that she had come to know him again, there was no going back.

    There was no walking away from each other anymore ...

    Not because there are no reasons to, but because no reasons could make them to.

    Their souls had tasted something they could never forget. Something real that was unforgettable.

    ***

    Back in New York ¡ª

    In the Martins'' Residence, Selene sat at her desk under the golden chandelier. Her fingers gripped the phone tightly, as if she could shatter it into pieces and somehow erase the one thing she refused to accept.

    The proof ¡ªthe undeniable proof ¡ªthat had turned her world upside down.

    She hadn''t meant to torment herself. She only wanted one glimpse of Aiden. Just to calm herself. Just to feel a little closer to him.

    But if she had known this was the glimpse she would get ...

    She would have never dared to look.

    "How could he?" she choked out, her voice barely more than a whisper ¡ªshaking with disbelief.

    She had used her family''s private source to extract the video footage from the Cralen International Airport, but little did she expect that it wouldn''t be just Aiden she would be watching. There would be even that woman with him, wrapped in his arms like she had always belonged there.

    No.

    Aiden''s embrace just belonged to her. No one else!

    Although she had never gotten the chance to be that close to him, she had envisioned it a thousand times.

    That was supposed to be her place.

    That was her future.

    There is no way she would allow any woman to come out of nowhere and take what was rightfully hers.

    She watched the video, and her entire body trembled with rage the more he watched. The way he held her. The way he looked at her ¡ª

    Like the world didn''t exist beyond her lips.

    Since when had he become like this?

    Hadn''t he always been cold? Guarded? Distant from the people ¡ªlike they were just passing moments?

    Then why today, he looked at that woman like she was the only one that was existing and meant to exist in his world?

    Like he would walk through Hell if it meant she would be waiting at the end of it?

    Why?

    Selene''s eyes burned with fury as she paused the video on the exact frame that showed Aiden resting his forehead against hers.

    That tenderness ...

    That tenderness was exactly what she wanted, yet she never thought he was capable of giving.

    So, she compromised.

    But now that she had seen it was not difficult for him ... she couldn''t think of compromising anymore.

    She needed that tenderness from him ... all for herself and only for herself.

    "Is she the woman?" she asked, and the man standing at a distance nodded, keeping his head low.

    "Yes, Young Miss. She is Arwen Quinn, Mr. Aiden Winslow''s wife¡ª"

    Before he could finish the syllable, the phone was roughly hurled at him. He flinched, but it was too late for him to react.

    The metal frame of the small device hit his head, making him wince in pain.

    "Ah¡ª!" he cried.

    "She is not his wife," she shouted as if ready to destroy whoever contradicts her on that. "Address her that again, I will make sure you, along with your fu*king family, regret your existence in this world."

    The man didn''t dare. Keeping his head, he shook his head. "I¨CI wouldn''t dare," he stammered out.

    Selene looked at him, gritting out. At this moment, even if she took his life, she wouldn''t be satisfied.

    "Go and find out about her," she tried to suppress herself. ''I want every fu*king detail about her. I want to know everything. Do you understand?"

    The man nodded and quickly took his leave.

    Once he left, Selene swept her arms across the desk, making everything fall in the process.

    "Aiden, I am not giving up on you, you hear that?" she screamed. "You are meant to belong to me. Only me. No one else can have you. I have been patient enough. But this ends here. I will soon get back to you. You will be mine, just the way you portrayed to be hers, today."

    With that, she stood, walked over the shards of the ceramics and left the room.

    Once she exited, the maids entered to clean up the mess she had made. It was frustrating, but it was their job.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens,

    After sating themselves in each other''s arms, finally Aiden got down bed. Walking out of the bedroom of his suit, he found the clothes that were kept prepared for them.

    He took it with him and walked back into the room.

    Walking back to the side of the bed, he saw her sleeping peacefully. So unguarded. So pure.

    Her hair was spread across the pillow, adding more vibe to her ethereal charm.

    She still looked like the angel she had always been. He could watch her like this for an eternity, and even that wouldn''t be enough to keep him satisfied.

    His thoughts were interrupted when his phone rang somewhere. His brows furrowed, not liking the disturbance, but he turned to look around.

    And not long after, he found his phone lying on the floor, half slipped out of his dress-suit pocket. He reached and grabbed it before answering it.

    "Sorry, sir. This was a little urgent, so I had to disturb you at this hour."

    Emyr''s voice came through the line, and Aiden''s expression showed hints of annoyance.

    "What is it?" he asked, and the hint of warning underlying in it was unmistakable.

    Emyr swallowed before speaking, "Sir, someone was following you from New York. We have caught him."

 Chapter 463: Crazily devoted.

    It didn''t take long for them to realize someone was trailing after them.

    Aiden might not have had men following him around at the front, but his shadow guards always remain active. As long as they spot any intruder, they would step in swiftly, taking the action needed to ensure his safety.

    Many didn''t know about it, and that''s exactly what put them at a disadvantage. They would try to ambush Aiden, only to realize that they were under surveillance all the time.

    Even this time, it happened the same.

    When Aiden deboarded the flight at Cralens, his shadow guards noticed the person trailing after him. And in no time after getting noticed, he was captured.

    When Emyr reported it to Aiden, he wasn''t at all surprised. He simply said he heard him and said, "Go with the usual process. And from next time, take this as the default instruction."

    With that, he disconnected the call, leaving Emyr blank for a moment.

    Did he mean that he shouldn''t reach him to inform him about things like this? Emyr felt dumbfounded, speechless even.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, after ending the call with his secretary, Aiden turned to look back at Arwen. He put the phone down on the table, walking to her side again.

    Warmth once again flashed in his gaze as he stared at her, before sitting down on her side.

    He reached out to brush away the hair from her face, and Arwen stirred in her sleep, feeling his touch.

    "Huh? What''s wrong?" she asked, her sleep making her voice slur.

    Aiden smiled before slowly moving his hand to caress her skin gently. "Let me take you to wash up. You might not be comfortable sleeping like this."

    Arwen''s brows tugged in a frown before she blinked open her eyes, clearly looking tired and sleepy. She stared at him with a subtle frown. "You have had a long flight, and we also did .... You must be tired as well. You get freshened up first and sleep. I will go after you."

    She said, already ready to close her eyes again to rest until he was done; however, Aiden''s fingers cupped her face with some strength that was gentle but at the same time tugged her again to open her eyes and look at him.

    "Huh?" Arwen opened her eyes to look at him, partially in a daze.

    "If you think your husband will be tired after giving you a few good orgasms, then you have a few couple more to see, I still have the strength to go straight for hours until you finally see through it."

    If Arwen was in a daze before, she was snapped from it when she heard him say that.

    She blinked her eyes, unable to speak.

    Aiden smirked at her before leaning down to press his lips to her. But just before Arwen would have attempted to deepen it, he pulled away, making her frown in complaint.

    "Come, let me help you wash up first," he said, making her further narrow her eyes at him. He laughed and leaned forward to lift her in his arms. "Be good and come with me. You will get the reward later."

    Arwen wrapped her arms around him and let him carry her. She nestled her face in the crook of his neck and breathed in the scent that had become her new favourite. "Do you customise it?" she asked, muttering slowly against his skin.

    "What?"

    "Your cologne," she replied. "It smells different. I have never smelled something like this before. It smells so ... so like you. I can easily recognize you with it."

    Aiden smiled. "It''s not customized, but not many use it," he responded. "In a way, you can call it customized because they smell different on different individuals. When it''s on me, it will smell like me, reacting to my skin."

    Arwen might have woken up earlier, but she was partially humming in sleep. So when she heard him explain it, she didn''t react much. She simply nodded and scooted closer to him to comfort herself.

    Aiden didn''t mind. He carried her to the bathroom and helped her wash up. Once she was fresh, he wrapped her in comfortable clothes before bringing her back to the room.

    "Sleep now," he spoke softly before leaning down to press a kiss on her forehead. "I will go and freshen up as well."

    She nodded and tugged on the blanket to get herself comfortable. "Don''t stay there late. Come and sleep with me fast, okay?"

    Aiden hummed and then left. And right as she said, he didn''t stay there for long. Coming back, he got in bed before spooning her in his arms.

    Arwen felt his arm wrapping, and she turned around, straightening his legs and cocooning herself closer to him. So that her lips stay pressed against his neck. "This is more comfortable," she said, rubbing her nose and then lips against his skin.

    Aiden stiffened for a second, but he didn''t say anything. Wrapping his arms, she simply let her get comfortable just as she liked. And soon, he heard her breathing even out.

    It was difficult for him, but with her so close, it was all worth it.

    ***

    At the same time, in other part of the State, Tariq entered an underground base.

    Emyr was also there, seemingly waiting for him. When he saw him finally enter, he walked to him and said, "What took you so long? I have been waiting for you."

    Tariq looked at him before searching around. Not finding someone he was looking forward to meeting, he asked, "Did the boss not come with you?"

    Emyr pursed his lips, but not saying much, he shook his head. "We have deboarded the flight earlier in the evening. Sir said you to handle it the usual way."

    "Then will he come tomorrow?" Tariq asked again, with a knit between his brows.

    Emyr stared at him for a second. Thinking for a moment, he replied, "He will if you give him the reason to. You know what you have to do, right, Tariq?"

    His eyes sparked before he nodded with a manic glint in his gaze. "Leave it to me. I will give him all the reasons to come." With that, he walked inside.

    Emyr saw him disappear into the darkness and shook his head. He still has no idea what has made Tariq so crazily devoted to their boss. But indeed, there must be worth behind.

 Chapter 464: Donâ€™t hesitate to come back.

    The next day,

    Aiden and Arwen had returned home. Having a hearty breakfast together in the morning, both of them had to leave for work.

    No matter how reluctant they were, both Aiden and Arwen had tasks on their schedule that they couldn''t bear to postpone any longer than they already had.

    While Aiden had to return to the office and see through the work that had been pending for weeks, Arwen had to return to wrap up the few meetings that she had delayed since the last day.

    "Ma''am, with this done, we have almost wrapped it all. You no longer have any meet-ups in your schedule," Mia said, marking a tick on a checkered box in her tab.

    Arwen took in a deep breath and nodded. "Great!" she said, "This means we have nothing pending on our list, and we are all ready for tomorrow."

    Mia nodded, giving one last glance at her tab. "Yes, we are all set for tomorrow." She glanced up at Arwen and added, "But ma''am, that''s on the work side. We are still not prepared for tomorrow." She then glanced back at her tab and continued. "You have yet to visit the Aurora at six in the evening to finalize your dress today."

    Arwen checked her watch. It was still noon, and there was time left. She nodded to her assistant and said, "I will go there later. For now, let''s go and have something to eat." She stood up to grab her bag before gesturing for Mia to tag along. "You have worked really hard. I should at least treat you to a good lunch today."

    Mia smiled and nodded. And soon they both left for the restaurant.

    After finishing lunch and settling the bill, Arwen and Mia were about to leave when a familiar voice called, halting them in their steps.

    "Arwen!"

    Arwen froze for a second while Mia turned to look in slight confusion. She stared at the man before bowing in polite greeting.

    "Mr. Quinn," she greeted.

    But Idris looked at her, confused. He didn''t recognize the girl, but given that she was there with Arwen, he took her as her friend.

    Smiling at her, he nodded back, reciprocating to her greeting.

    His gaze then returned to Arwen as he stared at her. His lips curled in a sad smile when, even after seconds, he didn''t see his daughter turning to him.

    Mia has been working with Arwen for a long time, and hence, she was well aware of Idris''s identity. But when she didn''t see Arwen reacting the way she should have, she was briefly thrown off.

    Leaning in, she quietly informed, "Ma''am, it''s your father. Should I ¡ª"

    Arwen''s expression was unreadable, but soon she blinked as if snapping herself out of a reverie. She turned to look at her secretary with a faint smile.

    "Mia," she said softly, "could you wait outside for a moment? I will be there soon."

    Mia glanced at Idris briefly, then nodded. "I will be waiting outside."

    Arwen gave her a small nod of appreciation as Mia turned and left.

    Idris watched her go and then signalled to his secretary. Robin nodded and then quietly stepped away to give them privacy.

    Once they were alone in the corridor, Idris approached Arwen. His gaze was filled with guilt ¡ªthe kind that had only deepened since he had realized the extent of his mistakes.

    "Princess," he said, his voice thick with emotion, "won''t you even look at your Dad now?"

    Arwen''s fingers clenched when she heard him call her like that.

    It still hurt. How easily he could say it ¡ªyet how rarely he had ever treated her like one.

    She hadn''t blamed him in the past. She had convinced herself he was simply being the husband her mother needed.

    But later... she realized that while trying to be a good husband, he utterly failed at being the father she needed.

    In the past, she accepted it.

    But not anymore.

    She had learned that sometimes, being selfish for yourself wasn''t wrong ¡ªit was necessary.

    "Mr. Quinn," she greeted, her tone cool and formal, as she turned to face him with a clipped smile. "Were you looking for me?"

    The indifference in her voice was unmistakable.

    Idris''s heart sank at the coldness in her gaze, but he didn''t protest. If anyone deserved blame, it was him.

    After all, it was he who had pushed her away. Neglected her.

    He forced a small smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here," he said. "But I am glad that I did. I have been missing you a lot lately. How have you been?"

    Arwen saw the sorrow in his gaze, and despite herself, it pierced through the walls she had tried so hard to build.

    She felt a lump rising in her throat, but she cleared it and replied smoothly. "I am doing great, as you can see."

    Her gaze then drifted to look behind him, where Robin had returned and was escorting someone toward a nearby meeting room.

    "You seemed to be here for work, it seems," she noted.

    Idris followed her gaze and nodded. "Yes, I came for a meeting here. But it''s fine, we c¡ª"

    Before he could say that he could delay it for a bit, Arwen interrupted him smoothly, speaking just against that idea, her voice calm but resolute.

    "Then I won''t keep you. After all, work has always been your priority."

    Her words held weight. But as soon as she said them, a pang of guilt struck her.

    She felt guilty for taunting him with that ¡ªespecially when he had never avoided her using work as an excuse.

    But just because he never used that as an excuse didn''t mean he hadn''t made her feel that his work and company stood above her.

    Every parent-teacher meeting they missed. Every performance they never made it to. Every celebration of her wins, where they left her alone ¡ªthey made her feel how unimportant she was to them.

    And now, of all, she couldn''t bring herself to forget it.

    She pressed a smile to her lips and turned to leave without speaking any further.

    Idris watched her go. He wanted to make amends, but the more he thought about it, the more it felt like it was impossible to make up for the damage they had done.

    "Arwen," he called out, desperate.

    Arwen paused in her steps but didn''t turn to look back at him.

    "I am sorry."

    She heard him say, and a tear rolled down her cheek that she didn''t even know she had been holding in.

    "I won''t ask you to forgive me," he continued softly. "Or to come home. I just want to let you know ... I realize my mistake. And I am truly sorry for neglecting what I shouldn''t have."

    He paused, then added with quiet hope, "I know I don''t deserve it, but still ... if ever, someday, you choose to give me a chance to make up for my past mistakes ¡ªI promise I won''t disappoint you. But that''s up to you to decide, and I won''t force you."

    A small smile curved his lips. "So, just know this ¡ªeven though you left us ... left your father ¡ªDad will still be waiting for you. Don''t hesitate to come back. Not to abandon the happiness you have found, but to share it ... with this poor man who couldn''t even cherish his beautiful daughter."

    Arwen stood still, her back still turned to him.

    For a moment, it looked like she might respond.

    But instead, she wiped the tear from her cheek, took a breath and walked away.

 Chapter 465 465: What if he didnâ€™t like it?

    Arwen stepped out of the restaurant and paused in her steps. Staring ahead, she took a deep breath before looking at the sky.

    It''s fine. You have already moved past it. Now, no apology matters.

    She reminded herself before smiling. "Yes, I have moved past it. It no longer matters." She muttered to herself, but her words confused Mia, who had approached her, seeing her finally coming out of the restaurant.

    "Huh? What matters?" she asked, confused.

    Arwen turned to her, her brows arching with faint amusement. "The event tomorrow matters. Doesn''t it?"

    "The annual event?" Mia asked, trying to be sure if that''s actually what Arwen was mentioning. And when she saw her smiling, she nodded. "Yes, ma''am. That matters a lot. You will be officially taking charge of the company. Everything needs to be perfect. Nothing should be messed and ¡ª"

    Before Mia could realize it, she was already breaking in a fit of anxiety.

    Arwen saw her like that and couldn''t help but smile. Placing a hand on her shoulders, she tried to relax her. "It''s fine. Calm down, Mia," she said, reassuring her further. "Everything will be turning out fine tomorrow. We have already done what we have to, and now, we will let the rest unfold tomorrow."

    Mia breathed, nodding, knowing what Arwen was saying was right. "But ma''am, are you not nervous? I mean, you have avoided this for years, but from tomorrow, you won''t be able to. You will be the face of the company and ¡ª"

    "You also thought I was scared?" Arwen asked, well aware of what everyone had deduced her as when she refused to publicly announce her identity as the company''s Vice President.

    They all thought her to be an unconfident, timid woman ¡ªwho knew the work and managed things well, yet lacked the confidence needed to lead people to success.

    Although they all respected her, they didn''t quite think she would ever muster the courage to take up the responsibility to be the face of the empire.

    But now that she was, they all were confused about what to expect.

    Mia paused, not knowing what she should answer. Working closely with Arwen, she knew no one deserved the position of the company''s CEO better than her. But then again, given how Arwen had always avoided taking up the role, she was feeling nervous for her.

    "Ma''am, I don''t know. I just know that if there is anyone who is most suitable to lead Davies International, it''s you. As for you being scared, I won''t judge because we all have fears. We all get scared by one thing or another."

    Arwen couldn''t help but smile at her words. Patting her shoulders gently, she said. "Thank you for putting your faith in me, Mia. But rest assured, it was not any fear that kept me away from stepping up. I have some reasons, and that''s why I avoided taking up the role for this long. But now that I have decided, I am not scared."

    "Reasons?" Mia asked, her brows knitting.

    Arwen smiled before looking at the car, waiting for them at the front. "I think we should leave first. We even need to go to Aurora, and it''s not near."

    Mia nodded in understanding. She didn''t probe to ask further. She just followed Arwen to the car before rounding around to get in from the other side.

    Alfred was already told about Arwen''s schedule, so he knew where to head next. Without seeking any instruction, he soon drove the car out of the premises.

    Mia made a call, and once she was done, she turned to look at Arwen and said, "Ma''am, I have confirmed with Aurora. They said they have made the alterations as you have asked them to. You go and check the fitting again."

    Arwen nodded. "And what about the men''s suit that I asked them to alter?? Did they do it accordingly?"

    "Men''s suit?" Mia blinked, confused. "You ordered it?"

    "Mhm-hm," Arwen hummed. "I ordered it for my husband."

    "Oh," Mia was in a daze. "I didn''t ask them about it, and they didn''t mention as either. Should I give them a call and ¡ª"

    Arwen interrupted her, shaking her head. "No, don''t take trouble. Anyway, we will be going there later. We can check then, and if needed, we can ask them to make alterations as soon as possible. I will be fine."

    Saying that, she grabbed her phone and started scrolling through her call log.

    "Ma''am, will Sir also be coming later?" Mia asked. She had always been curious to know the man her boss married, but today she was least expecting to see him.

    Arwen nodded, humming subtly. "Yes, he needs to check the fit. I simply decided something randomly. And now I am not sure whether he will like it or not." She slowly muttered, dialling Aiden''s number in the process.

    The ring went through soon, and just a second, the call was connected.

    "Hello!" his voice came through the line, making Arwen''s lips curl up in a smile.

    "Yes," she replied. "I texted you something earlier. Did you see it?"

    "Aurora at 6?"

    "Mhm-hm. Need to check the fitting. You have to wear it tomorrow." Arwen hummed. She had truly taken trouble while deciding it. Every piece that she selected felt like not good enough. But since she had to decide on one, she did. And now she was nervous about it.

    What if he didn''t like it?

    "Yes. Are you on your way?" she asked, but heard a strange yelp from the end.

    Her brows furrowed at it. But before she could ask about it, she heard Aiden respond.

    "Nope, I came out for some work. You sent location is not far from here. I will be there on time."

    Arwen nodded. "Okay, then take your time. Complete your work. You don''t need to rush. I can wait."

    With that, they hung up the call.

    She was about to put her phone back when it rang again. She blinked before pulling it back to check. Her brows tugged in a frown when she saw an unknown number.

 Chapter 466 466: A reminder out of goodness.

    Arwen stared at the number for a moment before finally deciding to take the call.

    Moving the icon, she was about to accept it when suddenly it stopped ringing. She waited, thinking it would ring again, but when it didn''t, she went to check the number again.

    She dialled it to revert, but it didn''t connect.

    And that confused her.

    But anyway, she didn''t think about it for longer than a minute. Keeping the phone back, she turned to Alfred and asked, "How long will it take?"

    "Madam, we will be reaching there in some time," he replied before swivelling to the next lane smoothly.

    Soon after a while, the car pulled up right in front of the Aurora store.

    "Ma''am, we have arrived," Alfred announced, and Arwen looked out the window.

    "Thank you, Alfred," she said, "You can return first. I would be returning with Aiden later."

    Alfred nodded in understanding.

    Arwen pushed the door open to step down, and soon, Mia also came to her side. They both walked in together.

    Since Mia had already prior informed them about their visit, there was an attendant to attend to Arwen, specifically.

    "Ms. Quinn," the attendant greeted before slightly bowing in respect. "I have been waiting for you. Please come in."

    Arwen smiled at her in reciprocation before following her inside.

    Mia walked a step behind.

    Helping Arwen towards the comfy couch, the attendant politely asked, "Madam, would you like to have something first? We have already sent someone to bring your ordered sets, but it will take a few minutes."

    "It''s fine," Arwen shook her head. "A few minutes is not a problem. We will look around."

    The attendant was more than appreciative. She quickly stepped aside and gestured towards the section where the latest collection was showcased. "Please, ma''am."

    Arwen might not have put air, but everyone in the upper-class society was well aware of her identity. Apart from being the heiress of the Quinn family, she had also earned a notable reputation due to her fame in ballet.

    Although she had retired from the stage, her fame never died. She still carried the title of the ''Flawless Ballet Queen'' of the era. While many had forgotten her, there were still many who remembered her.

    Mia walked a step behind with Arwen as they skimmed through the design. The attendant never stepped forward to disturb her. She just stood aside so that if needed, she could step up to assist.

    Arwen was checking through the designs while discussing them with Mia when, from a distance, she heard a familiar voice calling her.

    "Arwen, is that you?"

    Arwen turned to look, and her brows arched with quiet surprise. "Emily!" Again.

    She didn''t think she would be meeting her cousin again. But she did hope it wouldn''t turn up anything like how it had at Lustree?.

    It was embarrassing to see her thrown out like that the last time.

    Emily smiled haughtily as she walked towards Arwen. She wasn''t taller than Arwen, but given the excessive heels she was wearing today, she looked an inch or two taller.

    "I didn''t think I would be seeing you here."

    Arwen returned her words with a known smile of hers. "Same. Even I didn''t expect it."

    "Why?" Emily asked immediately, as if she couldn''t understand her reason. "I mean, I have a reason not to expect you anymore in places like these. But you? Why did you not expect me here?"

    Arwen stared at her, understanding where this was heading. But she also knew that even if she backed away to avoid it, Emily wouldn''t let her. So, she just tried to remind her cousin one last time.

    "Emily," she said, "Before you let your delusion astray you, I would remind you to think about our last encounter. Maybe you would like to switch to the safer side."

    Her meaning was clear. It was a warning, sent coated in sweetness: don''t let history repeat itself.

    But that goodness didn''t seem to be well appreciated by Emily.

    The moment Arwen reminded her of the night at Lustree?, her jaws clenched, fury rising from her gut. It was the worst of all the humiliations she had ever faced. And until today, she hadn''t been able to recover from it.

    Lustree? had banned her, and no matter what connection she used, she simply wasn''t permitted inside the store.

    Her fingers clenched, and she gritted her teeth. "Arwen, you still have the nerve to boast yourself using that night?"

    Arwen shrugged. "I am not boasting about anything, Emily. I am just reminding you. Don''t embarrass yourself again."

    "Embarrass me?" Emily scoffed, "You still think you can pull the air of the Quinn family heiress in front of me? Don''t treat yourself high and mighty when we both know that you are no longer capable of acting the same."

    "Oh, is it?" Arwen crossed her arms as she took a step forward, her eyes challenging Emily, sharp and frigid. "You sound confident there. But are you sure about it, dear cousin? I would warn you to think it again."

    Emily faltered. The height difference that should have given her the advantage, didn''t seem to work when Arwen stepped close to her, staring like that. It instead made her take a step back.

    And she hated her for that.

    Why, even losing all, she looked so confident?

    Shouldn''t she be now be cowering back at least?

    "Emily, I warned you just because I didn''t want you to embarrass yourself and the family. But if you push me into that, I wouldn''t mind showing you the difference we share." Arwen spoke, her every word slow yet deliberate.

    With that, she turned to ignore her.

    But just as she did, Emily spoke. "We do share the difference, Arwen. But you no longer hold the position above me. But soon, I will definitely be holding the position that was yours."

    Arwen paused, her brows knitting in confusion. What does that mean? She turned to look back at her.

    Emily smirked as if finally satisfied, finding something that could intimidate Arwen.

 Chapter 467 467: Just a title attached to my name.

    Seeing Arwen baffled, Emily let her lips curl up in a confident smirk. She crossed her arms and raised a brow meaningfully.

    "You didn''t understand it, did you?" she ridiculed. Taking a step closer, she whispered close to her ear, "But believe me, it''s the truth. Soon, I will take the position that was once yours. And when that time comes, I will see how proudly you hold yourself in front of me. You boast yourself in front of me."

    Taking her position ...?

    Arwen was truly confused. She had no idea what Emily was even talking about.

    She almost decided to ignore her, thinking Emily was just blurting out nonsense. But there was a strange confidence om her eyes that made Arwen pause ¡ªmade her want to understand what exactly she was implying.

    "Emily, what are you talking about?" Arwen asked, furrowing her brows. "If you have something to say, say it in the language humans can understand." Her expression was stern ¡ªshe had had enough of this drama.

    Emily broke into an arrogant laugh and stepped to the side, looking down at Arwen. "You have no idea how badly I wanted to see you like this, Arwen. Standing beneath me."

    Arwen felt her frustration spike. As much as she wanted to know what Emily was referring to, she decided it wasn''t worth sacrificing her peace of mind.

    Without sparing another glance, she turned to Mia and gestured. "Let''s go."

    Mia nodded and stepped forward to follow her.

    Emily, on the other hand, felt insulted all over again. She had thought she finally got under Arwen''s skin, but seeing her walk away with that same unshaken priode made her gut twist.

    Her fingers curled into fists as she stomped her foot and yelled. "Arwen!"

    Arwen didn''t flinch. Neither did she stop.

    That broke Emily''s composure. She burst out, her voice trembling with rage. "Don''t carry that air of arrogance! You might have been the rich heiress of the Quinn family yesterday, but tomorrow, it will be me."

    Arwen halted at those words. Her back stiffened for a moment.

    Emily chuckled behind her. "Ha ... I knew that would get you. Realizing what you lost hurts, doesn''t it? But what''s the use now? You can''t change a thing. Uncle and Aunt have decided. They will be adopting me soon, and with that ¡ªI will become their only daughter. Maybe not real, but adopted is not bad either, since the real daughter isn''t ever coming back."

    "..."

    "It''s going to be exciting, don''t you think?" Emily said, her voice dripping with glee. "Everything that once belonged to you will become mine. You don''t know how badly I wanted this."

    Arwen didn''t move. Her back remained turned to Emily.

    Seeing her still like that, Emily felt even more confident.

    She hadn''t lied ¡ªshe had wanted it for years. Only she knew how desperately she longed to live the life Arwen was privileged to have.

    Arwen hadn''t just been rich ¡ªshe had belonged to the upper crust of society. She didn''t have to earn anything, yet everything was at her feet. She didn''t have to please anyone, yet she was still admired and respected.

    All because she was not the heiress of the Quinn family, but also the supposed-to-be daughter-in-law of Fosters. Those two titles were enough to make anyone envy.

    And Emily had craved them the most.

    She might not become the daughter-in-law of the Fosters, but getting the title of Quinn''s daughter was also good.

    She didn''t know what made Arwen step away so willingly, but since she did, Emily felt that it was the best thing ever happened. Because only then did she get the chance to step in and make everything hers.

    Her lips curled up as she thought, and she couldn''t help but boast about it. "Some people don''t respect what they hold, and when they realize it, they whine, blaming someone else for snatching it. But Arwen, let me tell you, I didn''t snatch anything from you. Instead, I just stepped in to take care of the parents and the title you left on your own accord for some wild man."

    "You ¡ª" Mia couldn''t take this woman anymore.

    She might not have known what it was about earlier. But after hearing all of it, she could finally put the pieces together and understand. Her boss''s earlier indifference towards her father also started to make sense.

    Arwen held her arm forward to stop Mia from reacting.

    When Mia turned to look at her, Arwen shook her head, refusing her.

    "What?" Emily scoffed, laughing. "Now that you realize that you will be losing to me, you are letting your pug fight for you? Arwen, you just ¡ª"

    Before she could say any further, Arwen turned around to look at her, a dazzling smile on her lips.

    "...don''t care."

    Emily frowned, caught off-guard. "What?" she asked, not understanding what Arwen meant by those two words.

    Arwen stared at her for a beat for a second and then smiled, nodding. "Don''t look scared like that. I don''t have the habit of eyeing something that''s not mine. If you want you can take the copyright of such thing and i won''t care a bit, same as I don''t care whether you become Quinn''s real heiress tomorrow."

    "..." Emily was taken aback. "You ¡ªyou ..."

    "I helped you complete your words, telling you that I truly don''t care if you take up the title that you have been drooling for such long time. Because to tell you that truth, for me it was just a part of my name. Nothing more than that."

    Emily nails dug into her palm, almost making it bleed. She gritted but couldn''t say anything in return.

    Arwen stood a second giving her the chance but when she didn''t speak, she smiled and said, "You must be here to shop. Don''t stand here and turn your mood off. "Go and shop. Be happy!"

    Right then the assistant from before spoke, stepping up to inform. "Ma''am, your outfits are here. You can come and check them now."

 Chapter 468: Why should she give it up?

    Arwen looked at the shop assistant and nodded before turning back to check the dresses.

    Behind her, Emily could only stomp her feet. "Arwen, you ¡ª"

    But Arwen didn''t stop. She simply walked and let Emily be on her own.

    After a moment, another attendant came to assist her. "Ms. Brown, do you need any help?"

    "Fuck off!" Emily simply said, before walking in the same direction as Arwen had left.

    At the same time, Arwen''s eyes brightened up when she saw them unwrap the dress.

    "Ma''am, you can check it. Ms. Aura said she will come in sometime," the attendant informed, and Arwen was a little surprised at that.

    "She is coming?"

    The attendant smiled before nodding. "She said she wants to personally attend to you and hear your thoughts on the dress."

    "She doesn''t need to be so nervous about it." Arwen looked back at the dress that had come from her vision. "She has never disappointed me when it comes to designs." Her fingers moved over the beautiful embellishment adorning the dress. "She has always delivered it exceptionally."

    Mia was also awestruck. She couldn''t hold herself back from stepping forward for a closer look.

    "Ma''am, this is so beautiful," she said, seeing the dazzling bespoke piece. "Did you design it?"

    Arwen looked at the girl''s expression and couldn''t help but smile. "I just gave my idea and a rough sketch. Aura did it. She has always been best at understanding your expectations. No wonder she is the best of the best in the industry."

    "Ma''am," the assistant spoke from the side. "Do you want to wear it and check?"

    Before Arwen could say anything, she was pushed aside.

    "This dress ... I want to take it," Emily said, already touching the dress with a strong desire of possession.

    She followed Arwen to settle the score with her, but the moment her gaze caught sight of the dress, she forgot it all. She couldn''t look away and wanted to get it for herself.

    Mia furrowed her brows before stepping forward to remove Emily''s hands from the dress. "Miss, I guess you''ve got some misunderstanding here. This dress is not something you can get."

    "You ¡ª" Emily glared at the hand that held hers. "Who do you think you are to stop me?" She shrugged off hjer hand and took a step back to look at the better look at the girl. "You are just a pug on my cousin''s side. Don''t overestimate yourself."

    With that, she didn''t mind her and turned to the shop assistant there.

    "You¡ª" Mia wanted to speak, but Arwen showed her eyes, asking her not to. So, she didn''t speak after that. She just stood there, waiting to see how the woman embarrasses herself again.

    Some people simply don''t learn ... tsk.

    "Did you not hear me?" Emily asked when she saw the shop attendant standing there with a slight furrow between her brows. "Come on, take me for the trial. Although I think this would fit me, I still want to make it flawless on me as if it''s made for me."

    With that, she moved to walk to the trial room nearby. But right when she would have walked past, the shop assistant extended an arm blocking her way.

    "Miss, you can''t go to that trial room, it''s reserved for our VIP customer."

    Emily frowned, but not minding it more, she nodded and said, "Fine, then take me to another. I am sure there must be other trial rooms in your store."

    But the assistant didn''t move. Staring at Emily, she simply shook her head and said, "I am sorry, ma''am. Neither can I assist you, nor can I give you this dress to try."

    "What do you mean?" Emily raised a brow of displeasure.

    The assistant didn''t hesitate. She simply said, "This is the custom-made piece designed for Ms. Arwen Quinn. Except for her, no one can try it."

    "Arwen Quinn," Emily scoffed, turning to look at Arwen with disdain. "You are still carrying Quinn''s name and using it to your advantage? Aren''t you a hypocrite? On one side, you said you have severed the ties with the family, and another side, you still carry the name with pride."

    Arwen looked at her for a second before letting her lips curl in a mocking smile.

    Seeing her like that, Emily felt her patience snapping. "What? Did I say something wrong? Can you dare to refuse?"

    "Only a woman like you would think the surname attached to one''s name makes the difference." Arwen shook her head, feeling amused at her ridiculous thought. "What''s wrong with continuing to carry the name that I have carried for years? Do you think it makes a big difference?"

    Arwen might have severed the ties with her parents, but that surname belongs to her. Not because she still considers herself from the Quinn family, but because that''s something that has belonged to her since she came to this world.

    Why should she give it up just because she left the house?

    Quinn''s surname wasn''t a legacy bestowed upon her, but Arwen Quinn was definitely the name she built for herself over the years, little by little, with her hard work. She had made that name. Why would she give it up?

    She didn''t owe anything to Quinn''s surname, but that name did owe her a lot.

    Emily wanted to wipe that pride off Arwen''s face. She couldn''t understand what made her still so superior in front of her. It was infuriating to see her like that.

    "Arwen, you sure have gotten so used to such arrogance that you forgot that you now have no right or capability to flaunt yourself," she gritted. "If the Quinn name weren''t making a difference, do you think you would be even standing here?"

    Arwen stared at her and laughed. "You think that a family name is allowing me to stand here?"

    "Is it not?" Emily retorted with a tone of challenge. "Would dare to say that even with you being a Quinn, they would still be treating you like this? With such reverence."

    Arwen felt pity for her cousin, who was never able to see past these simple things. Smiling at her with sympathy, she shook her head before gesturing her towards the shop assistant. ''Fine," she said, her tone calm and composed. "If that''s what you think, why not give it a try and see?"

 Chapter 469: Ruin the name Mr. and Mrs. Quinn have built with great efforts.

    Emily''s brows furrowed when she heard Arwen say that. She didn''t understand, but more than that, the confident challenge in Arwen''s tone irked her.

    Clenching her fingers, she asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I am giving you the chance you prove yourself right," Arwen said with a smile. "Didn''t you say that it''s just Quinn''s name giving me the advantage. Then prove it"

    Saying that, she turned to the shop attendant. "You heard it all, right?" she asked ¡ªnot to seek the confirmation, but to confirm it aloud herself. "I am Arwen Quinn, but I am no longer part of the Quinn family. I am not their heiress. So, while assisting me, don''t carry any misunderstandings. I am not the rich heiress I was once known to be."

    She hadn''t corrected people when they addressed her as Ms. Quinn because she found it unnecessary. Not because she wanted to cling to the last remnants of the family she left, but because it was simply more convenient. She didn''t want to face yet another change after everything she had endured.

    Looking back at Emily, she said, "There, you go. I have helped you confirm everything. Now, try and see if you can get what you think was mine just because of a suffix attached to my name."

    Emily was enraged.

    Arwen had no longer kept it subtle. She had challenged her openly. And there was no way Emily was going to take it lying down.

    She turned to look at the attendant again. "You heard that, right? She is not a Quinn. Now, will you take me to try this dress?"

    However, the shop attendant remained put. "Sorry, ma''am. We still can''t do that."

    "What do you mean?" she asked, her fury rising. "Did you not hear? Or are you too dumb to act accordingly? She is not a Quinn, which means catering to her won''t curry you any favours!"

    The attendant glanced at Arwen before looking back at Emily. "Ma''am, it''s not about her family. It''s about our policy." She paused, then added, "Our store respects every customer. And for years, Ms. Arwen has been one of our esteemed clients. This dress is designed and customized for her. We can''t accept your request."

    "Esteemed guest?" Emily scoffed, pointing a finger at Arwen with a mocking expression. "Her? Haha ... did you not find anyone better?"

    Arwen didn''t react. She simply stood there, calm and composed. Her nonchalance alone was enough to push Emily over the edge, again and again.

    "I will pay triple the price. Give it to me." Emily said, gritting her teeth when she caught sight of Arwen''s nonchalant expression. "I just like this design, so I am giving you the opportunity to make more profit. And I am sure she hasn''t paid for it yet. So, think carefully before refusing me."

    She sounded so sure because she knew it had been months since Catrin had cut Arwen''s allowance.

    Even if Arwen managed to keep up the strong and mighty facade at Lustree?, she couldn''t maintain it everywhere. By now, Emily was sure Arwen''s savings had run dry ¡ªleaving her with more than pocket change.

    "There is nothing to think about, ma''am," the attendant said, sounding very sure of her words. "Even if you pay us ten times the price, we still can''t give you this piece. It''s already been sold."

    "Sold?" Emily was taken aback. She stared at Arwen, her disbelief evident. "You paid for this dress?"

    She hadn''t asked, but she knew Aurora pieces were wildly expensive, especially the custom ones.

    How had Arwen managed to pay something like that? Shouldn''t she be out of funds by now?"

    Arwen caught the look on Emily''s face and couldn''t help but smile.

    "I didn''t," she replied, shaking her head.

    Emily''s brows furrowed. "You didn''t?" she repeated, and Arwen nodded again in confirmation.

    Emily let out a short, disbelieving laugh and turned to the shop attendant. "How dare you lie to me? Do you even know who I am?"

    The attendant flinched slightly, but keeping her composure, she replied, "I didn''t lie, ma''am. The billing for this outfit has been completed. We cannot resell a sold item."

    "How can that be possible?" Emily grunted. "Do you think I would believe it just because you said so? Aurora designs come at a price not everyone can afford. How can she even pay for something so high-end?"

    "Who said I have to pay to afford the dresses here?" Arwen asked in a mocking tone.

    Emily turned to look at her, perplexed. "What do you mean?"

    "I meant exactly what you heard." Arwen''s smile deepened as she walked closer to the dress to continue, "I don''t need to pay for the dresses here. As long as I request them to design something for me, they will do it. And believe me, this privilege doesn''t come from Quinn''s name ¡ªit comes from me. Arwen Quinn ¡ªnot the rich heiress of the Quinn family, but just Arwen Quinn."

    "You ¡ª!"

    Before Emily could speak further, Arwen raised her hand. "I am done entertaining you. You can leave now."

    "Arwen, you ¡ª!"

    Arwen didn''t let her complete. She passed a glance to the attendant with a quiet instruction that was immediately executed.

    Immediately, a few guards appeared, ready to take Emily away.

    "You ... what are you all doing? Don''t come any closer," Emily warned, stepping back. "I am going to be the daughter of the Quin family soon. If you are wise, you wouldn''t try to make a move on me."

    But no matter what she said, she was still escorted out of the store ¡ªhumiliated.

    Mia, who had quietly watched every moment of the exchange, couldn''t help but chuckle.

    When Arwen heard her, she arched a brow of question at her. "Is there something funny, Mia?"

    The girl didn''t bother to suppress her laughter. Instead, she said, "I just don''t understand how someone can be so delusional. You are going to be the CEO of Davies International and the heiress of Davies Empire tomorrow, and she actually thinks you don''t have the money to afford something as simple as a dress. She is so dumb. What kind of heiress is she going to be in the Quinn family? She will ruin the name Mr. and Mrs. Quinn have built with great efforts."

    Arwen paused at that. Her expression faltered, a flicker of pain crossing across her face ¡ªpain she had tried her best to ignore.

 Chapter 470: She stood somewhere surely in that list.

    Only after Mia had said that, she realized that she had spoken something out of line.

    Feeling guilty, she apologized, "Ma''am, I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to mention it. It was just ¡ª"

    Arwen quickly smiled and shook her head. "Mentioning it doesn''t change anything, Mia. Don''t apologise,'' she said before turning away, back to the dress. "Be it their prosperity, or their failure ¡ªI have no part to play there. So, it doesn''t matter."

    She then turned to the attendant and smiled. "I would like to try and check this."

    The attendant had been waiting for this. So the moment Arwen said it, she quickly guided her towards the VIP trial room."

    It took them a while, but not too long. Arwen stepped outside, looking satisfied.

    "The dress doesn''t need any further alteration. Deliver it to my place," Arwen spoke to the attendant as they walked out of the trial room.

    The attendant nodded to her. "We will deliver it soon, ma''am."

    Arwen''s gaze darted to look around before checking the time on her watch. "What about my other one ¡ªthe men''s suit? Is it not ready?"

    "The men''s suit has also been altered as per your request, ma''am. It''s there," the attendant said before gesturing at a close distance.

    Arwen turned to check and soon saw the similar dark midnight blue colour that exactly matched her dress. Her eyes didn''t dazzle, but she didn''t look dissatisfied.

    As she was taking a closer look, her expression remained unreadable.

    When the attendant saw her like that, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, ma''am? Is there something that you didn''t like?"

    Arwen didn''t say anything immediately. Her eyes remained on the three-piece suit as if trying to analyse something. After a moment, she shrugged and said, "I don''t know whether he would like it or not."

    To be honest, she was a little nervous. She knew there was no need to, but still she couldn''t help it. This was her first time getting something for him, and she wanted him to like it.

    The attendant looked at the high-end piece before speaking, "Ma''am, this is one of the impeccable designs Aurora Designs has designed. As per your order, it''s meticulously handcrafted from the blend of wool, vicuna and silk. And the lapel pin that comes attached with the design is another unique attribute to the piece that adds to its quiet opulence. It''s a perfect one to match your dress. It doesn''t lag behind in any sense. Your husband would definitely going to love it."

    Which man wouldn''t?

    The attendant was sure.

    But Arwen didn''t think the same. Maybe because the attendant was looking at it from the scale of opulence, while Arwen was considering comparing its worth with Aiden''s. And no matter how she compared, Aiden always felt worthy of more.

    Suddenly, her phone rang and she checked it to find Aiden calling. Answering it, she asked, "Did you reach?"

    "I did as we speak," he said, and right at that moment, Arwen turned to look at the store entrance, finding him entering with all his handsome looks and charms.

    Her lips curled up in a warm smile as she watched him walk towards her.

    When Mia saw her smiling like that, she turned to look and was caught off guard. This ... was this the wild man Emily said her boss had run with? If yes, without even thinking for the second time, she would say it was all worth it.

    "I thought it would take a bit of time for you to reach here," Arwen said, glancing at her watch. As said, Aiden was there right on time. She didn''t doubt his word; it was just that she thought he must have a lot on his plate to be able to rush here.

    Not like she would have blamed him for coming a little late. She would have understood his reasons.

    Aiden reached her face, brushing her hand to tug them behind her ear. "My work was almost done. So, don''t worry, I didn''t rush here," he said, and Arwen smiled at him.

    Not because she believed that the weeks of pending work was completed in a mere few hours, but because she understood that no matter what she says, Aiden was very clear about his priority. And she stood somewhere surely in that list.

    "Did you try?" he asked, and Arwen took a step back before nodding.

    "Mhm-hm ... I did. My trial is done, but you have to complete yours. So, why don''t we take a look and see if you like it or not?" She said before gesturing to him to the men''s suit, stationed right there. "What do you think? Do you like it?"

    Aiden''s gaze darted to look at it, his expression unreadable.

    Arwen was staring at him, but when she didn''t see any expression on his face, her heart sank. This was exactly what she was nervous about ¡ªthat maybe he wouldn''t like what she decides for him.

    But anyway, she didn''t let her disappointment show on her face. Understanding, she said, "It''s fine if you do not like it. Try it once and see. If you don''t feel comfortable, we will choose something else. They have good collections here. You will definitely like something."

    She then didn''t wait for Aiden to say anything. Looking at the attendant, she offered her a polite smile.

    "Can you arrange someone to help him?"

    The attendant nodded with a smile. "Sure, ma''am." And right after she said that, a man stepped forward and carried the suit to the trial room.

    Arwen turned back to Aiden and motioned for him to go and have a try. "Come on, I will wait here."

    Aiden walked to the trial room. Minutes passed, and Arwen stood outside, waiting.

    It was only when she heard the steps approaching from the trial room did she turned to look.

    First, it was the staff who came out.

    "What happened? Was there a size issue?" Arwen asked with a slight frown between her brows. She had given the measure herself, and she wasn''t very sure about it.

    The male attendant glanced at her with slight hesitation. "It fit him perfectly, but ¡ª"

    "But?" Arwen asked.

    But before the male attendant could answer her, the curtain was pushed aside and Aiden stepped out ...

 Chapter 471: Not everyone likes everything.

    Mia gasped almost loudly when she saw Aiden coming out, dressed in a dark blue men''s suit.

    Arwen also turned to look at him, and her heart thumped inside her chest at the sight of him. She couldn''t blink away, stars were simmering in her eyes.

    She couldn''t tell if the suit looked good or if it was Aiden who made it look so good. Either way, it looked exceptional.

    Aiden stared at her for a moment, but then he walked past her to take a look in the mirror. His hands moved to ease and adjust the sleeves.

    "It''s a perfect fit, then what was the issue?" the female attendant to the male attendant and asked, confused.

    Arwen also turned to look at him, remembering that look of uncertainty with which he had earlier stepped out.

    The male attendant hesitated. "It''s that sir ... sir didn''t ¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Arwen interrupted, a small furrow between her brows. "Can you give us a bit of privacy. We will call you once we make a decision."

    The attendants nodded and then, bowing their heads, they left. Even Mia had heard Arwen, so seeing the attendants leave, she also excused herself.

    "Ma''am, I will wait outside."

    Arwen nodded to her, and Mia also left.

    Once everyone was gone, she turned to look at Aiden, who was still looking at the mirror. Maybe not very satisfied with her choice.

    Arwen walked up to him, placing her hand on his arm. "This color doesn''t look bad on you," she said softly. "But it''s fine if you don''t like it. We can buy something else, as I have told you earlier."

    Aiden looked at her through the mirror and simply said, "I have shades of blue in the wardrobe."

    Arwen paused bedford nodding. He has a few, but this was still different. She was sure he didn''t have anything in such deep shade, and that''s the reason she chose this shade for him. It was also because this shade matched exactly with her dress.

    However, this wasn''t a very unique shade, so it was fine if he found it common.

    "No worries, we will select something else. Come now." With that, she turned. But before she could walk past him, he grabbed her arm and pulled her back to him.

    "Where are you going?" he asked.

    And Arwen blinked at him, confused. "To ask them to bring you the best one to select from."

    "Am I not already wearing the best one?" he asked back almost immediately.

    She was further confused. She looked down at the design of her choice. Of course, she felt it looked best on him. But if he didn''t like it, she wouldn''t be forcing him to wear it.

    "This is just some random style I chose. We can always choose another ¡ªone that you would like," she said, smiling.

    Aiden looked into her eyes and couldn''t help but smile back. "But I thought I already liked this one. The one that you chose for me." He then looked back at the mirror and smiled at their reflection.

    Arwen followed his gaze and stared at the mirror, looking at his reflection. "You liked it?" she asked, not believing it. "But you didn''t look convinced earlier. See, it''s fine if you didn''t like it. Not everyone likes everything. So, it''s understanda¡ª"

    "But I like your everything."

    "Huh?"

    Arwen was stunned. Dumbfounded, it took her a second to realize what he said, and when she did, she pursed her lips. "Aiden, I am serious. You don''t have to force yourself over something as simple as this."

    "I am not forcing myself, Moon," Aiden said, his eyes as sincere as it has always been. "I really liked it."

    She frowned. "But you didn''t look like you liked it."

    "How did I look then?" he asked, as if truly curious to know.

    And, at his attitude like that, Arwen frowned more. "I don''t know, but you looked at it differently. Like you were trying to find something on it. Maybe one good thing to be satisfied with."

    Aiden nodded. His gaze darted back to the suit he was wearing. He tucked his hands in the pockets and stared at it seriously. "You got it right. I was trying to find something special on it, but simply couldn''t. I don''t know what it has that made your eyes glow like that."

    "Huh?" Arwen was taken aback, once again.

    However, he was seriously looking at the suit in the mirror. "Only I know what''s so unique about it, I will be able to bedazzle you every day." His words came so serious that people would dare to think that he was saying it simply. He meant it.

    Arwen couldn''t help but rub her nose. It caught her off-guard at first, but later she couldn''t help but smile.

    Stepping between him and the mirror, she hooked her arms around his neck, taking a step closer to him. "You want to know?" she asked, gazing down at his suit. "What''s so special about it?"

    Aiden''s brows knitted a little, and he nodded. "Yes," he told her.

    "It''s because I chose everything for it. From the fabric to the style." Her hand moved to the diamond lapel pin. "And this lapel pin ¡ªI chose everything. Even the fit, I gave them the measurements. I didn''t ask Mr. Jones. I gave it from what I remember."

    "And seeing it fitting you so perfectly, it dazzled me. You look handsome ... very handsome."

    She stared into his eyes before leaning in, pressing her lips against his, taking a moment with him.

    When she pulled away, she smiled at him and asked, "Do you know it now? What made it so special?"

    Arwen was about to push herself off him, however, it looked like he read her thoughts. Preventing her from stepping away, she wrapped his arms around her waist and kept her put where she was.

    "I got it," he said, his gaze growing a shade darker. "But there is something else that I want to know now."

    Arwen raised a brow.

    And Aiden smirked, "How did you remember my measurement so correctly? Have you always been noting it down?"

 Chapter 472 472: But then â€¦ that face did look a little familiar.

    Arwen''s face flushed. But before she could respond or say anything, someone coughed behind them, interrupting the moment.

    "Hope, I am not interrupting something important something important," a soft voice said.

    Arwen recognized it instantly. She unwrapped her arms from Aiden and stepped to the side to confirm her suspicion. Her face lit up.

    "Aura," she called, letting her lips curl up in a smile.

    "Arwen," The woman walked forward and pulled Arwen into a hug. "I rushed all the way here. I just hope I am not late."

    Arwen shook her head. "Nope, you aren''t," she said before adding, "Rather, I would say that you are just on time. Here, meet him." She gestured towards Aiden to introduce, "Aiden Winslow, my husband."

    Aura''s smile faltered for a fleeting second, her expression flickering with surprise ¡ªalmost like something had caught her off guard.

    Aiden.

    That name echoed in her mind as her gaze slowly turned to the man beside Arwen. Her eyes narrowed subtly, as if she were searching for a long-forgotten detail.

    "And Aiden," Arwen continued, oblivious to Aura''s internal shift, "this is Aura, Aura Bright. She is my friend and also the business partner in our fashion brand, Aurora. She owns most of the shares, while I enjoy some incredible privileges and, of course, a modest but solid share in the profits."

    Aiden offered his hand with a polite smile. "Hello, Ms. Bright. Thank you for designing our outfits."

    Aura accepted the handshake, though her eyes didn''t leave his face, as if trying to identify someone from his looks. "Hello, Mr. Winslow. It''s nice meeting you."

    They both withdrew their hands.

    Aiden turned to look at Arwen. "This doesn''t need any alterations. We can ask them to deliver it."

    Arwen gave one final glance at the suit and nodded in approval. "Alright. Go ahead and change. I will wait for you here."

    With a nod and a small smile, Aiden returned to the trial room.

    Arwen turned to Aura, only to find her deep in thought, staring absently into space.

    "What''s wrong?" Arwen asked, a bit puzzled. "Is there a problem?"

    Aura snapped out of her daze. Shaking her head lightly, she offered a faint smile. "No, I was just thinking how well that suit suited him. You really knew what would work best on him."

    Arwen chuckled. "I was nervous, to be honest. But I am glad it turned out so well. Thank you for helping me."

    Aura gave a gentle pat on the back of Arwen''s hand. "That''s just one of the privileges you have earned. No matter when you ask, we will make sure your fashion needs are taken care of. It''s not a favor. It''s your right and your duty."

    "Oh, that reminds me," Aura said, her tone slightly changing. "I heard something happen earlier ¡ªsome cousin of yours showed up? Is everything okay?"

    She had been informed about Emily''s scene at the store, though she wasn''t sure whether to bring it up, given Arwen''s private nature about her family.

    Arwen''s smile faded briefly before she composed herself. "It was nothing. I handled it. You don''t have to worry."

    Aura nodded in quiet understanding, deciding not to press further.

    Aiden emerged from the trial room, fully changed.

    Seeing him, Arwen turned to Aura, "We have tried the dresses and we have liked them. There are no alterations needed. You can get them delivered to my place. We will leave first."

    Aura smiled, nodding before leaning in to hug Arwen again. "I am glad the outfits came out perfectly. See you next time. Let''s celebrate after you take charge of the company. I am happy for you."

    "Sure! We will celebrate it," Arwen hummed before grabbing Aiden''s hand, "the next time we meet." She then gave a small look to Aiden, and then they left together.

    Aura stood there, watching them disappear into the distance. Her smile gradually faded. A furrow appeared on her brows, and the same quiet confusion from earlier settled back on her face.

    "How can there be such a coincidence in the world?" she murmured under her breath.

    "What coincidence, ma''am?" Lara asked as she approached her from behind. She was the same shop attendant who had assisted Arwen earlier.

    Aura turned slowly, her eyes distant with thought. "Meeting more than one person with the same name is common. But tell me, Lara ... can someone fall for the same name twice? I mean ¡ªbe drawn in ... entranced ... not by person, but just by the name?"

    Lara blinked, clearly puzzled. "I¡ªI am not sure, ma''am."

    Arwen thought for a moment before shaking her head again. "It''s not possible, of course. This must be a coincidence."

    After all, the Aiden that she knew back in high school was not Aiden Winslow but Aiden Lewis. How could they be the same person?

    If he had been the same, Arwen would have introduced them, adding the history. Since she didn''t, it meant they were different.

    But then ... that face did look a little familiar.

    As she tried to think, Lara''s voice interrupted her. "Ma''am!"

    "Huh?" she asked, partially in a daze. But when she didn''t hear a response coming immediately, she blinked and looked at her, asking a little more seriously. "Yes, Lara, what is it?"

    "Ma''am," Lara hesitated, but anyway reported. "Earlier, we got a call from Quinn Corporation. They said Mrs. Catrin Quinn wants to meet you."

    Aura raised her brow. "Why would she want to meet me? If she needs a dress, send her our catalogue and ask her to select. You know how the process here works, Lara."

    Lara nodded, "I know, ma''am. But this doesn''t seem to be related to that. I think she is looking for us because of Emily Brown."

    Aura paused for a moment. "Okay then. We will meet her. Schedule it."

    With that, she turned and walked inside to her office.

    Outside, after arranging a ride for Mia, Arwen left with Aiden.

    They were on their way back when getting reminded of something, Arwen turned to Aiden and asked, "Oh yes, I almost forgot to ask this on the call earlier. Where were you at that time? I heard someone scream on your side."

 Chapter 473 473: It represents acceptance.

    Arwen had thought about asking Aiden about it.

    She wasn''t suspicious ¡ªrather, she brought it up casually, like just another topic of conversation.

    But she didn''t notice the way Aiden''s expression shifted.

    The darkness inside the car worked to his advantage, hiding the subtle tension that flickered across his face.

    "I was out for something," he said simply, not explaining it further.

    Arwen also didn''t mind. She simply nodded and let out a soft "Oh".

    Not long after, they reached home.

    Stepping out of the car, Arwen looked back at Aiden, waiting for him to walk with her.

    However, Aiden gestured for her to go ahead.

    "I need to make a call. You go inside and rest first."

    "Come soon," she said with a small nod, wrapping her arms around herself as she glanced at the chilly night. "It''s cold outside. Don''t stay out too long."

    With that, she turned and walked toward the house.

    Aiden stayed where he was, watching her until she disappeared into the distance. Then he pulled out his phone and dialled Emyr''s number.

    As the call connected, his gaze darkened, a dangerous glint flickering in his eyes. "Let Bryn know who he tried messing with," he said, his voice cold and low.

    That was all.

    Hanging up the call, he slipped the phone back into his pocket and headed inside.

    He didn''t like lying to his wife.

    But if someone forced him into it ¡ªlike today ¡ªthen they would have to bear the consequences.

    Meanwhile, inside the house¡ª

    Returning home, Arwen headed straight to her room.

    After getting freshened up, he stepped out to find Aiden already waiting for her.

    "Oh, you are here already?" she asked, slightly surprised. "Good!" she added, gesturing him toward the bathroom. "I have prepared hot water for you. Go and freshen up first."

    Offering a small smile, she walked over to the dresser nearby. She was towel drying her hair when Aiden approached her, holding a black velvet box.

    "Moon," he called softly.

    "Hm?" She turned to look at him, her gaze immediately drawn to the box in his hand. "This is ...?"

    "For you," he said, opening the box for her to see.

    And when her eyes caught sight of it, the lustre and sparkle under the lights took her breath away.

    Arwen wasn''t usually one for extravagant jewellery ¡ªher style was always minimal and elegant.

    But this ... this was different.

    It was stunning.

    "This is gorgeous," she breathed, letting the towel slip from her hand as she reached out to take the box.

    Aiden smiled, watching the way her eyes lit up. "I got it at an auction in New York," he said.

    "An auction?" she asked, glancing up at him, startled.

    Her brows furrowed in disbelief as something clicked and she asked, "Wait ...is this the diamond necklace that was sold for over twenty times its value ¡ªeighty million? The Victorian Era Blue Diamond necklace?"

    Giann has been talking about it during breakfast on the day she left. She had simply heard her exaggerate it briefly, but never thought it to be true.

    But now seeing Aiden holding it, she felt that maybe Gianna wasn''t actually exaggerating. There was some reality to it.

    Aiden didn''t answer directly. Instead, he took the necklace from the box and moved behind her, carefully clasping it around her neck.

    The cool touch of the diamonds sent a shiver down her spine.

    "I had to buy this necklace," he said, his voice low and steady.

    Arwen turned slightly to look at him through the mirror, her brows knitting in confusion. "You needed to buy it?" she repeated. "Even at such an unreasonable price?"

    Aiden''s gaze softened as he met her eyes in the reflection. Nodding, he hummed, "Yes. Even at such an unreasonable price."

    "Why?" Arwen asked, turning to face him fully now, her voice a whisper of curiosity.

    "Because it''s not about the price," he said, brushing the hair aside to let the necklace sit perfectly against her skin. "It''s about what it represents."

    Arwen blinked. "What does it represent?" she asked softly, her thoughts swirling through all the possible answers ¡ª

    But none of them came close to the truth.

    "It represents the acceptance."

    "Acceptance?" she asked, puzzled.

    Aiden nodded, his eyes tender as he looked down at the necklace resting against her collarbone. "This belonged to my mother. It was an heirloom piece she wanted to pass on to my bride one day. But due to the circumstance, she had to sell it."

    He paused, his thumb lightly grazing her shoulder as if steadying himself. "Buying it back ¡ªfor you ¡ªwas a wish I had to fulfil. So even if I have to pay my entire fortune for it, I would have done it. Because you are entitled to it, Moon. And I will never allow things you deserve to fall into others'' hands."

    Arwen stared at him, her heart swelling with an emotion too heavy to name. She didn''t know what to say to express what she was feeling inside.

    She quietly turned to look back at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were fixed on the necklace around her neck. Raising her hand, she reached out to glide her fingers over the studded texture of the necklace.

    "This is beautiful," she said after a long time. "Not just because it looks stunning, but also because it connects me to the woman I truly crave to meet. I know that''s not something possible. But still ... looking at you, I can tell she must have been a great woman."

    Aiden wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently against his chest.

    "She was," he murmured, pressing a soft kiss to her temple. "She loved you, Moon. And she would have loved to give it to you herself."

    Arwen closed her eyes, letting the warmth of his embrace seep into her skin. For a moment, she was so lost in him that she failed to catch the words he said.

    "Thank you, Aiden," she said softly. "Thank you for bringing this to me. I would cherish it forever."

    She meant it ¡ªnot just the necklace, but the emotion she felt today.

 Chapter 474: Sharpen the heels â€”for Ryan.

    The next day,

    Davies International''s annual event was all over the news. While a few of the articles covered the dignitaries invited, many tried to speculate what the core agenda was for the event.

    The celebration was delayed by more than a month, and they all had their doubts.

    While a few discussed their recent success, there were also talks of a mysterious Vice President who had always remained in the shadows.

    "Wenna, I feel like today is going to be a big event," Gianna said, scrolling through the news. "The hype online is real. They are all waiting for the evening to start. Are you ready for this?"

    Arwen was sitting very calmly. "It''s fine," she said, "I knew someday I would have to do this. So, there is not much that I have to prepare personally. As for the work, what was needed to be done is done."

    Gianna nodded, liking the confidence in Arwen''s tone. "That''s my girl. You don''t know just how much I like this kind of confidence in you. You simply look extra perfect like this."

    Arwen chuckled. "Then I would let you see more of me like this hereafter. Anyway, I would get a lot of opportunities to flaunt."

    "Definitely, you will," Gianna chimed, excited. "And when that happens, I would love to see your mother and Ryan''s reaction to it. They will be the two most regretful souls existing on the face of Earth, then." She tsked in disdain, shaking her head as if imagining it already happening.

    Arwen paused at that.

    Regret? She wanted to laugh at that.

    There was a time she wanted to see her mother regretting for treating her so less. For not seeing her capabilities.

    However, now, she simply doesn''t care.

    Whether Catrin Quinn regrets the things she did to her or not would not change a thing for her.

    The resentment Arwen had realized in her heart would never go away. It would stay unshaken for life. Nothing would heal her.

    "Are you excited for it?"

    Gianna''s voice suddenly snapped Arwen out of her thoughts, and she looked at her, blinking to comprehend the thought behind the question.

    Gianna saw through her confusion and could help but purse her lips in response. "I asked, are you excited to see your mother and Ryan regretting?"

    Arwen thought for a moment before smiling and shaking her head. "What excited?" she asked as if the idea itself wasn''t right to begin it. "Ryan''s regret has nothing to do with me. He is just another stranger in this wide world. And when a stranger regrets, you feel nothing."

    Gianna thought for a moment. Although she would have begged to differ there, she didn''t voice out her thoughts. If anything, Arwen''s indifference would only add to Ryan''s punishment. The more Ryan gets punished, the more satisfying it would be.

    "And what about your mother? She might finally see your worth and regret for not treating you right for years." Gianna might have never said it to Arwen, but she didn''t like her mother at all. That woman looked so oppressive and always treated Arwen like she was nothing but a tool in her hands that she wanted to use to prove something to the world.

    Seeing her like that, she has thanked the universe so many times for not giving her a mother like this. Gianna might not be a big fan of her mother, Efa. But she knew her mother acted like a mother, unlike Catrin Quinn.

    Arwen shook her head before clicking her tongue. "That''s not happening," she said, chuckling lightly with disdain. "She is Catrin Quinn, and Catrin Quinn knows not to regret. Not because she is right, but because she doesn''t accept being wrong. So, no matter what happens today or tomorrow, she would never accept that somewhere in her life she had been wrong."

    Arwen has seen Catrin closely and knows her well. So, even in her dreams, she hadn''t deluded herself into thinking that she would ever see her mother accepting her fault.

    Instead, she could already see the worst coming tonight.

    Gianna felt the tinge of resentment that Arwen tried hard to conceal in her words.

    Reaching out, she grabbed her hand and patted the back of it empathetically. "It''s fine, Wenna. You don''t need her anymore. You have had me before, and you even have my uncle. With us both here, there would be no one who would be able to bully you anymore."

    Arwen knew Gianna was trying to cheer her. She smiled, nodding. "Indeed, after all, your kicks have worked the best for Ryan all these years. A few more will be enough to teach him the lesson."

    "Absolutely!" Gianna tapped her heels. "This time, when I kick him, I will make sure to keep my heels sharp enough to give him the scar that he wouldn''t forget for life. How dare he bully my friend?"

    Arwen couldn''t help but laugh, and Gianna also joined in, bursting into the flutters of laughter.

    Right at that moment, Arwen''s phone pinged with a message. When she checked, she realized it was time. Getting up, she said, "It''s already time. I need to make a move to get ready for the evening."

    Gianna stood with her. "Fine, then go ahead. All the best. Shine like no other. And yes ..." she paused to add seriously, "Remember to send me your picture after you get ready. I need to see you before you head to the event."

    Arwen smiled but nodded. "Fine, fine. You too. Stay safe on your way. Don''t miss your flight. Do you get it?"

    "Do you think that''s even possible?" Gianna rolled her eyes. "It''s not my mother who had asked me back, it''s my father. I simply can''t bear to wrong him."

    She felt envious, but knowing that not everyone deserves every happiness, she didn''t take it to heart. Smiling, she leaned in and hugged Gianna. "Have a safe journey, Anna. I will be here, missing and waiting for you. Return soon, okay?"

    Gianna nodded, and with that, Arwen left.

    The evening was soon about to start, and many were waiting to see the night unfold.

 Chapter 475: Good thoughts should be rewarded.

    Arwen looked at herself in the mirror. She was dressed and styled perfectly, and ready to head for the evening. But there was still something missing. Something without which she had no plans of leaving.

    Her gaze darted down to the black velvet box that was elegantly placed on her dresser.

    She opened it, and the blue diamonds encased still didn''t fail to dazzle her. Her eyes stayed on the classic piece, staring at it for a moment longer than needed.

    She had gotten so engrossed in watching the design that she failed to notice Aiden enter the room.

    He walked in only to pause in his steps. His heart skipped a beat when he saw how gracefully the gown had hugged Arwen''s curves and figure. He hadn''t gotten the chance to see her trying this yesterday.

    If he had seen, he might not have been able to hold back. But today, he wouldn''t dare to do anything that would make them late.

    Clearing his throat, he announced his presence. "Ahem!"

    Arwen glanced up to see him through the mirror. He was still wearing the same suit he had worn in the morning. Although tiredness wasn''t visible on him, she knew he was exhausted. How can he not be?

    Since the day he had returned, he had barely taken rest. And even she couldn''t say anything because she was kind of pending work he had piled up in the office.

    "Not yet, but soon I will be," she replied before gesturing for him to come closer. "Help me put this on!"

    Aiden''s gaze darted to the velvet box, and without asking much, he stepped forward to approach her.

    Standing right behind her, with their bodies inches apart, he could no longer control his gaze from darkening with desire.

    Her gown was both strapless and backless, giving him the perfect temptation of her flawless skin. One that has always gotten flushed at his touches ...

    Aiden''s primal thoughts were urging dominance. But he knew how to make better decisions. Looking away, he stared at her in the mirror, only to catch her looking at him.

    Her gaze all so obvious.

    He took another small step closer and saw her breath hitch. Her lips quivered as if she wanted to say something but dared not to.

    "You are wearing this today?" he asked, leaning in to take the necklace, his arm brushing against her skin, while his back firmly pressed against hers.

    Arwen stayed still. On the front, her composure remained elegant, but she knew he had felt her tremble slightly when his breath had brushed her bare skin.

    Her fingers had unknowingly clasped the side of her dress, trying to keep herself calm.

    "Mhm-hm~" she hummed softly. "I wanted to make her a part of our day today. So, I thought no other day would be more appropriate than today. And coincidentally, this is going with my dress as well."

    Aiden didn''t need her to give the reason for which she decided to wear it. She decided to wear it ¡ªthat was enough.

    He helped her put it on her neck before gently clasping the hook behind. It was a choker style, so it was only adding more definition to the details of Arwen''s looks and style.

    "It looks perfect, right?" she asked when she saw him staring at her in the moment for far too long.

    Aiden gazed up at her eyes and hummed. "More than perfect," he said. "It looks like crafted for you. Mom would have loved to see you wearing it today."

    Arwen smiled bnack at him. "I can feel it," she said, her eyes carrying a deep emotion that was hard to explain, for not difficult to read. "I can feel her love and essence through this piece. It''s strange, but it feels like it''s not that hard for me to imagine her loving me. Like she had once loved me."

    She wanted to explain it, but she didn''t know how.

    She hadn''t met his mother, however, she felt like she had. Like she had felt her ¡ªfelt her love, her caresses.

    But how could that be possible when the lady was no longer there between them?

    Aiden''s expression, on the other hand, held some depth. It was as if he were reminiscing about something that was long forgotten.

    "It''s time," he said after a long while, checking the time on his watch. "We should leave first."

    Arwen looked at herself one last time before nodding. "Yes, we should," she said, turning to face him. "You haven''t gotten ready yet. Did you take your outfit along?" she asked.

    "I have given it to Emyr to take care of," he replied, nodding and tucking his hands in his pockets.

    Arwen nodded back at him. "That''s good, then. Get changed well before you come. I will wait for you."

    They had to go together. But due to some work urgency on Aiden''s side, he could only appear a little later.

    Arwen didn''t demand. She understood his situation. She knew that if she asked, he would have gladly postponed everything for her, but she didn''t want him to do that.

    So, she, herself, suggested him to appear later. Anyway, the main event would only start later in the evening.

    "I will be on time," Aiden said, his hands resting on her waist as he leaned in to press a kiss on her forehead. It felt restrained. "If kissing you wouldn''t smear your lipstick, I would have kissed your lips."

    Arwen''s face flushed red, but hiding it away, she chuckled. "Good, you are mindful of that, husband. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have forgiven you for ruining my effort of getting ready like this."

    "So, you realize I am being understanding and mindful here?" he asked, arching his brows.

    Arwen nodded, "Yes, you are, since you didn''t kiss my lips." But the next instant, she was pulled flush against him, making her heart almost jump. "You ..."

    "Since you know that, I would wait to see how you reward me tonight. Good thoughts should be rewarded, shouldn''t they?"

 Chapter 476 476: Are you saying you are here to oppose Mrs. Davies decision?

    The evening began,

    Davies International''s annual event was happening in one of their own luxurious venues.

    People were gathered, celebrating the decades of success. Reporters stood at the entrance, capturing every moment of the guest''s entry ¡ªfrom their style to the relationship they share with the Davies.

    While a few of them had already entered the party, there were still many who were yet to make an entry.

    The evening has just begun.

    "See, there," someone shrieked from the crowd, "it seems the S-list actress, Hazel, has arrived. That''s her car."

    Every camera person turned to look, and the shining flashes started flashing even before the door had opened.

    Under everyone''s excited gazes, the actress stepped down, looking fair and beautiful, living up to her reputation. She walked down the carpet gracefully, stopping to answer a few questions from the reporters.

    After her, another model came up, dressed equally beautifully. Later, a few actors also followed the same suit. Reporters and cameramen gave her equal importance.

    After all, no matter who comes to attend the celebration tonight, they are all worth covering.

    Over the years, the Davies had a record of choosing just the right celeb faces. If they are not popular, they have all gotten popular after signing the contract with Davies Internationals chained networks that work both domestically and internationally.

    Soon after, almost everyone was there. The shareholders had made their way inside, even the top dignitaries of the society had headed in, and celebs who were chosen to be the ambassadors were also cordially greeted and escorted.

    But the reporters still stood there, as if waiting for someone.

    "I have confirmed," someone said, confusion reeling in his tone, "Mrs. Quinn has confirmed her appearance at the event today. Why is she not yet here?"

    "Do you think her absence is related to internal conflicts?"

    "Some suspect that today, Brenda Davies is going to announce the future heir of the company and her legacy."

    "Yes, even I have heard it," another reporter confirmed. They have gotten the invites to the night, but their invite hasn''t been very detailed. So, they are still speculating.

    "Even in the past, the mother-daughter have had conflicts regarding this. Who knows if it ever eased?"

    Catrin has never kept her hostility towards her mother hidden. Every chance she got, she had made sure that her people knew how her own mother hadn''t treated her right.

    "Oh, there is a car coming," someone suddenly said when they saw a car heading from a distance straight towards the entrance.

    The car pulled up right at the front, and soon the driver stepped out to open the door.

    "That''s Mr. Quinn."

    Recognizing Idris, someone said, and soon the reporters swarmed to approach him.

    Idris glanced at the crowd with a smile before rounding the car to go on the other side to open the door for Catrin.

    Catrin held his arms and then walked towards the entry.

    As they were walking, they were stopped by the reporters.

    "Mrs. Quinn, you arrived so late for late for the celebration hosted by your family. Is it because of some internal conflict?"

    "Madam Quinn, even before you had conflicts with your mother. Have they still not been resolved??

    Catrin remained calm. She smiled elegantly before looking up at the reporters.

    "Late?" she asked as if not quite understanding what they meant. She leisurely checked the time on her watch and answered, "The evening has barely begun even started and you already think I am late. Who do you think I am to appear at the first to greet the guest here?"

    The reporters were taken aback. What she said wasn''t quite right, but she wasn''t quite wrong as well.

    After all, she was not a simple lady but the daughter of Brenda Davies and the mistress of the Quinn family. With both titles, she wasn''t entitled to come early to greet the guests here. For greeting and escorting, there were people appointed.

    And from the very start, Catrin has been known as the rich lady who knew how to pull airs all so well. No one could beat her in that.

    The reporters were at once embarrassed.

    "We are sorry, Mrs. Quinn. We didn''t mean that," one apologized, before adding, "We just wanted to ask how things have been between you and Mrs. Davies. We got the tip that she might be announcing her legal heir and the future leader of Davies Internationals today. Do you have any idea who she has chosen?"

    "Has she finally chosen you?" another chimed to ask.

    "You are her daughter, and given that title, you should be one of the strongest choices. Has she finally considered you?"

    They all were curious to know.

    But little did they know that their questions were only intensifying the fury in Catrin''s gut.

    She felt embarrassed to tell that even after so many years ...

    Even after proving her worth countless times, her mother still hasn''t considered her.

    Even an outsider could tell she must be seen as the strong choice, but her mother never treated her as one. Neither in the past, nor in the present, but ...

    She will definitely make her see herself taking it in future.

    Her fingers clenched, and her arm tightened around Idris.

    Idris looked down at her, his expression calm. He hadn''t intended to come with her. But given they were still a couple and the event was telecasted widely, he didn''t want to stir up gossip around,

    Thus, he agreed to come along with her.

    "Mr. Quinn, do you have anything to say in this? After your wife has been a successful businesswoman." Seeing Catrin not responding, a reporter turned the mic towards Idris.

    Idris smiled as he looked at the reporter and nonchalantly answered. "I have no comments, but I would say, I believe in Mrs. Davies'' decision. If she decides something, it''s for the best future of Davies International."

    When Catrin heard him, she gritted her teeth. Although Idris hasn''t commented, his words still felt like opposing her candidacy.

    Tightening her arm around him, she slowly made her stand clear. "Deciding about the future of Davies International is not something my mother can decide on her own. Even if she holds the greater shares and authority in the company, she still has to answer. So, it''s better we don''t claim things yet."

    Her words made the reporters go frenzy. They exchanged glances with each other before turning back to ask her.

    "Mrs. Quinn, what does this mean?"

    "Are you saying you are here to oppose Mrs. Davies decision?"

    "Mrs. Quinn, do you know who has Mrs. Davies chosen to be the future?"

    "Mrs. Quinn, please ..."

    However, Catrin no longer stayed there to answer their questions. Turning she left with Idris, leaving everyone behind, speculating how the evening was going to turn out.

 Chapter 477 477: Nothing she did was going to hit the bullseye.

    "What was that Idris?" Catrin asked, suddenly halting in her steps and turning to look at her husband. "Was it so difficult to support your wife there?"

    Idris simply gazed at Catrin and took a deep breath as if he were already exhausted. "There was also no need for me to side with you specifically," he said, unhooking his arms from her. "Catrin, we are just keeping up the facade. I will be your husband when it''s truly needed, but for the rest time, don''t expect me to stand for you like I always did."

    "Idris, you are my husband!"

    She had never realized how much she needed him on her side until today. All this while she thought his words were just an addition and not something important. But today, when he didn''t take her side like he always did, she realized it wasn''t something dispensable¡ªit was something she needed ¡ªalways has needed.

    But since he always given it without her asking ... she never valued it truly. And had started taking it for-granted.

    Idris heard her and couldn''t help but smile, the curl of his lips carrying a kind of disdain.

    Catrin was confused seeing him like that. With her brows knitted tightly, she was about to ask him why he was smiling like that when Idris nodded as if accepting some accusation.

    "Yes, I am your husband," he said. "I have always been a husband, so much so that I forgot to be someone else. What else do you think I am regretting?"

    "You regret?" Catrin fumed.

    However, Idris remained very casual as if he knew what he said and didn''t feel remorseful for a word he said.

    "I do regret, Catrin. But I also know it''s too late to regret."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Vent out later," Idris interrupted. "For now, let''s head in first." With that said, he didn''t wait for her to walk with him. He simply walked past her, heading straight to the hall where everyone was gathered.

    Catrin glowered behind him, but there was nothing she could do. Thus, soon she also followed him.

    She decided to talk to Idris later. For now, she wanted to focus on talking to decision makers.

    Meanwhile, upstairs in one of the suites,

    Brenda was finally ready to enter the hall. Looking at her at the moment, nothing looked out of place. She was dressed in a knee-length dress, styled perfectly to suit the elegance of her old age.

    Seeing her like that, no one would even barely doubt her to be sick. Her illness was perfectly concealed behind her charming confidence and the make-up she had never let go of, even after so many years.

    "Ma''am," Margaret approached with a jacket, holding it for the old lady to slip on.

    Brenda looked at her and smiled before moving her frail arm to put them on. "Thank you, Margaret," she gratefully reciprocated. "Has everyone arrived downstairs?"

    Margaret nodded. "Yes, they have." She hesitated a little and added, "Ms. Catrin has arrived sometime before."

    "And?"

    Even though Margaret didn''t say any further, Brenda knew her daughter too well to know that her arrival wouldn''t be as simple as just arriving.

    Margaret frowned. "And she gave some comment to the reporters at the entrance, making them think that the position of the company''s President is still not accepted by everyone. They have been speculating since. Even they are speculating that ... that you are using your power and position to promote someone you are biased about."

    Such speculations may be simple, but they make the masses doubt the operations of the company, affecting it in one way or the other.

    "Oh," Brenda nodded, understanding. "She did exactly what I expected her to do. It''s fine, let her try if that''s what she wants. She came prepared but not very prepared."

    Her words carried a weight that was hard to read, but not difficult for Margaret to understand.

    After all, Catrin was still unaware of Arwen''s true capability. She is fighting, aiming her attacks at the darkness, confident that it will work to her benefit.

    But little was she aware that nothing she did was going to hit the bullseye.

    "What about Arwen?" Brenda asked, checking the time on her watch. "Has she arrived?"

    Margaret checked the time on her watch and then said, "She still hasn''t but she was on her way when I last called her. She would be reaching soon or maybe already there."

    Brenda nodded. "There is no rush," she said. "Until then you help me arrange something."

    Margaret was at once ready. She listened to what Margaret said and soon left to make the said arrangements.

    While at the same time in the hall, after entering the party, Catrin has walked around, socializing with everyone she needed to and hoped for.

    But no matter who she met and talked with; they all didn''t seem even a bit dissatisfied with the change that is going to happen tonight. It felt like all of them were at perfect harmony, and satisfied with the choice of her mother.

    But how could that be possible?

    Feeling frustrated, she could no longer able to sweet talk anymore. Finding a corner, she tried to calm herself. But the desperation and anxiousness clawed her best.

    Just when she was about to lose her calm, from the corner of her eyes she caught the sight of someone familiar. And her eyes sparkled.

    Mr. Adkins.

    The second person who holds the power of decision-making ion the company.

    Without planning, she glided through the hall to approach him.

    "Mr. Adkins,"

    She greeted and the old man turned to her with smiles.

    "Catrin," he called, recognizing her at the very glance. "You are here. I almost didn''t see you. How have you been?"

    Catrin pressed a forced smiled before nodding in polite pleasure. "I am good, Mr. Adkins. Thank you for asking. But today I just didn''t approach you to greet. I approached you with a reason."

    The expression on Old Adkins changed, but the smile never left his face. It was a perfect mask of amiability he carried around.

    "If that''s so, I would love to hear your reason. Go ahead," he asked, his interest clear beneath his words.

    And Catrin knew if there was anyone who could actually help her, it was this man ¡ªthe man who had always loved make things difficult for her mother.

 Chapter 478 478: Her daughter? Arwen.

    Catrin still remembers ¡ªto Brenda''s every decision, there was always one person who opposed it.

    Not because there was always another best decision in contrast to it ...

    But rather because Andrew Adkins simply found it fun standing against Brenda Davies.

    He simply didn''t want to give an easy way.

    As if he were there just to make things difficult for her.

    So, Catrin was very sure that this time would be no different. As long as she gives him a reason to oppose, he will do it all willingly.

    "Mr. Adkins, you must already know that tonight is not just the celebration of the company''s success," Catrin said, her tone getting serious all so naturally. "My mother is planning to pass on the company''s leadership to someone who is not even deserving. Being one of the stakeholders, are you just going to watch it?"

    Andrew arched his brows. "Someone undeserving?" he asked, holding the stem of his flute while swirling the drinking a leisurely manner. "That couldn''t possibly be happening. Don''t you know your mother better than me, Catrin?"

    Of course, she knew.

    But she also believed that to defeat her, her mother would go to any extent. And that''s exactly what she had been doing ¡ªchoosing someone else to pass on the authority and responsibility.

    "I know her, and that''s why I know what she is doing isn''t right," she said, her gaze glinting with hostility, staring into the distance. But then, blinking, she glanced back at the man and continued, "Mr. Adkins, Davies Internationals holds a meaning that I can''t express. It''s very important to me, more than anyone could, and that''s why I need your help. Because I know we both share a mutual feeling for the company. Neither of us wants to see it pass to the wrong hands."

    She said and waited for Andrew to agree to cooperate with her. She was so confident that her eyes were already beaming.

    Andrew Adkins saw her like that and couldn''t help but smile. His aged gaze was deep, as if he was thinking something of his own, smiling over it.

    It was confusing, but since he was the only hope left to her, Catrin was ready to be as patient as possible.

    She waited ... and waited ...

    Until Andrew finally spoke, "Indeed, I won''t sit idly and watch Davies Internationals fall into the wrong hands."

    Catrin knew it. She was about to jump excited, ready to discuss the plan or how they could proceed, but her thoughts and words were both put on hold when Andrew interrupted her with a¡ª

    "But ..." Andrew interrupted.

    "But?"

    "But I don''t think it''s getting passed on to any wrong hands," he said, his words tinged with a strong belief.

    When Catrin heard him, she couldn''t hold herself from frowning. "What do you me, Mr. Adkins?" she asked.

    Andrew smiled and took a leisurely sip of his champagne. "I meant exactly what I said. For the first time in history, I don''t have any reason to stand against your mother. I agree with her on her decision." He paused before continuing with a smile, "And since I agree with her decision, I find no reason to stand against it."

    "How can you agree with her such an incompetent decision?" She could no longer hold herself back. It was frustrating. She thought it would be easy to make them see her point. But only now she realized that they were so sure of everything that she held the point of speaking at all.

    It was like in their eyes, they had already accepted it.

    How could her mother make everyone accept someone like this?

    And, was Margaret really so capable that everyone was ready to put their faith in her? What did she do to deserve this?

    Her records have nothing worth so much ...

    Andrew''s brows tugged in a frown as he watched Catrin. "Out of all, Catrin, I didn''t expect you to doubt your mother''s decision. After all, better than her, you must know the capability your daughter holds."

    Catrin was taken aback. She paused, not understanding what he meant by that.

    Her daughter? Arwen.

    What does this have to do with her?

    Before she could ask him, a sudden commotion erupted at the entrance.

    Conversations quieted as everyone turned towards the door, curious to see who had arrived.

    But when after a few moments no one entered, someone murmured, "Looks like they have been stopped by the reporters outside."

    "But who is it?" someone else asked with curiosity laced in the tone.

    "It''s the Vice President of the Davies Internationals, it seems," a guest offered, "While I was coming earlier, I heard someone whisper."

    "The Vice President" another voice chimed in, surprised. "Haven''t that position always been cloaked in mystery?"

    "People know the title, but not the person," someone agreed. "He has always worked from the shadows, without coming the light."

    "It''s rumored that only a few top executives have seen him," another guest added. "Even the major shareholders haven''t seen him. But since the company never suffered, no one cared to investigate who worked behind the success."

    "In the industry, he is already been treated as mysterious gem. Many tried to poach him, but none were successful." Someone revealed, making everyone think more deeply. After all, loyalty does come with a reason.

    "For someone like that to finally make a public appearance today ... could there be a reason?" another guest finally voiced the question on everyone''s mind.

    Whispers and speculations filled the room, buzzing like static.

    Catrin listened to it all, her expression darkening. Her eyes locked on the door, tension simmering beneath her skin.

    Even she couldn''t help her curiosity. Who was this person that Brenda had so thoroughly hidden ¡ªyet now revealed?

    Meanwhile outside ¡ª

    Neil pulled the car smoothly to stop in front of the grand entrance.

    "We have arrived, sir," he announced.

    Aiden turned to look at Arwen, his eyes soft yet steady. "Are you ready?"

    Arwen didn''t answer immediately. She paused for a few seconds before taking in a deep breath.

    Then she turned to him and gave a quiet, confident nod. "I am."

 Chapter 479: Please be my guest.

    Aiden stared at her and reached out to caress her head dotingly. "Good, then go and shine the way you are meant to shine, Moon."

    "Mhm-hm~" Arwen hummed back, succumbing to his touch. "You too," she said, adding, "Don''t be late. I need you with me. Complete your work and be back soon."

    Aiden nodded. "I won''t keep you waiting. Barely an hour and I will be back to your side, just the way you want me."

    She smiled, knowing he was not simply saying. He would be back here before she could even realize that he hadn''t.

    "Neil," Aiden called before continuing, "Help your madam, open the door."

    Neil was just waiting for it. The moment Aiden ordered, his hands moved to unbuckle the seatbelt with practised ease before he stepped out of the car, walking to open the door for Arwen.

    Holding the door, he politely said, "Madam!"

    Arwen gave a small smile to Aiden before turning to the door. Although Neil has blocked them from the prying eyes, she could still see a few of them peeking their way.

    She wasn''t scared of the crowds, but she didn''t like being surrounded by so many camera flashes.

    As if Aiden has read her thoughts, his hand came to hold her, giving her the warmth she needed very much at that moment.

    When she turned to look at him, he gave her a nod of assurance, to which she smiled.

    And then turning, she stepped down the car. Neil closed the door after her and waited for her to walk until she was stopped by the line of reporters.

    Aiden gave a long glance to her before finally saying, "Neil, let''s go."

    Neil at once nodded and returned back to the car before driving away.

    Meanwhile, camera flashed at Arwen, capturing her grace, her look s and the aura that was unmistakable in her demeanor.

    Although she didn''t appear frequently on the news as other actresses, models and socialites, she was still the renowned lady in the upper circle. So, when the reporters saw her walking down the carpet, they weren''t unaware of her identity.

    They all knew that she was Arwen Quinn, daughter of Catrin and Idris Quinn, and granddaughter of Brenda Davies.

    "Isn''t this Ms. Quinn?" one of the reporters asked just to confirm.

    And soon another one responded. "She is. After her marriage arrangement was annulled, she never appeared anywhere."

    "But she did mention marrying someone," another reporter reminded. "She revealed it on her social media."

    No one has forgotten it. They have tried their best to find out the identity of the man she married. But when even after weeks they couldn''t, they have moved to another.

    But seeing the chance today, they weren''t going to let go ...

    "Quick. Record the interview."

    The reporters were quick to rush forward, their cameraman following behind.

    Arwen didn''t rush to avoid then. Instead, when she saw herself getting surrounded, she paused and looked at them with a smile.

    "Ms. Quinn, we are pleasantly surprised to see you here. Can you please spare us a little time?" one of the reporters politely asked.

    Arwen matched the gaze before nodding. "Sure, please go ahead." She was already waiting for this. Partly because she knew what they would end up asking her. And she really wants to give them the answers today.

    The reporters were immediately pleased, finding her so cooperative. Especially the smile with which she greeted them. Unusually, the socialites in the high society carried the usual haughtiness, but Arwen seemed different.

    "Ms. Quinn, we heard that your marriage arrangement with Mr. Foster was annulled. Can you tell us, who initiated it?" someone asked finally.

    Arwen turned to him and responded without any hesitation. "I did."

    "You did?" they didn''t expect it. After all, it was Ryan who announced their relationship to be a rumour.

    "I decisively ended it when after realizing we weren''t meant for each other," she confirmed.

    The reporters were quick to grasp. "Was it because of Ms. Delyth Ember?"

    "Mr. Foster has previously revealed that he had feelings for Ms. Ember. Was she the reason, you two broke up?"

    Arwen didn''t intend to hide anything today. Smiling, she shook her head and responded, "We didn''t break up," she said, making the reporters momentarily confused. "For breaking up, two people should share a relationship. And Mr. Foster and I never shared any. So, what we ended was never a relationship but a family arrangement that none of us wanted to stay bound to."

    Although she didn''t reveal much, her words were enough to clear every speculation they had about Ryan and Arwen''s relationship.

    "Ms. Quinn, you mentioned before that you are married already. But you still appeared without him. Is there any reason behind it?" another person asked.

    But before Arwen could answer him, someone else interjected.

    "We have even heard that your family, especially your parents doesn''t acknowledge your marriage and have severed the ties with you. Is that true?"

    "Ms. Quinn, you are appearance here today ... is it your attempt to reconcile with your family?"

    "You have never previously appeared in the events such as today. Could we consider you appearance today as an effort of getting back with your family?"

    The questions were shot one after the another. And Arwen was not at all amazed by them. She wasn''t at all surprised how they knew about her severing ties with the family.

    If Emily and others could find out, anyone else could do that same.

    It only meant that Catrin want her to be cornered from every way.

    "Ms. Quinn, please answer us. We are just making the guesses, given you hold no great connection in the business industry. And in the past, you never ¡ª"

    Before they could speak any further, a voice interrupted interjected from a distance.

    "Vice President, is that you?"

    Instinctively, Arwen turned to look back only to see the Head Marketing executive standing behind her at a distance.

    "Philip," she called his name and the man walked to her with a wide smile on his face.

    "Ma''am, I heard someone saying you will be attending today, but couldn''t quite believe it given all these years you have always avoided the cameras.

    Arwen shook her head. "I wouldn''t have if there wasn''t a need for me to attend to," she said knowing well that Philip hasn''t simply appeared there. He came with a reason ¡ªa reason to reveal her identity.

    And sure, he did.

    Seeing them exchange the casual words like that, the reporters were quick to grasp the keywords and process it as per the understanding.

    "Vice President? Mr. Mason, is Ms. Quinn the mysterious Vice President of Davies Internationals?"

    Philip turned to them, giving them a fleeting glance but didn''t respond to their question. Turning back, to Arwen he simply gesture, "Ma''am, please. Everyone has been waiting inside."

    Arwen also didn''t stay for long. Nodding, she turned to head inside with Philip.

    "Yes, let''s go."

    Behind them, the media was dying to get the confirmation. They tried rushing forward, but before they could reach Arwen again, human barriers stood, obstructing their way.

    Just when Arwen would have walked in, disappearing from their sight ... she paused and turned to face back the media. Smiling their way, she said, "My husband will be appearing later. If you want to meet him, please be my guest."

    The reporters didn''t understand and even Arwen didn''t stay to explain it to them. Simply signalling the guards around, she turned and walked in.

 Chapter 480: Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce you all to â€¦

    "Philip," Arwen called, pausing in her steps. The man turned toward her, a hint of bashfulness on his face.

    "Ma''am, I did what I was asked to," he said.

    Arwen nodded ¡ªshe knew that. But that wasn''t what she wanted to know.

    "Who asked you?" she asked plainly, though the answer already danced at the edge of her thoughts.

    Philip glanced at her and was about to speak, when a calm voice interjected from a distance.

    "It was me."

    Arwen turned to look, and Margaret approached with a composed smile.

    "Aunt Margaret!"

    "Yes, it was me," Margaret confirmed with a nod, sparing Philip a brief glance. "I asked him to walk over to you and announce your identity. We can''t let them look down on you. So, for that, it was needed for your identity to be revealed."

    Arwen took that in and gave a nod. "I no longer intended to hide it anyway. It just happened to come out in the most perfect way. Thank you, Aunt Margaret."

    "It was the old lady''s instruction," Margaret said with a soft smile. "I was just executing it just the way she wanted."

    Arwen smiled. Of course! That was so her Granna''s style.

    "Now, go on," Margaret said, gesturing towards the grand door of the hall. "Enter ... as the Vice President of Davies Internationals."

    Arwen nodded and then turned to face the towering doors at a distance. "I am ready to embrace it fully then," she muttered to herself before taking her steps forward.

    Margaret remained behind with Philip. "Chairman Davies will be entering later," she said quietly. "Until then, arrange everything as it''s been asked."

    Philip understood and gave a respectful nod.

    Margaret turned and left, disappearing into another corridor.

    Meanwhile, inside the banquet hall, the air buzzed with low whispers.

    "I just heard someone say it''s definitely the Vice President of Davies Internationals," a guest murmured, confirming the doubt everyone held.

    "So, it''s true. I can''t believe it ... I am really curious to know who it actually is."

    "Yes, even I am interested to find out," another voice chimed in. "Anyone who could work in the shadows all these years and still make the company thrive has to be exceptional. He ¡ª"

    The air shifted suddenly. A subtle hush fell over the room as the grand doors creaked open.

    "He is here," someone squealed in anticipation.

    Catrin, who had turned away in boredom, paused again. She had decided to ignore, thinking it was beneath her. But now, curiosity clawed its way back. Slowly, she turned around.

    A lean figure stepped through the doorway, casting a long shadow on the polished floor.

    All eyes followed the silhouette.

    But then ¡ªsomething shifted in the room.

    The figure they expected of a man didn''t quite look like one.

    The graceful poise, the confident stride, the delicate silhouette of the gown flowing behind her ...

    "Wait! Is it a woman?" someone whispered in disbelief.

    Catrin''s eyes narrowed, her heart skipping a beat. A pang of pain of betrayal spread across her heart.

    Not because she hated the idea of a woman rising at the top, but because she hated the idea of her mother supporting it when she didn''t support her. Why was everyone else capable in her mother''s eyes, except her?

    "Could it be the Vice President of the company is a woman?" another guest said, voice thick with astonishment. Not because they considered women to be any less. But they still associate success with the man.

    They have modernized themselves, but some prejudices still clung to their bones.

    Then, as if the crowd collectively held its breath ¡ª

    Arwen appeared.

    Her presence, bold yet elegant, cut through the room like a knife through silk. Her gown shimmered under the crystal chandeliers, her gaze was steady, and her lips curved in the faintest, most assured smile.

    "This ... isn''t this Arwen Quinn, the daughter of Catrin and Idris Quinn?"

    "Is she the Vice President of Davies Internationals?"

    Gasps echoed through the hall.

    And gazes turned to search for Catrin and Idris in the crowd. They all had noticed them earlier, so finding them wasn''t difficult. Their gazes were filled with curiosity as if asking the two to confirm it.

    While Idris stood somewhere towards the back of the hall, looking equally surprised, Catrin stood closer to see Arwen more clearly.

    Though she looked surprised at the front, her clenched jaw and stiff fingers had a different story to tell. Her gaze was fixed on Arwen as if demanding an answer. An explanation for her.

    However, Arwen walked in nonchalantly. She didn''t even turn to glance her way. Her ignorance was so natural that it felt like she hadn''t seen her at all.

    And that ignorance only further intensified Catrin''s fury. She burned from inside, but then suddenly a voice of doubt calmed her down.

    "Could we have misunderstood?" She heard someone whisper. "Maybe she entered just at the same time ... Maybe the Vice President is someone else and is yet to enter?"

    And Catrin found herself grasping that possibility. It did make sense to her.

    After all, how could Arwen be working at Davies Internationals?

    Wasn''t her interest always been in ballet?

    Catrin thought to herself and remembered how Arwen had always loved and busied herself with dancing.

    Of course, after putting her passion into dance, there was no way she would have gotten spare time to learn the business and make a success there. Business learning needs equal efforts. It was not an art anyone could master on a whim.

    It was impossible ...

    However, just as she was proving herself, she saw a man in a crisp suit appear on Arwen''s side.

    He was not an unknown face.

    He was the Head Marketing Executive at Davies Internationals. She had seen him before.

    But why did he appear beside Arwen?

    Did she know him?

    Before the crowd could puzzle it out, they saw Philip move forward with practiced ease, standing just beside Arwen.

    Then, in a clear yet respectful voice, he spoke, "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce you all to our company''s Vice President ¡ªMrs. Arwen Quinn."

 Chapter 481: You quit being my mother long ago.

    The hall froze.

    Everyone halted to listen intently, as if trying their best not to miss even a single detail.

    "She is our leader," Philip continued, "who has not just guided our company but us with precision and vision for the last five years, choosing to remain behind the scenes until now. Tonight, she stands here not just as a name ... but as the strength behind Davies Internationals."

    If anyone had doubts before, they were all shattered now.

    With just a few words, Philip had confirmed Arwen''s identity to everyone, leaving no room for speculation.

    The room erupted in quiet gasps, murmurs, applause ¡ªand disbelief.

    But more than anyone, Catrin was the most shaken. Her ears rang, her thoughts tangled into a mess of disbelief and anger.

    Five years?

    Arwen had been working at Davies Internationals for five years?

    How was that even possible?

    She hadn''t known which only meant ¡ªArwen had done all of this ... behind her back.

    How dare she?

    "Mrs. Quinn!"

    A soft voice snapped her out of her daze. Catrin turned to see a woman approaching, elegantly dressed, her expression glowing with admiration.

    "You must be really proud today," the woman said, her smile warm as her gaze shifted to Arwen at a distance, talking to notable figures of their society with a practiced ease. "Your daughter is so capable. Not only is she beautiful, but she has achieved the kind of success most men only dream of. You must have raised her well."

    Catrin''s fingers clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palms. She forced herself to smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    Proud? Heh!

    She wanted to scoff.

    She would have been proud ¡ªif Arwen had walked the path, she had so carefully prepared for her.

    She would have been proud if her daughter had been obedient. Respectful. Grateful.

    She would have been proud if Arwen hadn''t gone behind her back, overstepped her bounds, and rebelled.

    Like the day she ended her engagement with Ryan without her consent.

    Like the day she walked out of the family ¡ªsevering ties without looking back.

    And now today ¡ªstanding in the very place she never belonged, wearing the power like it was made for her.

    Why?

    Why was Arwen so intent on defying her?

    Catrin''s jaw tightened without realizing, her fury simmering just beneath the surface.

    "Mrs. Quinn?" the woman asked again, concern lacing her voice now.

    Catrin turned to look at her with thinly veiled displeasure. "Kindly excuse me," she said curtly, before turning and walking away, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor.

    Meanwhile, after Philip''s announcement, the formal introductions concluded, and the event transitioned into a more casual atmosphere.

    Soft music played in the background. Servers glided between the guests with glasses of champagne and canape?s.

    Arwen moved gracefully through the hall, posed and composed. Her expression was calm, and her aura unshakable.

    A few guests came to greet her personally ¡ªinvestors, board members, and dignitaries ¡ªeach offering congratulations and compliments. While some partners approached her with polite interest, clearly reevaluating her now that the truth was known.

    No matter who it was, Arwen''s smile never faltered. She greeted them all with just the needed grace and professionalism ¡ªneither too cold nor too warm.

    Until she saw a familiar face approaching.

    Her smile dimmed ¡ªnot out of nervousness, but from a quiet shift in her composure.

    Catrin Quinn.

    Just her look revealed it all. She wasn''t happy, just as Arwen had expected her not to be.

    Arwen felt a tinge of disappointment in her heart ¡ª a disappointment that she felt at herself. How did she never realize that no matter what she did, her mother wouldn''t feel satisfied?

    If she had realized it earlier, then she would have saved herself from a fraction of suffering.

    Seeing her walking closer, Arwen turned to look at the people she was standing with and politely said, "Please excuse me. I have to check on something."

    The group nodded, and she turned to leave.

    However, she had barely taken a few steps when Catrin''s voice came, asking her to stop.

    "Arwen, wait there," Catrin roared quietly, but the edge was clear in her tone.

    Arwen so wanted to ignore. But at the same time, she didn''t want to give her the importance. If she had walked away, ignoring her ... it would have given Catrin Quinn a satisfaction of the possibility that she ignored because she was guilty.

    But since Arwen wasn''t, why should she give her the satisfaction.

    With her thoughts clear, she turned to face her, matching her gaze with casual indifference.

    "Mrs. Quinn, is there anything that I can help you with?"

    "Heh!" Catrin scoffed, no longer caring about being heard. They were at the corner, and she was sure that even if she yelled on this side of the hall, no one would be able to hear. "Is that how you are going to talk to your mom now?"

    Arwen raised a brow at her as if quite amused by what she said.

    "Wait, what?" she asked before smiling with clear amusement in her tone. "I think you have mistaken something, Mrs. Quinn. We don''t share any bond that needs me to follow any kind of particular manner with you."

    "Arwen!" Catrin warned, nearing the edge of her patience. "I am your mother. Have you forgotten it?"

    Arwen maintained her composure as she shook her head. "I haven''t forgotten it, but it seems you have forgotten. I have long severed every familial tie with you. You quit being my mother long ago, and a few months back, even I accepted it officially."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Mrs. Quinn, I think if there is any misconception on your part, you try to clarify it on your own. I don''t have time to entertain you right now. I have other things to do."

    With that, Arwen tried to turn away, but Catrin grabbed her arm to hold her back.

    "Arwen, you think you can walk out without explaining it to me?"

 Chapter 482: I am proud of you.

    Catrin was pissed in the worst way possible.

    And Arwen''s indifferent attitude only intensified her fury.

    "Business is not where you can play, Arwen. What were you thinking, going behind my back and working at Davies Internationals?" she snapped, yanking Arwen''s arms roughly.

    Arwen winced ¡ªnot just from the physical pain, but from the deep, familiar ache of disappointment.

    Her fingers curled into fists as she stared at the woman who should have supported her, who should have stood beside her no matter what ... but never did.

    Maybe all mothers aren''t the same in the world.

    Some love unconditionally ...

    Some sacrifice everything for their children.

    And then there are exceptions like Catrin ¡ªwho loved having control, authority, and herself over everything else.

    Arwen wanted to blame her fate for making her fall into the hands of the mother who never truly loved her as a mother should.

    "Why do you have to rebel against me?" Catrin demanded, her fury sharpening with every word. "I am your mother! Can''t you trust my plans for you?"

    Her grip twisted tighter around Arwen''s arm, as if she could physically force her daughter back into submission.

    But she failed to see that her twist didn''t make Arwen struggle. Rather, her gaze only grew colder.

    "I have had enough of your rebellious nature," Catrin hissed. "Now, it''s time for you to understand one thing." She leaned in, enunciating every word. "You. Will. Quit. It."

    Her eyes bored into Arwen''s, attempting to intimidate her. But her efforts fell flat. Arwen didn''t even blink.

    When Catrin still received no response, her grip tightened again as she ground out through gritted teeth. "Do you hear me? Go and sign the resignation now. Step down from your position immediately. Davies Internationals is not your place. You are not meant for it."

    "Then, are you?"

    Finally, Arwen''s cold voice cut through the air like ice.

    Catrin froze.

    With a sharp tug, Arwen wrenched her arm free and took a step back, her cold gaze meeting her mother''s with a quiet steel.

    "Are you meant for it?" she repeated, her voice calm but laced with quiet disdain. "Given you are still attending the party as a guest should wake you now. Whether Davies Internationals is my playground or not, it doesn''t matter. But it''s definitely not your place that I can assure you."

    Davies International has always been the most aching nerve for Catrin. So, when she heard Arwen taunting her with it, she lost her composure.

    "Arwen, how dare you?"

    However, to her temper, Arwen didn''t even flinch. She simply folded her hands, unbothered.

    "How dare I?" she echoed with a soft chuckle. "Since when does it take daring to speak the truth, Mrs. Quinn? I am simply stating what you have chosen to ignore for years. It would do you well to finally see it."

    With that, she didn''t waste another word. Raising her hand just a little, she gestured a server to come forward. "Attend to Mrs. Quinn," she said, adding, "She is our guest here. And as the host, I can''t bear to see a guest unattended."

    Then, with a fleeting glance at her mother, Arwen walked away.

    Catrin watched her leave and couldn''t help grit.

    This ¡ªthis was exactly what she hated in Arwen. That quiet defiance. That intimidating gaze. She had believed she had subdued her once. But now she realized ¡ªit was an innate trait. One that had never left Arwen''s bones ¡ªeven after years.

    Why was her daughter born like this?

    If she had been anywhere else, she would have vented her rage. But here ... in this hall, with so many eyes watching ... she could only swallow it.

    On the other hand, Arwen stepped back into the hall, greeting and mingling with the guests.

    Although a beautiful smile adorned her face, it was just a mask she was weakening to present the best exterior.

    On inside ... she was dying to breathe.

    She might have come strong in front of her mother, but only she knew how difficult was it for her to act so indifferently with her. Not because she longed to be close to her ¡ªbut because she wanted Catrin to see.

    To see all wrongs, she had committed and never acknowledged.

    Seeing her act so casually ¡ªas if nothing has ever happened ¡ªmade Arwen want to sit her down and lay bare every wound, every scare she had caused.

    But doing so would only make her look weak.

    And, in front of Catrin Quinn, she no longer wants to appear weak.

    Not anymore.

    "Princess!"

    Suddenly, a gently voice pulled Arwen out of her daze.

    She blinked, looking at the people standing with her. Then she followed their gaze and found Idris standing not far away ¡ªwatching her with the same soft eyes that made her feel guilty for treating him indifferently.

    He didn''t treat her right, but she couldn''t say he treated her wrong.

    He wasn''t the father she needed, but over the years, she has accepted him the way he was as her father.

    He hadn''t hurt her like Catrin, but he hadn''t protected her either.

    Still ... blaming him now for the expectations she never voiced felt unfair.

    Would he have treated her differently if she had told him what she needed?

    Maybe ...

    "I am still waiting to congratulate you. Will you allow me to?" His said, looking at the guests who stood around Arwen.

    His words held a quiet depth ¡ªnot loud, not dramatic ¡ªbut real.

    Most wouldn''t notice it.

    To the others, it sounded like a teasing father celebrating his daughter''s success. They exchanged gazes before looking at him with an understanding smile.

    "How could we?" one of the guests joked. "On a daughter''s success, of course the first right to cherish belongs to her father. We wouldn''t dare intercept, Mr. Quinn. Kindly excuse us."

    With that, they all gave a nod before politely stepping away, leaving Arwen alone with Idris.

    Idris offered them a grateful smile before approaching his daughter with hesitant steps.

    Looking at her, he smiled softly. "Congratulations, princess. I just came to say ... I am proud of you."

 Chapter 483: Donâ€™t disappoint me this time.

    Arwen was caught off guard with that.

    It was just four words ... yet the weight it held was far what she had realized.

    Back in the past, she had desperately wanted to hear it on several occasions. But she never did.

    And now, when she least expected it, it came so effortlessly. But what surprised her was that she still couldn''t let go of the way those words made her feel.

    It shouldn''t make her feel anything, yet it made her eyes feel heavy with emotions.

    Idris was watching her expression very intently, so when he saw the emotion in her gaze shift, he instinctively stepped forward to hold her hands.

    But before he could, Arwen stepped back effortlessly, avoiding his attempt.

    He wasn''t offended; rather, a small smile curled his lips, with which he wanted to ease the awkwardness between them. However, it didn''t quite reach the expectations. It only made the sadness reflect in his eyes that he tried hard to hide..

    "Today," he began with a smile that looked genuine. "I truly feel like a proud father. People are looking at me, envying my luck of having such an excellent daughter, who is not just so filial but also so capable. They all said that with you around, I wouldn''t have to worry at all. It''s so good. Was it the same when you were back in school? I remember you were also the topper in the class and ¡ª"

    Before he could say further, he realized what he had mentioned ¡ª

    He froze and couldn''t utter another word. His gaze glazed with guilt ... regret.

    When Arwen saw her like that, she couldn''t help but smile, giving out a low, disdainful chuckle.

    "Arwen, Dad is sorry ¡ª"

    "I have always been the topper of the first elite class, Dad." Although the statement should be filled with pride, when Arwen spoke, it felt like she was mocking herself, her young self. "It was never an easy feat to maintain it, year after year. But every year, I still put all my best efforts into carrying it in the hope that someday my parents would attend and feel proud of me. But that never happened. You know, at that time, I had seen all the other parents visiting the teachers, attending the parents'' teachers meeting, asking their kids to be like me so that they could also feel proud like my parents must be feeling every year."

    "But little did they know that my parents never had enough time to feel the pride. They have always been so busy working, they hardly got time to even notice the efforts I put in for them ¡ªevery single day, every month and relentlessly for years."

    Idris felt needles of regret prick his heart ¡ªan ache spread through his heart. But he held it in, letting Arwen continue. He couldn''t make up for the grievances, but he would never step back from recognizing them anymore.

    Arwen glanced up at him and smiled. "You are right," she said, continuing. "It was the same even when I was back in school. If you have ever cared to attend the parents-teachers meeting, you would have known. But since you didn''t, you should even care to mention it."

    Her eyes were tearing, but she held the command on it. Not even a single tear rolled down her her, making her look weak.

    Giving him one last glance, she turned to walk away. But just when she was about to walk past him, she paused and said, "Dad, you can be proud today, but know that in this success, I have made no effort to make you or anyone else proud. My success today is something that I would only dedicate to myself because no one else has any part to play in it."

    She stopped doing things for her parents the day she severed the ties from them. There was no looking back.

    It might be unfair to Idris ... he might deserve a chance to make amends,

    But she was not willing to give him that chance because that would be unfair for her.

    Saying that, she walked away.

    Idris slowly turned to look her way, watching her walk confidently on her own. Arwen never clung to him, and he thought she didn''t like to. But only today, he realized, it was because he never gave her any chance to. If only he had allowed her to, she wouldn''t have been so disappointed in him.

    He didn''t move. He stood there, just watching his daughter.

    Arwen walked forward with grace, pausing each time someone came to greet her. Elegant. Composed. Unshaken.

    How could he not be proud?

    He would be ¡ªalways.

    Not because she had succeeded, but because she was his daughter.

    And taking pride in her ... was the only thing he was truly meant to do.

    While he was staring at Arwen, Catrin made her way to him, coming to stand by his side.

    "Are you seeing her?" she said, voice clipped, eyes narrowed. "She is now even flaunting her rebellious attitude. She went behind our backs, working in Mom''s company for five years. What was she even trying to prove?"

    Idris didn''t respond at first. His eyes stayed fixed on Arwen.

    "You would never know that, Catrin," he finally said, before turning to her with a small smile that hid his sarcasm well. "You know why?" he asked.

    And Catrin brows tugged in a frown at his tone.

    "Because you never tried looking at her like a mother looks at her daughter. If you do, you would definitely see her intention clear."

    He then gestured a server around and walked to him before exchanging his empty glass with another flute of champagne.

    Catrin gritted, but before she could speak, Idris had already gone away.

    Frustrated, she turned to look back at Arwen. She was graceful talking to someone, instructing them on something.

    "Fine, Arwen, I will look at you like a mother for the last time," she muttered to herself before opening her clutch to pull her phone out. "Don''t disappoint me this time."

 Chapter 484: Learnt from the best.

    Catrin took the phone and dialled a number. Soon, the call was connected, and she spoke through the line, "Ryan, if you have still not given up on Arwen and still want her the same, don''t be more late than you already are."

    The night was about Davies International''s success. So, like every year, a presentation was made to give the overview of the year''s business, the investments made, the returns received and how the cracked deals have contributed to the company, the country and society as a whole.

    On the stage, Arwen also shared the interesting moments they all shared after completing the toughest projects. A few of them were not just in graphs and figures, but in beautiful clips, capturing the smiles, hard work and the real joy.

    The intention behind it was not just to showcase the healthy working environment of Davies Internationals, but also to prove Arwen''s involvement in every single deal, her decisiveness and also her strong idea to succeed.

    Although Arwen was up on the stage to brief it, she wasn''t the one to prepare it. So, it was also a surprise for her.

    She slowly turned to look at Mia, who quickly explained.

    "Ma''am, Chairman Madam has asked to take frequent video clips of you. She had asked me not to tell you about it so ¡ª"

    Arwen could understand why.

    If she had been asked, she would have refused straight away because she never had plans of taking up the chair her mother had her eyes on.

    But now ...

    It doesn''t matter.

    At the same time, everyone else was equally amazed. They thought that, being Brenda Davies''s granddaughter, she had been privileged to take up the position of Vice President with ease.

    But seeing the video, they could tell that Arwen had the capability to sit in the chair.

    On the screen, while managing the people and instructing them, she didn''t look like the rich socialite who was trained to attend the opulent events and gatherings; rather, she looked like a woman trained to make a name and difference in the business.

    "And that was all we had to share with our stakeholders. Hope you will continue to put your faith and support in us." Arwen concluded her speech before adjusting the mic. "If there are any questions, I would be willing to hear them."

    She waited, and soon, the representative from a famous media house stood up to ask, "Ms. Quinn, we remember you were trained for the ballet stage and rich social and charity galas, what brought you to the business? Is it your parents who inspired you?"

    No one was unaware that both Catrin and Idris were into business. Children taking up their parents'' profession as a hobby was also not something difficult to picture.

    So, all of them were curious to know. They all wanted to hear her inspiring story of an emerging.

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a smile, but it was too hard to read the story behind that smile. Her gaze held the glitter, but that smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    "It was never my parents," she said slowly. "There was never any inspiration as well." She laughed. "I indulged myself in it because I was too bored staying alone at home."

    People were taken off guard, but soon they chuckled, finding the hint of humor in her words.

    Of course, both her parents were too busy at work to give her the time. Of course, she would have been bored and lonely.

    Who thought even boredom could make people turn out so capable?

    While people took it as a talent, Idris and Catrin felt different emotions.

    "She is out to humiliate us. Her wings have surely grown hard." Catrin felt her fury bubble again.

    But Idris remained silent. He didn''t care to speak anymore to her. No matter what he would say, he had understood that it wouldn''t make sense to Catrin.

    "Brat!" At his moment, an aged but elegant voice glazed with complaint cut through the air, instantly attracting all attention. "Was it for this day I put my efforts in you? So that you stand there on stage and refuse to even acknowledge me?"

    Arwen''s brows arched up, but soon they melded well with the smile on her lips. "Granna!" she called ever so softly that it visibly contrasted with her earlier tone.

    Brenda had chosen to enter the banquet at just this moment. Right when everyone has witnessed Arwen''s true form ¡ªthe form that can easily manage the confidence and grace when needed.

    She didn''t want to step in before and take away all attention.

    "Don''t use that sweetness on me now ...," she said as she walked forward with Margaret on her side as always, "when you clearly didn''t care to acknowledge me before. Sigh, I trained you in vain."

    People''s gasps filled the room, and soon they all understood the gist of it all.

    Arwen was trained by no one else but Brenda Davies herself. No doubt her attitude and demeanor while handling the jobs in the video looked so exceptionally professional.

    Arwen stepped down the stage and walked to her. "Granna, you got it wrong," she said before passing a small smile to the media representative who had presented the question before. "They wanted to know who inspired me. They didn''t ask me who tricked me into it. If they had, I would have definitely given your name."

    Everyone was again taken by surprise.

    No one has ever dared to talk to Brenda Davies like this in front of so many people, not even her daughter Catrin.

    Now seeing Arwen being so blunt with the old lady, they all were curious to know how deep a relationship Brenda shared with her granddaughter.

    The woman who didn''t treat her daughter with such warmth, could it be possible that she treated her granddaughter differently ...?

    "Seems like Mrs. Davies shares a special bond with her granddaughter," someone whispered among the guests.

    And in response, another one chimed in, "Yes, she doesn''t look at all offended."

    "Maybe this happens when people reach their old age. They start liking their grandkids more than their own children."

    "Haha ... yes. Even Mrs. Davies seems no different. She must truly adore Arwen."

    They all started guessing on their own.

    Catrin, who stood there, listened to it all and could help but grit her teeth. Her gaze turned hostile as she stared at Arwen and Brenda at the front.

    Why did her mother treat everyone differently but not her?

    While under everyone''s watchful gaze, Brenda eyed Arwen and said, "You sure have learnt it all for me. How can I even deal with you? You will have all the arguments to escape."

    "What can I do?" Arwen shrugged casually. "I have learnt from the best."

    Brenda laughed, and people witnessed a different side of the lady who always looked so difficult to approach.

    After a long moment, another representative from the media approached.

    "Chairman Davies, we have finally met the mysterious Vice President of Davies International. Now, can you tell us, when will we be able to see the new leader, you have chosen to lead both the company and legacy?"

 Chapter 485: I will love you again.

    The guests who have received the invitations were long informed about its purpose.

    So, they were all aware that the night was not just about celebrating the success of Davies International''s another decade of success, it was also about the upcoming change that was going to happen in the company ¡ªthe change of leadership.

    When the media representative asked about it, every gaze turned to Brenda, waiting for her response.

    Brenda glanced at Arwen briefly with a meaningful look before turning to look at the media representative. Her demeanor changed the very instant.

    The woman who looked like a loving and caring grandmother just now was back looking like the shrewd businesswoman she was.

    "Seems like you did read the invitation card well before coming here," she commented nonchalantly.

    And at her words, the representative blushed. "Of course, we did our homework before coming here."

    "Sure, you did," Brenda nodded, but her words held a subtle other meaning. "But anyway, forgetfulness is still a human nature. Even I have recently gotten prone to it."

    No one understood what she meant.

    And even Brenda didn''t mind it. Smiling, she soon responded to the needful. "Today''s evening has been divided into two sections ¡ªcelebration of our success and announcement of the new face. Since we have already shared our success story, now the only thing that remains on the list is the announcement. Don''t worry, we haven''t cancelled the plan."

    It simply meant there was still time for the announcement.

    "Mrs. Davies, we heard the decision was solely made by you. How confident are you that the new face that you have chosen will take the success to new heights?"

    Brenda gave a fleeting glance at Arwen before turning again with a confident smirk on her face. "Very sure. She has my essence. She would only surpass me and my achievements."

    Her words were short but enough to express her certainty in her choice.

    However, it left others confused.

    Before the media could ask anything more, Brenda skillfully avoided. "The evening is still young. Don''t make haste. Enjoy a little first."

    With that, she turned to look and asked Arwen to accompany her.

    Since everyone''s curiosity was at its peak, the guests started to discuss among themselves.

    "Aiden hasn''t come with you?" Brenda asked, her brows knitting with slight but clear displeasure.

    Arwen glanced at her and understood. Smiling, she said, "Granna, he returned day before yesterday and has gotten a lot of pending work on his desk. Don''t worry, he didn''t ditch the plan. He will be arriving soon." She checked her watch and then added with confidence. "In around the next twenty minutes."

    Brenda halted in her steps and turned to face her. "Twenty minutes?" she echoed. "You sure know how to hold confidence. What if he doesn''t come in your said time? Do you dare to choose someone else here?"

    Although no one has yet come forward with any intent. Brenda has been overseeing almost everyone. Since Arwen had appeared, there have been families around, mustering the courage to approach and discuss any possibility.

    Arwen paused at that, but it was barely for a second or two. Smiling, she soon said, "He never breaks his promises. He said he will be here in time, then he surely will."

    Brenda looked at her for a moment before finally nodding to her. "Fine, then twenty minutes it is."

    "Don''t tell me you are waiting for that low-status man here, Arwen?" Catrin''s voice cut through, and Arwen''s expression at once changed.

    She turned to look back with a frown.

    But under her displeased gaze like that, Catrin only felt her anger rise. "What? Don''t look at me like that," she said, before stepping close so that her voice wouldn''t reach others'' ears. "I am serious here. You can''t bring that aged man here and introduce him as your husband in front of everyone."

    "And who do you think you are to stop me?" Arwen no longer kept her calm. "Last when I checked, we no longer shared any ties that gave you the authority to stop me from doing anything."

    "Arwen, you ¡ª" Catrin almost felt like dying out of exasperation. She turned to Brenda and said, "Mom, even you are supporting her? There are so many people around. Do you want me to lose face that badly?"

    Brenda remained nonchalant. Looking at her daughter, she simply said, "There is nothing I will not support her for. Introducing her husband is still a basic. What''s wrong with it?"

    "Mom!" Catrin felt like she would lose all her patience at once. "Like seriously? Just to make me feel lowest, you will do everything?" she demanded, looking at her as if she couldn''t believe a cruel mother like hers existed in the world.

    Then, laughing out of disdain, she nodded. "Of course, I should have known." Her gaze darted to look at Arwen before returning to Brenda. "You have always used my daughter against me. How can you not use her today? You gave her the position in the company just to spite me, encouraged her in doing everything that I disapproved of ... of course, you will use every means possible to make me feel the worst. Even if it means turning my daughter against me."

    Arwen frowned deeply.

    But Brenda remained calm. Catrin''s words were nothing new. She had heard it several times ¡ªto the point it no longer bothers her as it used to.

    "Enough!" Catrin said decisively. She looked at Arwen with determination and continued. "I have had enough of you. I am ready to forgive you for everything you did, but today, for that, you have to accept one thing that I ask you for."

    Arwen didn''t respond. Her expression remained cold as she glared at her mother, waiting for her to stoop lower than she already had.

    "I will forget and forgive everything, Arwen. Just accept my plan for once. Accept Ryan back. Introduce him as your fiance? today in front of everyone and start afresh with him, and you will be my daughter again ¡ªthe same way you have been before. I will love you again."

 Chapter 486: Could he be the man she married?

    Brenda couldn''t help but frown at Catrin''s offer.

    She might have been truly a failure as a mother ¡ªbecause how else could she explain that her daughter, Catrin, never realized that motherhood was about sacrifices, not transactions?

    Kids learn from their mothers, but Catrin never learnt that a mother''s affection doesn''t come at a cost. It just comes without any set condition.

    Brenda blamed herself for everything.

    But Catrin didn''t even stop to think. To her, the offer she made was perfect.

    As long as Arwen agreed, everything would fall into place.

    But Arwen''s silence was starting to chip away at her composure.

    The longer she didn''t respond, the more it pushed Catrin to the edge. Her patience felt like a thin thread ¡ªready to snap.

    "Did you even hear me, Arwen?" Catrin asked sharply, furrowing her brows. "I have already made the arrangements. Ryan will be here soon. Be good, and you can turn everything back. You will have your mother back in your life and ¡ª"

    "Who said I want to have a mother again in my life?"

    The cold interjection cut through the air like a blade.

    Before Catrin could even finish, Arwen''s voice ¡ªcalm and frigid ¡ªshut her down completely. Her gaze held no warmth, no respect ¡ªjust brutal indifference.

    She had had enough of her mother''s twisted obsession. And she wasn''t going to entertain it anymore.

    "What do you mean?" Catrin asked, her voice rising in disbelief. She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles whitening as she glared at her daughter.

    But even under her such an intense scrutiny, Arwen didn''t flinch. Her expression remained still, emotionless and unbothered.

    "I meant exactly what my words implied," Arwen replied. "If you are the mother, then no ¡ªI don''t want one. I don''t want to be your daughter again. And I certainly don''t want your love. So, keep it ... for someone who still cares."

    With that, she turned towards Brenda, ready to walk away.

    But Catrin wasn''t done. She lunged forward and grabbed Arwen''s arms tightly, pulling her back.

    "What does that mean, Arwen? You can''t be serious about what you just said."

    Arwen slowly turned her head, brow arching in mocking amusement.

    "Did you think I was joking all this time?" she asked, voice laced with quiet scorn. She almost laughed ¡ªalmost.

    Suppressing the disdain curling at her lips, she said coolly, "Fine. Then let me make it perfectly clear. When I severed my ties with you, I meant every word. Just like I meant it when I walked away from the ''arrangement'' you crafted for me. In both decisions, I have no intention of coming back. Not now. Not ever."

    Catrin stared at her in shock, her expression contorting with disbelief ... and fury. She let out a harsh scoff, loud enough to turn a few heads nearby.

    "You mean to tell me," she sneered, "That just to protect your so-called marriage with some random, poor nobody ... you are willing to leave us?"

    The insult sliced through the tension like a siren, catching the attention of more guests. Whispers began rushing in the background.

    Brenda''s face hardened with disapproval.

    "Catrin," she warned quietly, her tone sharp, "people are watching. Tonight is not the time for this. Don''t embarrass yourself."

    "I am embarrassing myself?" Catrin repeated, her voice rising. "Mom, you still think I am the one embarrassing myself here?"

    She jabbed a finger in Arwen''s direction, her eyes blazing with accusation.

    "It''s her! She is throwing away everything ¡ªour family, her future, her reputation ¡ªjust to cling to some lowly man."

    Her lips curled in disgust.

    "Aiden. That''s his name, right?" she spat. "You severed your ties with us for him, right? What does he have? Arwen, don''t be a fool and open your eyes to see it clearly. He is a nobody ¡ªan old man, nearly your father''s age. And the sooner you realize that, the better. Leaving us for his sake won''t bring you anything good."

    "Old man?"

    The people around gasped as her words echoed through the hall.

    "Could it be that the man that Arwen married was an old man?"

    "How could that be? I mean, she is a rich socialite. If she wanted, any man would have agreed to marry her. Why would she marry someone like that?"

    "But if not true, why would Mrs. Quinn say that?"

    "I guess this was why they disapproved of it and were willing to sever ties with her. Any parents would do that."

    "It is such a humiliation. How could she even do that?"

    Everyone started talking, and the whispers grew louder like a wildfire.

    Arwen''s fingers curled into fists. Her eyes turned red with fury as she glared at Catrin.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to spread the rumour about my husband, Mrs. Quinn?"

    Her tone was calm, but laced with a dangerous edge ¡ªsharp enough to silence the crowd instantly.

    They didn''t dare to speak another word.

    Just moments ago, Arwen looked harmless. But the gaze she carried now made everyone shiver.

    But Catrin? She remained quite ignorant.

    How could she let her daughter intimidate her? She was the mother. If anyone held the authority here, it was her.

    Scoffing, she folded her arms and stared Arwen down.

    "What? Now you fear the humiliation?" she said mockingly. "But dear, I had warned you about this. I told you ¡ªif you stay with that man, this is what you will get. After all, what else is that old retard capable of giving you ... other than embarrassment."

    Just as Catrin finished her words, a deep voice rang through the tense air ¡ªcutting in with perfect precision.

    "Mrs. Winslow!"

    Everyone froze at the sound. Not because it was loud, but because it came at the moment when no one else dared to speak.

    All heads turned toward the entrance.

    Standing there was a tall, middle-aged man, dressed in a tailored black suit. He didn''t look familiar to most ¡ªbut something about him made people pause.

    Some faces held faint recognition, but even they couldn''t quite place him.

    "Who is he?" someone whispered. "Could that be the old man Arwen Quinn married?"

 Chapter 487: She believed in her husbandâ€™s decision.

    Idris has stepped out to take some fresh air, waiting for his secretary to bring him the medicines.

    And not long after, Robin arrived.

    Handing him the pills along with the glass of water, Robin''s expression looked slightly hesitant.

    Idris noticed it instantly.

    "Thank you for making the sudden trip," Idris said, swallowing the medicine. Then, noticing the look on his secretary''s face, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Robin hesitated for a second before speaking.

    "Sir ... when I was coming in, I overheard someone saying that Mrs. Quinn had lost her temper at Ms. Quinn ... it has become quite a spectacle. I am not sure, but there is some commotion going inside."

    What he said was in bits and wouldn''t have given anyone quite a clear picture, but Idris could tell well what might have happened.

    He had simply stepped out because she was feeling stuffy inside. But who knew that the moment he would step out, Catrin would go and stir up the things?

    His brows furrowed, and pinching the bridge of it, he tried to calm the ache in his chest that had started to ease a little in the effect of the medicine.

    "Sir, are you alright?" Robin asked, concerned.

    Idris nodded. "I am fine. You can go. I will also head back and see." With that, he already turned back and headed towards the banquet hall.

    ***

    Back in the hall, tension still rippled through the air like an unrelenting storm.

    Even though the man who had just entered looked older, there was something undeniably striking about him. He was well-groomed, poised, and elegant in a way that didn''t need to be flaunted.

    There was an effortless sophistication to him ¡ªthe kind that came from years of practice in wealth.

    Who was he?

    That question echoed silently across the guests as all eyes slowly followed his line of sight ... which rested solely on Arwen.

    He looked at her with intent ¡ªnot the gaze of a stranger, but of someone with purpose. As if his very reason for appearing tonight ... was her.

    Catrin also froze when her gaze landed on the man.

    Her brows drew together in a frown, especially when she noticed him glance at her briefly ¡ªa fleeting look laced with something close to ridicule.

    It wasn''t loud or aggressive. But it was sharp. As if he were quietly looking down on her ¡ªand not even trying to hide it.

    "You ... Who are you?" she asked, not quite liking his gaze

    But the man didn''t answer her. Instead, with a composed, deliberate grace, he turned to look at Arwen again ¡ªignoring Catrin completely.

    That alone pricked her. She wasn''t used to being disregarded like this.

    But before she could react further, she heard him speak again. His voice was calm and smooth.

    "I hope my presence hasn''t disrupted anything," he said, addressing Arwen with a soft tilt of his head, letting everyone know she was the only person who mattered in the room. "I just came to deliver your order personally."

    With that, he gestured to the staff who were standing behind him with a velvet tray that carried a small, elegant jewellery box.

    Arwen was also caught off guard. Yes, she asked them to deliver it here, but never thought that man would appear himself, making it such a royal scene.

    "Mr. Castille!" she greeted politely, walking a few steps forward before inviting him in. "Please come in. I have been waiting for you."

    The man smiled and walked in. Behind him, even the staff walked in.

    People have realized who was at first, but when they saw the dress of Lustree? on the chest of the staff, they were all shocked.

    "Wait, is that Lustree?''s design logo sewn on his uniform?"

    Someone whispered among the crowd, and even those who hadn''t noticed it before noticed it now.

    "Yes, that''s their logo. He is the staff from the Lustree? Jewellery Boutique store."

    "Did she address him as Mr. Castille? Is he Lorien Castille, the famous jewellery designer who has the records of only designing the jewelleries for the royals?"

    "Yes, even I have heard it. If not designed for the royals, his pieces are always auctioned at prices that are not at all easy to afford."

    "How come he is here himself to deliver a simple ordered piece from his boutique. Usually, isn''t that the job of his boutique staffs?"

    Lorien Castille''s designs were highly sought. Not many have seen him, but they all have heard about him.

    So, when they saw him coming himself to deliver some simple piece from his boutique, they were thrown off, not understanding what compelled him to do such a meagre job.

    But Lorien Castille didn''t think so. He was here to serve the lady of the Winslow family. That itself was of high regard.

    Giving a polite smile to Arwen, he gestured to his staff to step forward. "Madam, I have done my best to put your requested design into reality. I hope I don''t disappoint you."

    Saying that, he reached to open the jewellery box for Arwen to see.

    The guests were once again thrown. He designed it himself. That explains it all ¡ªhis appearance here to deliver it himself.

    But why would he design it himself?

    Wasn''t he known for designing strictly for the royals?

    What made Arwen hold the capability to make Lorien Castille design jewellery for her?

    Even if she was the heiress of the Quinn family and Vice President of Davies Internationals ¡ªthat was not enough to hire Lorien Castille.

    Catrin was equally bewildered. She stared at her daughter, not understanding what was happening. She had heard Emily complain that Arwen had humiliated her at Lustree?, but she didn''t pay much heed to it, thinking she was exaggerating it.

    But today, it suddenly felt like it wasn''t an exaggeration.

    "Mr. Castille, my husband has chosen you to design our wedding rings. I believe in his choice. There is no way you can disappoint us." Arwen said that intentionally for everyone to hear. She knew what everyone was curious about, and she just said it to give everyone the needed answer.

    And just as she had expected, the moment she mentioned that it was her husband who hired him, she heard people realizing quietly.

    "Her husband hired Lorien Castille. How could he be someone with no background if he could hire Lorien Castille?"

    "Is there some misunderstanding going on?"

    "I think so. Because what Mrs Quinn is saying is simply not fitting the picture."

    People muttered among themselves, staring at Arwen as if trying to find out more.

 Chapter 488: She agreed â€¦

    Arwen looked at the rings encased in the velvet box, and her lips curled up in a satisfied smile. "They look perfect, exactly how I wanted them to be," she said, and Mr. Castille bowed his head.

    "It was my honor to be able to serve you, Mrs. Winslow." His eyes darted to look at her necklace, and a recognition flashed in his gaze. But he didn''t say anything.

    Arwen offered him a soft smile. "Thank you, Mr. Castille." She was about to speak more, but before she could, Catrin stepped forward.

    "Arwen, are you serious? You got Lorien Castille to design your wedding ring?"

    Arwen turned to her with a sombre expression. "I guess, Mrs. Quinn, you didn''t quite hear me right. I didn''t hire Mr. Castille to do it, it was my husband."

    "Heh!" Catrin scoffed, "and you want me to believe it?"

    Arwen merely shook her head. "I don''t want you to do anything, Mrs. Quinn. So, don''t give yourself such importance." With that, she turned back to the man and said, "Mr. Castille, since you are here, please be our guest."

    "Arwen, you ¡ª"

    "Catrin, that''s enough."

    Idris''s voice rang, and Catrin turned to look at him, displeased.

    "Idris, even you are telling me this?" She pointed her finger at the velvet box on the tray. "She got her wedding ring designed by Lorien Castille. For that man. You know what the wedding ring by them means, right?"

    Of course, Idris knew.

    Everyone knew.

    Lustree? have the one-in-a-lifetime policies on their wedding pieces. It holds not just a monetary value but also a promise of lifetime ... forever.

    Idris''s gaze darted to glance to glance at Arwen. There was a slight hesitation in his gaze.

    Could it be that Arwen was just acting up because she was upset at them?

    However, when he saw the unwavering attitude of his daughter, he could only turn back to Catrin and say, "She can decide things like that on her own. We hold no position to intervene."

    "We don''t hold the position to intervene?" Catrin echoed as if she did not quite believe. "We are her parents, Idris. How do we not hold the position to intervene? I held her in my womb for nine months, and you want me to accept that I don''t hold the position to intervene."

    She then turned to Arwen, who still looked as unbothered as before.

    Unable to take her such an attitude, she said with strong determination. "Even if the heavens forsake me from intervening in her matters, I will not give it up. She is the child I birthed, and I should have the whole control over her. I am her mother."

    Everyone who heard Catrin at this moment felt like she was acting on her motherly instincts, and they internally praised her for it. In contrast to her when they saw Arwen standing there, indifferently ¡ªthey felt the kids of these days were simply too unfilial.

    Arwen could read their thoughts in their gazes, but she was too tired to explain it to them. And what for? These people were nothing but a mass of strangers. Their opinion wouldn''t change a thing for her. So, why bother?

    She leisurely pulled her hand up and checked the time on her watch. Three more minutes to go ...

    She had just thought it when, from the corner of her eyes, she saw someone walking in. Her eyes sparkled thinking of Aiden, but soon they dimmed when she saw it wasn''t him who came ... but Ryan.

    Her brows furrowed, and briefly glancing at him, she looked away.

    "Mr. Foster is here." Someone whispered loud enough for Catrin to hear, and she turned to look at Ryan.

    Her expression, which looked irritated and troubled before, at once eased as if she saw the solution finally appear.

    "There he is," she said and then turned to Arwen. "Ryan has come. What are you still waiting for, Arwen? Quick. Go and do what I asked you to do."

    Arwen looked at her, annoyed by her baseless orders. She was about to speak when Catrin interrupted her ¡ª

    "Or wait," she said, "Do it another way." Her gaze turned towards the tray that held the pair of wedding rings.

    Pointing to them, she said, "Use them." She then looked back at Arwen and said, "What can be better to promise with than Lorien Castille''s designed rings?"

    Saying that, she laughed and walked towards the Lustree?''s staff, extending her hands to grab the box.

    But just when her hand was an inch away from it, Arwen grabbed it. Her grip was rudely tight around Catrin''s wrist.

    "Arwen, what are you doing?"

    Arwen didn''t answer her. Instead, she pushed her away, not caring to even think that her push might make her fall or get hurt.

    "Enough of your craziness, Mrs. Quinn." Her voice rising at a cold, dangerous pitch that stunned everyone for a moment. "You are now challenging your patience."

    "What do you mean?" Catrin asked, frowning. "Don''t tell me you are still thinking of giving that right to that man of yours. I don''t accept it. And I will never."

    "Do you think I care whether you accept him or not?" Arwen''s gaze turned sharper. "I now don''t even care if you accept me or not. My man doesn''t need your approval, and nor does our relationship. I have made this clear to you countless times. But it seems like Mr. Quinn has long lost her sense of understanding."

    Catrin saw red. She looked around and seeing so many eyes staring at them, she felt humiliated.

    No, she wouldn''t take this humiliation ...

    She would make Arwen comply ... at any cost.

    She will ...

    With that determination, she glanced at Ryan and her gaze hardened. Looking back at Arwen, she said, more strongly than ever. "I don''t want to hear anything, Arwen. I am ordering you ¡ªgo and make Ryan wear that ring. Get back with him now. Do you hear me?"

    Idris frowned at her stubbornness. "Enough, Catrin. You are over doing it."

    However, Catrin paid no heed to him. She kept her gaze at Arwen and ordered again, "I asked you to do something. Go and do it. Don''t make me repeat myself, Arwen. You have learnt better than challenging me, haven''t you?"

    Arwen stared at her coldly. But this time, she didn''t retort to her obsession. She didn''t say anything. She simply took the velvet box from the tray and walked in the direction where Ryan was standing.

    Her gaze was fixed on him with intent.

    She agreed ...

    Catrin heaved in relief when she finally saw Arwen agreeing to her.

 Chapter 489: Everyone, meet my husband â€”Aiden Winslow.

    Ryan''s heart thudded inside his chest when he saw Arwen walking his way.

    He didn''t know what had happened here before he arrived, but judging by the tense atmosphere and the way Arwen carried herself, it felt like she had been bullied by Catrin again ¡ªjust like always.

    He wanted to step in ¡ªto shield her, defend her.

    But he halted when he heard Catrin mention Arwen to choose him again.

    He knew being selfish was wrong ... but if being selfish ¡ªjust this once ¡ªcould bring Arwen back into his life, then he was willing to be selfish.

    Just this once ...

    He would never let Catrin treat Arwen like this again. Not after she chose him today.

    With that thought, he waited ...

    And now, watching Arwen finally walk toward him, he was glad. She was finally coming back to him.

    After today, he would never let her go again.

    He would never make the same mistake twice.

    ''Yes, I would treat her the best,'' he repeated in his heart, making a silent promise. And his heart beat a beat faster when he saw her gaze soften ever so slightly in his direction.

    He didn''t know how much he needed that ¡ªhow much it relieved him.

    Every time she looked at him with indifference, only he knew how much it hurt ... how deeply it affected him.

    Finally, that was going to change from today ...

    Everyone''s attention followed Arwen''s steps. She walked slowly, carrying the grace she has always been known for.

    The entire situation looked like something out of a drama movie where the female lead had finally realized who the right man in her life was and was walking toward him with resolution.

    But little did they know the reality of the sequence.

    Yes, the female lead had chosen the right man in her life.

    But he was not the one they all assumed to be ...

    Just when they thought she would stop in front of Ruan ... she stepped slightly sideways, walking right past him ¡ªstartling everyone.

    "This ¡ª"

    "What is happening?"

    "Wasn''t she walking toward Mr. Foster?"

    "I thought so! She took the rings after Mrs. Quinn said that, and she was heading right to him. But ..."

    Whispers rippled across the hall.

    Only Brenda stood still, her eyes calm. As if she had long suspected this outcome ¡ªand her guess had just hit the bullseye.

    Meanwhile, Catrin, Idris and even Ryan were all left stunned, rooted in place by confusion.

    Before anyone could say anything or ask, Arwen had walked some distance and come to stop ... in front of someone.

    Although the crowd couldn''t see the man clearly from their angle, they noticed a subtle shift in Arwen''s demeanor. She looked ... at ease ¡ªlike someone who had found her anchor.

    They all watched her ...

    But Arwen remained unbothered. She wasn''t ignoring anymore. It was just that their presence no longer affected her.

    This was nothing new. It happened always. As long as Aiden stood in front of her, the rest others didn''t matter.

    "Can you hold it for me?" Arwen asked softly ¡ªbut loud enough for everyone to hear her.

    People strained to catch a glimpse. They could tell she was talking to someone tall, but her average height somehow blocked their view. The man remained partially hidden.

    Aiden glanced down at the velvet box, she held toward him. The crest of Lorien Castille''s design adorned the surface in elegant detail ¡ªand it made his brow furrow slightly.

    Arwen noticed the crease but didn''t explain. She simply urged gently, "Please."

    How could he refuse her?

    He reached out and took the box. She opened it, revealing two rings inside.

    Then, picking up one, she stretched her other hand toward him. "Now give me your hand."

    "Moon, you ¡ª"

    "Husband," she said, her voice quiet but firm, "give me your hand."

    And without waiting, she took his hand and slipped the ring onto his finger ¡ªthe gesture effortless, assured.

    A satisfied curl lifted her lips, a sparkle gleaming in her eyes.

    "Perfect," she whispered, looking up at him with starry eyes.

    Aiden had only just arrived and wasn''t aware of what had transpired before. But one glance at her expression, and he could tell ¡ªshe was upset. Deeply upset.

    Her gaze hardened in an instant.

    He reached out and held her shoulders, firm and gentle. "What happened? Did someone bully you?"

    Arwen smiled faintly, shaking her head. She was about to respond ¡ªbut then Catrin''s voice cut through the moment like a sharp blade, reminding of what she was trying to forget."

    "Arwen, what''s the meaning of this?" Catrin strode forward, rage twisting her features. "Didn''t I ask you to put that ring on Ryan? Did you really find a new way to humiliate me?"

    "..." Arwen didn''t respond. She didn''t even look back. She simply closed her eyes and stayed within Aiden''s presence ¡ª drawing calm from him. She needed it ... desperately.

    However, Aiden''s expression darkened.

    He didn''t know the full story. But he didn''t need to. He could guess it all very easily.

    Especially, the tone that had just been used was enough.

    He didn''t like it. Not one bit.

    "Come back here, Arwen," Catrin snapped. "Do as I have told you. Otherwise ¡ª"

    Her words came to a crashing halt.

    Because in that moment, a cold cutting stare locked onto her ¡ªsharp enough to pierce bone

    He ...

    Who was he?

    She didn''t know. But under that silent, ruthless gaze, she suddenly found herself unable to utter another word.

    "Y-You ... who are you? And what are you doing here?" she stammered.

    Aiden didn''t answer.

    He simply looked at her. Calm, quiet, and completely in control ¡ªyet somehow making her feel like she was standing in the middle of a blizzard nothing to shield herself.

    Catrin struggled to hold her composure. The humiliation of being silenced by a stranger burned under her skin.

    Then, finding Arwen still by his side, she gritted her teeth.

    "Arwen, who is he? And why are you standing with him?"

    At that, Arwen stepped aside, turning to face the room. Her gaze swept over everyone ... and then settled on the woman who had cost her so much.

    Staring at her, she didn''t hold back anymore. With her voice crisp and clear, she announced:

    "Everyone, meet my husband ¡ªAiden Winslow."

 Chapter 490: Legally wedded husband.

    Arwen let her finger intertwine with Aiden before tugging him to take his step forward with her.

    "Haven''t you all been guessing about him?" she asked, letting her eyes match with everyone there. "Here, you go. Meet him."

    Ryan''s gaze settled on him, his eyes flashing with a kind of recognition that left him frozen.

    Him.

    Could he be the one he was thinking of?

    Just the possibility of it was enough to make his stagger ...

    He kept his gaze fixed on him, trying to confirm. But he simply couldn''t.

    Catrin, on the other hand, was also taken off guard. All the while she had been thinking that Arwen married some old, greasy man, but this ... the man who stood next to her now was surely young and handsome. And his aura ... it was not simple.

    Idris also stared at Aiden and then at the way Arwen held his hands. Although she looked defiant at the moment, he still didn''t miss how her shoulders looked much more relaxed when she stood with him. She looked safe and comfortable.

    And what else does a father want more than to see his daughter safe and comfortable in her life?

    He didn''t need to check the man who stood there ... Just looking at how he made Arwen comfortable with his mere presence was enough to vouch for how he might have been treating her back at home.

    The worry that had earlier contorted Idris''s face eased away, making him look much more relaxed.

    But Catrin didn''t share the same feeling. Her face only contorted with fury as she stared at Arwen holding hands intimately.

    "Arwen, what''s the meaning of all this?" She pointed at their joined hands. "Leave his hands. People are watching. And Ryan is here. How can you hold someone''s hands like that?"

    Arwen chuckled, but it didn''t carry any humor. She stared at Catrin before looking down at her conjoined hands with Aiden''s.

    "Are you asking about this?" she asked, raising their hands in the air. "Oh, I think I didn''t quite introduce him right. See, here," she gestured to them to look at the ring on Aiden''s finger. "He is wearing my ring, and that makes him mine. So if I am holding on to someone who is mine, what does that have to do with Mr. Foster or someone else who is here?"

    "Arwen, I will say this for the last time ¡ª"

    "Don''t!"

    Before Catrin could say it, Arwen interrupted her sharply.

    "Instead, listen to me say this the last time." Her voice rose, making everything around pause for the moment. "My engagement to Ryan has long been over. And it was I who ended it ... very decisively and rightfully. Now, no matter how obsessed you are, I am not liable to feed your obsession with my sacrifices."

    "I have severed my ties with you, and that makes me free from your control. I don''t belong to the Quinn family ... I don''t belong to you. If in this world I truly belong to someone, then that''s me and," she paused before giving a brief glance to Aiden on her side, "my legally wedded husband. The rest others doesn''t matter."

    Aiden didn''t say anything, but his reassuring gaze was enough to assure Arwen.

    Her lips curled in a smile, and with confidence, she turned back to look at Catrin, who was still staring at them.

    "Since I have made that clear now, I hope people will remember it. Stirring any rumours hereafter will not be ignored. Cralens still has several laws and punishments against defamation," she said one last time.

    Her gaze met with Brenda''s, who was looking at her with a proud expression. She gave her a no, and Arwen smiled in reciprocation, though that smile didn''t reach her eyes. It looked forced.

    And that pained Brenda.

    Arwen might be looking calm on the surface, but she was just trying her best to pull it off like that. On the inside, she was once again bruised, hurt.

    Knowing that she would be able to carry it for long, she turned to look at Aiden, only to find him staring at her.

    Since when had he been staring at her?

    It was like he had been looking at her, trying to read her, without even caring to blink.

    His attention like that warmed her heart.

    "Can you take me home?" she asked, trying her best not to seem like pleading.

    Aiden looked at her and nodded. "Sure, let''s go."

    With that, he turned to give a meaningful gaze to Brenda, before escorting Arwen out of there.

    People were still in a daze. No one dared to make a noise.

    They were only snapped out of their daze when Brenda''s voice rang through a microphone.

    "May I have everyone''s attention here?" Brenda''s voice came perfectly calm as if she hadn''t at all gotten bothered by what had happened just now. "Due to some clear reasons, tonight didn''t end the way it was planned to. But since the show must go on, I wouldn''t let something be the reason we gathered tonight."

    Everyone was confused by her words. They didn''t understand what the old lady was trying to say until they heard her mention it again.

    "As I have said before that this event was not just for celebrating the success of the Davies Empire, but also about announcing the new leader, who would be leading my legacy after me. So, hereby I announce Arwen Winslow to be the next heir of my empire."

    Silence settled at once. Although Arwen had stunned everyone tonight after her identity as the Vice President was announced, no one had expected her for this.

    Brenda smiled and added, "Arwen had proved her capability not just to me but to all our shareholders, employees and our staff members. With her in the chair of authority, Davies International will be flourishing as it has been flourishing in the last five years."

    She paused briefly before continuing, "She will be officially taking up the position of CEO day after tomorrow, though all the formalities and procedures of her appointment have already been approved and completed. Hope you all will be supporting her and the company as you have been doing all this while. Thank you!"

    Once she announced, she handed the microphone to someone there, and Brenda descended the stage, leaving everyone to discuss the news.

    She was about to leave when Catrin stopped her.

    "Mom, why did you do this?"

 Chapter 491 491: Wife of Mr. Aiden Winslow.

    Brenda paused in her steps as she slowly turned to look at Catrin.

    "What did I do?" she asked, pretending not quite to understand her accusation.

    Catrin couldn''t help but laugh out loud, not caring that there were still many people around staring at them.

    She had already been humiliated beyond measure by her own daughter tonight. And any further addition to it won''t make much of a change. Hence, she didn''t mind people watching her at her brink of insanity.

    "What did you do? Don''t you know that already?" she scoffed bitterly. "You ruined all that I tried to build, and now you are asking, ''What did you do?''. Mom, how could you be so cruel to me ¡ªyour own daughter? Did you not at all feel apologetic?"

    Brenda''s expression remained composed beneath the storm of Catrin''s accusations. She simply stared, waiting for daughter to finish. When she finally did, Brenda replied calmly, "You still haven''t understood it at all, Catrin. You never did. Not because things weren''t clear enough ¡ªbut rather because you simply didn''t want to acknowledge them."

    Catrin heard her and scoffed again, looking away arrogantly.

    But Brenda wasn''t fazed. She was her mother. And even if she knew her words mighty fall on deaf ears, she still holds both duty and responsibility to make her daughter see the right thing.

    "I didn''t ruin it all for you, Catrin. You did ¡ªyourself. If only you had not been obsessed with controlling everyone around you, things would have come to this. You might still have your daughter by your side. You might still have your husband ¡ª"

    She didn''t complete her words deliberately. People were watching, and she had no desire to embarrass her daughter more than she had already embarrassed herself.

    Although Idris and Catrin have come and stood together tonight, Brenda''s seasoned eyes could still see the cracks between them. It was heartbreaking for her, but she couldn''t deny that all this was the result of Catrin''s own choices.

    "Obsessed," Catrin echoed as if it were some kind of joke she was listening to. "I am obsessed with controlling ... what? Arwen? My own daughter?" her voice cracked with raw disbelief. "So what? Can''t you see why I am doing this? I just wanted to make her life better. I am her mother. Don''t I have the right to want a good life for her?"

    Brenda gave a small, weary smile and nodded. "You do. But that depends on how you define a good life and how Arwen sees it. If Arwen finds joy in a man who cherishes her, supports her, and puts her happiness above his own ¡ªthen that''s enough. A good life shouldn''t be limited to your version of it."

    Her gaze shifted to Ryan, her expression unreadable but clearly lacking any kind of warm. "Forcing her towards someone who least deserves her will never lead to happiness."

    Ryan lowered his head, guilt flickering in his eyes. But he didn''t argue. He wanted to, but he failed so much that even though he wanted, no words came to his aid.

    "Haha .." Catrin laughed again ¡ªan ugly bitter sound. "Ryan doesn''t deserve her? Fine. Then who does? Who deserves her?" She pointed towards the exit in disdain. "That pretty man she just left with? That eye-candy who clung to her side like a pet?"

    Derision colored her voice as she shook her head. "That man is simply good-for-nothing. Did you not see that he even wore the ring that Arwen got him? Probably, he even wore the clothes that she would have bought for him with her money. Do you think living with him Arwen would be happy?"

    "What does he even have to offer her? He is just an eye-candy, waiting to leech off her earnings and income. What could he even offer?"

    "Catrin, enough ... Just shut it now!" Idris snapped, his voice sharp like a whip.

    The entire hall froze. Idris was usually very calm and composed and had never raised his voice like this ever before. People who knew him well stared in stunned silence. His voice alone was enough to send a shiver through the air.

    Catrin stood still, shocked into silence. When she recovered, she opened her mouth to retaliate ¡ª

    ¡ªbut someone else beat her to it.

    "Good-for-nothing! Eye-Candy! Really, Mrs. Quinn?"

    No one had expected Lorien Castille to step in. Most of them even forgot that he was there.

    Catrin frowned as she turned to look at the man, clearly displeased at his interference.

    However, Mr. Castille didn''t get bothered by her displeasure. Facing her rather nonchalantly, he repeated, "A good-for-nothing, an eye-candy ¡ªis that what you think of him?"

    "What else is there to think of him?" Catrin bit out. "Could he have anything better? We all just saw him wearing the ring that Arwen got him. He ¡ª"

    Lorien sighed and shook his head slightly, pity flickering across his refined features. "It seems you neither listened to me nor Mrs. Winslow properly. If you h, you wouldn''t be speaking like this."

    Confused murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    Catrin patience snapped. "What are you talking about, Mr. Castille? Say it clearly."

    "I did say it very loud and clear earlier, Mrs. Quinn," Lorien replied smoothly, his voice as elegant as ever, yet cutting with its undertone of condescension. "But still, I would repeat it for you if that helps you."

    He paused just long enough to let the silence draw tight, then continued.

    "I did not attend tonight''s event as a guest or on the request t of the young lady of the Quinn family. My purpose in appearing was just to deliver the wedding rings that I designed on the special request of Mrs. Winslow. There is a difference."

    Catrin face twisted. "What''s the difference?"

    Lorien Castille wanted to laugh but his demeanor only allowed him to press a small smile.

    "The difference that she carries in her name. That makes her Mrs. Winslow ¡ªwife of Mrs. Aiden Winslow."

 Chapter 492 492: Can you hold me in your arms, please?

    Mrs. Winslow ¡ªwife of Aiden Winslow.

    What was so special about that title?

    No one understood.

    "Winslow ¡ªwhich influential family is it?" someone asked, curiosity laced in their tone.

    "I don''t know, never heard of it."

    "Could it be some new family who recently shifted here?"

    "There has been no such news."

    But Castille''s earlier words had caught everyone off guard. The murmurs rippled through the hall again, hushed yet insistent, each person leaning closer to the next, seeking answers. But getting none.

    It seemed like none of them had heard it before.

    Lorien watched them all, and his lips curled up in a slight smirk before he spoke again.

    "I, Lorien Castille, am known for only serving the royals," he said smoothly, his voice carrying the note of pride and unmistakable weight. "Yet even with such priorities, I came down personally to serve Mrs. Winslow''s request. Who do you think she is?"

    People were stunned.

    Of course, they knew Lorien Castille ¡ªrenowned jewellery designer to royalty. He doesn''t accept commissions from just anyone. He doesn''t attend parties that are not useful to him. He doesn''t deliver.

    But still, tonight, he did.

    It couldn''t be simple.

    Realization dawned upon everyone, leaving everyone stupefied. No matter how rich Quinns were ... no matter how wealthy and reputed the Davies name was, still that couldn''t make Lorien Castille come down like this.

    Then with whom did Arwen get associated with to enjoy that rare of rare privilege?

    "Mr. Castille, we know of your identity, of course," someone said from among the guests, sounding hesitant but eager. "And that''s precisely why we were confused before."

    They were all rich and wealthy, but they were still nowhere near the royals. But given how Lorien Castille mentioned Winslows, it felt more superior than the royal family of Cralens.

    "Yes, another chimed in, "we couldn''t imagine what would bring you here ... until you revealed yourself."

    Others nodded in agreement.

    "But if you don''t mind ¡ªcould you tell us who exactly this Aiden Winslow is? Who is this man that even you would answer his request?"

    "Aiden Winslow," Lorien took that name with high reverence and it was very evident in his voice, "is not just an eye-candy as Mrs. Quinn mentioned. He is the heir of the Winslow family that dates back in the Cralen''s history as old as the royals."

    "They might have been forgotten here, but they never lost the charm in the world," he continued. "And that could be easily be proved by how the royals still respect them the same."

    Everyone was stunned. Winslow wasn''t a common surname, but after hearing Castille speaking so much, they remembered there was once a prestigious Winslow family in Cralens.

    When Catrin heard it, she staggered a little on her feet, clearly stunned. It was hard to tell what was feeling inside.

    Lorien watched her for a second before checking down at his watch. There was a good big history to narrate on Winslows, but he felt it was unneeded. He said enough to let everyone know that Aiden was not some simple man.

    If the people still dared to offend or go against him, it was their choice ...

    With that thought, he turned to look at Brenda and said softly, "Madam Davies, since the party seems over, I don''t feel the guest like us need to stay here any longer. I would take my leave."

    With that said, he turned and strode out without any hesitation.

    People watched him leave and soon they also started dissipating.

    And in no time, the hall was almost vacant, with only Brenda, Catrin, Idris and Ryan left behind.

    Silence was settled in the room. And for a good moment neither of the four spoke for their own reasons.

    Margaret walked in to Brenda''s side, breaking the silence softly, "Madam, it''s time for you return and rest. The car is waiting for you outside."

    Brenda gave her a slow nod before glancing back at her daughter to say, "Catrin, Arwen is happy in her life. It''s time for you to see it though and let her be on her own. Let her live her life in peace. Don''t make her hate you more than she already is."

    Then she turned to Ryan and gave him a smile, warmth still missing in her eyes. "Foster," she said, making him look up at her. "If you ask me, I won''t lie to you. I never believed you deserved to my granddaughter. And your actions towards her just proved me right. And even today, when you chose your selfish motive over her ¡ªit further confirmed my thoughts."

    Ryan was embarrassed. He couldn''t retort.

    He knew what the old lady was referring to.

    Brenda didn''t say more. Giving a last glance of understanding to Idris, she turned and left with Margaret.

    When they stepped out, she spoke, "Only selective articles must be getting out. You know what you have to do?"

    Margaret nodded. "Xander is already on it, Madam. Rest assured!"

    Brenda nodded before walking to the car that was parked right at the entrance.

    ***

    Meanwhile, a sleek black Mercedes sped toward the southern part of the state.

    Inside, the air was tense, thick with unsaid words and emotions.

    Aiden remained silent, but his body betrayed the storm within. His jaws clenched tightly, the muscle in it flexing with each passing moment. His fist was curled on his knew, twitching every so often as he stared at Arwen beside him ¡ªwithdrawn, quiet and closed off.

    He wanted to destroy every person who had made her feel like this.

    But could he?

    Even if she had severed ties with her family, she would never want him to do something she would hate.

    And he didn''t want to be someone she resented ¡ªever.

    "Aiden ..."

    Suddenly, her soft voice broke the silence.

    He turned instantly, every part of him, ready to offer her anything she asked for. But still when she did, it left him stunned ...

    "Can you hold me in your arms, please?"

 Chapter 493: Did I disappoint you as well?

    Aiden paused, watching her stare out of the window. His heart ached at her weak request.

    Here, he was willing to give her the entire world ¡ªyet all she craved was just ... a hug.

    Just how lonely had she felt in that crowd?

    He didn''t respond right away. His eyes remained fixed on her, watching in silence until she finally turned to him ¡ªlooking so vulnerable it twisted something inside him.

    "Please," she said again, wrapping her arms around herself, as if trying to shield herself from the coldness of the world.

    She wasn''t crying. But he could see the tears shimmering at the corner of her eyes, and it broke him to know she was trying so hard to hold them back ¡ªeven around him.

    He clenched his jaw, fighting the anger burning inside him ¡ªnot at her, never at her, but at those who had pushed her to this edge.

    Still for her sake, he forced a soft smile and opened his arms.

    She hesitated only a moment before scooting closer, then slowly melted into his warmth.

    Aiden wrapped his arms around her protectively, pulling her against his chest.

    "You don''t have to ask, Moon," he whispered, his voice rough with emotion. "They are yours ... I am yours."

    But Arwen said nothing. She remained still, curled into him, her face buried in his chest ¡ªaway from his eyes.

    At this moment, she didn''t want him to see her ...

    She didn''t want him to look at her weak, vulnerable ... when she had seen him making efforts to make her strong and powerful.

    He would be disappointed ¡ªand she didn''t want to disappoint him after disappointing everyone.

    Aiden didn''t push, either. He just let her be ¡ªhowever she needed to be ¡ªas long as she let him stay by her side.

    The car soon pulled up in front of the Winslow Residence, the sleek gates parting silently to welcome them.

    Neil, who had been driving all the way in thoughtful silence, finally spoke. "Sir. Madam. We have arrived."

    Aiden gave a small nod, and understanding the instruction, Neil stepped out and circled to open the door for them. "Sir," he said, waiting.

    Arwen stirred, starting to pull away, but Aiden gently held her in place.

    "It''s fine," he murmured, his voice low and calming. "Let me do it."

    She looked up, uncertain. But she nodded, because somehow, in all the chaos in her life, she had come to trust him ¡ªeven when she couldn''t trust herself.

    And then she felt it, his arms sliding under her legs and behind her back, lifting her up with quiet strength.

    She didn''t protest.

    She let him carry her.

    Her arms wrapped around his neck, and she let her head fall on the crook of his neck, taking in slow breaths.

    Aiden walked her inside, and the moment he did, Mr. Jones came to greet them. However, he halted without approaching them at a distance.

    Watching them ascend the steps, he stood behind until they disappeared from his vision.

    "Mr. Jones, should we ¡ª" One of the house staff approached to ask, but even before he could finish his words, the butler shook his head, refusing it.

    "Wrap up your work and leave."

    Although no instructions were given, Mr. Jones knew something had happened. And all that the couple wanted at this moment was to stay together with just each other.

    The house staff didn''t ask further. Nodding, he just left.

    Upstairs,

    Aiden brought Arwen to their bedroom. Walking to the bed, he placed her down on her side before turning to walk away.

    But just as he did, Arwen held his arm, stopping him. "You are leaving?" she asked, panic flashing subtly on her expression.

    Aiden watched her, but then shook his head. "I am not," he said, "I am just going to help you prepare a bath. Washing up, you will feel better."

    She nodded and let him go.

    He also walked to prepare her shower.

    When he returned, his suit jacket was off, and his sleeves were rolled up on his forearms. He didn''t look tired, but there was a certain roughness in his features that made him look haggard.

    Maybe it was because he had seemingly run his fingers through his hair countless times.

    Arwen didn''t mention it, but she noticed it all on his face. His demeanour looked calm and gentle to her, but she could see in his gaze ¡ªhe looked frustrated, lost ... all because of her.

    But still ...

    Even noticing all that, she didn''t want to acknowledge them.

    Thus, she simply avoided his gaze and looked away.

    Aiden''s brows furrowed when he saw her, trying to close herself off from him. But he kept it in.

    Walking to her, he sat in front of her and cupped her face, turning her eyes back at him.

    Arwen stared at him, and just when she thought she would ask her ...

    He didn''t.

    Looking at her, he simply said, "Let''s go. I have prepared the bath for you." Hye then lifted her off the bed again and walked to the bathroom.

    Arwen wanted to speak to him, but couldn''t. Hooking her arms around his neck, she let him carry her. Her thoughts wandered to think what she could say to him that would make her look better.

    But everything about her felt so ruined and shattered ...

    She didn''t realize when they got into the bathroom. Only when she felt him putting her down in the bathtub did she realize that he was there ready to help her wash up.

    "Will you be helping me?" she asked, holding his hand that was ready to slide off the dress.

    Aiden halted. His eyes stared into hers, brows furrowing slightly. "If you don''t want me to, I will leave," he said and pulled his hand away, ready to turn and walk out.

    But Arwen''s arms were quick to wrap around him. Desperation was quite evident in her actions.

    "Did I disappoint you as well?"

 Chapter 494: You didnâ€™t fail her, Moon. She failed you.

    Only Aiden knew how much her hesitation was killing him.

    She was withdrawing from him ¡ªand he would give up anything to stop that from happening.

    So, when she stopped him from helping her, he didn''t insist. He stepped back, ready to give her the space she seemed to need.

    But what he didn''t realize ... was that she wasn''t withdrawing from him.

    She was retreating from the situation, acting out of fear.

    And then ¡ªher arms wrapped from behind, making his heart skip a beat.

    He froze ¡ªnot just in place, but in time. Her touch, her hold, stopped everything.

    "Did I disappoint you as well?" her voice soft and aching.

    The words cut through him. They snapped him out of his stillness, making him realize just how deep her fear ran.

    Taking her hands, he turned to face her, looking at her. The tears were no longer just welling in her eyes ¡ªthey were now rolling down her cheeks, making her look lost ... defeated.

    "Moon, you can never disappoint me," he said, his voice both gentle and unwavering. "Why did you even think that?"

    He cupped her face in his hands, urging her to meet his eyes.

    "You didn''t disappoint me," he repeated firmly again. "You never would because you are meant to be happiness ... my happiness. Always."

    Arwen stared at him through fresh tears. She leaned into his touch and closed her eyes, as if grounding herself in his warmth.

    "Please never be disappointed in me. Please," she whispered.

    "Shh, Moon! I told you ¡ªI am not disappointed in you. I never will be. Trust my words, trust me. Will you?" he asked softly, almost pleading.

    But she didn''t respond.

    After a beat, she spoke again ¡ªthis time in a whisper that was soaked with years of pain.

    "All my life, I just wanted to make her happy. I did everything that I thought would make her happy," she said, shaking her head. "But no matter what I did, I was never enough. I gave up my dreams, my passion, even myself ¡ªand still, it was never enough for her. Nothing I did was enough to make her proud ... or happy."

    Aiden felt his heart clench, the weight of her words settling deep in his chest. If he weren''t holding her, his fists would have clenched until his knuckles turned white. But with her in his arms, his touch remained gentle ¡ªsoft and steady, for her.

    Arwen pulled away and sat down in the warm water. She dipped her fingers in, staring at the surface as if trying to find something that wasn''t there.

    "You know, I even copied other kids," she said with a sad smile. "Acted cute, pretended to be sick, tried to be clingy ¡ªhoping she would notice me. Hoping she would love me the way other mothers loved their children. But nothing ever worked."

    "For the things other parents would praise, she would scold me. I thought maybe if I just listened, if I followed every rule, every plan ... maybe then she would finally see me."

    She looked up at Aiden, her expression full of broken determination.

    "And I did. I let go of dance ¡ªthe one thing that brought me to life. I agree to marry Ryan, even though all I got from that was humiliation and pain. I erased everything I liked, everything that made me ''me'', just so there would be nothing left for her to disapprove of. And still ... it was never enough. I never got the love I craved for ¡ªnot even once."

    She choked on a sob, her voice trembling.

    "And today ¡ªeven today¡ªshe didn''t let me feel better. She pushed me again. Told me if I just listened, if I obeyed her, she would love me."

    She grabbed Aiden''s hand tightly and looked up at him, eyes wide with desperation and grief.

    "...But tell me something, Aiden. Why do I have to kill myself ¡ªpiece by piece ¡ªjust to get her love? Don''t mothers love their children no matter what? Don''t they just love them because ... they are theirs? Then why is my mother so cruel? Why are there conditions to her love?"

    Aiden stared down at her for a long moment before crouching beside the tub, levelling himself with her.

    He gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and whispered. "Because she doesn''t know how to love, Moon. Not the way you deserve. Not the way a mother should."

    Arwen blinked up at him, fresh tears rolling silently down her cheeks.

    He continued, his voice calm but firm. "Some people don''t know how to love freely. Their love holds the conditions. They only know how to control, how to demand, how to take. And never to give. And that''s exactly what your mother had been."

    "But she being like this is not your fault. It has never been your fault. She didn''t deserve you, but got lucky to have you." he caressed her cheeks gently, adoringly. "You didn''t fail her, Moon. She failed you."

    Arwen''s lips trembled. Her fingers reached for his, her touch timid, as though he would pull away.

    But he didn''t. He held her tighter.

    And then, for the first time in what felt like forever, Arwen let herself cry. Not quietly. Not carefully. But fully ... unrestrained.

    Aiden didn''t stop her. He simply stayed there with her, with his arms wrapped around her, protectively. She needed this moment to vent ... he knew.

    Once she cried enough, she lifted her face again and wiped off her face, softly ... gently with all the care and love he had for her.

    "You have cried enough, Moon. I didn''t stop you ¡ªnot because I didn''t want to, but because after today, I didn''t want to see you crying again."

    Arwen didn''t speak. She just stared at him, watching him take care of her. She had thought that this side would repulse him. But even like this, all she could see in his eyes was ... love for her.

    "You have been sitting in water for too long, Moon. Let me help you, or you will catch a cold."

    With that, he didn''t wait and helped her clothes off.

 Chapter 495: Can we have kids together?

    After helping her bathe, Aiden wrapped Arwen in the bathrobe and gently brought her out of the bathroom.

    Heading straight to the dresser, he sat her down before moving behind her to dry her hair.

    Arwen let him care for her in silence, watching his reflection in the mirror.

    Depending on him had always been comforting. But to what extent ... she had finally known today.

    It didn''t make her feel like a burden ¡ªrather, it made her feel cherished.

    He dipped down again, ready to lift her, when she stopped him.

    "My legs aren''t sprained," she said with a soft laugh, catching his over-caring gesture. "They are working fine. I can walk."

    However, Aiden''s expression remained serious.

    "It''s fine. Let me do this today. You aren''t at your best yet."

    "I am better now, husband," she said, grabbing his hand with a smile.

    "You made me feel better with your warmth and care. So, it''s okay if, for some time, instead of catering to me ... you cater to yourself."

    Then her gaze swept over him.

    "You are soaked. If you stay like this a moment longer, you will catch a cold."

    She stood and slowly raised her hand to unbutton his shirt. The fabric, wet from earlier, clung tightly to his frame ¡ªdefining every muscle, every contour.

    Her fingers brushed against his chest as she undid the first button, then the next.

    "You were looking very handsome tonight," she murmured. "But I didn''t get a proper look."

    Her voice was not intentionally seductive, but it carried a warmth ... a softness laced with quiet desire. Especially when paired with her lingering gaze.

    "It''s quite regretful, you know?"

    Aiden''s jaw tensed slightly, his muscles flexing with restraint.

    Noticing it, her lips curled into an unintentional smile. She hadn''t meant to tease ... but now that she had, she couldn''t help but enjoy it.

    "Is it affecting you?" she asked, her fingers trailing lower across his abs. "Is it¡ª"

    Before she could finish, her hands were gently but firmly caught.

    He didn''t pull them away. He didn''t push her back.

    Instead, he simply pressed her hand flat against him, letting her feel it.

    "Moon, you are playing with fire," he said, his voice low and dangerously calm. "And tonight ... you might now be able to handle it."

    He knew it. And that''s why he was holding back.

    That quiet restraint, his selfless care ... it melted something in her.

    It was nothing new. He was always like that.

    Always putting her comfort above his desire.

    Arwen''s gaze softened. She gently pulled her hands back and took a step away, "Fine. I won''t play then," she said, pouting slightly. "But you need to go and freshen up. Now."

    She gestured him towards the bathroom and said, "Go. Don''t delay it more, or you will really catch a cold." She gently pushed him in that direction. "I will wait for you. So, come soon."

    Aiden stared at her face for a second with some thought, as if confirming something. And when he was assured, he nodded, heading to the bathroom.

    Arwen watched him disappear, then, turning, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes looked swollen, but her lips were able to curl up now.

    He said it right. She had cried enough today ...

    After today, she wouldn''t cry for it anymore. Catrin Quinn won''t be able to hurt her anymore.

    With that determination brimming in her eyes, she watched herself for one last time in the mirror before turning and heading to the closet.

    After a while, she came and sat on the bed. Her back rested against the pillow as she heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom.

    And not long after, it stopped.

    The door of the bathroom slid open, finally revealing Aiden again, clad in his bathrobe.

    "You are done?" she asked, hearing him hum.

    "I will go and change first." With that, he went inside the closet room. And Arwen watched him again. He went inside and then appeared back in some time, wearing a pair of comfortable joggers and a t-shirt.

    One look and anyone could say that she had been waiting for him.

    How could Aiden not?

    Walking to the bed, he asked, "You have something to say?"

    Arwen stared at him before nodding. "I wanted to apologize for what happened tonight. You didn''t deserve to witness what you did. My mother ¡ªher rudeness, those rude remarks ¡ªyou did nothing to deserve it."

    "I deserved every bit of it," he said, settling beside her.

    She didn''t understand and glanced at him with eyes full of questions.

    To which, he nodded more firmly. "Yes, I deserved it ¡ªfor leaving you alone to face all that," he said, and Arwen realized from where that was coming.

    While she was grieving her pain, he was blaming himself for everything.

    How did she not notice?

    Shaking her head, she quickly said, "No, you aren''t responsible for it, husband." She turned to him, desperate in need to make him understand. "You are not. You were not there ¡ªnot because you wanted me to leave me to deal with it alone. But rather because you had no choice. Your work was important, otherwise you wouldn''t ever do it."

    Aiden shook his head. "Nothing is more important than you."

    "No," she sighed softly, cupping his face. She hadn''t noticed it before, but his eyes were looking sad with pain and regret. "I know that you put me above everything. But it''s not necessary to be like that always. Although you blame yourself now, it''s not like I don''t know that you did it for me."

    Arwen continued, looking into his eyes. "You could have walked with me today and made everyone talk about our marriage. But with purpose, you chose to appear later so that the charm of my achievement gets enough time to be recognized. Things simply didn''t go the way we thought. It wasn''t your fault. You didn''t mean it. So don''t blame yourself."

    "It was not you," she shook her head at him, urging him to understand. "It was my mother."

    Aiden knew it as well, but he still blamed himself.

    Arwen scooted closer to her, leaning into his embrace. She just stayed there for a while, not saying anything, just thinking about something deeply.

    Silence stayed between them for a good while before she finally spoke, "Aiden, can we have kids together?"

 Chapter 496: Non-negotiable.

    Aiden paused at her question ¡ªit caught him off guard.

    Not because of hesitation, but because ... something about the question felt off. Like she was having something else on her mind when she asked him.

    He didn''t answer immediately.

    And when she turned to look at him, her gaze open and waiting, he saw it ¡ªthe vulnerability behind her words. The quiet hope.

    Finding her staring at him, he asked softly, as if confirming, "You want to have kids?"

    Arwen gave a small, warm nod.

    "Yes ... I want to have one. To see what parenting feels like. I know it must be tough, but ¡ª"

    Before she could explain further, Aiden stopped her with the words she didn''t know she needed.

    "You aren''t going to be like her."

    She blinked at him, slightly surprised. Although it wasn''t his first time. He had read her perfectly ¡ªagain. Even when she didn''t say it out loud.

    Her head tilted slightly as she studied him, heart thudding in her chest.

    Aiden gave her a reassuring smile, then gently urged her to lie down on the bed.

    Once she was settled comfortably, he slipped in beside her, pulling her close. He held her against his chest, her face resting over his heart. His arms wrapped securely around her ¡ªnot too tight, but enough to make her feel safe.

    They stayed that way for a while ¡ªwrapped in warmth, in quiet, in each other.

    Arwen listened to his heartbeat, which strangely calmed every storm inside her.

    "I fear that I might not have learnt to be a good mother since I never knew one closely. What if I do something that my child ends me resenting?"

    Aiden''s fingers moved in her hair, caressing her gently. "You would be a wonderful mother, Moon. You have so much love in you. So much tenderness and strength. You will give our child what you never received."

    "You really think so?" she asked, her fingers curled into the fabric of his t-shirt, clutching it lightly.

    Aiden noted her anxiety. "I don''t think so miled before pressing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I don''t think, I know," he said, kissing the top of her head. "For my kids, no one would be a better mother than you."

    Arwen''s lips curled up in a smile, and she blushed.

    Parenting was a big responsibility. And especially when you come from a family where you have witnessed failed parents.

    Arwen didn''t want to become another example. If she becomes a mother tomorrow, she wants to raise her kid with all the needed love and affection.

    "Husband, you need to give our kid the priority that he or she will need," she said, suddenly looking up at him. "You can''t just ignore him or her for anyone. Not even for me."

    Aiden paused at her words.

    "What?" she asked him when he didn''t respond. "Say something. You would make him your priority, right?"

    He stared at her before shaking his head at her. "He will always come after you, Moon. To me, my wife would always be my first priority."

    Arwen''s brows tugged into a frown, and she quickly pushed away a little to distance herself from him. "No," she said, shaking her head at him, her gaze full of adamance. "You can''t simply prioritize me over our kid. He needs your equal support and care. If you¡ª"

    "Shh ..." his finger pressed against her lips. Arwen''s brows remained creased, but she didn''t speak. Her breath wasn''t rough, but it wasn''t calm either. She looked a little nervous within.

    And Aiden could see it in her eyes.

    However, still holding his stance firm, he repeated, "You being above all is non-negotiable to me, Moon." he paused, continuing right after a beat of a second. "But that doesn''t mean I will treat our kid unfairly. He would still have my love and care."

    "What if that''s not enough?"

    Arwen knew her father didn''t mean to treat her unfairly, but he still did. She didn''t want their kid to go through the same pain.

    Aiden cupped her cheek, shaking his head while his gaze beamed with confidence. "We won''t repeat anything, Moon. I can still be a good father while keeping you as my priority. Can you trust me on that?"

    She hesitated, but when she saw into his eyes, she couldn''t help but believe.

    The way he put it ¡ªit felt like to keep her above everything was not just his priority, but a vow that he couldn''t bear and dare to break.

    But why?

    Their relationship wasn''t that deep to treat her like that.

    "Now, stop thinking about all that." His voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "Come here and sleep. It''s late, and you have had a rough night."

    Arwen nodded, scooting back into his arms.

    He held her, and the night deepened slowly.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York:

    Selene''s expression darkened when she heard Olivia. Turning around, she grabbed the jug on the slide and hurled it at her feet, making her almost jump.

    The glass crashed on the floor, shattering in countless pieces.

    "What do you mean that I can''t leave right now? Didn''t I ask you to cancel all my schedule?"

    Olivia took a step back, fear evident in her gaze. "Ma''am, we have cancelled almost all of your appointments and shows. But there are a few that we cannot simply cancel. You have signed the contracts with them, and if we refuse to appear at the last moment, we would have to pay the severe penalties, and it will even affect your career in the worst way."

    "Do you think I care?" Selene snapped, sharp, biting. "If it''s the penalty, pay them off and cancel. I won''t repeat myself again, Oliv."

    Olivia felt herself in a difficult position. "Ma''am, I will talk to Eric once again." With that, she turned and left the room to make a call.

    Another man stepped in right after she exited.

    Selene glanced at him and asked, "Did you find something?"

 Chapter 497: Visit Grandpa Winslow alone.

    Olivia came after completing the call. Her expression was serious.

    When Selene saw her, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did you talk with Eric?"

    The assistant nodded. "He said we have already reduced and cancelled what we could. For the rest, we have to manage."

    "Okay."

    "It would hardly be taking a week or s¡ª" Olivia paused, suddenly realizing that Selene had agreed without refusing. "You agree?"

    Selene looked at her calmly before nodding. "Yes, I did," she confirmed. "Isn''t it just a week more?"

    Olivia was not just surprised, she was shocked. But she composed herself quickly before nodding and briefing her out. "Yes, there is a photoshoot day after tomorrow and a brand event to attend later in the week. With these two done, we can leave for Cralens."

    "Okay," Selene nodded as if understanding it well. "Two events are an easy feat. We will attend them and then go. Make arrangements accordingly."

    Of course, it wasn''t difficult. Olivia knew it. What surprised her was not it being an easy job, but rather Selene accepting it.

    Hadn''t she been stubborn moments ago?

    Then, what made her change her mind so suddenly?

    "What?" Selene snapped her assistant out of her daze when she caught her staring at her. "Is there anything else?"

    Olivia shook her head and quickly said, "No, ma''am. I will go and make arrangements." With that, she hurried out.

    Once she was gone, Selene''s expression changed. The darkness returned in her gaze, and she grabbed her phone to make a call.

    Just after a few rings, the call was connected. And the moment it did, her demeanor changed.

    "Grandpa," she greeted softly before demanding in a spoiled manner. "You have to help me."

    Hearing his precious granddaughter calling out of the blue, Old Martin was puzzled. But he recovered soon and responded, "You are the princess of our Martin family. There isn''t a lot that''s not in your access. So, in exactly what do you need your grandpa''s help?"

    Selene paused for a second as if deciding how to put her words. When she decided, she finally spoke, "Grandpa, you haven''t treated me to meals in a long time. Don''t you think you are caring for me less and less these days?"

    A flutter of amused laughter rang from the other end of the call. "Oh, it''s just about a meal. No worries, I will ask someone to arrange it right away. I heard you have returned home recently, so ¡ª"

    Before he could even complete, Selene interjected him adding to the plans. "Yes, we will go, Grandpa. But let''s also invite Grandpa Winslow. It''s been so long since I have paid my visit to him."

    Old Martin halted there. The line went silent for a few seconds before he asked, his words calculated and measured. "You want me to ask Morgan out?"

    A glitter sparkled in Selene''s gaze before she hummed.

    "Yes, I returned after so long, and I miss both of you," she reasoned before continuing. "And since I won''t be staying here for long, a week probably, I thought why not meet both of you together. After all, I remember Grandpa Winslow adores me just as much as you do. I should reciprocate the same, right?"

    The old man laughed on the other side of the line. "Fine, I understood it all. But I don''t think I can make it soon."

    "What do you mean, grandpa?" Selene asked, frowning immediately.

    To which, Old Martin replied, "I mean, I didn''t know you were running off again in a week. I am abroad for something and would only be returning next week. So, let''s do it the next time you come."

    "No, grandpa," Selene was quick to disagree, her tone rising immediately. "How could you refuse me? Didn''t you always agree to what I asked? It''s just a meal, come back, have it and then you can go again."

    "I can''t do that, Selene. I am in the middle of something and can''t leave. Isn''t it just a meal? We can arrange it another time."

    Selene was on the verge of losing her calm. But still knowing she can''t let her grandpa see through her, she held in and tried her best to act as much as she could.

    "Fine, grandpa," she said. "If you have something, I won''t be stubborn. I will go and visit Grandpa Winslow alone. You can carry on with your work."

    The old man didn''t think much. Humming, he simply said, "Okay, go on. Grandpa will take you out when I am back."

    They exchanged a few words before Selene cut their conversation short and hung up the call. She didn''t have much patience left, and she didn''t want her grandfather to guess her intentions.

    Once the call was disconnected, she made another call ...

    ***

    The next day ¡ª

    Arwen woke up late. Although she had a good, comfortable sleep, still when she opened her eyes, her swollen eyes felt heavy.

    She winced and the very next moment felt something cold pressing against her eyes, relieving her of the pain.

    "This ..."

    "It will relieve it. Stay still."

    She heard Aiden''s voice, and her lips curled up in a warm smile. "You kept it ready? How considerate!"

    Aiden didn''t respond immediately. He simply sat and pressed the cold press against her eyes and waited for her to feel better. When he removed it, he asked, his gaze looking at her in concern. "How are you feeling now? Is it better?"

    Arwen blinked a few times and nodded. "Yes. Thank you," she said before adding. "It feels much better. How did you know that I would need that?"

    "You have winced a few times during your sleep, so I asked Mr. Jones to keep it prepared," he replied without telling that for the whole night, he stayed awake, looking after her.

    But even though he didn''t reveal, the dark circles around his eyes did. Arwen saw it and reached out to brush her fingers. "You love it, right?"

 Chapter 498: A promise of a lifetime.

    "You love to keep your gestures silent," Arwen said, looking into his eyes with her soft, steady gaze. "You would always do this ... quietly giving me what I need the most. How do you even know it? You can''t possibly be noticing everything all the time."

    Noticing someone so closely ¡ªso consistently ¡ªwas exhausting. ...

    And no one exhausts themselves for someone ... unless they truly care.

    Aiden smiled, reaching out to gently hold her hands.

    "You are my wife," he said simply. "And as your husband, it''s my duty to notice everything about you."

    His words tugged at something deep inside her, making her heart skip a beat.

    How does he say such things so easily?

    He spoke as if what he did wasn''t rare, as if every man would move mountains just to make his wife feel seen.

    But if it were really that easy ... all women would feel as cherished as she did now.

    "Don''t tire yourself thinking about it too much, Moon." Aiden''s gentle voice pulled her from her thoughts. "Go freshen up first. Breakfast is ready."

    "You prepared it?" she asked, her eyes lighting up.

    Aiden raised an amused brow at the sparkling expression, then shook his head with a soft chuckle.

    "If I knew it would excite you this much, I would have. But it''s already a little late, and if I go make it now, we might end up having lunch instead. How about I cook for you some other time?"

    Arwen smiled, nodding in agreement. She hadn''t meant to pressure him ¡ªthough she wouldn''t deny that the Fettuccine Alfredo he made was absolutely divine ... just the way she liked it. She certainly wouldn''t pass up the chance to taste it again.

    "Alright then, I will go freshen up quickly," she said as he stood up and offered her his hand.

    She placed hers in his and rose to her feet.

    "I''ll ask Mr. Jones to bring breakfast up. Let''s have it here in the room," he said.

    Arwen nodded before disappearing into the bathroom to get ready.

    While she freshened up, Aiden waited patiently.

    Soon after, breakfast arrived. Mr. Jones and the staff set everything up and tidied the room. Once they left, the couple ate together in quiet companionship, speaking something here and there.

    When they were finished, Arwen moved to stand up, but Aiden placed his hand gently over hers.

    "Wait!"

    She looked at him, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"

    Aiden''s expression shifted ¡ªhis gaze turned a shade more intense, though still tender. "Don''t you think you owe me an explanation for something?"

    "Something?" Arwen blinked, confused at first ... until she saw him raise her hand.

    And then she understood.

    The ring.

    "I am waiting," Aiden said, calmly, though there was an intent in his eyes. He had wanted to ask last night, but he held back to give her time and space.

    But now that she was better, he couldn''t hold it anymore.

    Arwen awkwardly scratched the corner of her brow. "What''s there to explain? I mean, it''s just a ring. Our wedding ring. Since we are married, we should wear one, right? We can''t go around without it."

    Putting it like that, she tried to pull her hand away from his hold, but Aiden''s fingers curled more firmly around hers.

    "Of course, it''s our wedding rings," he agreed, nodding. "And I know we are supposed to wear it. But I am sure this isn''t just any ordinary ring you picked randomly. This is Aiden said, nodding at her. "And we can''t go around without wearing them, I know one-in-a-lifetime piece from Castille, Moon. It holds a meaning that''s definitely not simple."

    "..." She knew that. Of course, she did. But she hadn''t been ready to explain it. Not like this.

    She had a plan, but ¡ª

    It was ruined yesterday. She had planned everything perfectly. But in the end, all of it had been rushed ... just to prove to the people who weren''t even important.

    "You didn''t have to do this," Aiden added, reminding her of the words he had also said on the day when they went to Lustree?.

    Back then, she wanted to argue. But she hadn''t, because even hadn''t even been sure of her feelings.

    But today ... she was.

    Hence, there was no way she was going to let him prove it to be unnecessary at the moment.

    The awkwardness in her gaze faded, replaced by the certainty as she said, "I have to do this for you, husband. It was important ¡ªbecause you deserved it just as much as I did."

    She looked down at the ring and reached out to brush her fingers over the band.

    "You are my husband. And if anyone deserves truly deserves it, it''s you. So, when you stopped me from placing the order last time, I went back to Lustree? that very evening and placed it myself."

    Aiden''s expression was unreadable for a moment, but her eyes didn''t waver. They held nothing but clarity. She was sure of what she did ¡ªand the promise she made when she slipped that ring onto his pinger.

    It wasn''t an empty gesture.

    It wasn''t done to impress.

    It wasn''t a vague promise.

    She meant it ¡ªmeant everything that the ring represented.

    "I might not have said anything when you told me it was fine to not give you the ring the promised a lifetime, partly because I knew I was a fault to make you think that I wasn''t sure of this ¡ªsure of us. But ..." she paused, lifting her gaze to his, "Aiden, believe me, from the day I chose you and signed our name together ... I started believing in us."

    "I started believing in this relationship ¡ªnot because I forced myself to, but because you left me no reason to not to."

    Her lips curved up into a soft smile. "So, yes. The ring was very much needed. It was a promise that I made to you ¡ªnot just for today or tomorrow ¡ªbut for a lifetime that we are going to live together."

 Chapter 499: They are looking perfect together.

    It wasn''t a love confession, yet it felt like one ¡ªevery word soaked in meaning, in promise.

    She hadn''t said ''I love you.''

    But the promise of the lifetime that she made was enough to outshine everything she didn''t say.

    Aiden''s breath hitched the moment he heard her.

    Yes, he had said before that he didn''t need a ring to feel secure ¡ªthat as long as she stayed by his side, it was enough.

    But that never meant he didn''t crave it.

    He did. Deeply. Quietly. Always.

    He had simply learned not to expect too much.

    Because loving her meant accepting the reality she was thrust into ¡ªa reality where she had forgotten their past, the memories they once shared, the bond that once had been unbreakable.

    Expecting anything from her when she remembered nothing of what they had once been ... would have been selfish.

    And if there was one thing he refused to be with her ¡ªit was selfish.

    But now...

    It felt like heaven had finally taken pity on him.

    Because she had chosen him. Again.

    Without the weight of old memories. Without needing reminders of what they once were. She had chosen him as he was now ¡ªnot just for the present but also for the future.

    And in that moment, he could not hold himself back any longer.

    Leaning in, he captured her lips in a kiss ¡ªfirm, tender, full of everything he couldn''t say aloud.

    The longing he had buried within him for so long.

    The ache of waiting.

    The love that he had carried patiently, quietly, endlessly ... until she found her way back into his life, all over again.

    Arwen''s breath caught at the intensity of his kiss. It wasn''t rushed. It wasn''t wild. It was filled with reverence, with gratitude. Like he was kissing a miracle.

    Her fingers curled into his shirt as she leaned into him, responding with just as much unspoken feeling.

    When they finally pulled apart, Aiden rested his forehead against hers, his voice low and raw.

    "Thank you, Moon," he said.

    There was something in his tone that she couldn''t decipher ¡ªsomething soft, vulnerable, aching ¡ªbut she didn''t ask. She couldn''t, for it would have broken the moment they were sharing.

    So, she said nothing.

    She just let herself exist in the space they shared.

    After a moment, her gaze flickered back to the ring on his finger.

    "This was meant to be a surprise for you," she said softly. "But it flopped terribly yesterday. I wanted to make the moment perfect, but ¡ª"

    "It wasn''t any less perfect than what it could have been," he interrupted gently, not letting her mull over the last night''s events. "Ask me and I will tell you how shocked I was when you handed it to me to hold and then slipped it on my finger."

    "You were surprised?" she asked, eyes widening a little. She hadn''t had the time to notice ¡ªit had all happened too quickly ¡ªbut now that she thought about it, he seemed to have frozen for a second.

    Had it really taken him that off guard?

    Aiden nodded. "Especially when you claimed me in front of so many people. I couldn''t take my eyes off you. I stood there, staring at you, trying to believe that it was real."

    Arwen chuckled, the sound soft. "Introducing you like that was always my plan," she admitted, before adding with a small sigh, "I just hope for a better atmosphere than what we got yesterday."

    "Still," he said, looking down at the ring on his finger, "it didn''t make much of a difference. Nothing made me love this any less."

    "You loved it?" she asked, her eyes brightening up. "I just chose the design that I thought would suit you ¡ªsomething subtle and minimal. And ... it carries a piece of me. Something that you can wear without anyone noticing."

    Aiden''s brows lifted at her words before his gaze dropped to look down at the ring on his finger. "A piece of you?"

    "Mhm-hm~" she hummed, smiling. "Just like mine. Remember how you added your touch to mine?"

    Aiden gently turned the ring on his finger, loosening it to the tip but not pulling it off completely. His gaze sharpened as he noticed the delicate carving on the inside of the band ¡ªa small crescent moon etched into the metal.

    His lips curved up into a soft smile. "Moon ..." he murmured, barely above a whisper.

    "Yes," Arwen chuckled. "That''s me."

    He looked up at her again, his eyes holding something warm and deep.

    "Did you like it?" she asked, shy under his gaze.

    She had been confident when asking Mr. Castille to craft it, but now she couldn''t help wondering if she had been ... a little childish.

    "It''s just perfect," Aiden replied, his voice sounding just very satisfied. "It just meant to suit me the best."

    He then reached into his pocket and drew out the same velvet box from the night before.

    Arwen watched as he opened it, revealing another ring ¡ªthe one that had been left behind ... the one meant for her finger.

    "Now," he said, extending his hand towards her, "it''s my turn. Please."

    She nodded, slipping her hand onto his, only to see him gently slide the beautifully carved rose diamond ring onto her finger.

    "They are looking perfect together," she murmured, glancing down as their fingers intertwined, the two rings glinting side by side.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York ¡ª

    A sleek, red Lamborghini pulled up in front of a grand estate, and the next moment, Selene stepped out with the same confidence she carried every time she walked the runway.

    Her eyes lifted to look at the grand villa that she still remembers from the past.

    Not much looked changed here. And seeing it still the same, Selene felt comfortable.

    Closing the door behind her, she was just about to head toward the entrance when a figure stepped into her path, stopping her midway.

    William.

    "Ms. Martin," he said with a measured tone that was neither overly appreciative nor rude, "you are here?"

 Chapter 500: How is Arwen?

    Putting on a customary smile on her lips, Selene greeted Williams.

    "Mr. Williams, it''s been a long time. How have you been?"

    Williams smiled just adequately, bowing slightly. "I am well, Ms. Martin. Just a little surprised to see you visiting ¡ªwe weren''t informed thar you would be visiting. And lately, the Old Master doesn''t particularly appreciate unannounced guests."

    Though his expression remained pleasant, his tone highlighted well that she should have informed before appearing like this.

    Selene understood the unsaid and pulled his lips into a wider smile. Not showing how offended she was, she simply said, "Ah, I know that I should have given a call before coming here, but to be honest, Mr. Williams, even I wasn''t sure if I would be coming like this. I just missed Grandpa Winslow too much, so I rushed here to visit the moment I had some time."

    William didn''t acknowledge her reason immediately, but remained polite anyway.

    "It''s really been nice seeing you after such a long time," he said, and Selene gave another smile before shifting her gaze to the house.

    "Don''t tell me, Grandpa Winslow is not at home."

    Although he put it like that, she was sure that Morgan was at home. Only after confirming it, she had arrived here.

    William also turned to look before shaking his head at her. "He is resting inside. You would have to wait for a while. I would have to inform him of your arrival."

    "Oh, that won''t be a problem. I can wait."

    With that said, she followed him inside.

    Making her sit in the living room, Williams left to find the old man.

    While behind, Selene stood up and looked around the house. She hasn''t been here many times. But the times she had been here, she couldn''t forget. It was her favourite place because every time she came here, she could see Aiden.

    He always remained indifferent to her, but when she asked for something, he wouldn''t refuse.

    He wouldn''t talk much, but he would never refrain her from talking.

    Although he never treated her the best, everyone still said he treated her differently, like he treated no other.

    "Sir," William interrupted, entering the old man''s study. "Young Ms. Martin has come to meet you."

    Morgan was writing something. When he heard him, his pen halted. Although he didn''t raise his face up to look at Williams, his gaze lifted to look at him through his glasses.

    "She is waiting for you in the living room," William further added.

    Morgan capped his pen before putting it on his desk. "She has come alone?" he asked, his tone laced with a deeper meaning.

    Being with him for decades, William understood at once. "Mr. Martin is not in the country. He is said to be in Australia right now," he responded.

    Morgan heard him and gave a knowing smile. "Since she has come to visit me, it wouldn''t be good to keep her waiting. Let''s go."

    He pushed the chair, standing up to leave. William walked to his slide, escorting him.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Cralens ¡ª

    After Arwen reassured him that she was fine and no longer dwelling on the previous night''s events, Aiden finally left for work.

    On his way to the company, he kept glancing at his ring, and the smile never faded from his expression.

    By the time he reached the office, his usual composure had returned.

    Emyr was already there, waiting with a tablet in hand.

    "Good morning, sir. Here''s today''s schedule," he said efficiently. "The meeting with the board is set for ten, and the legal team is waiting for you to go-ahead on the Yexton proposal."

    Aiden nodded.

    "Arrange the meeting with the selected international partners after that. And tell Legal I will send the feedback within an hour."

    "Understood." Emyr gave a polite bow and then left the office.

    Aiden sank into his chair and got to work, hours slipping unnoticed ¡ªuntil a knock at the door interrupted his rhythm.

    "Come in," he called without looking up.

    The door opened and Jacob stepped in, with a visible smile.

    "So busy that you won''t even greet your friend now?"

    Aiden paused, glanced up, and then returned his focus to the documents in front of him.

    "The one visiting isn''t a friend, but a legal partner her to discuss work."

    "Of course," Jacob said with a chuckle as he walked in. He pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Aiden. "But even if I am here for work, that doesn''t change the fact that I am your friend. You should show some warmth. You can''t keep everything reserved for Arwen."

    "..." Aiden didn''t respond immediately. His gaze scanned the doccument he was reading with practiced precision before he moved his pen and signed his name at the bottom.

    Closing the file, he finally looked up and met Jacob''s gaze. "Yextons?" he asked simply.

    Understanding the cue, Jacob nodded.

    "My team will reach out to them soon with the needed adjustments. There is nothing for you to worry about."

    Aiden nodded slightly, leaning back in his chair, his gaze momentarily distant.

    Jacob sat quietly, letting him drift in his thoughts. But then, remembering something, he shifted in his seat.

    "Oh yes, I forgot to mention ¡ªhow is Arwen?"

    Aiden glanced at him, a silent query in his gaze.

    Seeing which Jacob explained.

    "I saw her at the hospital the other day. She looked fine, but ... something about her expression didn''t sit right with me."

    "Hospital?" Aiden asked, his voice low but alert.

    "Yes," Jacob confirmed with a nod. "Last week, I was at Cralens Care Hospital visiting a client. She bumped into me ¡ªlooked distracted, like she had something on her mind."

    He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as if recalling the moment.

    "She said she was fine and only there for a minor consultation with a doctor. But ... something about the way she said it didn''t convince me."

    Aiden didn''t respond. The frown on his face deepened. His fingers curled slightly over the edge of the desk, thoughts already racing.

 Chapter 501: Allow me to stay.

    What will you do if someday I forget you? Forget everything we share now? Will you hate me?

    He still hasn''t forgotten her questions from that night.

    They continued to echo in his mind ¡ªhaunting him, unsettling him, scaring him. Every day. Every night.

    Could this be related?

    Has she grown suspicious about something?

    "What''s wrong?" Jacob asked, sensing the change in his friend. "Is there something?"

    Aiden glanced at him, considering it for a moment, then shook his head.

    "I will look into it," he said quietly.

    Jacob narrowed his eyes, clearly not convinced. But he didn''t push. He knew Aiden well enough to recognize when the man had closed the door on a conversation.

    "Alright," Jacob said, nodding. "Just let me know if something comes up. Sharing isn''t always a weakness. We are friends, Aiden. We are meant to help each other."

    His words were just a reminder that Jacob thought Aiden needed.

    But little did he know that wasn''t the case. Aiden was just dwelling on something on his own, and that was keeping his thoughts occupied.

    Pushing back his chair, Jacob stood.

    "Since you are busy, I won''t take up more of your time. I will leave first. Let''s meet and plan to have a gathering. It''s been a while since you brought Arwen with us."

    Aiden nodded to him, and soon after that, Jacob left.

    After he was gone, Emyr knocked again at the door.

    Receiving the cue to enter, he pushed the door open to step inside. His expression twisted slightly with seriousness.

    "Sir," he said, stopping right in front of Aiden''s desk. "We received a call from Foster Ventures."

    Aiden glanced at him, his expression hard to read.

    Emyr took in his expression and continued further. "It was Zenith Jane, Ryan Foster''s secretary, who called. She was asking to schedule a meeting with you. Ryan Foster wants to meet you."

    Aiden paused at that. His gaze glinted with something that was hard to read.

    Emyr didn''t dare speculate. He simply waited until he heard Aiden say, "Schedule it, then."

    Emyr felt chills down his spine, but didn''t voice it out. Keeping his composure, he simply gave a polite nod. "Okay, sir. I will make the arrangements."

    Meantime, in New York ¡ª

    Selene was quietly looking around when she heard footsteps behind her.

    With a practiced smile, she turned ¡ª

    And the moment she saw Morgan Winslow entering the room, the curve of her lips deepened naturally.

    "Grandpa Winslow!" she exclaimed warmly, walking towards him with open arms. "Long time, no see. How have you been? I missed you so much."

    Her voice overflowed with enthusiasm, as if mere words weren''t enough to express just how much she had longed to see him.

    Seeing her like that, Morgan chuckled, eyes crinkling behind his glasses.

    "How could you possibly miss an old man like me?" he asked, half teasing, half fond.

    Selene reached him and wrapped her arms gently around his shoulders. "How could I not?" she said sweetly. "You have always been like a family to me. Remember, I have spent half of my childhood with you here. I have so many memories here that the moment I stepped in, I couldn''t help but reminisce about it."

    Morgan let her hug him briefly, then patted her back before stepping away. "Come, sit down," he said. "Let''s talk. You look like you came here with something more than just fond memories."

    Selene''s eyes flashed briefly ¡ªbarely noticeable ¡ªbut the smile remained intact as she followed him to the seating area. She had known that she wouldn''t be able to hide for long, hence, hiding was never her intention.

    She came here for a reason, and she doesn''t intend to dilly-dally around.

    As they sat facing each other, Selene adjusted her posture, pulling her expression into one of soft hesitation.

    "Umm ... you are somewhat right," she admitted openly. "I did come to see you with something in mind. But I truly didn''t lie. ¡ªI have missed you dearly. Along with expressing that, I want to make a request."

    At her words, Morgan''s gaze briefly ¡ªthough meaningfully ¡ªshifted to William, who stood quietly at a distance. They shared a silent conversation that remained only between the two.

    "Request?" he asked, sounding intrigued. "If your grandfather knew that I am making his precious granddaughter request, he would surely be unhappy."

    He then continued, "The friendship I share with your grandfather has always kept our family close. You are just like a granddaughter to me. If you ask something, I definitely wouldn''t refuse you."

    Of course, she knew this, and that''s why she was here.

    Hearing Morgan speak in such a doting and accommodating tone, Selene was pleased.

    "This is why I missed you so much, Grandpa Winslow. You treat me so good. I knew as long as I asked you, you would agree."

    Although Morgan smiled, the effect didn''t reflect his gaze. Keeping his eyes fixed on her, he gently asked, "Tell me what you want? If within my powers, I surely will agree with you."

    "Of course, it''s within your authority, grandpa. There is no way I would ask you something that you couldn''t provide. I am not that spoiled. You have seen me grow." Selene said, putting her best side on show.

    Morgan laughed, nodding.

    She paused for a second before finally putting out her request. "Grandpa Winslow, I have heard grandpa mention once that you have a grand estate in Cralens. One that almost matches the style and design of a palace."

    He hummed, nodding. It was nothing he could refuse about. Everyone knows Winslows has its origin in Cralens, from where they have shifted to New York.

    "Recently, I have got some work in Cralens," she explained her motive further. "I have signed a domestic brand there that is planning to get launched in the international market. For which, I would have to stay for a while there. So, I just want to request you if you could allow me to stay at your place?"

 Chapter 502: You shouldnâ€™t be sure of the things you donâ€™t know.

    Morgan''s gaze narrowed at Selene when he heard her request.

    Feeling a flicker of unease under his sharp gaze, Selene quickly added, "Grandpa Winslow, I know my request must not be making much sense to you. But you know how particular I am about certain things. Although I have taken up the job in Cralens, I am not sure I will feel comfortable settling into the new environment right away."

    She offered a small, self-deprecating laugh before continuing, "When I mentioned this to my grandfather, he suggested I stay at your estate. He said it would help me adjust better ... and I thought, given the close bond between our families, perhaps it wouldn''t be too much of an imposition."

    Her words were carefully chosen. She deliberately brought up her grandfather''s name, knowing the deep-rooted friendship between their families would make it harder for Morgan to refuse outright.

    Besides, what was she asking for? A place to stay.

    The Winslow Estate in Cralens was massive ¡ªalmost a private kingdom of its own. From what she had heard, there were multiple wings and countless rooms. Giving her one for a few days wouldn''t be much.

    She just needs Morgan to agree ... as for the rest, she would manage herself reaching there.

    But her smile faltered slightly when, even after several long seconds, Morgan remained silent.

    Trying her best to keep her frown subtle, Selene asked, "What''s wrong, Grandpa Winslow? Is there a problem?"

    Morgan finally smiled, but it wasn''t the smile that reached his eyes. It was the kind of smile that came when one had already drawn a line.

    "There is nothing wrong," he said slowly, folding his hands over his lap. "It''s just that what you are asking for ... isn''t something I feel comfortable providing."

    Selene stiffened. Her fingers curled into tight fists at her sides, though she still kept the smile on her lips ¡ªbarely. "What do you mean, Grandpa?"

    The cracks were beginning to show, and Morgan saw them all. The tension in her shoulders. The twitch at the corner of her eye. The way she tried to keep her composure and tone even.

    However, he chose to ignore it.

    Turning to look at Williams, he simply asked as if out of curiosity. "We have another property in the city, don''t we, William?"

    The butler, ever efficient, gave a small nod. "Yes, sir. A luxurious apartment in the heart of Cralens. It''s fully furnished, well-staffed, and perfect for someone working in the city. Very convenient to commute from."

    Morgan nodded thoughtfully. "Then that''s perfect!"

    He turned back to Selene, his tone still gentle, still laced with the kind of calm that made her want to scream.

    "Don''t take this the wrong way, Selene. But perhaps you haven''t heard yet ¡ªAiden is married now. He is living with his wife at the estate for some time. Sending you to stay there ... wouldn''t be most comfortable arrangement."

    Selene''s nail dug into her palm until she felt the warm sting of broken skin. Her jaw clenched so tightly that she thought it might crack. She fought the urge to knock over the nearby vase or storm out.

    But she held that urge in, forcing herself to sit calm. Just looking slightly displeased.

    "I would have adjusted just fine," she said, her voice tight. "And since I will be working most of the day, I doubt I would be any kind of disturbance to them. And anyway, staying with Aiden would have felt like a family. We have known each other and ¡ª"

    Morgan didn''t let her complete. He interrupted her with soft chuckle. "I know. You have been a thoughtful, sensible girl. I never doubted that. But I have watched you grow up, and I care for you too much to let you ''adjust'' or ''compromise'' in any way. The apartment in the city is just right for you ¡ªmodern, private, and close to your work location."

    He leaned back slightly, still smiling. "There is nothing to worry about, Selene. Cralens is a safe place. It has ever been. You will adjust fine."

    And then, just when she thought the conversation couldn''t be more stifling, Morgan added, almost offhandedly, "Besides ... that estate no longer belongs to me."

    "What?" Selene blinked, caught off guard.

    "Aiden took over the property long ago. And he specifically added that one,"

    Morgan said smoothly. "I could no longer make decisions about who stays there. You would have to ask him, if you really want to."

    Selene couldn''t help but grit. Although it was kept subtle, Morgan hasn''t held back from refusing her on the face.

    She though he would agree to her, easily ¡ªat least after he mentions her grandfather.

    But little did she expect that even with everything, Morgan Winslow would find and easy way to put her down.

    She was barely able to keep her calm. But knowing she wasn''t at the place when she could lose herself, she rose from the seat slowly, smoothing the creases of her skirt. "It''s fine, Grandpa Winslow. I understand," he said with lips tight. "I don''t blame you. Just treat it like I never asked you."

    She then checked the time on her watch. "Oh, talking to you I almost lost the track of the time. I still have an appointment later. I will make a move first."

    Morgan smiled, standing with her. However, this time she didn''t care to return it as eagerly as before.

    Still, he didn''t mind. Keeping his curve of the lips, he said, "I will have William make the arrangements for you. If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to let me know."

    "It''s fine, Grandpa Winslow," she said, moving her hand to brush away a lock of hair. "Aiden is still there. I can stay at ease around him. If I need anything I will definitely reach him out. He wouldn''t mind, I am sure of that."

    Morgan let out a quiet chuckle, the sound quiet yet unmistakably layered.

    "You shouldn''t be sure of the things you don''t know, dear,"

 Chapter 503: Tolerance-vs-Patience.

    Selene''s expression faltered ¡ªjust for a second. The smile on her face froze, then cracked ever so lightly.

    But Morgan kept his expression calm and at ease, as if he didn''t mean what it sounded like.

    He continued gently, "Aiden doesn''t always know how to treat people the best. Seeing you disappointed would hurt both me and your grandfather. But even then, there wouldn''t be much we could do. You know he doesn''t quite listen to any of us."

    "But he used to listen to me," Selene blurted, no longer able to hold it in. The mask she had worn for so long slipped, and for the first time, the desperation behind her eyes showed clearly. "He might not have treated others the best, but he has always treated me differently."

    Morgan arched a brow at her raised tone.

    His gaze like that made Slene realize it almost immediately. She caught herself, swallowing hard before trying again ¡ªsofter once more, wounded instead of angry. "Grandpa Winslow, I am sorry. I didn''t mean to speak like that. It was just that I felt bad for Aiden. He isn''t as cold-hearted as you think."

    She tried her best to give an acceptable reason for her outburst, but little did she know that the man who stood in front of her was someone who had long seen her intentions.

    Keeping a kind smile, Morgan shook his head in understanding. Then, gesturing towards the door, he said, "Don''t get delayed. You had an appointment to attend. Go ahead. William will see you out."

    His gaze then darted to look at William, giving him a cue.

    William nodded before escorting Selene out. "Ms. Martin, please."

    Selene could only smile and leave.

    Seeing her car drive out of the premises, William returned, his expression as serious as it could be.

    "Sir, Ms. Martin seemed to harbour unrealistic feelings towards Young Master. Do you think we should do something?"

    Morgan''s gaze remained clear. Sitting nonchalantly, he shook his head, "We did what we could. Now, if she is not ready to accept it, there is nothing that we could do to save her."

    William didn''t understand. His brows tugged together in confusion. Not holding in, he spoke out to ask. "Save her? Sir, are you referring to Ms. Martin?"

    He was concerned for the new couple who finally got together after going through a rocky path. Selene was never his concern.

    However, Morgan nodded, asking as if he couldn''t understand him. "Who else should I be worried about?" Taking the support of his cane, he stood up. "She is the precious granddaughter of my Old Martin. It''s only right if I get worried for her."

    He then gave a kind smile, turned to leave.

    Williams followed him. But the furrow between his brows remained. "Sir, shouldn''t we be worried for the young mistress of the family. If not helped, she might misunderstand."

    Morgan didn''t seem to be worried at all about that. "There is no need for us to step in and do things for them," he said, his voice laced with confidence. "We can help them today, Williams, but not always. They have to learn to face things like this. If they don''t, sooner or later, they will separate."

    "Only the trees who has faced the storms and have sustained. So, let them face it together. If they fall apart, they will get together again. Because two people who are meant to be together will never separate. And the ones who are not meant to be together will grow apart no matter how we force them to stay together."

    He then paused in his steps and turned to look at William again. Noting the creases between his brows, he smiled and shook his head at nothing.

    "Don''t stress so much. Aiden is a grown man, and his wife is his bottom line. He wouldn''t allow anyone to challenge it."

    "But sir, Ms. Martin is different." William had his reasons to be worried.

    Selene was right when she said Aiden treated her differently. In the face of his usual indifference towards everyone, he had always remained tolerant towards her.

    It was for a reason.

    But the reason was not easily forgettable.

    He fears that when the time comes, Selene might use it to her advantage.

    Morgan stared at his butler for a moment before chuckling softly. His soft flutter of laughter like that confused William, making his frown deepen.

    "Sir, what''s wrong?"

    "You have also misunderstood things," Morgan said, shaking his head at him.

    "Misunderstood?"

    Morgan hummed before resuming his walk down the corridor. "Yes, misunderstood to take Selene to be different. She is not any different from the rest of us."

    William followed him, intently listening.

    "Aiden had always been tolerant around her, but that doesn''t make her different. What truly sets one different from the rest is ¡ªpatience ¡ªone thing that couldn''t be given to just everybody."

    Morgan walked to his desk before turning to face him. Sitting down, he lifted the pen that he had earlier capped.

    "If you think Selene is different, then you haven''t seen Aiden treating Arwen." He lifted his gaze back at him and smiled. "Do one thing. Go and arrange."

    "Arrange?" William asked, confused. Usually, he could read the instructions without much of an explanation. But right now, he was simply too engrossed to notice what he was expected. "What do I need to arrange, sir?"

    "Arrange a trip to Cralens. We would be leaving soon." Morgan said, before focusing back on writing the book.

    William was dumbfounded for a second. But soon he recovered and asked to confirm, "Sir, you want to go to Cralens?"

    "Mhm-hm," Morgan hummed. "The last time we cancelled. But this time, we must go."

    He looked up, his expression both amused and resolute.

    "After all, I need to show you the difference between tolerance ... and patience. Seeing you worried unsettles me. At this age, I want to live in peace ¡ªboth mental and physical."

 Chapter 504: â€¦ but not every parent deserves a child.

    Although Morgan has put it that way, that wasn''t the real reason behind his sudden plan.

    After William left the study, Morgan reached out and opened his desk drawer, retrieving a leather-bound file. Letting his fingers brush over it for a moment, he murmured to himself, "It''s time to hand these over to the future mistress of the house."

    His lips curled into a knowing smile before he opened the file and began to skim through its contents ¡ªa lifetime of records, decisions, and legacies, all now ready to be passed on.

    "Morwenna, you would have loved to hand these over yourself," he muttered under his breath, the name tasting of fondness and sorrow. "But anyway, it''s fine. At least, I am passing them to your favourite girl ¡ªone whom you chose for Aiden."

    His eyes softened before he closed the file and slid it back into the drawer, locking it with care.

    Meanwhile, a flashy red Lamborghini tore down the highway like a bullet, weaving between cars and ignoring the traffic safety measures.

    Selene was in a death mode.

    She didn''t know where she was heading to ¡ªor what she intended to do when she got there. All she knew was that she wanted to scream, crash, or maybe burn the world down. Her vision felt blurry, not with tears, but with unfiltered rage.

    Her phone kept dinging with notifications, each one alerting her to penalties for breaking traffic rules and speed limits.

    But she even care to glance at them.

    "Arghh!!"

    She roared in frustration, gripping the steering wheel tighter, her knuckles turning white. The image of Aiden getting hugged by some other woman flashed back in her mind ¡ªand she lost it.

    Her foot slammed the gas pedal.

    The car surged forward towards a cliff''s edge, its speed unrelenting.

    But just as the wheels were about to tip off, she hit the brakes hard.

    The Lamborghini screeched to a stop, tires burning against the gravel. It halted with a violent jolt, mere inches from the edge.

    Selene jerked forward, nearly smashing her head against the steering wheel.

    Any other person would have been frozen in fear after such a close brush with death. But Selene?

    She opened the door and stepped out, heels clanking against the rocky edge. The wind tugged at her hair, her dress, but she didn''t flinch.

    Staring out over the endless stretch, she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    "Aiden is mine!!"

    Her voice echoed off the empty cliffs.

    Her chest heaved, her breath came in ragged gasps. But all she remembered was how Morgan refused her, making her look so insignificant in Aiden''s life.

    "So what if he is married?" she gritted out. "That woman is nothing compared to me. She was only enable to waltz her way in Aiden''t life because I am not around. Now that I am back, it''s just a matter of time before she leaves."

    ***

    Back in Cralens ¡ª

    Arwen sneezed, a strange discomfort swirling in her gut.

    "Ma''am, are you all right?" Mia asked, her tone filled with concern as she looked at her.

    Arwen gave her a small smile and shook her head. "It''s nothing. Tell me, what brought you here?"

    Mia looked down at the file in her hands before extending it. "Ma''am, I am sorry to disturb you like this. But I forgot about these papers, and it has to be signed urgently. So, I had no choice but to rush here to get them done."

    Arwen took the file with a nod, flipping through the papers quickly. With practiced ease, she signed her name at the bottom. "It''s fine, Mia. Things slip through the cracks sometimes. You don''t have to blame yourself. I know I hired a human secretary, not a machine. So, I don''t expect you to always be on point."

    She then handed the file back to her, her gaze warm and reassuring. "What about your sister? Did the team reach out to her?"

    Mia nodded immediately, her lips curling with a grateful smile. "Yes, ma''am. She got the call the day before yesterday."

    Arwen''s gaze lit up subtly, but enough to show her appreciation. "That''s wonderful. I told you, didn''t I? She had the talent. She is going to go far."

    Though Arwen brushed it off, Mia knew it wouldn''t have been so easy without her intervention. Her heart swelled with gratitude. "It was all because of your support, ma''am. Thank you."

    Arwen opened her mouth to reply, but her phone buzzed with a rapid stream of notifications.

    Her brows knitted into a frown as she picked it to check ¡ªand then her expression turned cold.

    Mia didn''t understand the shift in Arwen''s demeanor. She was about to ask, but paused, feeling her phone vibrate as well.

    When she checked, she realized the news that was getting highlighted online.

    "Madam, this ..."

    Arwen''s lips curled slowly, but her gaze lacked the warmth that was there moments ago.

    "Prepare a gift to send to the Quinn family," she said, her voice devoid of any emotion. "They sure will be sending us an invite soon."

    Mia wanted to say something, but didn''t know how she should voice it. In the end, she just nodded to her order, "I will make the arrangements." With that, she bowed her head and left.

    As she stepped out of the room, she paused in her steps and turned to look back where Arwen was sitting. She truly felt bad for her.

    What did Arwen do to deserve such a woman as her mother?

    It was so unfair ... so unfortunate.

    Mia felt the ache for her, but there was nothing she could do. At this point, she only remembers reading once somewhere ¡ª

    Every kid deserves a parent, but not every parent deserves a child.

    It was a cruel phrase, but Catrin Quinn has simply proved it to be right.

    She had seen him being cruel in front of so many. Out of all, she deserves the least to be the mother of Arwen.

 Chapter 505: Donâ€™t overstep.

    The news of the Quinns adopting a new heiress soon hit all the channels.

    People were buzzing with speculation, whispering theories, piecing together the bits that had slipped past Brenda''s tight suppression of last night''s events.

    Though she had successfully prevented the explicit details from spreading, fragments of it still made their way out ¡ªjust enough to fuel the gossip and raise questions.

    "Madam," Margaret began with a worried frown. "This is going to affect Arwen. What should we do now?"

    Brenda''s expression was also grim. She knew her daughter was a stubborn one ¡ªnot easily listens to anyone and forces everyone to accept her wishes and rules ... but this ... this was straight outrageous.

    Does she yet not realize what she has done?

    If she didn''t, there was nothing she says or does will make her see it.

    "She is still trying to force Arwen," Brenda said, understanding her daughter''s move way too easily. "She thinks that she can force her. It''s laughable, you know. She is forcing her daughter using the bond that she never built with her. She thinks it will work. But it won''t take her long to realize that nothing would bring her back what she had already lost."

    Margaret''s frown deepened. "But Madam, I am not worried about Ms. Catrin realizing it, I am worried about Ms. Arwen. This news will definitely make her upset," she paused and then added again. "Although she has severed her ties, yet all her childhood she has craved for her mother. It would be easy for her to ignore it."

    Of course ...

    Brenda knew this. All her life, she tried her best to fill the emptiness in Arwen, but the void of a mother in a child''s life cannot be easily substituted.

    "Margaret, Arwen is fated to experience this pain. No matter what we do, we can''t help her. She will learn and understand how to deal with it herself. But since now she is no longer alone, she would be fine."

    She believed Aiden. With him around, Arwen won''t suffer much.

    She has seen him last night. The way he put her above everyone, above himself, was enough to tell what future he promises.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Catrin scrolled through the news on her tablet, looking satisfied with how everything had turned out.

    Although this sudden announcement was abrupt, she had no regrets regarding it. She just wants Arwen to realize what she was about to lose.

    How dare she walk out pretending like she doesn''t fear the consequences at all?

    She will make her realize that severing relationships was not an easy feat. It comes with the fear of losing something forever.

    "Boost this announcement," she instructed her secretary. "I want everyone to be talking and discussing this."

    The secretary nodded and opened her mouth to speak ¡ªbut before she could say a word, the office door swung open, interrupting.

    Emily stepped inside, her expression soft yet hesitant. "Mom."

    Catrin''s face darkened at once, her brows pulling together. The tone ¡ªwas sweet ¡ªanyone would have liked it. But Catrin?

    She felt sick listening to it. It twisted her stomach.

    "How many times have I told you not to call me that unless it''s necessary?" she snapped. Her voice cutting through the room like a knife. "Do I have to keep reminding it to you?"

    Emily flinched. Her eyes flicked towards the secretary, a flicker of shame passing through her expression. But she withheld it inside, letting her finger curl into fists. "But Mom, we are not alone. I thought ¡ª"

    "Enough!"

    Catrin''s palm slammed down onto the desk with a loud crack, making the secretary jump and Emily recoil.

    "I said don''t call me that," she hissed. "Not until I say so. Your job is just to pretend to be my daughter, not to actually perceive yourself to be one."

    Emily stood frozen, gritting hard. But she could only swallow the insult.

    "I may be adopting you, but don''t overstep," Catrin continued coldly. "Know your place. If you try to play a role that''s not yours, I won''t hesitate to find someone else."

    Emily bit her lip, her fists clenched at her sides. Humiliation burned hot in her chest ¡ªbut she forced herself to nod.

    Catrin glared at her. She blamed Arwen in her heart. If only Arwen hadn''t acted rebelliously, she wouldn''t be forced to do all this.

    But it was fine.

    If a little suffering like this could bring back her daughter, she was willing to take the bet.

    It was just a matter of time. The day Arwen returns, she will let everything fall back in place.

    Until then, she didn''t mind taking a little hardship...

    "What brought you here?" Catrin asked after a long moment. "And don''t tell me that you simply waltz here for nothing. I have never even allowed Arwen to appear like this."

    Emily swallowed but shook her head. "Aunt, I came to ask you what I am supposed to do next? You said you will let me know once the announcement becomes public."

    This was supposed to happen later in the coming weeks.

    Emily was caught off guard when, in the morning, after she woke, she saw it already trending.

    Up until yesterday, she was still uncertain ¡ªstill fearing Catrin might change her decision.

    But with the announcement, it was finally official.

    She was going to be adopted as the Quinn family''s heiress.

    The news filled her with joy, and she had come here, hoping to bask in a little recognition ¡ªmaybe even flaunt her new status.

    But seeing that Catrin was still as cold and distant as ever, she didn''t take a wrong step.

    So, to save face, she quickly tacked on a more acceptable excuse.

    "I just didn''t want to make any mistakes," she added quickly. "Everything is happening so fast that I am getting nervous."

    Catrin''s gaze remained unyielding, as if sizing her up.

    "You ¡ª"

    "Catrin, what the hell is this?"

    Before Catrin could finish, Idris''s voice thundered through the room, silencing everything else.

 Chapter 506: Culprit â€”seems like itâ€™s you.

    Catrin halted when she heard Idris''s voice. She turned to look, and Idris was there, standing at the door of her office.

    His breathing seemed uneven, and his gaze was furious.

    "Did you announce we are adopting?" he asked again, this time rephrasing his words.

    He has been out for something and hadn''t realized it until someone mentioned it to him. He was clueless, but for the first time, he didn''t feel surprised.

    His gaze darted between the two people in the room, pausing at Emily.

    Emily smiled, but that was never returned. Instead, under his hostile gaze like that, she felt a shiver run down her spine.

    Thai was her uncle ¡ªone she always thought was easy to talk with. But somehow, today, he didn''t look the same.

    "Uncle, I ¡ª"

    "Catrin!" Idris didn''t let her speak. Turning back to Catrin, he asked, "You haven''t yet replied. Did you give any such words to the media?"

    "What do you expect me to say, Idris?" Catrin''s voice came unapologetic. "Did your daughter leave me any option?"

    "She didn''t leave you any option?" Idris voice raised in a dangerous octave. "What options do you think she would have left to make you to realize how wrong you have been?"

    "I am not wrong, Idris. She is," Catrin gritted. "She is wrong to sever the ties with her own family and walk away like that. It''s her. I am just letting her see the consequence of taking the decision on an impulse. So, that the next time when it happens, she knows how to act."

    Idris couldn''t hold back from chuckling. "On an impulse?" he laughed. "You still think it was on impulse, Catrin. If you think so, I really pity you because you might not ever see that Arwen never acted on impulse. It was us ... or I might say, you, who pushed her little by little to act like this ... to give us up completely. It was never sudden ... never on an impulse."

    "Idris, are you saying, I am responsible for all this?" Catrin was on the verge of collapse internally. And Idris''s words were only further pushing her.

    Can''t she expect him to understand her and her reasons?

    She was doing all this to bring their daughter back?

    Why was he not seeing it?

    Idris shook his head. "I am no longer saying anything, Catrin. I have long given up on making you see the right. Because now even if you realize everything, it will change nothing."

    He had seen the finality in the eyes of Arwen yesterday.

    When she left, she left forever.

    Catrin might not have notice it, but he did.

    Catrin was about to speak. But before she could, Idris spoke, not giving her the chance. "We aren''t adopting anyone. I don''t agree to it." His gaze darted to look at Emily with clear intention.

    Emily was caught off guard. Idris was her uncle, and out of all, she least though he would object it.

    She wanted to retort, but couldn''t.

    "Idris, I have made this decision for a reason," Catrin said, sounding offended.

    But Idris remained nonchalant. Looking at her, he simply said, "And I have given you my decision. I won''t change it no matter what your reason is."

    "Idris ¡ª"

    "I still have things to do." With that, he turned and left.

    Watching him leave, Catrin gritted.

    "Aunt, what should we do now? Uncle has ¡ª"

    "Enough!" Catrin snapped. "Leave. All of you leave!"

    Emily frowned, but anyway, left along with the secretary.

    While inside the office room, Catin could no longer keep her calm. She moved her arms across the desk, making everything scatter on the floor.

    "I don''t agree to give up. I don''t!"

    ***

    It was still evening when Aiden returned back home, look furious and worried at the same time.

    Furious on Emyr for not reporting things to him on time.

    And worried for Arwen being alone when he should be around her.

    "Sir, you are back?" Mr. Jones greeted, walking to him, extending his hand out to politely take his jacket. "Shall I get you something?"

    Aiden handed him the suit jacket before shaking his head at him. Then looking around, he asked, "Where is Moon? And how is she? Is she at home, or has she gone out?"

    Mr. Jones didn''t understand. His briows tugged in confusion as if there was something he failed to perceive.

    And his lack of prompt response made Aiden frown.

    And seeing him frown, Mr. Jones quickly responded. "Sir, Madam has been at home itself. She didn''t leave anywhere."

    "Where is she right now?"

    The butler gestured towards the kitchen. "She is cooking the dinner tonight."

    "Cooking the dinner?" Aiden''s brows knitted.

    Mr. Jones nodded, explaining, "The lady wanted to cook the dinner herself, so we didn''t stop her. She is right now in the kitchen itself."

    "Fine," Aiden said and then without any delay, turned and walked in the direction.

    He expected Arwen to be despirited, but the scene that greeted him ... surprised him a little.

    Arwen was there in the kitchen, but she wasn''t alone. There were chefs around her, helping her in whatever she needed. They were laughing and talking, sharing stories.

    When Aiden had walked in, a staff had just completed sharing one of the incidents that had made Arwen burst into laughter.

    That sound ... like a melody to Aiden''s ears.

    He paused at the door itself, staring inside.

    Out of every possibilities that he had thought of, this was not anywhere close to any of it.

    Has he been worrying for nothing?

    Or was she just putting up pretense to look fine?

    Suddenly, the kitchen went all silent. Aiden has been busy looking at Arwen, so he didn''t realize until he saw her turning to look at him.

    "And I was thinking who was the culprit? Seems like it''s you," she said, her brows rising before falling back in place. "When did you come back? And why are you so early today?"

    She checked her watch to confirm and she was right. This was not his usual time to return.

 Chapter 507 507: Grace us with your story.

    Aiden arched a bow at her as he walked in. "Culprit?" he asked, "Culprit of what?"

    Arwen pursed her lips and looked at him. "You can''t even tell that?" She then turned to glance at the few kitchen staff around her. "We were having such a good time ¡ªchatting and sharing stories ¡ªbut then you came in and, well ... scared them all. Do you have to carry that domineering presence everywhere you go?"

    Aiden''s gaze swept the room, scanning each person. "I scared them?" he asked, genuinely confused. "But I didn''t do anything ... did I?"

    No one dared to speak. They stood frozen, their heads slightly bowed, not even making an eye contact.

    Truthfully, Aiden hadn''t done anything. But his natural aura ¡ªstoic, composed and powerful ¡ªwas enough to make anyone nervous in his presence, especially staff who weren''t used to his informal side.

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him. "Oh, what a talent ¡ªto scare everyone senseless and then ask why they are scared. Don''t you already know?"

    Aiden shook his head with a soft chuckle. "How could I possibly know? He said as she crossed the room, stopping right in front of her. "The only person I keep my eyes on never seemed scared of me."

    A blush bloomed across Arwen''s cheeks. "That''s enough," she muttered, lightly pushing his arm. "Don''t go talking sweet now that you have already ruined the mood. We were having so much fun, and then you appeared, and everyone clammed up. You will have to make amends."

    Aiden tilted his head, pretending to think. "Hmm. Amends, huh? What can I do you make amends?"

    Arwen folded her arms across her chest, thinking for a moment. "You will have to join us to finish the rest of the dinner while setting the same exact mood we were in before."

    Everyone around was dumbfounded.

    Aiden, joining them to prepare the dinner ¡ªthey couldn''t bring themselves to imagine.

    But seemed like the difficulty was just there in their thoughts ...

    Because the moment the lady suggested it, Aiden agreed like it was nothing, leaving all of them bewildered.

    "Fine," he said, already undoing the cuffs of his sleeves to fold them up his forearms. "Tell me what I have to do?"

    Arwen smiled, before shrugging nonchalantly, "I told you already. Join us and rebuild the atmosphere you interrupted."

    Aiden didn''t know how to do that exactly. But since it was something she wanted, he wouldn''t refuse.

    Looking at everyone, he simply said. "Don''t be uncomfortable around me. Let me know what I can do."

    The chefs were taken aback. They didn''t know what they could do, but anyway, one of them detailed the things that were still left to be done.

    Aiden chose to do one, and Arwen watched everyone acting alien around each other. It was fun and she enjoyed it.

    She knew Aiden didn''t like to mix with the people. But having fun like this at times was good.

    Since the task was also about restoring the same environment as before, Aiden also asked them to continue sharing the experiences that they were sharing before.

    At first, they were all looking a little uncomfortable. But soon, they started getting better.

    Mr. Jones stood at a distance and watched. In his hand, he held a tablet on which a video call was connected.

    "Old Master, this is something I didn''t think was possible," he said through the call.

    But Morgan, on the other side, simply laughed, as if he wasn''t very surprised. He turned to look at Williams on his side and said, "Did you now understand what I said earlier?"

    William felt tongue-tied. He stared at the screen where Aiden was surrounded by so many people, not chatting a lot but listening to all. This was the same guy who carried one attitude towards everyone ¡ªindifference. Yet today, he stood in the kitchen, working with everyone as if he belonged there.

    Of course, he understood it now.

    "Jones, I have seen enough. You can turn the camera away now," Morgan said, and the butler turned away, walking to a distance, secluded.

    "Master," he said, and the old man smiled at the screen.

    "I called to inform you that in a week or two, I will be coming there. Help me arrange a room."

    Mr. Jones nodded in understanding. "Should I inform Young Master about it?" he asked.

    Morgan waved his hand. "No, that won''t be required. I am not coming to leave again soon. So, it''s fine even if they don''t know about me coming. They will get enough time to take in my presence around."

    With that said and informed, Morgan soon hung up the call.

    Meanwhile, back in the kitchen, another story was done. While Arwen was laughing, Aiden also had a smile on his lips.

    "If not for Jasmine, you sure would have ended up marrying that old granny, Parker. What would have happened then?" Arwen asked, laughing.

    The staff named, Parker looked sort of embarrassed. Scratching the back of his ear, he simply said, "What could I have done other than adopting her kids who was thrice my age? It would have been better than losing my life there in the hands of those villagers."

    Everyone burst into laughter and Arwen couldn''t help but look at Aiden. Watching him enjoy was a delight. But it didn''t felt enough ¡ªnot yet.

    Hence, she thought for a moment, before turning to him, waiting.

    When flutters of laughter died away, she finally said, "Now, it''s your turn, Mr. Winslow. Grace us with your story."

    Aiden paused and turned to her. "My story?" he asked and she nodded, immediately.

    "Yes, yours." She then moved her finger to gestured towards all. "We, everyone shared theirs, if you don''t it would be unfair."

    Aiden looked at the prepared dishes and replied. "But we are done. Let''s save my story for another day."

    Arwen shook her head. "That would still be unfair. It''s fine. We still have time and until Parker plates everything. We can listen to yours."

    "But my stories are usually related business. You all won''t find it related or fun."

    However, Arwen was persistent. Staring at him, she shook her head. "Not all is related to business," she said, "There is one that surely will be interesting for us."

    "Which one?" he asked.

    "Fettuccine Alfredo," she replied.

 Chapter 508: There would be no next time â€¦ ever.

    Aiden paused at that.

    And Arwen noted his expression before speaking again, "Given that you know nothing apart from that one recipe, I can see there is a story behind. Please tell us. We will love to know ... I will love to know."

    That recipe was just perfect.

    Just the way she likes it.

    So, perfect that she couldn''t remember when was the last time she tasted it.

    She did, she was sure of it.

    But from which restaurant, she couldn''t remember.

    "Tell us the story behind it, Mr. Winslow," she urged, letting her curiosity surface in her tone. She wanted to know it, and she didn''t mean to hide it.

    Aiden''s gaze warmed at her, and feeling the change in the air, the kitchen staff understood the natural cue.

    They all slowly left, leaving the two alone.

    Arwen waited for him to begin. And Aiden tried to read if she was truly just curious to know the story, or was there anything else she had been trying to find?

    "That''s the recipe of my mom. She used to cook it like that," he finally said after a long moment.

    "Your mom?" she asked, her voice laced with interest. "You learnt it from her?"

    Aiden nodded, "She taught me when I asked her to."

    "Anything special about this one recipe?" she asked, narrowing her gaze a little. "I know this is one of the best recipes I have ever tasted. But you learning this particularly, couldn''t just be for that. Is there ¡ª"

    "It was for someone."

    Before she could even finish, he said it, answering exactly what she was asking about.

    Arwen paused at his words. "Someone?" she repeated, the smile still on her lips ¡ªnot just as vibrant as ever.

    "Hm~" Aiden hummed, nodding, accepting again. "I learned it for someone. It was her favorite recipe, and since she liked it so much, I wanted to know how to cook it for her."

    Her breath hitched when she heard him mention someone like that. He was without any doubt talking about some girl.

    She knew he always had someone in his heart ¡ªone to whom he had kept dedicated for years. Still, right now, hearing him mention another girl made her feel uncomfortable.

    She felt a strange kind of burn inside her ¡ªone that she had never felt before.

    "Was she the same girl you used to like before?" she asked, forcing herself to speak as if it wasn''t affecting her ... at all. But she didn''t realize her tone and the choice of her words had unknowingly revealed how badly it affected her.

    Aiden stared at her for a moment before nodding with a hum. "Yes, that''s her. Fettuccine Alfredo was her favourite."

    "Heh! It''s a common favourite, you know. Many like it. Even I like it ... the same."

    "It''s not common," Aiden said, shaking his head. "Not everyone has tasted the recipe, so having it as a favourite is not that common."

    She raised a brow at his specified clarification. Gritting, she smiled, "Of course, what makes it rarer is that you cook it. Isn''t it?"

    Aiden turned to her, about to say something when his collar was grabbed and he was being pulled down, mere inches apart from her.

    Her gaze was filled with a fire of warning that made him blink.

    "You better remember this as the dish I like, husband. Associating it with someone else ¡ªis not something I will take sitting low."

    That came more like a warning than Arwen intended, but anyway, she didn''t regret it.

    She wasn''t sure if it was jealousy or not.

    She just knew whatever it was, she could fight it. He was her husband, and he would remain one ¡ªalways.

    No one stands between them ¡ªnot from the past, not in the present and definitely not in the future.

    "You are jealous?" Aiden asked, his gaze beaming with intrigue.

    Arwen didn''t answer. She just tugged him lower to her lips and muttered against it. "I just wanted to remind you of who you are. My husband. If that looks like jealousy to you, then yes, husband, I am jealous."

    His lips curled up in a smile, and closing the distance, he leaned more to kiss her.

    However, just before his lips would have brushed against hers ¡ª

    She pulled away, letting his collar slip out of her grip ¡ªvery much intentionally.

    Aiden stared at her, but she kept her face straight, looking towards an empty distance

    "Weird, don''t you think?" She turned to look at him, suddenly looking quite interested. "Even I am in love with the same recipe. So, much that it reminds me of the taste that made me fall for the dish."

    "It''s not common, yet it''s another thing that makes me resemble so much with your first love. If I had known you from before, I would have almost thought that I am the one who kept you hooked for years."

    She said without much thought, but Aiden froze at her words. His expression almost gave away the reality, but before she could notice it, it was gone.

    However, she did notice something amiss in his attitude.

    Her brows furrowed as she realized what she had done.

    Although she doesn''t regret what she said, she did agree that she let her emotions get the best of her.

    She closed her eyes. She had two options to make amends:

    One ¡ªshe accepts herself to be wrong and apologize, saying she didn''t mean it at all.

    And second ¡ªshe accepts the reality loud and clear. Her emotions and all that she feels for him.

    Her eyes remained closed as she let everything settle in her. The emotion she just felt when he talked about someone else ... so endearingly. It still twisted her gut ...

    And she knew it.

    This happened today, and it will happen again.

    Every time he would mention someone like that, she would feel that burn unfurl in her, and even the next time, she wouldn''t be able to keep her reaction at bay.

    So, why try to hide it today and pretend to be better next time ¡ªwhen there would be no such next time ... ever?

    She wouldn''t hide.

    Not anymore.

 Chapter 509: Do you love me?

    When Arwen opened her eyes, she had decided on her option.

    She turned and looked at Aiden, her gaze filled with an emotion too raw to hide anymore.

    "Aiden, I don''t want to hide anymore," she said, making his brows knit in slight confusion.

    His gaze narrowed slightly, but she didn''t falter.

    Keeping her eyes locked on his, she continued, "I know it will be easy to make things better if I apologize and say that I didn''t mean to say what I said ... that I didn''t actually dislike it when you mentioned your first love just now. But I can''t. Because I don''t regret saying it at all."

    Aiden''s expression eased as realization dawned in his eyes.

    But he didn''t interrupt. He simply listened to whatever she had to say ... with all interest.

    "I can''t lie just so that you will feel better and less offended by the stance of your old love," she said, her voice firm yet soft. "Because a lie will always be a lie. And if the same situation were to happen again, I know I wouldn''t react any differently. So, I choose to be honest with you."

    "Honest?" he echoed gently.

    She nodded, her gaze flickering with quiet resolve. "Yes. Honest. Without pretending. Without hiding how I truly feel."

    Aiden nodded, his voice low and warm. "Go ahead, then."

    Arwen took a small breath. "Aiden, I know you had a past ¡ªa girl you once loved deeply. You never hid that from me, and for that, I am truly grateful. But gratitude doesn''t give me the strength to carry it with me forever."

    "They say first loves are hard to forget. I believed that, too. That''s why when you told me there was someone you have had in your heart, I knew that even if you promise to make me your present and future, we will always have your past in between us ¡ªdormant but there. I have had no complaints about it before because I thought it would never affect anything."

    She paused, searching his eyes.

    "But lately ... it has started affecting me. More than I want to admit."

    She gave a fragile laugh. "Fettuccine Alfredo is my favorite. Especially when you cook it. But when you told me you learned to make it for her ... I just wanted to hate it from my core."

    Her eyes shimmered, but she didn''t look away. "She must have been amazing to make you fall so deeply for her. I have never met her and maybe I never will ¡ªbut still, somehow, the mere mention of her has started to make me ... uneasy.

    She smiled, though it was faint. "Strange, right? But I am being honest. The thought of sharing even a shadow of you with someone else ¡ªpast, present, or future ¡ªmakes my heart ache."

    She felt like a villain for saying it, but she couldn''t help it. It was her truth. One that she could no longer deny.

    Drawing a breath, her voice dropped into a whisper. "Maybe you gave her a part of yourself that no one else will ever have again. Maybe there are things that belong to her memory. But now that she is gone ..." her gaze sharpened, brimming with possessiveness. "I want you to just remember me."

    "Whether it is Fettuccine Alfredo, or anything in your life ... I want it all associated with me. You are my husband, and I want my husband to just belong to me and only me. No one else. Neither from the past nor from any other phase of life."

    She bit her lip, as if bracing herself for rejection. "Do you get it?"

    Aiden stood still for a long moment, absorbing every word. His face remained unreadable, eyes dark and quiet.

    Then, slowly, he raised his hand and cupped her cheek, his touch warm and grounding.

    "Did you get jealous of her?" he asked.

    And his question only made Arwen frown.

    Was that what he had to ask her after all that she had said?

    "Jealous?" she repeated.

    He nodded with quiet surety. "You just sounded jealous."

    "What if I am jealous?" she asked back. She didn''t want to accept it, but she did envy the girl who held his past. "Will you just shrug it off, saying that those are just some impulsive emotions? And as it will pass away, I will get used to it."

    Aiden shook his head. "Jealousy isn''t an impulsive emotion, Moon," he said gently. "It''s intimate ... vulnerable. It doesn''t come from nowhere ¡ªit comes from caring too deeply. For loving someone enough that the thought of them being hurt, or having once belonged to someone else, unsettled something inside you."

    He stepped closer, his voice low with conviction.

    "Jealousy means your heart is involved. It means you have let someone in so deeply that even their past feels personal. It''s never an impulse. So, tell me, are you jealous, Moon?"

    Arwen stared at him for a moment. Until today, she feels that jealousy was a toxic emotion, always frowned upon. But the way he put it didn''t make it sound so wrong.

    "I am," she admitted, finally. "I felt jealous when you said that you mentioned her so intimately. Yes, I was jealous."

    Aiden''s heart thumped loudly inside his chest. His gaze became thick with emotion.

    He didn''t blink rather searched her face in detail as if looking for something. And he found it ... deep in her gaze.

    But that didn''t feel enough. A silent confession doesn''t feel enough.

    He wanted her to confirm it for him. Loud and clear.

    The cup of his hand shifted a little ... uncontrollably, as he drew her closer to himself. "Does that mean you have fallen for me, Moon? Do you love me?"

    Arwen paused, not sure what to answer.

    His gaze felt desperate, and she could tell he was waiting for her to say yes.

    Was it important for him?

    "I am waiting to know, Moon. Tell me, do you love me?"

 Chapter 510: It didnâ€™t hold humor, but mockery.

    Arwen looked into his desperate gaze.

    "Maybe I am," she said, her voice as soft as a whisper. "Maybe I have fallen in love with you¡ªdeeper than you can imagine. Or maybe ... I have just started falling."

    Aiden searched her gaze, trying to understand what she meant.

    "I don''t know yet, Aiden. I can''t explain it properly," she said, her voice trembling with honesty. "I never felt anything like this for anyone before. There are moments when my heart screams what it feels for you. It screams how deeply you have gotten inside me."

    She paused, her brows pulling together, struggling to find the right words.

    "But then ... it feels too soon. Too soon to be called something as strong as love." She looked down, a shaky breath escaping her lips. "Aiden, I don''t believe in love at first sight. And I don''t believe a deep emotion like love can happen this quickly."

    There was silence between them. Not uncomfortable ¡ªbut heavy and thoughtful.

    "I don''t want to say I love you and not mean it the way it should be meant. I respect you far too much for that," she added, her voice barely above a whisper. "But what I feel for you ... it''s real." She reached out to hold his hand and let her fingers brush against his ring. "When I gave you this, I meant it. My thoughts and intentions were real. It might be growing ... but it''s real."

    "I know it might be frustrating for you, but ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Aiden pressed a finger gently against her lips, silencing her.

    "Shh ... I understand," he said, his voice steady and comforting, grounding her nervous heart.

    She blinked up at him, unsure, but he only smiled.

    Her words overwhelmed him ¡ªnot with disappointment, but with quiet awe. Although he wanted her to accept the love between them, he also understood where she was coming from.

    Love was a process ¡ªdynamic and evolving.

    While his evolved years after year, hers resumed only after they met again. So, he couldn''t blame her. He could only understand her.

    "You do?" she asked, her voice small.

    Aiden nodded. "Yes, I do." He reached up, brushing her hair behind her ear with all the gentleness in the words. "I am already content that you have feelings for me deepening in your heart. I can wait for it to deepen to the fullest. Even if it takes forever, I will."

    Tears shimmered in her eyes, but it wasn''t out of sadness.

    She stared at him for a moment before chuckling out to snap out of the heaviness of the moment. Brushing away the tear that was yet to roll down, she said, "It won''t take forever. The things between us never take that long. So, don''t worry, I will not make you wait forever."

    He smiled and nodded. "I believe whatever you say."

    "Just like that?"

    Humming, Aiden nodded once again, "Just like that."

    They both smiled at each other and she rose on her tip-toes pressing her lips against his cheeks, soft and gentle. "I am falling for you, husband. Faster and harder than you can realize."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    They completed dinner soon after, chatting casually about little things here and there.

    Most of the time, Arwen did all the speaking. While Aiden kept his gaze on her, quietly studying her face, trying to read what lay behind her expression.

    Reading Arwen had never been hard for him. She was transparent in ways most people weren''t. But tonight ¡ªit felt too easy.

    She was smiling, laughing, and effortlessly light ¡ªjust the way he always wanted her to be.

    And yet ¡ªnot quite well fitting in.

    "Moon," he suddenly said, cutting off her laughter.

    She looked up from her plate, curious.

    His gaze lingered on her for a moment, serious and searching.

    "Are you trying to hide something from me?" he asked quietly, his eyes narrowing just a little, carefully scanning her face for a flicker of what he was looking for.

    But Arwen''s expression gave nothing.

    She simply blinked, surprised by his question. Her brows knitted slightly in confusion.

    "Huh? Hiding something," she repeated before letting out a small, confused chuckle. "Why do you think so? I mean, I just told you everything on my mind. Why would I hide anything from you?"

    Aiden''s expression remained firm as if he wasn''t simply joking about it. He didn''t return her smile. His gaze only revealed the hint of the worry with which he had rushed back earlier.

    "I am not talking about what we discussed earlier," he said, and as if understanding him, Arwen nodded.

    "Okay," she hummed softly. "Then what are you talking about? I truly have no clue."

    There was a short pause before he laid out plainly.

    "I am talking about the news going around ... that the Quinns are adopting an heiress."

    Arwen froze.

    It was subtle, barely there ¡ªbut Aiden noticed.

    This was exactly what he was looking for. A reaction from her. One that she had been hiding within ... ignoring even. Or maybe simply acting to ignore it.

    Her hand stopped mid-movement, and her shoulders stiffened for a heartbeat before relaxing again.

    She recovered quickly, so smoothly that anyone else might have missed the change. But not Aiden.

    Arwen resumed twirling her fork into the spaghetti with elegant precision, lifting it to her lips as if nothing had happened. She chewed thoughtfully, buying time. Then she looked up and offered him a soft, distant smile.

    Nodding, she said, "I have read it. And even though it isn''t announced, I know who they are adopting?"

    Aiden frowned.

    And she smiled, continuing. "The day we went to pick our outfit at Aurora Designs, I met my cousin, and I got to know about this. Although I doubted this for a moment, I had long prepared myself for hearing this. So, when they had officially announced, I wasn''t much surprised."

    She laughed but her laughter didn''t hold any humor. If anything, it held mockery.

 Chapter 511: Whether itâ€™s to celebrate or to cry.

    Arwen looked up at him, and seeing his brows tugged into a frown, she chuckled softly. "Don''t tell me you thought I was just trying to act normal this whole time to hide my real pain?"

    "..."

    Aiden didn''t speak. But his gaze ¡ªintense and unwavering ¡ªsaid enough.

    Her smile softened, the amusement fading into something gentler. She shook her head, trying to ease the weight in his eyes.

    "I won''t say that''s not in my nature," she admitted. "I do put on a show sometimes ... just to hide myself."

    She paused, then apple with quiet sincerity. "But today wasn''t like that. I wasn''t acting, Aiden. Truly."

    He didn''t interrupt. He just listened.

    "Yes, I won''t deny that the news affected me. Seeing the headline ¡ªit did stir something inside me."

    She looked down at the ring resting on her finger. "But not the way it would have before."

    Her voice held calm steadiness now, one that came from reflection.

    "I have severed my relationship with the Quinns. Which means ... their matters aren''t mine anymore. They made that choice when they let me go, and I made mine when I walked away."

    A soft breath left her lips.

    "So, when I was in the kitchen earlier, I wasn''t just trying to busy myself. I was forcing myself to let go of an old habit ¡ªthe habit of caring about things that no longer belong to me."

    She looked up at him again, her eyes clear. "Don''t worry about me. I am okay."

    Aiden stared at her for a long moment, taking in the clarity in her gaze, searching for any flicker of doubt or unease.

    But there wasn''t any.

    She meant every word she said.

    Quietly, he extended his hand for her to take.

    Arwen slipped her hand into his without hesitation, letting his warmth envelope her fingers.

    "What is it?" she asked gently, knowing there was something he wanted to say. The clasp of his hand was not just to hold and comfort her ¡ªit was to reassure her, to anchor something.

    "I am your family," he said after a pause. "Your constant. No matter where you go or what you decide, I am the home who will always be waiting for you ¡ªwhether it''s to celebrate or to cry. Never hide away from me."

    Arwen stilled.

    She hadn''t realized how much she needed to hear that until the words left his lips.

    But once again, he knew it, and he gave it to her without asking.

    Hints of tears shimmered in his eyes, but she blinked them away quickly, a soft smile blooming in their place.

    "Mhm-hm ~ I know."

    They stared into each other''s eyes, letting the moment settle between them like a quiet promise.

    There was no rush, no urgency ¡ªjust the shared silence of two hearts finding rhythm together.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the same time, at Foster Ventures ¡ª

    Ryan had drowned himself in the work, sitting behind his desk in his office.

    Since the morning, he had been working like there was no tomorrow. He had barely eaten his breakfast or lunch. And now, even planning to skip lunch.

    Zenith was sitting outside his cabin at her desk, watching him with eyes full of concern.

    She hadn''t dared to ask him, but she could tell there was something he was trying hard to forget about, and that was why he was forcing himself into work like that.

    At first, she thought it was about Delyth Ember ...

    And she tried to find out, but later she realized that it had not just been days but weeks since Ryan had gone to visit her at the hospital.

    "Ms. Jones," suddenly, a voice pulled her out of her thoughts, and she turned to look at the colleague who had just come, ready to leave. "We will be leaving now."

    She nodded at them with a smile.

    But the group stared at her with confusion before one of them finally asked, "You won''t be leaving? It''s already past the work timing."

    Zenith briefly looked down at her watch before darting her gaze back towards Ryan''s office. Her gaze once again filled with worry.

    "You all can leave first," she said, returning to look at them. "I still have a few things to do. I will leave in a while."

    The colleagues briefly nodded before turning and leaving at once. But that was not before they knowingly gave a glance towards Ryan''s office.

    Once they were gone, Zenith looked back to gaze in the direction of the office. Just when she was about to turn back and work, she heard the telephone on her desk ring.

    She frowned when she saw the number, but then she took it without a second delay.

    "Hello," she answered and heard a gentle yet authoritative tone from the other side.

    Once she heard what the other person had to say, she nodded, discussing a few details before mutually hanging up the call.

    Then, keeping the receiver back on her desk, she stood up, pushing the chair, walked down the way to Ryan''s office.

    Knocking at the door, she waited to hear him allow her in.

    However, even after a minute and two, no affirmation came.

    Zenith couldn''t help but knock again ¡ªthis time louder than before. But still, no response came.

    In the end, she had no choice but to push the door open and enter.

    "Sir," she called softly, yet holding the tone of urgency.

    Ryan had been reading a fine when she saw his gaze halt. She knew he had heard her.

    Hence, she didn''t wait to inform him of what she had come there for.

    "I just received the call from Mr. Winslow''s secretary." She paused briefly, continuing, "They have agreed to meet ... tomorrow."

    Ryan halted for a moment before nodding to her. "Got it," he said and then went back to read the file he was reading earlier.

    Zenith wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t.

    Nodding to him back, she just turned and left.

 Chapter 512: What more could a man want?

    Ryan had been trying hard to focus, but no matter how much he tried, his thoughts would not let him.

    Again and again, his mind returned to one thing ¡ªArwen.

    How he failed her.

    How he lost the only chance he had to make things right.

    If only he hadn''t been selfish ...

    If only he had made her his priority, just once ...

    Maybe then, he would have something ¡ªanything ¡ªto hold onto. Something that would allow him to lift his head and say he loved Arwen the way no one else could.

    But now?

    He couldn''t even look at himself in the mirror without shame creeping into his chest.

    Brenda''s words were ringing in his ears ¡ªrelentless, unforgiving ¡ªreminding him just how undeserving he was of Arwen.

    Unable to escape the growing storm within, he rubbed his hand over his face, frustration thick in every breath.

    "Why? Why? Why?" he whispered hoarsely, over and over again, as though the repetition could dull the ache in his chest. "Why couldn''t I make even one right decision when it came to her? Why did I lose her ... completely? Why?"

    His fingers tangled in his hair, fisting it cruelly. But even that pain did nothing. The regret remained ¡ªbitter and heavy, clawing at his insides.

    A knock at the door of his office broke through his spiralling thoughts.

    His brows jutted in a frown as he glanced at the door, allowing the person in.

    It was no one else but Zenith, who stepped in, pushing the door open.

    "Sir," she called cautiously before looking the hs face, searching for anything that she could. "Is everything alright?"

    Ryan paused for a second as if considering the option of sharing his pain and regret with her. So that there could be someone he could confide in. But in the end, he just couldn''t bring himself to.

    Shaking his head, he nodded, responding to her. "I am good. But why are you still here?" He checked the time on his desk and his frown deepened, noticing it was already past the work timings. "It''s late. Shouldn''t you have left already?"

    Earlier, when he asked her to leave, he thought she must have gotten off work already.

    It was only now that he realized, he wasn''t alone in the office. She had been there as well ...

    Zenith didn''t defend, saying she was waiting for him. Instead, she simply let her lips curl in a faint smile. "I am still not done with my work. And since I don''t want it to become a burden tomorrow, I thought to complete it before leaving."

    Ryan''s frown still remained between his brows. But knowing how diligent his secretary has always been, he couldn''t bring himself to chide her.

    "Try to complete it during your work hours itself. Don''t let it drag you here this late. You need rest too."

    His words did nothing but warm Zenith''s heart. Her smile deepened, and she nodded, "I will try my best the next time."

    Ryan nodded back.

    A second passed ... and then two ...

    He expected her to leave, but when he didn''t see her moving, he asked, "You have something to say?"

    Zenith nodded, but then hesitated to speak. "Sir, it''s already late ¡ªalmost close to dinner time. I was ordering myself a takeout. Should I order something for you too?"

    Without even giving it a thought, Ryan refused, "No need. Order for yourself. I won''t have anything."

    "But why?"

    The question slipped out before she could catch herself and wrap it in formal distance.

    Ryan''s brow arched slightly, and his expression tightened with mild displeasure.

    Noticing her misstep, Zenith quickly added, "I mean ... you haven''t eaten anything all day. It''s already night. If you skip dinner as well, your stomach ache will only get worse."

    Stomach ache.

    Only when she mentioned it, Ryan realize there was a stomach ache ¡ªa dull pain that had been building steadily, hidden beneath his heavier burdens. He had ignored it completely.

    He stared at her, not saying anything.

    Zenith felt a little uncomfortable under his gaze like that. His gaze was squinted at her, and it only made her feel like she was being calculated under his gaze.

    Trying to explain, she quickly said, "I saw you uncomfortably shifting on your chair again and again, and even your hand is moving, trying to ease the ache ... so I guessed it. I didn''t mean ¡ª"

    "Thank you, Zenith."

    Before she could explain any further, Ryan said, cutting her off.

    He hadn''t uttered anything about it, yet she noticed. Her attention only made him feel warm at that moment.

    Zenith was taken aback. She blinked, trying to grasp those words.

    Given the displeasure she noted on his expression earlier, she thought she would be upbraided. But little did she expect him to say a thank you.

    "I ... It''s my job, sir," she almost stammered before quickly adding, "I will order a takeaway then."

    With that, she turned and quickly left to make the order.

    Ryan stared at her before reverting his gaze back to the pile of papers he had in front of him.

    These weren''t important. Nothing needed to be done immediately. He was just trying to find an escape ... but even that doesn''t seem to be helping.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Winslow Residence ¡ª

    The lights in the master bedroom were turned off, but the room was still looking bright due to the soft moonlight that was slowly seeping in through the large window.

    On the bed, Arwen lay nestled under Aiden''s arm, no longer burdened by anything.

    One look at her, and anyone, and anyone could tell ¡ªshe was having a peaceful sleep ¡ªthe kind she hadn''t had in ages.

    Aiden gazed down at her, his lips curling into a satisfied smile.

    All he had ever wanted was this ¡ªher, in his arms, sleeping just like how she was sleeping now.

    What more could a man want than to see his woman so unguarded, so at peace, lying in his arms?

 Chapter 513: Just a dream? Was it?

    Aiden felt content in that moment.

    His gaze simply lingered on Arwen''s face, memorizing the delicate features he had never once forgotten in his life.

    And yet, every time he looked at her, it felt like seeing her for the first time ¡ªlike discovering something precious all over again.

    He knew would never get tired of this. No matter how many times he had to do it, this ¡ªwatching her sleep in his arms ¡ªwas something he would always cherish.

    His fingers moved slowly, gently outlining her lips, careful not to wake her up. Then they trailed upward to trace the bridge of her nose, and finally paused at her closed eyes.

    The moment his fingertips brushed her eyelids, her expression twitched slightly,. He froze, not wanting to disturb her slumber.

    But instead of pulling away, Arwen turned slightly to face him, shifting closer and rubbing her face gently against his chest.

    He couldn''t help but smile at her actions.

    She was still as cute as she had always been.

    Nothing had changed.

    When he first saw her again at the Bureau of Civil Affairs, he thought she had changed over the years, losing the essence of innocence that she held unique in her.

    However, soon after he realized that she hadn''t lost it, rather, she was forced to forget them all.

    He thought he lost part of her because he couldn''t protect her well ...

    But finally seeing the same side of her resurfacing again, he felt relieved.

    The arm she was lying on tightened gently around her frame, and his other hand moved to take hers.

    Their wedding rings caught the silver glow of the moonlight, glinting like the silent promises in the dark.

    He brought her hand to his lips and pressed a soft kiss to the rings, his voice low and reverent.

    "Thank you for choosing me, again, Moon," he whispered against her skin, his smile deepening as he recalled her words from earlier. "I can wait for you until eternity, if that''s what it takes to have you in my arms forever."

    With that, he closed his eyes, content to fall asleep beside her.

    But the next moment, his breath hitched when he heard her murmur ¡ªso softly it could have been the wind.

    "Forever with you will be a blessing, Ide."

    If he hadn''t been lying so close to her, he might have thought he imagined it.

    But he had heard it.

    Clear. Undeniable ...maybe.

    She didn''t just promise him forever ¡ªshe called him by the name he thought had long been forgotten.

    Ide!

    Did she really call him that?

    His heart raced. Almost bolting upright, he stared down at her face, searching for any sign ¡ªany flicker in her expression to confirm what he just heard.

    But she was still sleeping, nestled in his arms, unaware of the storm she had just stirred in him.

    That name ...

    It was not just a name. It was a memory ¡ªa shared piece of their past. One that he never was able to forget and one that she no longer remembered.

    He wouldn''t lie ¡ªhe had longed to hear her call him that again.

    But now that she had, he couldn''t fully rejoice.

    Was she ... remembering?

    He wanted that more than anything.

    But then, remembering Jason''s words, he couldn''t wish so.

    He couldn''t bear to see her life at risk.

    Aiden''s expression, that were once calm and content, was now filled with concern and worry. There was a tinge of helplessness in his gaze ¡ªa kind of fear that was unsettling him from the core.

    Maybe Arwen felt his restlessness, because she turned slightly in his arms before finally opening her eyes.

    Sleepiness still lingered in her gaze, heavy and hazy, but she blinked, clearing it as she stared up at him.

    A faint frown formed between her brows.

    "What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" she asked softly.

    Aiden didn''t know how to answer.

    He searched her eyes for a trace ¡ªany confirmation of what he had just heard.

    But her gaze was calm. Open. As if nothing had changed.

    It almost made him doubt himself.

    Did he really hear it?

    Or was it just his longing playing tricks on him?

    Arwen waited, but when he didn''t respond, she couldn''t stay still anymore.

    Sitting up, she reached for his hand and used the other to cup his face, gently making him look at her.

    "Aiden," she called, voice laced with concern. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"

    He stared at her, torn between uncertainty and hope. Then he asked, his voice coming calm, yet carrying the hint of storm he was trying badly to conceal.

    "What did you call me?"

    She paused, noting the tug between his brows.

    She searched for his face. She didn''t know what was wrong. But this was the first time she saw him, looking so restless.

    "Aiden," she replied slowly. "I called you Aiden."

    Pausing briefly, she asked again, "What''s wrong? Will you tell me? Was it a nightmare?"

    Aiden thought for a long moment before finally nodding in yes.

    Arwen looked at him, waiting for him to explain. "Was it very scary?"

    If not, there was no way he would look so restless.

    Her question made Aiden pause.

    He couldn''t help but repeat it in his thoughts. Was it scary? He wouldn''t say so, after all he had longed for through his best dreams.

    "Aiden ..."

    Aiden nodded. "It was not scary, but it did scare me today," he replied. "I have craved it to happen for so long, but now that the thought of it happening scares me a lot."

    What he said doesn''t make much sense, but when he saw her, it felt like she just got it exactly.

    Did she really get it?

    Arwen stared at him for a moment before leaning in to embrace him in her arms. "It''s fine," she said. "No matter how scary it was, it was just a dream. It hasn''t happened in real. So, don''t be scared. I am just here ... with you."

    Just a dream? Was it?

 Chapter 514: Too late for the realization.

    Arwen hugged Aiden, moving her hands to slowly caress his back to comfort him.

    When she felt his tensed muscles ease up, she pulled away to look back at his face. Through the stream of moonlight, she could see his face, but his expression was not very clear.

    "Are you feeling better?" she asked, truly concerned.

    Whenever she would wake up from a nightmare, he would coax her back to sleep.

    But today, when their situation seemed to have switched, she was quite not sure if she was doing it right.

    She hasn''t done this before ... for anyone. And she wasn''t quite good at comforting anyone.

    But for him ... she wanted to be perfect.

    Just the way he was for her.

    Letting the pad of her thumb gently caress his cheek, she waited for him to respond.

    And Aiden didn''t take long. Giving a small smile, he nodded with a hum.

    "Good, then," Arwen said, visibly relieved. "Otherwise, I didn''t know how to make you feel better."

    She had purposely said it dramatically, thinking he would laugh or chuckle a little. But when he didn''t, she was at a loss ...

    Blaming it on the nightmare he had, she didn''t mind.

    Pressing her hands against his chest, she slowly helped him onto the bed. His eyes widened briefly, but soon he realised what she was doing ... and he didn''t interrupt.

    Letting her press him on his back, he kept his gaze on her.

    "It''s late," she spoke softly as if explaining to him her intention. "Your nightmare has already ruined your sleep. Let me help you, okay?"

    With that, she adjusted herself back in his arms. Putting her face on his chest, right over his heart, she wrapped an arm around him, slowly and gently moving it to pat on his chest.

    His heartbeats were clear to her ears, and she could tell, and from the beats she could tell he was still thinking about something.

    However, even knowing it, she didn''t push him to talk about it.

    If he had been comfortable sharing, he would have explained her in detail. But since he didn''t, she wouldn''t force him and make it uncomfortable for him.

    Patting him like that for a while, she finally heard his heartbeat getting even.

    When she looked up to check, his eyes were already closed.

    He had fallen asleep.

    Relieved, Arwen smiled.

    Supporting herself on her elbow, she leaned in carefully and pressed a soft kiss on his forehead.

    "Have sweet dreams, husband," she whispered.

    Then, no longer lying directly on his chest, she pulled a cushion under his arm and rested her head on it, wrapping her arm once more around his torso.

    ***

    It was past midnight when Ryan finally exited his office.

    It had no mood to return home, but he couldn''t afford to stir up stories by staying all night at the office. So, with a weary sigh, he decided to drive back to his apartment.

    But just as he was making his way across the empty executive floor, his steps came to a halt.

    In the midst of the darkened corridor, a faint glow spilt out from the corner ¡ªsoft, yet unmistakable.

    His brows tugged in a frown as he stared in the direction for a moment before walking his way there.

    "Zenith!" he called out, his voice laced with confusion.

    Earlier, when they finished the dinner, he had asked her to leave right after finishing the work. But seeing her still there, he could tell that he deliberately didn''t follow his words.

    He was already not in the right mood, and when he saw Zenith blatantly going against him, his mood further worsened.

    "Why are you still here?" his voice was laced with a note of darkness that wasn''t subtle anymore.

    Zenith, however, barely registered him. She stirred in her seat, blinking awake as the haze of her sleep slowly left her eyes.

    The moment she saw Ryan''s brooding face, the last remnants of drowsiness vanished completely.

    She jolted upright, not daring to look into his eyes. "Sir, I ¡ªI must have dozed up. I didn''t mean to. I was ¡ª"

    She tried to explain.

    But Ryan has no intention of listening to her reasons. Flaring, he interrupted her in a more harsher tone.

    "Have I been too kind to you that you forgot that following my instruction is your job?"

    Zenith flinched, not missing the edge in his tone. He had never talked to her like that, and now that he did, she felt cold sweat tickling down her spine.

    She had kept herself prepared for such a situation. But somehow, right now, she wasn''t able to defend herself. "Sir, I ¡ª"

    "Your blatant disrespect is not something I am going to take sitting low, Zenith," he seethed, "Tomorrow, go and collect your termination letter from HR."

    His words struck Zenith like lightning. She has prepared herself for the worst scolding, but never had she thought this would come as a consequence.

    All she was ... worried for him.

    She wanted to make sure he was fine.

    But at the cost of her job ¡ªshe never imagined it.

    She stared at him, tears shimmering at the corners of her eyes. But she didn''t let them fall ¡ªnot because she didn''t want to appear weak, but because she was trying hard to think if this was all a mistake.

    Maybe it was.

    She shouldn''t have gone out of her way to care for her boss.

    But it was too late for the realization.

    Looking at Ryan, she nodded to his instruction. "Okay, sir." She then turned to leave, but all of a sudden, she felt lightheaded as her vision blurred.

    She tried to catch herself, but her knees felt weak, giving way already. Before she could register what was happening, her hand instinctively reached out to grab the desk ¡ªbut missed.

    Ryan heard the sound and turned instantly. His eyes widened for a fraction of a second.

    "Zenith!"

    He rushed toward her, but before he could grab her, she had already collapsed to the floor ¡ªunconscious.

 Chapter 515: It comes with a risk.

    The next morning,

    When Arwen woke up, Aiden wasn''t around. She checked the time on her phone on the side and realized she was late for the morning.

    But still, even so, he had never left without informing her.

    Getting out the bed, she walked to grab her robe. Wrapping it around her, she sauntered out of the room, going down the corridor looking for Mr. Jones.

    "Mr. Jones," she called, finding him finally.

    He was instructing a maid, but the moment he heard Arwen''s voice, he dismissed the maid and walked towards her with a polite greeting smile. "Good morning, Madam."

    Arwen nodded to him, returning the same smile. "Good morning." But her gaze was looking around, searching for any trace of Aiden. "Have you seen Aiden? Is he in his study?"

    Mr. Jones shook his head. "Sir isn''t at home," he replied, adding, "He has left early for work today."

    Her brows furrowed as she paused, asking, "He left for the company already. But isn''t it too soon?"

    Mr. Jones had no idea. Hence, when he heard Arwen asking, he simply responded, saying, "There must be something important today. So, he had to rush."

    Although that probably seemed the case, it still didn''t sit well with Arwen.

    However, anyway, she nodded. "Did he have his breakfast before leaving?" she asked. Recently, she had taken up the duty of checking on his meals. Aiden was required to complete his three meals every day ¡ªin which breakfast was a must.

    Mr. Jones looked troubled. Staring at Arwen with guilt in his gaze, he shook his head. "I asked him, but he didn''t stop for it. He truly looked like he was rushing for something."

    And that made Arwen frown.

    Why was he even rushing like that?

    Which billion-dollar deal was he after?

    "It''s fine. Pack his breakfast and send it over," she instructs, and Mr. Jones nods at her. "Also, Mr. Jones, whoever is going to deliver it, ask them to make sure that Aiden finishes it."

    "Got it, Madam," the butler nodded in understanding.

    Arwen gestured for him to leave before she returned to her room to freshen up and do the rest.

    Entering the room, she grabbed her phone to make a call to Aiden, but it didn''t connect. Frowning, she dialled Emyr.

    After only a few rings, it was answered.

    "Madam," he greeted.

    Arwen didn''t hold any formality and straightaway asked, "Mr. Ethan, is Aiden there with you?"

    Emyr paused for a second before responding, "Yes, madam. We had an early meeting today. So currently, sir is in the middle of it. Should I pass him the phone?" He asked

    She was just concerned about Aiden leaving earlier. But now that she had confirmed that he was there attending a meeting, she was relieved.

    "Oh, there is no need to disturb him, right now. Just ask him to give me a call back once he is done," she said through the call, and hearing Emyr politely affirm, she finally hung up.

    Meanwhile, Emyr stared inside Dr. Clark''s office through the round window.

    Aiden was sitting there across from Jason, looking worried.

    He didn''t know what was wrong, but there had only been a few times he had seen his boss so concerned and worried.

    And every single time, it had been related to Arwen.

    And that was why when Arwen called him earlier, he didn''t speak much in detail. He said what would have eased her suspicion.

    Meantime, inside the office,

    Jason stared at Aiden and looked like he couldn''t understand it at all.

    "Brother, are you going to tell me what this is about?" he asked, massaging his temples, that was feeling heavy due to jet lag. "You made me rush here all the way from the airport when I should have headed home to take proper rest. Now that I am here, don''t you think I deserve to know what all of this is all about?"

    Aiden didn''t respond to him immediately. He seemed to be thinking about something on his own, as if confirming it.

    Jason was willing to wait, but not silently.

    "I am sure this can''t be because you missed me," he said, supporting his face with a hand over the desk. "I was only away for eighteen days, and none of the days did I receive a call from you. There is no way I am going to believe that you called me so urgently because you missed me dearly. I ¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Aiden interrupted him, asking, straight to the point, "Do you think she can regain her lost memories?"

    Jason halted at that. "What?"

    He didn''t seem to properly grasp Aiden''s words. Or, if he did, he didn''t think he did it right. So, instead of assuming, he asked him to repeat.

    Aiden''s gaze hardened at him as he echoed again, "Do you think Arwen can get her lost memories back naturally?"

    At this moment, he just wanted to be optimistic.

    And that was why he framed his words in a way that could prove to be good news.

    But Jason''s expression didn''t look very optimistic. The playfulness he held in his gaze was no longer there, instead, it was replaced with seriousness.

    "I have told you this earlier, Aiden," he began. "Leave the hope of the past. It can never return. Not until it damages her completely."

    "We have seen her reports," he further continued. "And the trip I made to the States this time was also regarding the drug used on her. I have had long discussions with the experts. The drug was too hazardous for her. Its presence is still there in her bones ¡ªsubtle but there. As long as it is in her system, even her life is at stake."

    Aiden''s fingers clenched, and his face darkened more.

    Jason stared at him and said helplessly. "I wouldn''t say the memories lost are impossible to recover. But it is for sure that it comes with a risk."

    Risk to her life.

 Chapter 516: On one condition â€¦

    Jason explained, and the weight of his words slowly settled in the air.

    Aiden''s expression darkened with each passing second.

    Noticing which, Jason asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something else?"

    "What if I told you," Aiden said, his voice taut with a mixture of restrained fear and frustration, "that I suspect she is starting to regain her memories?"

    Arwen was his bottom line.

    The mere thought of something going wrong under his watch ¡ªwith her ¡ªwas unbearable.

    He couldn''t afford to fail again in protecting her. Not when she was everything to him.

    Jason''s brows drew together. "You think she is regaining her memories? Why do you suspect that?"

    Aiden didn''t keep the detail from him.

    Jason listened in complete silence, taking in all. His brows drew into a frown. He didn''t speak immediately.

    Only after a long pause did he respond, his voice levelled and clinical.

    "Aiden," he began, "this may or may not be good news."

    He leaned forward, his tone turning even more serious. "Oblivion-X ¡ªthe drug that was used on her ¡ªis still largely undocumented. We don''t have enough data to draw any definitive conclusions."

    "From my research so far, I have come to believe that the chances of her regaining her memories were nearly impossible. But if she somehow gets them back, then something might be triggering it. And that could either pose a risk to her or reveal something that we have yet to understand."

    "Something that triggered her?" Aiden echoed.

    Jason nodded. "Possibly. I am not entirely sure yet. In conventional cases of retrograde amnesia ¡ªnot drug-induced, mind you ¡ªpatients can begin to recover fragments of memory when exposed to strong emotional or sensory triggers. I am just referencing the known possibilities here. We can''t jump to conclusions yet."

    He paused for a beat, then continued with more resolve, "Give me some time. I will give you a definite answer. Until then, stay calm. Things might not be as bad as we have assumed. There may be a way for her to recover her memories without any adverse effects."

    Aiden wanted to believe him, but the fear of the worst loomed large. He didn''t voice it, but the dread was written all over his face.

    Jason noticed. He reached out and gave the back of Aiden''s hand a reassuring tap.

    "Don''t worry, Aiden. We are all in this. I am here," he said, nodding with quiet confidence. "If I can''t help in the field I have dedicated my life to, then I don''t deserve the accolades I have received. Arwen is like a sister to me. There is no way I will let anything happen to her."

    And Jason meant every word.

    Aiden didn''t respond, but he gave a small nod. He trusted his friend''s capabilities. But Arwen was someone he couldn''t afford to risk ¡ªnot even in the hands of the best.

    Right now, though, there was nothing more he could do.

    Jason smiled faintly, about to speak, when he noticed Aiden already pushing back his chair and rising to leave.

    He blinked, momentarily confused. When he saw Aiden nearly at the door, he snapped out of it.

    "Hey, brother ¡ªwhat? You are not even going to stay for breakfast? It''s time, and I haven''t had anything yet."

    Aiden didn''t turn fully. He merely looked over his shoulder and said unapologetically, "I still have work to do. Suit yourself."

    Jason was dumbfounded.

    Though he had expected this reaction, he had hoped that since he had rushed over straight from the airport, his friend might at least give him a little face.

    But of course ¡ªAiden would always be Aiden.

    When Aiden exited the room, Emyr was right there. He approached him and informed him.

    "Sir, Madam has called earlier. She has asked you to call her back when you have the time."

    Aiden nodded to him briefly before they both headed out.

    Behind, back in the office, Jason sat in his chair with pursed lips. He looked down at his watch and noted it was still early.

    Shouldn''t he be resting at this moment? It had taken a long flight journey, and still, instead of returning to his apartment to rest, he had come all the way here for his friend.

    The same friend who didn''t even care to ask her about his flight or offer him a breakfast he needed the most.

    "Oh God, why do I feel I wronged myself by befriending such a cold, heartless guy?" he cursed, shaking his head in mock disappointment.

    Right at that moment, he heard his phone ring. When he noted Jacob''s name flashing on the screen, his gaze sparkled.

    At least, I have another one to depend upon.

    Picking up the call, he chimed, "I knew Heaven couldn''t be ruthless to me. If not Aiden, I have you. Did you call to ask about me?"

    He expected Jacob to say yes, but instead, through the line came his clipped tone.

    "Can you come to the Thorne Villa immediately?"

    Jason blinked before taking it as an offence. "Did you also not call me to ask about me?"

    "Jason, I am in ¡ª"

    "Hang up before I do, Jacob. I am not listening to you. Both you and Aiden are the same. It''s not like I wait for your calls every day, every time. But sometimes, I do. But the two friends I got are simply not enough." Jason huffed dramatically. "I am not coming. Go, find someone else."

    "Can we deal with your grievances later, Jason?" Jacob''s voice came stressed, like he was rubbing his temples. "This is urgent, and I want you here."

    Jason understood the need. But still not giving up the drama he started, he asked, "On one condition, if you agree."

    "...to what?" Jacob asked, his tone almost on the brink of losing it all to insanity.

    "A heartfelt breakfast with me," Jason replied in another beat. "Only if you promise me, I will come."

    "Fine, I agree. Now come as soon as possible."

    And then came the sharp beep of disconnection, but Jason didn''t mind. He wanted a company for breakfast and he finally got it. He was content with that.

 Chapter 517: I am responsible.

    Meanwhile, in a hospital room bathed in soft morning light, Ryan was resting on the couch with his eyes closed. A faint crease between his brows made him look brooding even in sleep.

    When Zenith finally opened her eyes, it took her a few seconds to register where she was. The sterile scent, the crisp sheets, the IV drip attached to her hand ¡ªit all came together slowly.

    Only then did she realize she was at a hospital.

    Her gaze darted across the room, and not far away, she saw Ryan sleeping on the couch. She blinked in surprise, momentarily taken aback.

    But then, as the fragments of the previous night returned to her ¡ªher collapse, the anxiety, his voice calling her name ¡ªeverything began to make sense.

    "You are awake?"

    The unexpected voice startled her, and she turned quickly to see a nurse walking into the room.

    "You must not have been sleeping well lately. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken you this long to wake up," the nurse said kindly, checking the monitors beside her and then helping her adjust the drip.

    Zenith was about to ask her to lower her voice so she wouldn''t disturb Ryan. But before she could say a word, she heard his groggy voice cut through the air.

    "You are awake?"

    Zenith turned her head back toward him.

    Ryan had already pushed himself upright, standing up to walk toward her bed. His hair was slightly messy, his shirt wrinkled, but his eyes ¡ªstill heavy with sleep ¡ªheld visible relief.

    She hesitated, unsure of what to say. In the end, she simply nodded politely.

    "You scared me last night," he said quietly, his tone stripped of the harsh tone she had heard last night.

    "I didn''t mean to," she replied just as softly, her voice scratchy from sleep. "I don''t even know what happened. I was just fine before I suddenly fainted."

    "You have been overexerting yourself recently," the nurse said from the other side. Your body constitution isn''t weak, but due to your recent negligence of your diet and sleep, you have grown weaker. If this continues, recovering in just a night won''t be possible."

    Zenith''s face grew red in embarrassment. She hadn''t been deliberate, but due to the work stress lately, she had neglected her health.

    So, when the nurse said that, she couldn''t retort. "I will pay attention. Thank you."

    The nurse smiled and then again looked at the monitor, saying, "The rest looks alright. The doctor will be coming in a while to check on you. You can get the discharge probably after this drip."

    Zenith gratefully nodded to her, and after that, the nurse left.

    Once they were alone, Zenith turned to look at Ryan. Putting on a soft, polite smile, she said, "I am sorry for troubling you, sir. And thank you for bringing me here."

    Ryan frowned at her politeness. This was nothing new, but for some reason, that smile of hers irked him. Maybe it was the guilt inside him that made him uncomfortable.

    "You have fainted at the workplace, Zenith. It was on me. Of course, I would have brought you to the hospital. There is nothing to thank me for in that."

    Zenith smiled and nodded again. "I know. But still ... thank you. I am better now." Her eyes flicked toward the window. "It''s already late in the morning, and you have been here all night. I shouldn''t keep you here any longer."

    "Zenith, I ¡ª about yesterday ¡ª"

    Before Ryan could finish, Zenith nodded as if she already understood.

    "Don''t worry, sir. I remember your instruction clearly, even though I was disoriented. I haven''t forgotten that I have been terminated." She glanced briefly at the IV line in her hand and added with quiet dignity, "I won''t be able to come to the office today, but I will visit tomorrow to collect my termination letter and clear out my desk. I won''t give you the trouble of repeating it again for me."

    Saying that felt like carving out her own heart, but she had already accepted it. Last night had made it clear ¡ªthis chapter of her life was ending.

    It was fine as long as she could start another. She thought to herself, but she didn''t notice the expression on Ryan''s face said another story.

    "Zenith," he gritted, his fingers clenched on his side, "that''s not what I meant.

    Zenith looked up at him and was confused.

    I was just ..." he struggled, but that wasn''t for long. Soon, he spoke what he had been thinking since last night. "...saying sorry to you. I should have reacted the way I did yesterday. I simply lost my temper, and you were the one who had to bear with it. It was not your fault. I shouldn''t have lost my composure and snapped at you like that. All I want to say is that ¡ªI am sorry."

    She was caught off guard. She never expected Ryan to say sorry to her. After all, she did cross a line when she didn''t obey his words and stayed back at work.

    "Sir, I ¡ª"

    "Don''t say anything," Ryan shushed her. "I know you would say that you were at fault, but nothing justifies the way I reacted last night. I was rude, and even if you are my assistant, it was not something you deserved. Not after getting in the condition you are, working at my company. I am responsible, so let me take the blame."

    Zenith didn''t know what to say. "Sir, I ¡ª"

    "I know I said something that I can''t take back. But I will still make this clear and tell you that you haven''t been terminated. But if you are offended by the way I treated you yesterday, you are free to leave. I will write you a letter of recommendation that will help you get a better opportunity here or abroad, wherever you want to work further." He then smiled and added, "Yes, if you choose Foster Ventures, I would be more than happy."

    "Don''t embarrass me, sir," Zenith said in haste. "I can get no better place to work than Foster Ventures. I will be coming back to work."

    Ryan felt better. Giving a small smile, he nodded, "Then rest for the day, and report tomorrow. I will be waiting."

    With that, he turned and leave, but his step came to an abrupt halt when he saw Delyth standing just outside the room.

 Chapter 518: Hostage.

    Ryan paused mid-step, and his brows furrowed. "What are you doing here?"

    But instead of answering him, Delyth''s gaze was fixed on Zenith, glowering as if the mere sight of her was an affront.

    Zenith shifted slightly in discomfort under her stare but maintained her composure, offering a polite smile. "Ms. Ember," she greeted in a calm, professional tone, just as she would always do.

    She did not know much about Delyth, but she knew one thing ¡ªRyan cared about her more than he cared about any other woman. That alone was enough to make Zenith treat her with courtesy. Not because she wanted to, but because her position demanded it.

    Delyth didn''t return the greeting. Her eyes remained cold, as though she harbored a deep, burning grudge.

    "Delyth!"

    Ryan called her name again, clearly disliking the way she was looking at Zenith. He stepped between them, blocking her line of sight. "I asked you ¡ªwhy are you here?"

    "Why can''t I be here, Ryan?" she finally snapped, her voice laced with blame and bitterness. "It''s been a week since I was transferred to this hospital. But it seems like you have forgotten ... just like you have forgotten about me."

    "I haven''t forgotten anything, Delyth," Ryan replied, his jaw tight. "Your doctor has kept me updated on your recovery. I know you are almost healed from the aftermath of the surgery."

    "You know?" Delyth laughed hollowly, the sound sharp and mocking. "The way you have been absent, I almost believed you had stopped caring. I thought you had completely let go of the promise to my brother."

    Zeke was still his sore spot. And the mention of his name was enough to remind him of everything ¡ªthe promise he had given and everything that he had lost because of that one promise.

    "I have been caught up with work, Delyth," he said through gritted teeth. "And regardless of that, I have made sure all your needs were taken care of. You will be getting discharged soon, and your travel documents have been arranged. You can prepare to leave the country as planned."

    His words was also a reminder ¡ªto Delyth. A reminder of something he wasn''t going to budge, and an arrangement he wouldn''t allow her to back away from.

    Delyth''s fingers curled tightly into her palms, but she forced a smile, one that didn''t quite mask the flicker of displeasure in her eyes. "Yes, I know."

    Without another word, she turned and walked away.

    Ryan watched her retreating back in silence before finally turning to Zenith, his expression softening, subtly. "Don''t mind her," he said gently. "She wouldn''t come again to disturb you. You take your rest and recover soon."

    Zenith blinked.

    Was he ... protecting her from Delyth?

    She wasn''t sure. But his words felt like a shield ¡ªlike a quiet reassurance.

    She nodded. "Okay, sir. Please go ahead. I don''t want to trouble you more."

    He gave her one last look before leaving the room finally.

    Zenith watched him leave. She had a m mixed feeling at that moment ¡ªfor everything. She had almost thought she had lost her job, but not just she didn''t lose it but the attitude of her boss kind of confused her.

    Ryan was not an arrogant person ¡ªshe knew. But he was also not a person who would say sorry to just anyone.

    And that was why when he apologized to her for the last night, she was dumbfounded. She didn''t know how to react. Embarrassing him further wasn''t definitely there anywhere in her thoughts, hence when he offered her to choose whether to come back or now, she agreed.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Winslow Residence ¡ª

    Arwen had just stepped out of the bathroom after freshening up, the steam still curling faintly in the air. As she reached for her towel, her phone buzzed on the dresser.

    She thought it might be Aiden, but when she walked to look ¡ªit wasn''t him.

    It was Gianna.

    Her lips curled into a soft, fond smile as she picked the call. "Hello, Anna! How is everything at home? Are you enjoying your time there?"

    She expected the usual complaints ¡ªsomething about her mother enrolling her in yet another cooking class.

    But instead, all she heard was her cry through the line.

    "Wenna ...!"

    Arwen froze, instantly alarmed. "Anna? What''s wrong? Are you crying? Did something happen? Did you argue with your mom again? Don''t tell me ¡ª"

    "What argument, Wenna?" Gianna cried, her voice trembling. "I had an accident! A terrible, horrible accident."

    Terrible, horrible accident?

    Arwen paused, skeptical for just a second. If it had been truly terrible, Gianna wouldn''t be in any condition to make this call.

    Trying to remain calm in the face of what was likely another one of Gianna''s dramatics, she asked, "What kind of accident, Anna? Are you hurt? Are you in the hospital? Who is there with you and did you call your parents?"

    "I can''t call them," Gianna sobbed. "They wouldn''t be able to come anyway."

    "Why not?"

    "Because I have already returned to Cralens. They would have to book a flight to get here."

    Arwen blinked, confused. "You are back?" she asked, before adding, "It hasn''t been even a week since you left. Why did you come back so suddenly?"

    "My legs!" Gianna wailed in pain, ignoring the question. "They are ruined, Wenna! I don''t think I will ever walk again!"

    That was enough to make Arwen''s heart sink. But the sheer drama in Gianna''s voice gave her pause. If she was crying this loudly, and still talking in full sentences, it wasn''t probably life threatening.

    Still, the panic was beginning to creep in. "What are you talking about, Anna? You are still talking with so much energy, it can''t be so terrible."

    "Wenna, I ¡ª"

    Before Gianna could continue, Arwen cut in, her tone turning sharp with urgency. "Tell me, where are you right now? I will come to you. Which hospital is it?"

    There was a pause in the line ...

    Just as Arwen opened her mouth to ask again, she finally heard Gianna whisper ¡ª

    "I am not at a hospital, Wenna."

    Arwen frowned. "Not at the hospital? Then where are you?"

    "I ... I don''t know. Somewhere ..." Gianna''s voice quivered, but it was just for a moment. Soon, her voice returned to the original, and she added. "The person who hit me ... they have kept me hostage."

 Chapter 519 519: Mr. Best Lawyer.

    Hostage!

    That was a big word.

    Arwen stilled for a moment before she finally reacted. "Hostage?" she echoed, disbelief lacing her voice. "Why would they do that?"

    Gianna gritted through the call. "Because I threatened to sue them! But anyway, even if they have kept me here, the moment I step out of this place, I will file a complaint against them."

    That was not Arwen''s concern at the moment.

    The legalities could be dealt with later. Right now, all that mattered was Gianna''s safety.

    "Anna, you are using your phone, which means you have access to the internet," Arwen said as she began pulling out clothes from her wardrobe, already preparing to leave. "Send me your location and I will come get you."

    Gianna sniffled on the other side. "Okay, I will send it right away. Come soon, Wenna."

    "I will be there as soon as possible. Don''t worry. Just stay calm and don''t provoke them more than you have already done," Arwen warned, her voice a mixture of urgency and concern.

    Because even if she didn''t know the full story yet, she knew her friend.

    Gianna had zero tolerance for many things ¡ªand a tendency to stir trouble when wronged.

    "I don''t provoke people, Wenna. They provoke me," Gianna grumbled. "I just ¡ª"

    "I understand, Anna. But still, I am begging you, just keep calm. Let them provoke you, but you don''t react. You can do that, right?"

    "I can try ... but I can''t promise anything."

    Arwen sighed but didn''t push. "Okay. Then remember to try your best, alright?"

    "Alright ..." Gianna murmured, and then the call disconnected.

    Almost immediately, Gianna sent her location. Once done, she looked up at the man across from her ¡ªthe so-called perpetrator ¡ªand scoffed.

    "Do you think you will be able to keep me here forever?" she asked with a disdainful smirk. "My friend will be here soon. And once I leave this place, I will make sure you pay for what you did. I am going to sue you. Mark my words."

    Jacob''s face darkened at her declaration.

    This ... woman.

    She was the first person in his entire life to make him lose the very patience he had built as a top-tier lawyer.

    He never imagined someone would actually threaten him ¡ªJacob Thorne ¡ªwith a lawsuit.

    If that was not the joke of the year, he didn''t know what else was.

    "Woman, listen to this very carefully," he said, his voice low and tight. "I am not someone you can threaten with legal action."

    "Do you even know who I am?"

    Giann crossed her arms, her stance unbothered, her gaze cold. "Do you think I care about your name or your identity?"

    She scoffed again, adding, "All I care about is getting you sued. That''s enough for me. The rest doesn''t matter."

    Jacob exhaled sharply, his jaw ticking. "It should matter. Because you are trying to sue someone who is not only a lawyer but one of the best in the country. I am ¡ª"

    Before he could say his name, Gianna cut in smoothly.

    "Oh, so you are a lawyer?" she chuckled, unimpressed. "Do you really think that certification will be enough to protect you?"

    Jacob opened his mouth to speak again, but she beat him to it.

    "If you think that makes you immune to consequences, then maybe you don''t know who I am. I won''t let this slide. In fact, now I am even more determined. I will make sure you lose that shiny little licence of yours."

    And that was the last straw.

    In a flash, Jacob stormed toward her, his hand reaching out. He grabbed her neck ¡ªnot to harm, but just to intimidate. His eyes ¡ªthose sharp, steely eyes ¡ªwere burning with warning.

    "No one threatens me in my profession," he growled, his voice dangerously quiet.

    Anyone else would have frozen under his aura, gone limp with fear.

    But Gianna? She didn''t even flinch.

    "No one ever did it, doesn''t mean no one can," she said calmly. "I have every reason to do it ¡ªand you know it."

    Then, without breaking eye contact, she reached up and pushed his hand off her neck with surprising strength.

    "Of course, I know," Jacob said, his words laced with barely contained rage. "But I think you don''t know that the accident ¡ªthat happened between us ¡ªisn''t sufficient enough to bring about the consequences you think it will. Sorry to enlighten you, but you won''t be able to sue me. You might be able to ask for compensation, but you won''t be able to cancel my licence."

    Gianna paused at that.

    And just when Jacob thought he had won, he heard her speak with the same haughtiness.

    "Oh really?" she arched her brows as if she was truly impressed, but that expression didn''t last long. Soon, it was replaced with something that irked Jason the worst.

    "Then add another offence to it and see if it will suffice." Her tone brimming with challenge. "Add the offence of keeping me hostage here and see. I am sure this would definitely make a difference."

    Jacob gritted. His fingers clenching into a fist.

    Gianna felt pleased seeing him like that. But to add more satisfying flavour to it, she didn''t stop there. Grinning, she continued, "But if you still feel it''s not enough, I have another offence that you can''t refuse to. The offence of manhandling."

    His brows drew together, and she looked at him as if she couldn''t believe he didn''t remember.

    "Wait, don''t tell me you forgot it so soon." She pointed at her neck and said, "Just now you tried to strangle me."

    Before Jacob could say anything, she snapped her finger at him, half in surprise and half in delight. "Oh yeah, and that reminds me of another one. Attempt to murder. After all, suffocating and strangling like that could lead to death. I can charge you for that. I am sure. Or am I not? What do you say, Mr. Best Lawyer?"

 Chapter 520 520: Didnâ€™t acknowledge you as my mother.

    In the meantime, Arwen had left home to find Gianna.

    On her way, she considered calling Aiden but, for some reason, changed her mind. Instead, she gave Mia a call, instructing her to prepare a few bodyguards and send them to the location Gianna had shared.

    "Madam, is there an issue?" Alfred asked, glancing at Arwen through the rearview mirror. Her expression was twisted with concern and worry.

    Arwen looked at him and shook her head. "I hope there is not."

    She didn''t say more, and Alfred knew better than to press her.

    With the location received, he simply drove them to the destination.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back at Thorne''s Residence ¡ª

    Jacob''s jaws clenched as he stared down at Gianna, feeling every nerve of his body tick.

    When he had made the decision to bring this woman into his home, he never expected her to turn out like this.

    He had acted out of goodness.

    And now that goodness was turning around and biting him.

    This woman ...

    She doesn''t fall under the usual definition he had kept for defining a woman.

    She was a nightmare wrapped in itching arrogance, sarcasm and high heels.

    And yet ...

    Somewhere deep down, something stirred ¡ªa strange, infuriating intrigue.

    Because despite how badly she infuriated him, despite the legal threats and accusations ... he couldn''t look away.

    Something about her kept his gaze hooked at her. He simply wasn''t able to resist.

    While he glared down at her, Gianna also stared at him, unblinking. Her gaze held the clear challenge for him, asking him to bring out the worst, and she would promise him to give the taste tenfold.

    Cough!

    A crisp, intentional cough sliced through the thick tension, snapping them both out of their standoff.

    They turned in unison ¡ª

    To find someone standing at the doorway, looking hesitant.

    "Am I ... disturbing something?" Jason asked, rubbing the tip of his nose while casting a suspicious look between the two.

    He hadn''t witnessed what happened before he arrived, but seeing them now ¡ªstanding so close, their expression unreadable yet so entranced at each other, tension thick in the air ¡ªhe didn''t need to.

    He could guess.

    Jacob read Jason''s expression too well, and stepped back almost immediately, his expression stiffening into something neutral ¡ªtoo neutral.

    Gianna, however, remained casual, not reading too much. She simply stared at Jason with a slight sense of familiarity in her gaze. But she couldn''t guess his identity immediately.

    "No," Jacob replied tersely. "You are not disturbing something. It''s just that you are a bit too late." He then walked up to him with his hands tucked inside his pocket, hiding away the frustration that was twisting at the bottom of his gut.

    Jason raised a brow. "Well, my friend, I would say I arrived right on time ¡ªconsidering you called me ..." he glanced at his watch, "thirty-five minutes ago. I would say that''s decent, seeing as my hospital is still an hour''s drive away."

    If Jacob had been in a better mood, he would have brushed off Jason''s sarcasm like always.

    But now?

    He was already at the edge, and Jason''s snark only added fuel to the fire.

    Gianna tilted her head slightly. "Wait ... Hospital?" she asked, her tone skeptical. "You are Dr. Clark, right?" she asked, finally remembering where she had possibly seen him.

    Jason offered her a small smile, and nodded, "Yes, I am. But ... have we met before?"

    She was about to speak when Arwen''s familiar voice cut in through the air ¡ª

    "Anna!"

    Both Jason and Jacob turned toward the voice, confused.

    Before they could piece things together, Gianna responded almost instantly.

    "I am here, Wenna! This way!"

    Jacob frowned, turning to glare at her again, but she simply rolled her eyes and ignored him.

    Jason, meanwhile, was trying to make sense of the pieces. Arwen''s voice was unmistakable ¡ªbut hearing it at Jacob''s residence, calling someone Anna, left him completely perplexed.

    He turned to Jacob, about to ask for clarification, but stopped when he saw Jacob''s unreadable frown.

    And just as the confusion began to settle into silence ¡ª

    Arwen rushed into the room.

    "Anna, you are here," she said, heading straight to her friend. "Are you okay? Where did you get hurt?"

    Her eyes dropped to Gianna''s legs, which were slightly swollen, with bruises that had been cleaned and tended to already.

    Arwen sighed in relief when she saw the situation was not as bad as Gianna had complained it to be. "Thank goodness, you aren''t much hurt. Are your legs still hurting?"

    "Of course, it''s hurting, Wenna," Gianna spoke as it was too obvious. "I got into an accident and injured my leg. If it wouldn''t hurt, how would I get justice?" Saying that, she gave a knowing look to Jacob, who was staring equally coldly at her.

    Arwen couldn''t help but shake at her friend''s antics internally. As expected from Gianna.

    Nodding, she said, "Fine, we will deal with that later. For now, let''s leave first and get you checked by a doctor."

    *ahem, ahem*

    Just as she said, she heard someone clear his throat suggestively.

    "Do you think I can help?"

    Arwen turned to look and paused seeing Jason there. "Dr. Clark!" she said before her gaze darted to look at Jason, who was also watching her way with irritation clear on his expression. "Mr. Thorne! You are also here."

    "Well, this is Thorne''s Residence," Jacob said, moving his finger awkwardly at the place, continuing, "So, yes, Jacob is here at his place."

    Arwen blinked as the realization dawned upon her.

    This was Thorne''s Residence, which means the person who probably hit Gianna was none other than Jacob.

    "Did you ..."

    Before Gianna could further exaggerate it, Jacob spoke, clearing everything out.

    "I didn''t hit her," he said, his tone for the first time coming out so strict in front of Arwen. She hadn''t met him a lot many times, but all the times she did, he had always looked cheerful. But since he didn''t look the same today, she knows who to give the credit to.

    When Gianna heard him, she quickly reacted. "Yes, yes, you didn''t play any part. I am simply blaming you, isn''t it?"

    Jacob''s jaw ticked, and Jason couldn''t help but cough hard.

    Arwen was also caught off guard. She briefly turned to look at Gianna, only to see her sitting there with pursed lips.

    "I did play a role", Jason admitted through gritted teeth, "but I wasn''t the exact reason Ms. Anna got hurt."

    "It''s not Anna, but Gianna," Gianna corrected him sharply, her tone clipped. "If you don''t know, ask it. Don''t overstep."

    Jacob ignored her this time. Glancing at Arwen, he simply continued evenly, "I have no idea what she was doing, standing in the middle of the road blocking the way with a rock. But I do know one thing clearly ¡ªshe didn''t get injured because I hit her with my car, but because she couldn''t manage her fear properly."

    His gaze shifted to Gianna, locking eyes with her as he continued, his voice firm. "Frightened by the sight of my approaching car, she stumbled over the very rock she had placed herself and got hurt. And not just that ¡ªshe was so overwhelmed that she fainted on the spot. I had no choice but to carry her here."

    Gianna felt his words were crafted to embarrass her. Fine, she got scared, but did he have highlight it like that to pin the blame on her?

    "I was scared, but who is there to blame?" she asked, looking into his eyes with a challenge. "Which billion-dollar reward were you racing for that you have to drive like that? It was so late, shouldn''t you be driving safely instead?"

    "I didn''t acknowledge you as my mother, so keep the advice for yourself," he retorted, which made Gianna instantly flare up.

    "You ¡ª"

    "Anna!" Arwen interrupted her, shaking her head at her. "What were you doing in the middle of the road like that?"

    Gianna''s brows furrowed as though she were embarrassed. I was stuck there," she replied, before continuing to explain further. "My flight arrived late, and I had to book a cab back to my apartment. But halfway, that cab broke down and I had to walk."

    "I tried stopping many cars to seek help, but none cared. In the end, I had to choose this way to stop someone. Who knew someone would use this situation to hurt me? I am not going to let this slide. He will at least have to take the blame." She finished her words, eyeing Jacob meaningfully.

    Jacob was about to flare when Jason interrupted him, stepping forward to ease the situation.

    "Oh ... well, Jacob was indeed wrong to speed like that and scare you. How about we discuss how to deal with that later?" He then glanced down at her leg and suggested. "For now, let me check on you. Your leg seems swollen. It will only be better if we understand the cause at the early stage."

 Chapter 521: Big person to forgive.

    "Your leg is fine," Jason said with a smile as he examined her. "It''s swollen because the rock you fell on hit a nerve, causing the surrounding muscles to swell. And as for the bruises, they are superficial ..." He paused, letting his gaze flick briefly toward Jacob, "and already well taken care of. They will heal before you even notice."

    Jacob caught the suggestive tone in Jason''s voice but gave no reaction. He simply stood there, hands tucked into his pockets, his expression still cold and unreadable.

    Gianna rolled her eyes. "They will definitely heal, but I am sure they will leave a scar for life. Isn''t that enough reason to file a complaint against him?"

    If Jacob had shown even an ounce of sympathy, she wouldn''t have been so persistent ¡ªwouldn''t have gone this far in threatening legal action. But his unwavering coldness only provoked her further. She wasn''t the type to back down easily. He had challenged her pride ¡ªand she intended to return the favor.

    "It won''t," Jason interjected calmly.

    Gianna blinked at him, her brows furrowing in confusion.

    Jason chuckled softly at her expression. "I mean, the bruises won''t leave a scar. You can rest assured."

    He reached toward the side table and picked a small, dark vial. "To treat your wounds, Jacob used this medicine ¡ªit''s a traditional formula that has stayed with the Thorne family for ages now, extremely rare and absurdly expensive. Its key property is that it heals deep tissue injuries without leaving a trace. No marks, no scars."

    Gianna looked stunned for a moment, her lips parting slightly in surprise. She didn''t expect him to use such a high-end medicine on her.

    Why would a cold and brooding man like him be so kind to her?

    Wouldn''t he instead love to strangle her to death?

    She thought he would, but seeing his actions actually standing in contrast to her judgment, she was left dumbfoundedly surprised.

    When her eyes met his unknowingly, she quickly masked her real expression. Then, clearing her throat a little, she scoffed. "Still, that doesn''t make him innocent."

    Arwen chuckled lightly, stepping forward and shaking her head at her friend. "You don''t always have to find a way to argue, Anna? And it''s also not necessary to win every verbal war. Sometimes, just accepting someone''s kindness is easier ¡ªand a lot more peaceful."

    Before Gianna could shoot back with a retort, Arwen turned to Jacob. "Mr. Thorne, thank you for taking care of my friend. She wouldn''t have ended up this safe if you hadn''t found her in time."

    Then she glanced back at Gianna, her expression soft. "And don''t judge her too harshly. She is not always like this. It''s just ... the two of you didn''t exactly meet under the best circumstances."

    Jacob''s expression shifted ¡ªhis gaze gentled when he looked at Arwen. With a slight shake of his head, he said, "It''s fine. I don''t blame her." His eyes flicked briefly to Gianna. "After all, we are not exactly familiar. It doesn''t matter."

    Gianna''s lips twitched in annoyance. "As if I am dying to get familiar with you," she scoffed, crossing her arms.

    Jason couldn''t help but let out a half-snorted chuckle at that. If Jacob hadn''t looked so broody and serious, he wouldn''t have bothered to hold back. But in contrast between Jacob''s stormy silence and Gianna''s sharp tongue was just too much.

    Jacob narrowed his eyes at Jason, but he only raised his hand in surrender. "Don''t look at me. I am just here to treat the wounded, not the wounded ego."

    He then turned to look at Arwen and gave her a thumbs up, saying, "By the way, Arwen, you truly have a very interesting friend. In my whole life, I never saw Jacob so riled up. It''s amusing to watch him like that."

    "Jason, you ¡ª"

    Gianna felt like she was missing something. Seeing Arwen so comfortable with two of them, she couldn''t stop herself from asking. "Wenna," she reached out to tug lightly on the hem of Arwen''s jacket. "Do you know them?"

    Arwen smiled before nodding. Then, gesturing towards Jason, she introduced, "As you probably already figured out, this is Dr. Jason Clark. You met him when I was admitted to the hospital ¡ªhe was my attending doctor."

    Of course, Gianna had recognized him.

    But her question wasn''t for Jason. It was the other man, standing there, making her nerves irk.

    Arwen seemed to understand the real reason behind Gianna''s question and turned toward Jacob before continuing, "And this is Attorney Jacob Thorne. You might not have met him before, but he is a well-known lawyer, and you would know it if you have heard of Thorne and Associates. He helped me deal with Delyth earlier."

    She paused ¡ªjust for a second ¡ªbefore dropping the bombshell that she knew would shut Gianna up in an instant. "And they are also Aiden''s friends"

    The moment Gianna heard Aiden''s name, her entire expression shifted. "My uncle''s friend?" she asked, clearly thrown off,

    Arwen hummed with a small knowing smile. "Mhm ~ Not just friends. They are Aiden''s best friends."

    Gianna paled. She blinked a few times, swallowing the sudden lump in her throat. "Best ... friend?"

    Arwen nodded again.

    The change in Gianna''s demeanor was so stark that both Jason and Jacob noticed. While Jacob simply stared at her, silently intrigued, Jason couldn''t stop himself from blurting out, "Wait ¡ªAiden is her uncle?"

    Arwen nodded and looked between the two men. Then, gesturing toward Gianna, she formally said, "Yes. She is my best friend ... and also our niece. Gianna Griffin."

    Jason''s brows lifted in surprise. "So, this is actually his niece. No doubt." He then paused and smiled, "Interesting!"

    They knew Aiden had an extended family, but since they knew how complicated it was and Aiden had no interest in discussing then, neither Jacob nor Jason had never asked him about it.

    However, now that they are introduced, they don''t know how to react to it.

    Gianna, on the other hand, suddenly felt like the air had grown thin. Quickly, grabbing onto Arwen''s arms, she said, "Wenna, we should leave now. We have already intruded on their space for longer than needed. Now that Dr. Clark has said I am fine, there seems to be no reason to pursue it further. I will be a big person and forgive him."

 Chapter 522: She feared the â€˜what ifâ€™.

    Arwen arched her brows at her words and then, smiling meaningfully, asked, "Will you?"

    Gianna nodded almost immediately as if very sure about it. Already moving her legs to get out of the bed, she said, "Yes, I am not that unkind, and you know it. I will let it slide this time. Anyway, we are strangers, not some sworn enemies who would hold onto something this minor always"

    As she said that, her gaze flicked toward Jacob with clear intent. She wanted him to let the matter drop here and now ¡ªbefore it reached her uncle''s ears.

    But Jacob met her eyes with a steady, unreadable expression, giving her no indication of agreement.

    Her jaw clenched slightly, and she felt the urge to snap back at him, to throw a parting jab that would dent his composure. But she didn''t have the advantage. Not here. Not now. Reluctantly, she decided to withdraw ¡ªquietly.

    Jason, watching the silent exchange, was amused. The tension between the two was practically its own character. He hid a smirk behind his hand, clearly waiting for more sparks to fly.

    "Wenna, let''s leave," Gianna said again, more insistently this time. She was convinced that once she left this house, this whole episode would fade into the background.

    What she failed to remember in her haste was that she wasn''t in the condition to move as she pleased.

    Her legs weren''t in critical shape, but they were injured and still swollen.

    The moment she tried to move, a sharp pain shot up her leg, making her gasp and freeze in place. Her expression twisted in discomfort.

    Before Arwen or Jason could react, Jacob stepped forward with startling speed, pressing her legs gently back onto the bed.

    "Careful!" he warned, his voice stern, and brows furrowed in concern. "Don''t move without thinking. You will only make it worse."

    His touch was firm but careful, his fingers already checking the pressure points around her injury.

    And for the first time since they had met and Gianna didn''t argue.

    She didn''t snap or roll her eyes or even glance away. She simply sat still, watching him work with quiet obedience as he moved his fingers gently over her legs, easing the pain with practised hands.

    The room, which had been buzzing with heat moments before, suddenly fell into a calm silence.

    Arwen watched the scene unfold, surprise flickering in her gaze. She had known Gianna for years, and she had never seen her this still ¡ªthis subdued ¡ªin front of anyone.

    Jason, too, looked mildly stunned. He tilted his head, his eyes bouncing between the two with new interest. "Huh," he muttered to himself. "That''s a first."

    Neither Gianna nor Jacob seemed to hear him, but Arwen did, soft but clear. her gaze snapping towards him to exchange a glance with Jacob, quiet yet meaningful.

    Jacob finished inspecting the leg before he glanced up at her. "You need rest. So, better take it. I don''t like seeing my efforts going to waste."

    "You can''t keep me," Gianna retorted, but her voice was no longer as sharp as before. It held the hint that assured the attitude of relenting if needed.

    Jacob''s frown deepened. "You want to test and see?"

    Gianna tilted her chin up in challenge, but before she could give one, Jason interrupted from behind, coughing softly.

    "Well, you should agree with Jacob on this. For now, it would be better if you don''t move recklessly, or you will worsen it. Stay fixed at least for half a day, and then you can decide to leave." He then paused and shared a glance with Arwen and offered. "I haven''t had my breakfast yet. How about we have one together since we all have gathered here?"

    Arwen had nothing on her schedule, so she nodded and agreed. But to confirm it, she turned to look at Gianna, only to find her hesitant.

    "Anna, we can leave after breakfast?" she asked, and Gianna was about to shake her head and refuse.

    However, Jason intercepted her, saying, "You can rest assured. We don''t have the habit of snitching on others. Aiden probably won''t even know what happened here until you, yourself, tell him about it."

    Gianna didn''t want to believe, but seeing Arwen so comfortable around the two, she thought believing them wouldn''t be a bad idea.

    So, giving it a thought, she nodded to Arwen. "Fine, let''s have dinner, and we will leave after that." Her gaze shifted to look at Jacob once, and she said, "You have helped my friend once. Given that, I won''t pursue out matter further. But know that you were one of the reasons why I ended up like this. If not, I would have been fine."

    Jacob didn''t say more. He simply stood and turned to look at Jason, saying, "Haven''t you just come here to have breakfast? Tell me exactly for how many ages you haven''t had anything?"

    Jason hadn''t expected that jab. His expression twisted as he pointed a finger at him and asked, "Aye, you didn''t specify why I have to come here when you called me. But I did specify what I wanted to have after coming here. Why are you condemning me now? Can you two not once care for me? I am your friend ... best friend. Learn a small ways to strengthen the emotions between us. Don''t just remain heartless."

    Jacob didn''t give any reaction to his words. Simply, looking at him, he said, "Come and tell me what you want to have in your feast. Otherwise, leave it." With that, he strutted out.

    Jason opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, Jacob was already walking out.

    He quickly turned to Arwen and said, "Text me what you two would like to have. He promised to pay, and we have to make sure he pays handsomely." He then winked at Gianna purposely, adding, "This is your chance. If you know you know."

    With that, he didn''t stay for long and quickly went to follow Jason.

    Arwen watched them and laughed. This wasn''t new. She has seen their antics even the last time they met for dinner. So, she was not a surprise.

    Taking her phone, she turned to Gianna and asked, "What would you like to have?"

    But instead of responding to her, Gianna asked intrigued, "You are quite comfortable and close around them?"

    Knowing Arwen, she knew ¡ªeven though Arwen was kind, she wasn''t one to get comfortable around everyone. Her guards would remain subtle so that people wouldn''t notice.

    However, in front of the two, Arwen stood unguarded as if she trusted them just as she trusted her.

    Arwen smiled and nodded without hesitation. "Of course. They are family to Aiden which means they are family to me. That with family we ought to stay comfortable, isn''t it?"

    Gianna understood her reason and nodded. Anyway, since Arwen trusted them, she would as well.

    They just don''t go and snitch on her.

    She tried to believe what Jason said, but still somewhere, she feared the ''what if'' ...

    What if Mr. Best Lawyer decided to take revenge?

    After all, she did give him every reason to come after her.

 Chapter 523: Living off someone elseâ€™s credit.

    In the late afternoon ¡ª

    Emyr knocked at Aiden''s office door and waited patiently for permission to enter.

    "Come in," Aiden said without looking up from his laptop.

    Emyr stepped in and bowed slightly. "Sir, you had given Mr. Foster time this evening. He would be arriving shortly."

    Aiden paused in his movements briefly, but he didn''t say anything. His expression didn''t change. Just a sharp glint flashed in his eyes, and then, he nodded in acknowledgement.

    Emyr lingered for a moment, waiting to see if there were any further instructions. But when Aiden said nothing else, he bowed again and quietly exited, returning to his station outside.

    Meanwhile, Ryan hadn''t forgotten about the meeting either. Rather, he had been waiting for it the whole day.

    As his car neared the towering skyscraper, he glanced up through the windshield, eyes narrowing slightly.

    It was one of the tallest buildings in the city ¡ªimposing and pristine ¡ªyet no one truly knew who owned it.

    A few months back, the movement here had intrigued many, but when informed it was some new business getting started, people''s interest faded.

    Ryan''s jaw clenched as he stared at the building for a long moment, but not long after, he drove in, manoeuvring the car to the underground parking lot.

    Once parked, he stepped out and walked straight inside the building. Stopping at the front desk, he casually informed.

    "I am here to meet your CEO."

    The receptionist looked up at him, her expression polite. "Do you have an appointment, sir?"

    He gave a stiff nod.

    "Just a moment, please. I will once confirm it," she said, picking up the receiver and dialling the executive floor. After a brief exchange, she placed the phone down and stood. "You are expected, Mr. Foster. Please follow me."

    She guided him to the elevator and accompanied him to the executive floor. When the door slid open with a soft chime, Emyr was already waiting outside.

    The receptionist bowed to him before turning to gesture to Ryan.

    "Sir, Mr. Ethan would be escorting you from here."

    Ryan''s eyes flicked to Emyr, recognizing him from the video he had seen before. He gave a short nod and stepped out.

    ''Good evening, Mr. Foster," Emyr greeted with a composed smile. "I am Emyr Ethan, CEO Aiden Winslow''s secretary. Please come this way."

    Ryan followed in silence, his footsteps measured and calculated. Soon, they reached the large double doors of Aiden''s office.

    Emyr knocked once, and upon hearing the low voice of approval from within, opened the door and stepped inside.

    "Sir, Mr. Foster is here," he announced, then turned to Ryan, gesturing for him to enter.

    Ryan stepped in ¡ªand his gaze locked immediately on Aiden Winslow, who sat behind his desk as if sitting on a fu*king throne of the universe.

    The condescending aura was real ... and strong.

    So much that for a second, it even intimidated him, but then he quickly composed himself back in his stance.

    Aiden didn''t move immediately. He glanced up lazily, but his eyes held an unmistakable edge of calculation. He let his gaze trail over Ryan from head to toe, slow and unhurried, as if assessing an asset ¡ªand not liking what he saw.

    The tension surged almost instantly. It was thick and electric.

    Unbothered, Aiden stood and pushed his chair back with calm, deliberate grace. He adjusted his cuffs slowly, never breaking eye contact.

    Emyr sensed the shift in the room and took a silent cue. With a respectful bow, he excused himself and shut the door behind him.

    Aiden finally spoke as he stepped away from his desk, heading to the seating area.

    "You requested a meeting with me," he said evenly. "What is it for?"

    Ryan hadn''t planned on following him, but at that moment, he found himself compelled to. Keeping his expression tight, he moved after him toward the couch.

    "There is a lot I want to know about you, Mr. Winslow," Ryan said, his tone clipped. "And for that, I thought it would be better if we came face to face."

    Aiden paused in his steps, then turned to look at him. A slow smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. He gave a short laugh ¡ªquiet but unmistakably derisive.

    "Know about me?" he repeated, amusement laced with something darker. "I never knew Mr. Foster held such twisted interest."

    Coming from someone else, the words might have passed as a joke. But from Aiden, they were laced with quiet mockery and cold indifference.

    Ryan''s jaws clenched, and his fingers curled into fists. He glowered at Aiden, but the latter remained utterly unfazed.

    Settling into the couch with ease, Aiden simply nodded. "Fine. Tell me ¡ªwhat is it you want to know about me, Mr. Foster? As far as I recall, my last thank-you note should have delivered enough useful information about me to you. Hasn''t it?"

    He purposely reminded him of it. And seeing the remembrance flash in his gaze, he smirked.

    They had barely begun the conversation, and yet Ryan already felt his composure slipping.

    He never thought it would be so difficult.

    Grinding his teeth, he walked over and sank stiffly onto the opposite couch, facing him head-on.

    Staring straight into Aiden''s eyes, he asked tightly, "Was it you who saved Arwen the night of the car accident?"

    "It''s Mrs. Winslow for you, Mr. Foster," Aiden corrected coldly. "Care to hold your manners the way a gentleman should?" His gaze narrowed with icy precision.

    Ryan stiffened, the title burning more than any insult could have.

    He gritted his teeth, his eyes locking onto Aiden with a barely suppressed scowl. But Aiden, sitting with relaxed posture, looked thoroughly unbothered ¡ªas though Ryan''s presence there was little more than a fleeting distraction.

    He observed him like one would a mildly entertaining show ¡ªwith faint amusement and calculated indifference.

    "You haven''t answered yet," Ryan ground out when even after a moment, he didn''t hear Aiden responding to his question.

    Although he already knew it was him that night and his response was almost unneeded, he still wanted to hear it from him ¡ªto pry out the real intent behind his so-called heroism.

    Even after so many days, Ryan couldn''t bring himself to believe that it was simply a coincidence.

    Everything happened too smoothly to be called a mere coincidence.

    No matter how many times he watched the video footage from that night, he felt his appearance there was meant to be ... for Arwen.

    "I don''t see the need to discuss my and my wife''s affairs with you, Mr. Foster. They are none of your concern," Aiden said with deliberate ease.

    Ryan''s nostrils flared, and he couldn''t take it anymore. Snapping, he said, "She was engaged to me when that accident happened."

    "And yet, you walked away ... ignoring and leaving her there in such a state ¡ªlike her life held no worth."

    This time, Aiden''s voice didn''t hold any nonchalance. It was sharp, cutting ¡ªlayered with suppressed fury.

    A fury that he had been suppressing all along.

    From the night he saw Arwen stuck in the wreck of that car, bruised, bloodied, and barely breathing ¡ªhelplessly waiting for death with no one by her side.

    The image had etched itself in his mind.

    And the fear ... the terror of what could have happened if he had arrived even a minute later still gripped him sometimes in the dead of night.

    He hadn''t been able to let it go.

    Ryan''s gaze that was fixed on Aiden, could no longer stare at him the same. Embarrassment engulfed him, and he looked away, not holding enough confidence in himself anymore.

    He wanted to explain himself, but deep down he knew ¡ªno explanation would sound good enough.

    "Thank you for saving her that night," his voice came almost like a whisper, buried beneath the weight of the blame he carried. "Thank you for taking her to the hospital and ¡ª"

    "Who do you think you are to thank me for saving her?" Aiden''s voice rose, deep and raw ¡ªa growl laced with barely controlled rage. "When I saved her, she was nothing to you. Or, rather I would say she was never anything to you."

    "..."

    Ryan lifted his eyes, ready to protest, but Aiden cut him off with the blade of his words.

    "Seems like over time, you have gotten so used to living off someone else''s credit ... you have forgotten they were never yours to begin with."

    Ryan''s brows drew together, confusion shadowing his expression. He stared at Aiden, trying to grasp the meaning behind those words ¡ªbut no matter how he tried, the intent eluded him.

    "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice strained.

    Aiden''s jaws ticked as he stared down at him, his eyes burning with a truth that seemed to be forgotten.

    "I just meant to remind you," he said coldly, "that she was never meant to be yours. Not then. Not now. And when something is not meant to be yours, no matter how hard you try to claim it ¡ªyou can never truly have it. Not by pretending. Not by lying. And definitely not by being someone you are not."

 Chapter 524: Real reason for approaching Arwen.

    Ten years ago,

    Heartbreak shattered Aiden in the worst possible way when Arwen didn''t show up that evening years ago.

    She hadn''t promised she would come. In fact, she had instead said she would never see him again.

    But Aiden hadn''t believed her.

    He had thought she was only saying that because she was upset. Angry. Hurt. And he had believed ¡ªno, known ¡ªthat no matter how furious she became, Arwen would never stay away. Not when it might be the last time they saw each other.

    He was very ... very confident of that.

    But she never came.

    He waited by the lake ¡ªthrough the afternoon, then the evening, and even through the long stretch of the night that followed.

    Losing patience in waiting, dawn appeared.

    But she never did.

    And the quiet ache of the sunrise, Aiden realized his mistake. He had hurt her far more than he had imagined.

    Riddled with guilt and aching with regret, he made up his mind.

    Even if she refused to see him, he decided to still go to her ¡ªto apologize and to make the promise to return to her ¡ªno matter how long it takes.

    But even after searching for her for hours, he couldn''t find her. He checked every nook and corner, he knew she could hide. He checked the school and the usual route she takes to get there ... he even went to check her house, only to find that she had left an hour ago.

    He thought she was purposely hiding from him.

    Desperate, he circled to the neighbourhood near the school and finally spotted her from a distance ¡ªwalking down a path she rarely took, the longer road towards their school.

    Relief flooded him, followed by a sense of urgency.

    "Moon!" he shouted from the other side of the road.

    But she didn''t stop. She didn''t turn. She just kept walking, as if his voice didn''t reach her at all.

    He wasn''t surprised. She was upset.

    Determined to make things right, he was just about to cross the street when, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw something ¡ª

    Something fast. Something coming straight towards her.

    His head snapped in the direction to find a lorry barrelling down the road ¡ªtoo fast, too close.

    His face paled. His pupils dilated. Panic seized him.

    "Moon!" he screamed again.

    But she didn''t hear him. It was as if a cruel wall stood between them, muffling his voice ¡ªunabling it from reaching her.

    He moved ¡ªhis instinct taking over. He ran ¡ªfaster than he ever had.

    But his speed couldn''t match the lorry''s.

    Right in front of his eyes, the lorry raced faster than him, hitting Arwen before he could reach her.

    It hit her hard ¡ªdeafening everything with a sickening sound.

    Aiden couldn''t move, his vision blurring. He just stood frozen for several seconds before finally realizing what had happened.

    He rushed to find her, lying on the ground in blood, barely conscious.

    His limbs moved on their own, reaching forward to pick up in his arms, carrying her.

    People who have surrounded tried to stop him, giving all the better reasons. But he heard none. His focus was simply fixed on the frail girl in his arms, who wasn''t supposed to encounter any such dreadful event.

    "Moon, please wake up. Please," he cried, but she didn''t respond. And her silence killed him.

    He didn''t know how far he carried her like that, but his steps only paused when he was there at the hospital.

    The doctor and nurse came, taking her in. Aiden patiently waited outside.

    "The accident wasn''t that severe. Your friend is going to be fine," the doctor said when he came out of the room.

    Aiden frowned at his words. He had seen the lorry hit her.

    Maybe the doctor had read the worry in his young eyes because he explained further in a better way. "Maybe she moved at the right time and avoided it. I have checked. Although she is bleeding, her injuries aren''t severe. She had fainted due to fear, but will be waking up soon."

    Aiden felt his soul return. "Thank you, doctor," he said, and nodding to him, the doctor left.

    After a while, the nurse came out of the room and saw Aiden. He was young and handsome, pleasing to one''s eye. But his clothes were stained with blood. So, the nurse said, "It will take time for her to wake up. You can go and change first, if you want."

    However, he shook his head. "No, I will wait for her. She will be scared if there is no one when she wakes up."

    The nurse sighed, but since he had refused, she didn''t say more. Nodding, she just added, "Fine, but she is still a minor. We have reported the accident to the police authorities. It would be better if you helped us call her parents."

    Aiden nodded.

    He was waiting when suddenly his phone rang. He pulled it out to check and saw it was his mother calling.

    If it had been anyone else, he wouldn''t have picked. But his mother?

    He took the call and was informed that his mother had collapsed and was taken to the hospital.

    Having no choice, he had to grit and reluctantly turned to leave.

    But that wasn''t before he got down on his knees beside her. He took her hand in his to make the promise. "Moon," he said gently, praying she would hear him, "don''t be scared. I will come right back."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Aiden gritted as the day flashed back from his memories, still as fresh as yesterday.

    His gaze turned brutally cold on Ryan, remembering how he saw him there when he returned back to check on Arwen.

    She was still on the bed, and he was there on her side, basking in the praises that were not meant to be his.

    Aiden didn''t mind the praises that Ryan stole for him. Those praises meant nothing to him.

    But Arwen?

    She was everything to him.

    She was his. Always had been.

    Never anyone else''s.

    Ryan still didn''t understand Aiden''s words, but he could tell there was a deeper meaning to them.

    One that he was not able to decipher.

    And that indecipherability brought back the suspicion that has left him restless at night. He acted up and lunged to grab Aiden''s collar, crumpling the fabric of his shirt under his tight grip.

    "You ¡ª tell me, what was your real reason for approaching Arwen?" His intent was clear in his gaze. He would do everything to get an answer to his question.

    But before he could do anything to force it out, he heard the door of the office room opening.

    His brows furrowed, and he turned to look back, only to see Arwen with a bright smile.

 Chapter 525: A mere stranger.

    Arwen hadn''t informed anyone that she would be coming.

    She wanted to surprise Aiden.

    There was something strangely satisfying in the idea ¡ªof showing up unannounced, catching him off-guard, and then seeing a rare smile of delight on his face.

    A small smile played on her lips at the thought as she pushed open the door.

    But the moment she stepped inside, that smile froze.

    Her brows furrowed at the sight of Ryan standing there, but her gaze quickly shifted ¡ªfixing on his hand, which was tightly gripping Aiden''s collar.

    She wasn''t sure what was happening there, but seeing Ryan''s hand on Aiden was enough to push her off the edge.

    Without a second thought, she charged forward and yanked Ryan away, her movement swift and furious.

    And then ¡ªwithout hesitation ¡ªshe raised her hand and slapped him hard across the face.

    The sharp sound echoed through the room, deafening everything.

    Ryan hadn''t expected it. He stumbled back a step, stunned.

    "Arwen, I¡ª"

    "How dare you?" Not giving him any chance, she spat, her voice cold and cutting.

    He blinked, dazed by both the slap and her anger.

    "How dare you lay a hand on him?" she repeated, stepping between them protectively. "What gave you the courage? Had I not warned you enough?"

    Ryan looked at her, searching for words, but none came. He was too shocked to gather his thoughts. His eyes were simply fixed on Arwen, urging her to understand him ... even if it was for once.

    Her breathing was heavy, her body trembling slightly from the surge of emotions coursing through her ¡ªrage, and something else that she couldn''t name.

    She turned toward Aiden then, her eyes softening as she took in the disheveled state of his shirt and the storm still lingering in his gaze.

    One look in those eyes, and she could tell there had happened something that made him furious.

    He didn''t look calm; rather, something had happened that had rattled him.

    Her hand rose almost instinctively. He cupped his cheek, her thumb brushing gently over his skin in a quiet effort to soothe whatever had lit the fire inside him.

    "Are you okay?" she asked softly, her brows knitting in concern. "Did he do something to you? Did he say something to irritate you?"

    Aiden wasn''t calm ¡ªnot even close. But the sight of her, this worried, this close, this furious on his behalf, anchored him in place.

    He couldn''t let her worry deepen.

    "No," he said, his voice rough, but steady. "He didn''t hurt me. He doesn''t have that capability to begin with."

    His gaze shifted to Ryan, fury tightening his brows. "He just tried to claim something that was never his."

    Ryan''s fingers clenched tightly at that. His jaw ticked as he glowered, ready to retort.

    But before he could, Arwen left him no chance.

    Still staring at Aiden, she gently touched his face, forcing him to look at her. Her voice, though quiet, carried the conviction that silenced the room.

    "What''s yours could never be anyone else''s," she said softly. "Be it anything ...even me."

    Aiden paused at her words. He knew she was just reassuring him, but something about the way she said it ¡ªcalm, certain, unapologetic ¨Cstirred something deep within him.

    It was like a balm on an old wound.

    It calmed him. At once. Truly.

    Behind them, Ryan staggered a little when he heard Arwen say that. The blow of her words hit harder than her slap.

    He had thought ¡ªhoped ¡ªthat some part of her still belonged to him.

    But her words just now shattered all his hopes.

    "Arwen, how could you say that?" he asked, partially in disbelief. "You barely know this man. How could you say something like that to him?"

    Arwen''s expression hardened immediately. She turned to pin Ryan with a stiff gaze. "If you have forgotten, let me remind you, Mr. Foster, the man you are referring to is my husband. And you don''t get to teach me what promises I get to make to me."

    "Arwen, he is not the right person," Ryan said, this time more confidently than the previous times. "Your meeting with him was not a coincidence. He approached you with a purpose. And I am here just to find that out."

    "Find out," she echoed, chuckling at his confidence. "You are here to find my husband''s intention behind approaching me?"

    Ryan didn''t like the way she called Aiden her husbands in every second sentence, but he curbed it. Nodding, he said, "Yes. I am ¡ª"

    However, Arwen didn''t let him finish,

    "Who the hell do you think you are to step in between us to find out our affairs?" Her voice was cold and cutting. "Do you even hold a position?"

    Ryan wanted to say that he cares for her. That maybe some part of him always would. But something in Arwen''s gaze stopped him, drawing a line he couldn''t bring himself to cross.

    She continued, her voice unwavering.

    "Mr. Foster, let me clear this again for you. Aiden is my husband. And you are nothing but a stranger to me. I don''t need the validation of a mere stranger to trust the man I married."

    Then, without looking back at Ryan again, she turned toward Aiden and gently interwined her fingers with his.

    She turned and looked at Aiden, intertwining her fingers with his.

    "Even if he had some hidden motive for approaching me," she said, her tone softening only for Aiden, "that''s between him and me. I don''t give you ¡ªor anyone else ¡ªthe right to interfere or to question it."

    Her words weren''t just a declaration. They were a boundary ¡ªthe boundary that she wouldn''t allow anyone to cross.

    "Now, if I have made it clear to you enough, I would like to see you leave.

    She said, gesturing him towards the door, that she had left it open. Emyr was standing there.

    When Arwen caught the sight of him, she swiftly cued him, adding loud enough to not leave any trace of misconception.

    "Mr. Ethan, please escort Mr. Foster out."

 Chapter 526: Itâ€™s your turn.

    Ryan''s eyes had lost their brightness long before, but today, they even lost the little trace of light that had remained.

    Arwen''s resoluteness not just hurt him ¡ªit broke him.

    He knew he had only himself to blame. He had lost her because of the choices he made.

    But still ... somewhere deep inside, he wished he could turn the things back.

    He craved to have a chance to make things right ...

    "Mr. Foster," Emyr''s voice came from the side, snapping Ryan out of his spiralling thoughts. He gestured toward the door, polite but firm. "Please!"

    Ryan stared at him for a moment before his fingers curled into fists at his sides. He didn''t say a word.

    Without a backward glance, he turned and walked to the door.

    But just as he reached it, Arwen''s voice rang out again, "I hope this is the last time you dared to overstep your place."

    He paused.

    "From the next time," she continued, each word deliberate and laced with frost, "I hope not to see you anywhere around my husband. He has become my bottom line. And I am never in favor of getting my bottom line challenged. Keep this clear, hereafter."

    Ryan gritted at her words, feeling wretched inside.

    Without saying another word or staying another second, he left, pacing away as fast as her could.

    Emyr also gave a polite bow to them and left the room, closing the door after him and leaving Arwen and Aiden alone in the room.

    "Bottom line!" Aiden echoed, breaking the silence that had settled in the room. "When did I become one?"

    Arwen had her back to him. When she heard him question that, she closed her eyes for a moment as if to anchor all her emotions and fears that she had felt in just the last few minutes of the time.

    Then, turning to him, she pushed him back with all her force. Her hand pressed against his clavicles.

    She didn''t see what was behind ...

    She didn''t care for them to fall hard on the floor.

    She just acted on the pure instinct that she felt inside. The instinct and need to feel and confirm everything was still alright. Perfect and beautiful as before.

    Aiden hadn''t seen that coming. So, when it happened, he was momentarily caught off guard. His pupils dilated, and the first reflex was his arm wrapping around her waist, making sure she remained in his arms.

    Even if they fell, he would take it on himself to keep her safe ... unharmed.

    But fortunately, they didn''t fall on the floor, or hit any uneven surface.

    The force of Arwen made Aiden fall back on the plush couch ¡ªwith him at the bottom and her, flushed against him on the top. Their faces mere inches apart.

    He didn''t understand her reaction for the first time. His gaze stared at her, trying to search for anything that would explain, but she didn''t give him any time for that.

    Her lips came crashing down onto his as if to claim and confirm something through it.

    And he felt it then.

    Her anxiety.

    He paused for a moment, but then, without thinking about it much, he let her take what she was desperately seeking from him.

    He didn''t know exactly what.

    But he did know how to offer.

    Aiden''s arm tightened around her waist, keeping her close while his fingers went to weave into her hair, gently to caress her scalp ... to soothe her.

    He kissed her back, matching her frevor, giving in to her demands ... with everything he had.

    "Weren''t you confident moments ago? What scared you so much then?" he asked, and Arwen paused at that.

    She didn''t pull away, but her fingers that were clenched at his shirt fabric loosened and then tightened again under her grip. As if she were trying hard for it to make sense.

    Yes, she was scared.

    She didn''t let it surface on her face, but inside, she was scared.

    Scared that Ryan did or said something that might make her lose him.

    She knew ... it was foolish to think that because Ryan held no such standing between them.

    But still ... she couldn''t help it.

    And hence, she wanted to feel that everything between them still remained unchanged.

    Ryan''s appearance didn''t snatch away anything that she came to hold precious to herself.

    Him.

    Not answering him, she leaned in to press another kiss.

    But he turned his face right at the moment, making her peck at the corner of his lips.

    "You hadn''t answered even the precious question," he said, letting his lips tug up in a small smirk. Turning his eyes back at her, he repeated, "When did I become your bottom line?"

    Arwen''s brows drew together as she efficiently traced the hints of tease playing over his lips.

    "It couldn''t be that hard to tell. Could it be?" he raised his brows, evidently waiting for her to tell him about it.

    "You want to know?" she asked, her brows jutting with all seriousness.

    Aiden stared at her for a moment, studying her eyes before nodding. "Of course," he said, "I would love to know when I became so important to you."

    "You won''t be surprised?" she asked back, and he shook his head, humming in refusal.

    Not even if I would say ''since ever''."

    He paused, repeating, "Since ever?"

    Arwen nodded. "Yes. Since ever," she answered, pausing briefly before continuing again. "You have become important to me from the very first day itself, Aiden. If you ask me how, I wouldn''t be able to tell you. If you ask me why ¡ªagain, I would have no answer. But since the day you stepped into my life, you were important."

    She chuckled softly as if humoring herself. "It happened so naturally that even I could realize the exact time and process. It simply felt like it was meant to be like that since always."

    "Sometimes, it feels like you were meant to be important to me ... always."

    Aiden''s heart thrummed inside his chest when he heard her accepting what they had, even after forgetting it all.

    They stared into each other''s eyes ... couldn''t help but fall deeper in that moment.

    Only after a beat did Arwen blink, and said, "Now that I have answered your question, it''s your turn."

 Chapter 527: Your slap was more satisfying.

    Arwen''s gaze once again turned serious. She had her question, and she wanted him to answer it. So, when she asked him, she didn''t offer him an option to refuse.

    She demanded him ¡ªone in return for one.

    Aiden stared at her before nodding. "And what am I supposed to do in my turn?" he asked, his finger drawing slow curves and circles on her waist ¡ªgentle and smooth.

    It wasn''t distracting, it made her ease up more in his embrace.

    "You are supposed to do the same," she said, adding, "Answer my question."

    Saying that, she moved, trying to get off him.

    However, just as she did, his arms tightened around him, not allowing her to move.

    She looked at him, pressing her lips in a thin line. "We can''t talk like this, Aiden," she said. Even though his gentle touches weren''t distracting enough, it still lulled her into a comfort that made it hard for her to have a serious talk with him.

    "We can," he said smoothly.

    Arwen''s brows furrowed, and she shook her head at him before trying to pry away from his embrace.

    But his arms still remained firm around her. When she was about to retort, he strongly urged.

    "Stay!"

    "It''s uncomfortable." She tried to reason think it would make him understand it. However, instead of letting her slip away, he made her move along with him in a posture that couldn''t be any more comfortable.

    She was still in his arms, but now they were comfortably lying on the couch, with her chin on his chest ... and his head, resting on the arm of the couch in a way that they were looking at each other.

    "Still uncomfortable?" he asked, and Arwen no longer had any reasons. She just reached and placed a cushion behind his head to make it better.

    "Fine," she said, relenting to his stubbornness. "Let''s stay like this. But you have to answer me."

    He nodded, asking her to go ahead.

    She studied him for a moment before shooting her question. "Why was Ryan here?"

    This was Winslow Global, his company ¡ªnot some restaurant where they met in coincidence.

    If Ryan came here, it means it wasn''t a coincidence but a plan that came up together.

    If not, he would have been sent off from the lobby itself.

    He would be sitting in Aiden''s office.

    And since he allowed him in this personal space, she wanted to know the reason.

    "His secretary called yesterday, asking for an appointment," Aiden said, honestly.

    "An appointment?" she echoed as if looking for any extra detail that he missed intentionally. But when she found no hint in his gaze, she asked, "And you agreed?"

    He shrugged casually. "I found no reason not to."

    "But there was also no reason to say a yes, though."

    Ryan''s presence had irked her more than anything. She couldn''t tell how she felt when she saw him there with his hands on Aiden.

    She knew it was the time ¡ªshe entered just the moment he must have grabbed onto him. And if she had been even a second later, Aiden might have even retaliated back ... but still it made her fume the worst.

    Aiden slowly reached to tug back the strand of her hair behind her ears before reaching to caress her jawline with the back of his fingers.

    "He reached me right after we appeared at the party. He deserved to see me to clarify his misconceptions. So, I offered him the grace."

    He had wanted to see Ryan face to face to know what a long run enmity was going to look like.

    Because he had every intention to make sure the Fosters suffer as much as Ryan had made Arwen suffer over the years.

    Aiden was not the kind one ¡ªhe was calculative. And he believed in returning the favors a hundred-fold.

    "But he had his hands on you. What would have happened if I had appeared any later? What if he had hurt you?"

    "You find me so weak to think that I would have gotten hurt?" Aiden asked, arching his brows.

    Arwen frowned. That was not what she meant. Although she had never seen him practicing any defence skills, she did not doubt his physical strength. She knew he knew how to fight.

    However, she was still protective of him.

    Even seeing a small scratch on him would have pained her.

    "No, I don''t," she responded. "But what if ¡ª"

    "If you had come even a second later, his arms might have been broken for life." He answered her what if, cutting her smoothly. "No doctor would have been able to fix it."

    She paused at his words, her brows furrowing in some deep thought.

    When Aiden caught her frowning, he held her chin and tugged her forward, sharply.

    Arwen almost winced. She blinked at him, only to find his gaze narrowed at her.

    "You are feeling bad for him?"

    No, she wasn''t.

    But ...

    "What if I am feeling bad?" she asked in a tone of challenge.

    His fingers tightened on her chin, making her scrunch her brows.

    "Then he might have to suffer worse than what I have kept for him in my plans."

    Arwen didn''t take him seriously. She chuckled, thinking he was simply jealous.

    "Then I guess you would have to make him suffer the worst, for I am feeling bad," she paused, looking in his eyes seriously.

    Aiden''s expression darkened, but just as it would have become worse, she ran the back of her finger over his nose, teasing him.

    "I am feeling bad because I didn''t come a second later." She chuckled softly. "He deserved a broken arm for daring to lay his hand on you. A simple slap doesn''t feel enough."

    He moved his hand and caressed her hair. "It''s okay. For me, your slap was more satisfying. I loved it."

    "You did?"

    He hummed and nodded. "Watching your wife ready to blaze the world for you is something every husband would love. I am no different."

    Arwen paused at his words as a soft blush crept to her cheeks. Reaching forward, she cupped his cheek. "I would have set the world ablaze if something had happened to you."

    The moment paused for seconds ... and it was only when a knock at the door came, they were snapped out of it.

    Arwen sat up just when Emyr pushed the door and stepped in.

    "Sir, you have a call," he informed.

    "Who is it?" Aiden asked with a frown between his brows.

    Emyr hesitated, his gaze darting to look at Arwen.

    Aiden saw it, and his frown only deepened. With an irritated tone, he repeated, "I asked who is it?"

    "Ms. Martin, sir."

 Chapter 528: Being your legal wife, can I ask you why?

    Emyr flinched slightly. He didn''t miss the cold warning in Aiden''s tone. But even with it, the hesitation lingered on his expression.

    His gaze turned guiltily towards Arwen before he continued, "Ms. Martin seemed to have even tried calling on your phone. But she could not reach you there, so she called me to ask."

    Arwen''s gaze narrowed suspiciously at him, noticing that Emyr quickly averted his gaze.

    He then stepped forward to hand over the phone to his boss.

    Aiden frowned, but anyway took the phone. Pressing it over his ears, he gently spoke through the line. "Selene." Although his voice and tone were gentle, they greatly lacked the warmth that Arwen had grown used to.

    Previously, she had never seen Aiden talking to any woman, but she had always thought it would be similar to the way he talked to her, warm and patient, soft and silky.

    But only hearing him now did she realize the stark contrast he carries for the whole world.

    While his tone was gentle, it still lacked warmth. Though he spoke softly, the silkiness of his voice was greatly missing.

    These were very subtle things, but she was able to notice them very easily.

    Or, maybe she was just thinking too much ...

    "What''s wrong?"

    She heard him adding on the call, and she went to sit back on the couch, relaxed.

    "Aiden, I have been calling you for a while now. You haven''t been picking up the call," Selene spoke with slight exasperation, but she dulled it before it could be caught. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "I have been busy," Aiden simply responded without giving any details. "Was there anything important?"

    No response came for a good time, and the stretch only made Aiden''s frown deepen.

    "Selene?" he prompted again. "Is ¡ª"

    "I just wanted to ask if you arranged the designer, you mentioned the last time," Selene finally said, her voice tight. "My event is the day after tomorrow. I need to choose and decide on a design before that."

    Aiden''s gaze flicked to Emyr; his eyes sharp.

    "For that," he said coldly into the phone, "you didn''t need to call me. I have already told Emyr to handle it. If there is anything else, contact him directly."

    Emyr stiffened in front of him. A chill ran down his spine, but he didn''t dare ask what he had done wrong.

    "Oh, I see," Selene''s voice now carried a clear edge of irritation. "Fine. I will contact him next time. As of now, I need to be somewhere else. I will hang up first."

    Aiden didn''t bother responding. He hummed faintly and ended the call.

    Handing the phone back to Emyr, he said calmly, "If you are getting rusty, find someone who can replace you."

    Emyr swallowed hard, not understanding what that meant. "Sir, did I ... do something wrong?" he asked tentatively.

    "Did you follow through on what I asked last time?"

    Emyr frowned slightly, confused. But when his gaze dropped to the phone in his hand, he understood.

    He straightened quickly. "Apologies, sir. I didn''t follow up. The jewellery designer for Ms. Martin was arranged, but I will call and confirm it again right away."

    With that said, he gave a stiff bow to both of them and exited the room.

    Once they were alone again, Arwen turned her eyes to Aiden.

    "Ms. Martin," she repeated that name with quiet interest.

    Aiden turned to her; his hands tucked in his pockets. "Selene Martin, the youngest daughter of the Martin family," he said as he sat back down beside her.

    Arwen''s gaze followed his movement, her expression unreadable. But it wasn''t her curiosity about Selene''s identity that lingered. It was something else.

    "You are buying jewellery for another woman," she said bluntly, her voice calm but pointed. "Being your legal wife, can I ask you why?"

    She tried to sound stern, but her narrowed gaze and scrunched brows made her somehow look more adorable than intimidating.

    Aiden chuckled softly and reached out to pat her head. "If you are going to act suspicious, don''t narrow your eyes like that. You look like a kitten." He paused. "One''s that trying really hard to be scary."

    "You ¡ª" Arwen puffed her cheeks, then punched his chest lightly. "Who is looking like a kitten. I might be looking more like a tigress, ready to scratch and tear you apart."

    He stared at her for a moment before nodding with some understanding. "Yes, there''s not a big difference between the two ¡ªthey both belong to the same family."

    "Same family?" She furrowed her brows, confused.

    Aiden simply nodded and reached out to pinch her cheek. "Mhm-hm~ same family ¡ªthe cat family."

    "You¡ª!" she pointed her finger at him, rising a little as if ready to pounce, but then slouched back with a dramatic huff. "Forget it. Attacking you would only prove your point. Instead of proving myself a tigress, let me prove myself a human."

    She swatted away the hand that was still pinching her cheek and then grew serious. "On a serious note, I really do want to know ¡ªwhy are you getting some random Ms. Martin jewellery? Don''t you think it''s wrong?"

    Aiden shook his head casually. "It''s not. Isn''t it just some jewellery?"

    "Just some jewellery?" Arwen repeated in serious disbelief. Scoffing in a dramatic way, she shot back. "Really? Do you even understand how intimate a gift of jewellery can be for a woman?" A man should only give it to his woman ¡ªnot to every woman who asks. Do I have to teach you this?"

    Aiden raised an eyebrow at her, then leaned back, studying her like a puzzle he was both intrigued by and in love with.

    "You are jealous," he said softly, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "I am not," she denied instantly, crossing her arms. "I am just telling you what you might not have known. After all, this is your first time being a married man. I can understand."

    "So ... you mean, if I get jewellery for you, it''s fine?"

    "Of course," she said firmly. "I am your wife." Her reason came quickly, followed by a scoff. "But you aren''t getting jewellery for me ¡ªyou are getting it for Ms. Martin, aren''t you?"

    Aiden laughed, shaking his head. "I am not getting it for her."

 Chapter 529: Aiden belonged to her. Only her.

    Arwen squinted her eyes at Aiden, pursing her lips.

    "You are not getting it for her?" she echoed, her voice flat. "Although I have come to trust you, husband, know that I am not deaf. I clearly heard you ¡ªyour conversation over the call, and what you told Emyr."

    She leaned in closer, narrowing her eyes further. Then, taking his chin between his fingers, she tugged him forward just as he had done earlier while searching his gaze.

    "If it''s not for Ms. Martin, don''t lie and tell me it''s for me, either."

    Aiden smirked ¡ªthen, without warning, leaned in and pecked her lips swiftly.

    His action was so fast that for a moment it took her off guard.

    "You ¡ª" she blinked, momentarily stunned.

    "Any jewellery," he said smoothly, cutting her off, "or any gift, becomes intimate only when it''s chosen with thought ¡ªwith care. If there is no effort behind it, it''s nothing more than a transaction."

    Arwen blinked again, her irritation faltering slightly under the weight of his gaze.

    "So this¡ª"

    "...isn''t a gift," he helped her finish, his eyes converting the obvious. "If it had been a gift, I would be choosing it personally, by myself ¡ªnot by asking Emyr to arrange it."

    She couldn''t refute or retort because what he said was true.

    What makes anything personal is the person itself ¡ªhis effort and his thought.

    Clearing her throat, Arwen let go of his chin and pulled away to straighten her posture. "So ... it''s not a gift but a transaction."

    Aiden nodded. "Not a gift because my gifts are all reserved for my legally wedded wife."

    Her breath hitched, and a soft blush crept up her cheek, but she kept her composure. Acting immune to his sweet words, she simply asked, "Then why make such a transaction. Was it important? Needed?"

    He paused for a second before nodding. "Yes, it was needed. I owe her."

    "You owe her?" she asked, her brows furrowing at his words.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in New York ¡ª

    After hanging up the call with Aiden, Selene could no longer contain her rage.

    With a furious scream, she hurled her phone across the room, shattering it against the floor. A second later, a delicate porcelain vase followed, crashing into the wall and splintering into a thousand jagged pieces.

    Breathing hard, she collapsed onto the edge of her bed, her hands clawing at the sheets, crushing the fabric in her fists. Her teeth ground together as her chest rose and fell with frustration.

    The noise brought the housekeeper rushing in.

    "Miss!" the older woman cried out, eyes wide in alarm. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"

    But Selene didn''t respond. She stared ahead, her gaze blank yet burning with bitter fury.

    "Aiden ..." she muttered under her breath, her voice laced with pain and disbelief. "Why? Why have you started acting like this with me?"

    Her fingers tightened around the sheets.

    "Haven''t I always been the one closest to you? The one who stayed? The one who knew you the best?"

    Her voice cracked, trembling now as emotion spilled over.

    "Then why are you pulling away from me? Why are you getting close to her? Why?"

    The aged brows of the housekeeper furrowed. She had been around Selene since she was young and had seen her grow ¡ªmore like a nanny to her.

    She wasn''t here when Selene returned to New York. But she didn''t take long to arrive to take care of her.

    "Miss Selene, please calm down. If not, you will only hurt yourself," she said softly, reaching to caress her.

    But before her hand could even touch her, Selene''s eyes snapped up at her, red with tears. "Carla, I am already hurting and that too very badly," she reached her wrinkled hand and clenched it tightly in hers.

    The old woman almost winced, but her gaze remained fixed on Selene.

    "These little shards of glass can''t hurt me as much as Aiden''s distant behaviour is hurting me, Carla. He is distancing himself from him," she cried, hugging the old woman by the waist. "What should I do? I simply couldn''t bear it. I could bear seeing him getting close to some woman who''s not me."

    Carla looked troubled. She didn''t know how to pacify her. Caressing her hair like she had always done, she slowly said, cautiously, "Miss Selene, perhaps you should lie down. I will bring you something warm to drink and ¡ª

    "No!" Selene snapped, eyes blazing as she pushed the woman a few steps farther from her with force. "I don''t want to lie. I don''t want anything that''s not him. I just want one thing, one person, and that''s Aiden. That too before someone snatches him from me."

    The old woman shook her head. "No one is snatching him away from you, Miss. No one can take what''s meant for you."

    "But she is taking him away," Selene said immediately, her eyes brimming with new tears. "You haven''t heard him just now, Carla. He was talking so softly to her. But the moment he took the phone, he turned distant from me. She is taking him away from me."

    "But Miss, what if you are seeing it wrong?" Carla suggested.

    And her words made Selene pause. Gazing up at her, she asked, What do you mean?"

    Carla offered her a gentle smile and slowly said, "Miss, you are assuming it all while sitting afar. You don''t know if it''s real or not. And you won''t know until you see it yourself." She walked forward to grab a glass of water.

    Handing it to Selene, she said, "Don''t lose your calm so soon, Miss. You are so pretty, so beautiful, there is no way any man would choose any other woman over you. And haven''t you always said Young Master Winslow has always favoured you? He won''t change. As long as you will appear, he will return to you."

    "He will?" Selene''s eyes sparkled through the tears, and her lips tugged up, blossoming into a smile. "Yes, of course, he will. Why won''t he? We have known each other since always."

    Seeing her back to normal and smiling, Carla''s lips also curved up. "Don''t worry, Miss Selene, what belongs to you can never be taken away. It will remain yours forever."

    Selene smiled, nodding.

    Yes, Aiden belonged to her. Only her.

 Chapter 530: You will be embarrassed.

    In the late evening ¡ª

    Aiden and Arwen returned to Winslow Residence. Their ride home had been peaceful ¡ªso much so that Arwen dozed off in his arms, staying asleep all the way until they reached home.

    "Do you realize you have been spoiling me too much?" she murmured, adjusting her arms around his neck as he carried her bridal style through the front door and up the stairs to their bedroom. "You could have woken me up and let me walk, you know. But you chose to carry me in your arms."

    Though she had been asleep when they arrived, the crisp evening breeze brushing against her skin had stirred her awake.

    Of course, she could have asked him to put her down.

    But why would she do that ... when being pampered like this felt so good?

    Aiden glanced down at her, his expression softening into a doing smile. "You are my wife," he said matter-of-factly. "If I don''t spoil you, who else would I spoil?"

    Arwen smiled at that ¡ªnot just because of the words, but also because of the quiet promise hidden within them.

    The promise that this ¡ªhis attention, his affection, his arms ¡ªwere hers.

    Her smile grew, but she quickly cleared her throat and looked away, hiding it.

    "Fine. If that''s your belief, then remember it tomorrow too ¡ªbecause if I ever end up completely spoiled, don''t you dare complain. You will only have yourself to blame. And definitely not me."

    Aiden halted mid-step and turned his face slightly, narrowing his gaze at her.

    "Is that a warning, Moon?" His voice dropped, teasing but intense.

    Arwen swallowed, their proximity setting her pulse into a flutter.

    "Why?" she asked, lifting her chin slightly. "Are you suddenly feeling scared now?"

    He didn''t answer. Instead, a slow smirk curved his lips as he resumed walking.

    Moments later, he reached their room and gently laid her down on her side of the bed.

    The plush mattress embraced her as she adjusted herself comfortably.

    Aiden, however, didn''t leave. He crouched beside her, brushing a strand of hair away from her cheek.

    She leaned into his touch, enjoying this little moment of gentleness with him. Smiling teasingly, she said, "If you are scared, you can tell me. I won''t laugh at you."

    "I am not scared," he murmured, shaking his head. "In fact, I am looking forward to it."

    Arwen blinked. "Looking forward to what?"

    "To see how far I can spoil you ... and still give you confidence to expect more."

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    But she quickly recovered and threw a light punch at his shoulders. "You ¡ªyou really want to see me spoiled rotten. Do you know what people would say then? They will say I have kept you wrapped around my little finger."

    "Let them say it," he replied with an easy shrug. "I don''t mind."

    "You don''t?" she asked, lifting a brow in challenge. "It''s easy to say, husband. But when it actually happens, you will be embarrassed. And people like you don''t like being embarrassed."

    Aiden''s gaze didn''t waver. He continued to look at her with that same doting expression.

    And when Arwen found him still staring at her like he would give her the world if she asked for it, she pursed her lips. "What? Did you not hear me? I said you will be embarrassed."

    "If I am getting embarrassed because of you," he said nonchalantly, "Then I don''t mind."

    Before she could process that, he leaned in and gave her a swift peck at the corner of her lips, catching her off guard.

    "You ¡ª!"

    "Rest. I will go prepare a bath for you."

    With that, he stood up and headed to the bathroom.

    Arwen couldn''t help but be speechless. She simply sat staring at the door of the bathroom he had just walked through.

    A little while later, Aiden returned and informed her that the bath was ready.

    Without saying much, she got up and walked in to freshen up.

    When she came out, wrapped in a bathrobe and smelling faintly of lavender, she said, "I have also prepared water for you." She nodded toward the bathroom. "Go quickly and freshen up. You must be tired ¡ªespecially after using one hundred per cent of your brain for sweet talking."

    Before Aiden could retort or say anything, she had already turned and walked to the closet, sliding the door shut behind her.

    Aiden couldn''t help but shake his head at her. Then, getting up, he also went to freshen up.

    When he came out, he found Arwen sitting at her vanity, going through her nightly skin routine.

    Their gaze met, but she averted it away.

    He held back his laugh. Turning, he walked toward the closet to get changed. His section was right at the front.

    From where Arwen was seated, she could clearly see his back reflected in the mirror as he pulled out a comfortable pair of trousers and a T-shirt for the night.

    She was about to tell him to close the closet door. But before she could ¡ª

    He casually let his robe fall to the floor.

    Arwen''s hand froze mid-motion, her moisturiser half applied.

    Her eyes widened slightly in the mirror.

    The man had absolutely no hesitation.

    She knew he did it on purpose, but ¡ªeven knowing it, she couldn''t control her reaction.

    Her cheeks flushed.

    She wanted to look away. But she simply couldn''t. Her eyes remained watching him as she saw him pulling his clothes down on himself, clearly teasingly.

    This man ¡ª

    "What''s wrong?"

    She suddenly heard him asking as he turned to look at her with his brows knitted in confusion.

    "You are suddenly staring at me," he mentioned, deliberately letting her know. "Did I do something wrong?"

    He ...

    How dare he even ask that, pretending to be innocent?

    "No," she gritted. "You did nothing. Get to bed and sleep since you are done."

    Aiden stared at her and held back his smile. Nodding, he walked to the bed and half laid, with his back pressed against the pillows, watching her continue with her process.

    Their gazes would meet often, but Arwen wouldn''t say anything.

    Once Arwen was done with her routine, she got up and walked to her side of the bed. Sitting, she opened the drawer to retrieve a box.

    "You are going to have it now?" Aiden asked, with slight frown between his brows.

 Chapter 531: Suspicious.

    Arwen paused and looked down at the box of chocolates in her hand. Then, turning to him, she nodded.

    "Yes, I haven''t had one today. This morning, I was in a rush, so I left without taking any, and then I was out the entire day."

    "But it''s already night," Aiden said, his brows furrowing. "You can''t have chocolates this late. It''s not good for you."

    She simply shook her head and took out one. "Nothing will happen from having it once in a while at night."

    Unwrapping it, she popped it into her mouth and savored its rich flavor. Then, glancing back at him, she continued, "I had one tonight, but tomorrow I will remember to eat it earlier. So, it won''t become a bad habit."

    Aiden glanced at the box, then looked back at her with faint amusement. "These are chocolates, yet you treat them like medicine."

    "They are not medicine," she said, clearly offended. "Have you tasted them? The flavor is just so perfect. You can''t compare to the bitter medicine."

    He chuckled softly. "You are right. Medicine doesn''t make your eyes sparkle like that."

    Arwen pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. "Bitterness is not a delight, sweetness is. So, of course."

    She didn''t hesitate to accept, and Aiden couldn''t help but shake his head at her.

    "On a serious note," he began again, "even in the rare cases, avoid having them at night."

    She nodded in understanding. But then defended, "I understand, but you cannot blame me for it. These chocolates have become a habit for me. I always have one every day. Not having one makes me feel something is missing in my day."

    Aiden paused at that. "You are having it every day?"

    "Mhm-hn~" Arwen hummed but then chuckled, "But don''t worry, it''s not an addiction. Just a habit that has become part of my life for almost a decade now. Partly because the grandmother never missed sending them to me. And there was always one rule ¡ªnot having more than one in a day."

    While she had a smile playing over her lips, Aiden''s brows were knitted in some suspicion.

    He wasn''t saying anything, but he was listening to it all.

    "Oh yes," Arwen suddenly remembered something and turned to him to ask, "Didn''t I give you two when you were leaving for New York. Did you not have them?"

    Aiden shook his head. "I didn''t," he said, "I thought since you gave it from your treasure box, it was precious. I saved it."

    "What a loss!" Arwen clicked her tongue as if she were disappointed. Although I don''t share my chocolates, I am not stingy. Since I shared with you once, I wouldn''t mind sharing it again. You didn''t actually have to save it."

    He nodded in understanding. "Fine. I will have them tomorrow, then," he said, and took the box from her hand. "For now, you should go and brush your teeth. You can''t sleep without that."

    "I have brushed once already. I am not going to do it again. And I said, once in a while doesn''t matter."

    However, Aiden didn''t budge. Shaking his head, he said seriously, "You might have brushed, but then you had chocolate. So, you need to brush. You won''t sleep without brushing, Moon."

    She wanted to argue, but she knew if he got stubborn about something, no argument would make her win.

    Hence, she decided to get down with it.

    Getting out of bed, she said, "Fine, I will go and brush." She extended her hand out and eyed the box he had snatched from her. "Give back and I will go."

    Aiden handed it to her, and she kept it on her side of the table before turning and walking to the bathroom to do her business.

    After she disappeared in the bathroom, Aiden turned to look back at the box, and a small frown settled between his brows.

    ***

    The next day ¡ª

    As usual, after having breakfast at home with Arwen, Aiden was ready to leave for the company when Arwen stopped him.

    "The lunch will arrive on time," she said, tipping up on her toes to adjust the collar of his shirt ¡ªjust like a little wife. "Since I might not be bringing it to you today, I am reminding you to finish it. Don''t let the efforts of our people go to waste. Okay?"

    Aiden nodded to her, and at his easy obedience, Arwen smiled. Hooking her arms around his neck, she pressed her lips against his. It was quick and simple ¡ªgone before Aiden could register it.

    "Have a good day, husband. I will see you at home in the evening."

    With that, she stepped back and waved at him slowly, motioning him toward the door. "Neil and your car are waiting for you. Bye!"

    She was just about to turn away when her arms were pulled. She gasped lightly, but before she could say anything, Aiden''s arm wrapped around her waist, and his lips found hers.

    It was way swift ¡ªtoo swift ¡ªand before she could recover, he had already stepped back and was walking out the door.

    "See you in the evening."

    And then he was gone.

    "You ¡ª" she called after him, only to see him already seated in the car and driving away.

    How was it that every time, regardless of the situation, she ended up getting teased?

    Stomping her foot lightly, she muttered under her breath, "Aiden Winslow, one time it will definitely be my time. Hmph!"

    Meanwhile, in the car ¡ª

    Aiden''s thoughts drifted back to the box of chocolate. He didn''t want to get suspicious of it, but somehow, he couldn''t help it.

    After a good while, they arrived at the office building. Aiden exited the car without delay and headed inside. Taking the elevator, he didn''t even pause at Emyr''s greeting.

    He walked straight into his office and settled down in his chair. His gaze drifted to the desk drawer.

    When he pulled it open, the two golden-wrapped chocolates were still there, just as he had last left them.

    He hesitated for a moment, then unwrapped one and popped it into his mouth.

    The moment it melted on his tongue, his expression changed.

 Chapter 532: I have only you left with me.

    After two days and nights, the news of Arwen taking over the Davies Empire has spread like wildfire throughout the city.

    The information had been carefully administered by the media team under Brenda''s oversight, ensuring the release was controlled and devoid of controversy. As a result, apart from a few speculative murmurs and hearsay, the general narrative ¡ªboth online and offline ¡ªwas overwhelmingly positive.

    Netizens were abuzz with discussions.

    People were surprised, if not shocked, to discover that the mysterious Vice President behind Davies Internationals was no other than the woman they had only come to recognize as Ryan Foster''s ex-fiance?e.

    "She was this capable all along?"

    "No wonder she didn''t think twice before breaking off her engagement with Ryan Foster. She was lethal when she did that."

    "Heh! Lethal? I would say goddess. Ryan Foster was nothing but a jerk ¡ªhe openly put her down to save his sweetheart. I am glad that she chose to leave him."

    "Did you see the man she married? God! He is not just handsome, but I heard he is the young prince of the Winslow family ¡ªthe first family that, along with the royals, kept the foundation of our country."

    "Their pictures together are incredible. I can stop swooning every time I see them."

    "True! They look so perfect together. One is sinfully handsome, and the other is gracefully elegant."

    Arwen couldn''t help the slight curl of her lips at the comment. With a light tap of her finger, she took a screenshot and saved it quietly.

    Mia, who had been standing behind her, didn''t understand at first. But when she peeked at the screen and read the comment, realization dawned ¡ªand so did a smile.

    "Ma''am, you have become an idol for them," she said, her voice tinged with admiration. "You have now gotten fans. They are not just admiring your beauty and grace, but also your achievements. There are even a few young groups who have created their fan accounts."

    Arwen chuckled, hearing her. But there was no hint of fulfilment in her expression. Her gaze remained cool, reflective. It was as though those admirations didn''t move her at all.

    "Are you not satisfied with it, ma''am?" the secretary asked curiously. She had seen people craving this kind of attention, and yet Arwen regarded it so casually, as if it were nothing special.

    Arwen glanced at her, her lips curling again in a faint smile. "I am not a model or an actress, Mia. These comments are flattering, yes, and they made me smile ¡ªbut in the end, they mean little. Public opinions are fickle. The same people who praise you today might drag you down tomorrow if you make a choice that doesn''t fit their expectations. So giving them importance is not worth it. Not at least until, they help me earn."

    "It seems I didn''t groom you badly," came a familiar voice.

    Right at that moment, the door of her office opened, and Brenda walked in, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. "Good to see you finally sitting here."

    Arwen smiled and, pushing her chair back gently, stood up. She walked over and wrapped her arms around her grandmother. "Granna, you are here."

    "Of course," Brenda said, gesturing as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "I had to come to finalize the last of the official procedures. After today, you are taking over completely."

    "Taking over completely?" Arwen''s gaze narrowed briefly before she shrugged casually and said, "I am taking the position of CEO ..."

    Brenda gave a knowing smile, and suddenly it dawned upon Arwen ¡ª

    "Granna, you ¡ª"

    Before she could say anything, Brenda raised her hand to stop her. "I know what you are going to say, Wennie. But I am old now. I can''t keep dragging this out until my end. I want to enjoy the time I have left without being buried in board meetings and business plans. Let me have some peace before my last day comes."

    "What the hell are you saying, Granna?" Arwen frowned, clearly not liking the direction of the conversation. "Last day? Since when have you started thinking like that? You always insisted you were young and still growing. Why are you suddenly acting like you are ... nearing the end?"

    Brenda''s gaze dimmed slightly as she looked at Arwen ¡ªan emotion flickering in her eyes that was difficult to decipher.

    Arwen shifted uncomfortably. An unknown fear crept into her heart, making her feel restless. She was about to ask ¡ª into her heart, making her feel restless inside.

    But just as she would have, Brenda let out a soft chuckle, breaking the silence that had begun to feel too heavy.

    "Because I have no other way to make you agree, sweetheart," she said with a playful glint. "You will only listen when I play the emotional card."

    Arwen rolled her eyes, though the tension in her chest didn''t quite ease. "Granna, I don''t like it when you talk like that."

    "Then you agree to it," Brenda replied with a raised brow. "And I will have no reason left to use such tricks on you."

    Before Arwen could respond, the door of her office creaked open again, and Margaret stepped in with a neatly prepared file in her hands.

    She smiled at Arwen first, then turned toward Brenda. "Madam, the documents are ready, just as you requested."

    Brenda gave a satisfied nod and then gestured to the desk. "Shall we then?"

    Arwen hesitated, her gaze flickering between the file, Margaret, and her grandmother.

    She wasn''t ready. Not entirely.

    But something in her grandmother, though subtle, felt different. Maybe it was the slightly deeper lines on her face or the tired edge to her smile. She still stood proud, still carried the legacy with grace, but Arwen couldn''t ignore how much older and frailer she seemed.

    Maybe she was just being paranoid. Or maybe for the first time, she was really seeing her.

    Still, no matter how uncertain she felt, Arwen couldn''t bring herself to say no.

    She walked toward the desk quietly and sat down. Then, gesturing to the old lady to the chair across from her, she said, "Only on a condition. Stop playing your tricks."

    Brenda smiled and then walked to take the chair.

    Margaret came forward and presented the document.

    After Brenda put down her signature, she passed the file to Arwen, who did the same.

    Once done, Brenda smiled. "There," she said, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "I completed the last thing I had on my list. Now, I can rest in peace."

    "Granna!"

    "What?" Brenda arched a brow innocently. "I didn''t mean it in a morbid way. I just meant ¡ªI will finally have some peaceful days ahead."

    Arwen pursed her lips, clearly not convinced, but chose not to argue further.

    Brenda watched her for a moment before reaching out to hold her hand. And it was then Arwen noticed something ¡ªher grandmother''s hands had lost the warmth and strength they once held. They felt colder, weaker than she last remembered.

    "I promised you, Wennie." Brenda said softly. "Since you signed, I won''t use the emotional tricks on you anymore."

    Arwen''s brows furrowed slightly, discomfort rising in her heart..

    Brenda stood up, adjusting her coat as she prepared to leave. But just as she turned, Arwen reached out and grabbed her hands. "Granna!"

    "Hm?" Brenda turned back, her gaze as gentle and loving as only a grandmother''s could be.

    "I have only you left with me," Arwen said quietly. "Now that you have passed on all your responsibilities to me, I expect you to take care of yourself better. No more skipping meals, or pushing yourself too hard. I need you around, Granna ¡ªnot just today, but all the days that are yet to come."

    Brenda paused at her request. Her eyes softening, finding back the same little girl who once clung to her skirts, seeking comfort in the absence her mother had left behind.

    Back then, she couldn''t resist that pitiful look. And even today, nothing has changed.

    Her eyes shimmered with affection. Nodding, she promised, "I will be there as long as I can, Wennie. I am not going anywhere anymore."

    With that said, Brenda gave her a small smile.

    Arwen let go of her hand and soon, later, she left.

    Watching her grandmother and Margaret walked out, she kept on staring at the door for a long time, until she heard Mia asking from the side.

    "Ma''am, are you alright?"

    "I don''t know, Mia," Arwen said, shaking her head. "There was something that looked very different in my grandmother today. She looked way too weak and frail."

    Mia''s gaze flicked to the door briefly before she turned back to Arwen and said, "It''s fine to look a bit weak, ma''am. Mrs. Davies has grown old. At her age, it''s normal to lose weight."

    Even Arwen knew it was normal.

    But still, her heart for some reason felt restless.

    She nodded to Mia. "Maybe I am just overthinking it."

 Chapter 533: Betrayal never came from strangers.

    Meanwhile, outside ¡ª

    The car appeared the moment Brenda and Margaret stepped out of the building.

    A few people nearby stopped to greet hr, offering polite smiles and respectful nods. Brenda responded with grace, her expression unchanged. No one noticed the slight scrunch at the corner of her eyes ¡ªa subtle, yet telling sign of pain ¡ªthat was slowly making her weak.

    Margaret noticed it and reached out to hold her arms, gently to support her stature. "Madam, are you alright?" her voice tinged with concern.

    Brenda didn''t respond directly. Instead, she motioned toward the car and said in a low voice, "Call the doctor."

    Margaret understood instantly. She nodded and gently supported Brenda into the car before getting in herself.

    Once seated, the first thing she did was to call Dr. Han, requesting him to meet them at the villa immediately.

    Turning to Brenda, she said, "Madam, Dr. Han will be arriving soon. But until then, he asked me to give you this." She pulled out a small bottle from her purse, uncapping it to get a pill and placed it in Brenda''s palm. "It will help relieve the pain."

    Brenda said nothing. She took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it dry. Then, resting her head against her seat, she closed her eyes.

    Silence fell inside the car, but her mind was anything but still.

    The words she had spoken to Arwen earlier replayed in her memory. Her lips twitched, almost as if in regret, and a single tear slipped silently from the corner of her eye.

    She had told Arwen she could now rest in peace, but the truth was far more complicated. Arwen had only ever had her. With Brenda gone, she would truly be alone.

    And Brenda knew it.

    She had tried ¡ªtried so hard ¡ªto fight this illness, to delay the inevitable. But she could feel it now, more than ever. Her body was losing strength, her heart growing weary.

    No matter how stubborn she was, there was this one battle she could not win.

    Her death.

    She had made peace with it. Accepted it. She had decided to let go.

    But today, seeing Arwen''s eyes ¡ªfilled with worry, with desperation not to lose her ¡ªher heart wavered again. For a moment, she wanted to fight again. Just for a little longer. For Arwen.

    But reality struck her back just as quickly. The reality in which every breath has turned a little heavier, every step a little harder. The reality where she knew her time was slipping through her fingers, no matter how tightly she tried to hold on.

    She wasn''t afraid of dying.

    She was afraid of leaving Arwen alone ¡ªespecially when Catrin had not yet learned her lesson.

    Especially when she had come to realize that Catrin would never learn it and accept the wrong she had done to Arwen.

    Granna is sorry, Wennie.

    Maybe I won''t be able to keep this one promise to you. Don''t blame me when the time comes ...

    She muttered under her breath, her voice nearly lost to the hum of the road outside, as she slowly surrendered to the weight of her regrets and helplessness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the same time, in Cralens First Hospital ¡ª

    Aiden sat rigid in Jason''s office, waiting. His jaws clenched, and his fingers curled into fists, tight enough to turn his knuckles white.

    He had wanted to find the person behind it all since the day he found out what had happened with Arwen.

    But nothing had prepared him for this ...

    Jason watched his friend, not knowing exactly what he should say or do to make things bearable for him.

    "Aiden," he said calmly, though there was an unmistakable edge of concern in his voice. "I know what you are thinking. And your suspicion might not entirely be wrong. But don''t jump to conclusions just yet ¡ªwe haven''t received the full analysis."

    "Besides," Jason added with a slight frown, "doubting Mrs. Davies doesn''t feel right. She is the one Arwen had depended on all her life. Her family. It''s very unlikely she would do anything that could put Arwen in danger ... as serious as this. I don''t think she is the one behind this."

    Aiden didn''t respond. His gaze just remained dark, as though he were lost in deep contemplation.

    Brenda was one person Arwen believed in the most. Trusted the most ... he knew.

    But he also knew ¡ªbetrayal never came from strangers. It came from the ones you trusted.

    And that was why he was here.

    To make sure he wasn''t guessing it wrong.

    He wanted to believe that the one person Arwen depended upon ... believed in doesn''t turn out to be wrong.

    Even he wanted to find himself wrong.

    But something was telling him that his suspicions weren''t entirely wrong.

    That the chocolate he tasted had something wrong in it.

    "How much more time will it take for the report to arrive?" Aiden asked, glancing up at Jason. His expression made clear that his patience was wearing thin.

    Jason pressed his lips into a thin line. He understood his friend''s urgency ¡ª but the problem was that he also understood the chemical processes the test subject had to undergo to get the analysis.

    "Brother, I have sent it to the lab. As I told you, this might take time. There is nothing else you could do but wait for it. Even if I go there myself, it will still take the same time."

    Aiden gritted. But he didn''t say anything. He just sat there waiting.

    Jason also business himself into his work. He went out and came back in, only to find Aiden sitting the same he had been sitting for hours. Neither did his expression have ease, nor did his posture.

    He shook his head and sat back on his chair, getting back into his work.

    Only when Aiden''s phone went off did he look up to see Aiden finally move.

    "Is it Arwen?" he asked, and the furrow that appeared between Aiden''s brows revealed that he had guessed it right. "Of course, she would be calling. It''s late ..." he checked the time on his watch and arched his brow as if momentarily surprised. "Past the dinner time, as I guessed."

 Chapter 534: Traces of the same drug.

    Arwen didn''t think she would be late. But a few things at the company took longer than expected, and she ended up leaving later than planned.

    When she arrived back home, she thought she was late and Aiden would be waiting for her. But to her surprise, he wasn''t there yet.

    She checked the time, and it was already past his usual schedule.

    Still, she didn''t think much of it. Perhaps something had come up on his end too, just like her. He might be running a bit late.

    Not minding it much, she went to get freshened up, and a while later, she stepped into the kitchen to see if she could prepare something for him before he arrived.

    She kept herself busy, prepping a few dishes for dinner, setting the table, and making sure everything was just right.

    But even after everything was done, there was still no sign of him.

    She waited a little longer. When the clock finally ticked past their usual dinner time, she gave in and picked up her phone to call him.

    The line connected almost immediately.

    "Hello," came his voice through the speaker.

    And Arwen pressed her lips together and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Have you still not left work?"

    "I am caught up with something, Moon," Aiden replied. His voice was gentle but strained. "It might take a while. You go ahead ¡ªeat and rest."

    She had expected that, and while she wasn''t surprised, a small frown formed between her brows.

    "And what about your dinner? Planning to skip it?" she asked.

    "No," he replied. "I will ask Emyr to get me something."

    "Are you sure?" she asked, not believing he would do it.

    "I am sure," Aiden hummed. "You have yours and sleep early. Don''t wait up for me."

    "Okay then. Have it well," she said, her voice softer now. "I will wait for you to come home."

    "It will take time, Moon," he said, and she could almost picture the furrow between his brows. "I would be late. Don''t wait for me and sleep early."

    But Arwen smiled faintly and shook her head. "Take your time, husband. I will wait for you ¡ªlike your wife, I am."

    With that, she didn''t say more and hung up the call.

    Setting the phone aside, her gaze fell on the neatly arranged table full of warm dishes. She sighed softly.

    If it had been before, she wouldn''t have minded having dinner alone. Loneliness had once been a familiar companion.

    But after she married Aiden ...

    There hadn''t been a single evening when she had eaten alone. No matter how busy he was, he always made time for dinner ¡ªtheir small shared ritual, their quiet moment of togetherness.

    He truly spoiled her in that way.

    Which made tonight feel different. Strange, even.

    And it made her think ¡ªwhat could be important enough to make him break their ritual?

    She sat down at the table but barely touched her food. Her mind drifted to think of him.

    Was work becoming hectic for him?

    She knew there was a lot on his plate. But he always seemed to be managing it all with ease.

    It never felt like it was too much for him.

    She made a mental note to ask him when he returned.

    If there was anything she could do to help, she would ... rather happily.

    With that, she looked back at the dishes and slowly began eating alone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the meantime, after Aiden hung up the call, his gaze shifted back to Jason, who understood his look at once.

    Nodding to him, he said, "I will give a call and check." His hand reached out to take the phone receiver from his desk and dialled up to check the progress.

    When he kept it back, he said, "It''s almost done. They will be sending it here soon."

    Aiden nodded, and the heavy silence once again returned.

    Jason went back to look at his computer screen.

    Not long after, a knock at his office door came. His expression turned serious, knowing exactly what had arrived.

    His gaze flicked to Aiden before he permitted the person to enter.

    "Come in."

    The door opened, and a nurse stepped in with an envelope in her hand.

    She walked straight to Jason''s desk, a little stiffly, and handed him the envelope. "Doctor Zeynp has asked me to bring this to you, Dr. Clark," she said politely.

    Jason glanced at the envelope before taking it from her. "Thank you."

    "You can go first," he added, motioning her back toward the door.

    The nurse gave a small nod, but as she turned to leave, her steps faltered under the weight of Aiden''s piercing gaze. It wasn''t at her, but it was so cold and intense that it felt like it was holding something darker.

    "Leave!" Jason repeated more firmly, frowning when he saw the nurse frozen in place.

    As if jolted out of her daze, the nurse quickly turned and hurried out of the office, nearly tripping in her haste.

    Once she was gone, Jason turned to his friend.

    "You scared her, Aiden. And if you look like this, you will even scare Arwen. Ease up, please."

    Aiden didn''t respond to the remark. His voice was low and rough when he finally spoke. "Open the report and tell me what it says."

    Jason gave him a long look, then nodded solemnly and opened the envelope. He pulled out the papers inside, flipping through the first few pages until his eyes found what he was looking for.

    His shoulders tensed as he read.

    Aiden noticed it, and the temperature of the room dropped several degrees. His fists clenched as he asked, "What is it?"

    Jason looked up from the papers and exhaled slowly. "There was indeed something wrong with that chocolate," he said, taking a small pause before continuing further to detail, "The report states that it contains the traces of the same drug, Oblivion-X, that we had found in Arwen''s blood."

 Chapter 535: No power to change a thing about it.

    Aiden''s expression turned lethal. Earlier, his gaze had carried hints of darkness; now it looked capable of drowning the entire world in darkness.

    He didn''t want to believe it ¡ªdidn''t want to believe that behind it all, it was no one else but sweet grandmother on whom Arwen had come to depend on all these years.

    But now with the evidence so clear, he could not.

    Arwen had been having these chocolates for years. And every time it was sent to her by Brenda Davies. If not her, who else could be behind it?

    She was Arwen''s grandmother ¡ªone who had all the easy access to her.

    And she used it to her advantage.

    His jaws ticked as he gritted his teeth, trying his best to keep calm against the betrayal.

    Jason gazed at his friend and didn''t know how he should react. The reports he read have even confused him. As he had told earlier, he didn''t know much about Brenda Davies. But from what he knew, he never thought the old woman would be cruel enough to use something like this on her own granddaughter.

    To the world, Brenda Davies was a clinical businesswoman who had built up an empire from scratch. But at the same time, she had appeared to be a shrewd woman who knew how to differentiate right from wrong. Always.

    Drugging her own granddaughter for some personal objective ... she didn''t seem to be that kind of woman.

    But then again, the reports wouldn''t lie.

    He was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the screech of the chair and saw Aiden finally stand to his full height. His gaze was devoid of any warmth ¡ªall it carried at the moment was the biting frostiness that would pierce anyone''s soul without any regret.

    "Aiden," Jason called, alarmed, rising to his feet, "What are you planning to do?"

    Aiden''s expression was unreadable, and he couldn''t guess his thoughts. But he could tell his friend was in a state where he would destroy the world without batting an eye.

    Aiden didn''t respond to him. His gaze simply flicked to him before he turned on his heels to walk away.

    Jason couldn''t let him go like that. Not when he knew that Aiden was not in a state where he could holistically think about the situation.

    "Tell me, you aren''t planning to return home like this?" he asked, frowning at the idea, if that''s what Aiden was planning to do. "Arwen will know it the moment she sees you like this? How are you going to explain it to her?"

    Aiden halted at that. He didn''t turn, but seeing him stop, Jason continued further.

    "Arwen is not in a state where you could tell her all, Aiden. She doesn''t even know that she has forgotten a part of her past ¡ªone that she might never be able to recover." He paused, and his voice became soft when he spoke again. "If you go and tell her something, he will have a lot of questions to ask. Do you think you have the courage to tell her all ¡ªespecially knowing that it would only put her life at stake?"

    Aiden''s fingers curled into fists when the reality dawned upon him ¡ªone that he had almost forgotten.

    He couldn''t tell her anything.

    He couldn''t let her know she was being betrayed by someone whom she trusted the most.

    "Aiden, the situation is very tricky here. You can''t act upon your emotions," Jason said, his tone turning empathetic as though he could put himself in the shoes of Aiden and feel the helplessness that had gripped his friend. "She is Arwen''s grandmother, one she had depended upon all her life. Shattering her trust in the one woman she trusted the most will only shatter her. So, Aiden, think before you act.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at East Serenity Residence, the air was sombre and heavy, carrying an odd sense of dread.

    Margaret and Xander were still there, waiting patiently outside Brenda''s room, waiting for the doctor to step out.

    "Ms. Marie, is there really nothing that we can do to make it better?" Xander asked, his brows pulled into a deep frown of concern.

    And even though he didn''t make it obvious what he was referring to, Margaret understood.

    Xander hadn''t known about the old lady''s illness. Only when they returned recently, and he saw the team of doctors coming in and out, did he realize there was something gravely wrong with Brenda.

    So, still, he hoped there might be something ¡ªanything ¡ªthat could be done to help.

    But Margaret knew the things better.

    She had been there since the first day Brenda was diagnosed with the illness. She had stood by her through every doctor''s visit and consultation, witnessed every failed treatment, and watched her health deteriorate steadily. She had seen it all.

    And that''s why she knew ¡ªthere was no treatment left. No miracle cure. No chance of turning things around.

    Shaking her head, she looked at Xander. "We have tried everything. No treatment could make Madam better. All that we could do now is to make sure she takes her medicines well, so the pain is a little less."

    It was cruel. But reality has always been cruel ¡ªespecially to the good ones.

    Xander''s expression fell, his heart sinking. Throughout his life, all he remembered was Brenda''s kindness ¡ªthe warmth and grace that had made the world a little more bearable for him.

    "She doesn''t deserve this," he muttered under his breath, his voice rough with emotion.

    Margaret looked at him, his lips curling in a sad smile. "No, she doesn''t," she agreed quietly. "But we hold no power to change a thing about it. All we can do is stand by and watch her go through it."

    And that was what made her feel the worst.

    Only Margaret knew how deeply it hurt to watch the strong, dignified woman slowly lose the fight. All her life, Brenda had been a force of strength ¡ªa woman who had overcome countless storms.

    If death hadn''t been the ultimate truth of life, Margaret was sure Brenda would have conquered it too.

 Chapter 536: She was stubborn.

    At that moment, the door to Brenda''s room opened, and the doctor stepped out.

    Both Margaret and Xander walked to him at once.

    "How is she?" Margaret asked, his brows drawn in worry.

    The doctor gave a polite nod before replying, "Her vitals have stabilized for now. The medicine has eased her pain. But ..." He paused a brief second before continuing. "Her condition is growing fragile. I fear she is very close to the worst. In the coming days, let her rest as much as possible."

    Xander shifted on his feet uncomfortably.

    However, Margaret looked past the doctor in the room calmly. Her eyes were fixed on the sleeping figure of Brenda, who was still attached to the drip.

    "We got it, Dr. Han. Thank you."

    The doctor nodded and then left.

    Xander went to escort him out. When he returned, he saw Margaret still standing there, outside the room, watching inside the room the way she had been.

    "Ms. Marie?" he interrupted her, but Margaret didn''t turn to look at him.

    Her gaze simply remained fixed on the sleeping figure of Brenda inside.

    He followed her line of sight but didn''t understand what she was staring at.

    As though Margaret heard his silent confusion, she spoke, "Xander, you know I really admire her. Not just because she helped me build a life better than an average one, but because she changed my perspective to see the world."

    A small smile curled her lips, which held a tinge of sadness laced to it. "She had been a living inspiration, not just to me, but to many. However, the one who should have understood her, never did. She never complained, but rather accepted it, not because she knew she was one to share the blame. But because she thought it would make others live better with themselves."

    "She looked stern on the exterior, cold and aloof as well, yet if you ask me, I have never seen a woman as kind as her." She paused, shaking her head at some thought she had to herself. "Kindness was her innate trait, one that many were never able to notice."

    Xander not just heard her words. He felt it. His heart clenched with emotion ¡ªone that had been indebted to the lady.

    "Should we let Ms. Catrin know about her condition? She may ¡ª" he suggested, but before he could finish, Margaret shook her head.

    "She will never change. Not even when she sees her dying," Margaret said, remembering Catrin''s brutal words from the last time. Hearing her curse that day, she felt disgusted.

    She couldn''t understand how a daughter could be like that to her own mother ¡ªthe same mother who never did anything but made things right for her.

    If daughters are like that, Margaret felt relieved that she never had any.

    Xander pursed his lips. "But they are family to her, Ms. Marie. They should know of her situation. It''s not right to keep it from them, especially when we know Madam doesn''t have much time left."

    He had even suggested it the last time. But Brenda had strictly forbidden them against it.

    However, seeing her back in such a state, he couldn''t help but feel like it would be better if the family stayed close at a time like this.

    Family.

    Margaret paused at that. Catrin had long stopped being one, but there was Arwen.

    If anyone really deserves to know, then it was her.

    At that thought, her gaze flashed with a resolve. Nodding to Xander, she said, "You are right, Xander. Madam doesn''t deserve to stay alone in her last days. It''s time we let her family know."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While the night grew darkest, Aiden''s car finally pulled into the Winslow Residence¡ª

    As it came to a halt, Neil glanced over his shoulder, only to find Aiden resting with his eyes closed. He couldn''t tell if his boss was asleep or simply lost in silence, eyes shut to avoid the world.

    But there was something unmistakably heavy in the air around him tonight. In all his years of service, Neil had never seen Aiden this sombre ¡ªthis still.

    "Sir," he called softly, "we have arrived."

    His voice, though quiet, cut through the silence like a sharp blade.

    But even so, for a long moment, Aiden didn''t seem to move.

    "Sir¡ª" Neil tried again

    Just as he was about to repeat himself, Aiden''s eyes snapped open, startling him.

    For a fleeting second, their eyes met, and Neil couldn''t help but feel the chill that crawled down his spine.

    But the next moment, Aiden turned his gaze toward the window, taking in the familiar neighbourhood bathed in quiet moonlight.

    "W-we have arrived, sir", Neil said again, more cautiously this time, before quickly stepping out to open the door.

    Aiden exited the car and made his way toward the house, his steps brisk but heavy with the weight of the evening. He could have arrived earlier, but he intentionally waited for the night to grow darker.

    But little did he expect that even if he had returned at dawn, the sight awaiting him wouldn''t have changed.

    His steps faltered the moment he stepped inside the house.

    The frostiness in his demeanour melting away at the sight of the delicate figure curled and wrapped on the sofa ¡ªfast asleep. She looked tired of waiting, yet stubborn enough to not give up until the very end.

    How did he forget?

    She was that kind of stubborn ¡ªthe kind who wouldn''t give up, not even when the odds stacked high.

    Although she appeared to be sleeping peacefully, something about her posture didn''t convince him. her legs were tucked awkwardly, one arm hung slightly off the edge, and her brows faintly creased ¡ªgiving away all the signs of someone who dozed off while resisting sleep, not resting out of comfort.

    He frowned and was just about to step toward her when he paused, suddenly sensing another presence in the room.

    Alert, his gaze swept across the dim space ¡ªbut the tension eased quickly when he spotted a familiar figure emerging from the hallway.

 Chapter 537: I had all the right to do it, husband.

    Mr. Jones.

    "Sir, you are back," the old butler softly whispered. "I came back to check something when I saw Madam sleeping here. Leaving her alone like this wasn''t appropriate, so I stayed to watch over her."

    He then turned to glance towards Arwen, a trace of sympathy in his expression. "She had been waiting for you. But when even after hours, you didn''t come, she fell asleep, getting tired. Even she had returned quite late from work today. And coming back, she went to the kitchen to prepare a few dishes for you."

    Aiden''s heart sank a little.

    She made dinner for him ¡ªand he hadn''t shown up to eat it. She must have been mad at him. Disappointed, at the very least.

    Realizing how easily he had let down her efforts, his fingers curled into fists, and his jaws tightened.

    Mr. Jones noticed the subtle shift in his expression and took the cue to leave the two alone. Bowing slightly, he said, "Since you are back now, sir, I will take my leave for the night."

    With that said, he turned and quietly left.

    The house returned to silence, broken only by the faint hum of the wind outside and the steady rhythm of Arwen''s breaths. Aiden''s gaze remained fixed on her. The lights were off, but the moonlight streaming through the windows lit the room with a faint silvery glow.

    Under its gentle touch, Arwen''s jade-like skin shimmered faintly, making her appear ethereal ¡ªlike a dream he didn''t want to wake from.

    He stood for a long moment, as if afraid that even a breath too loud would disturb her. Then slowly, he stepped toward the sofa, his movements quiet as a whisper. Lowering himself to his knees beside her, he studied her face.

    She was wearing a cardigan, but it didn''t look warm enough. One side had slipped off her shoulder.

    Was it even keeping her warm?

    His chest tightened.

    If only he had returned earlier ... she wouldn''t be sleeping here, curled up like this in discomfort.

    He was at fault.

    Reaching out with gentle hands, he adjusted the cardigan back over her shoulder, then retrieved the throw blanket Mr. Jones had left nearby. Carefully, he draped it over her, tucking it in to shield her from the chill.

    He considered carrying her upstairs straightaway, but when he saw her face ¡ªso serene, so quiet ¡ªhe froze. She looked peaceful. And he didn''t want to disturb that.

    But was it real?

    Her peace?

    His thoughts drifted back to the reports Jason had read out to him earlier. To the weight that had settled in his chest ever since.

    And in that moment, he realized that no matter how peaceful everything appeared on the surface, it was just a well-crafted illusion.

    A fragile facade.

    He reached out and brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his touch trembling slightly.

    "I am sorry," he whispered, his voice hoarse from guilt.

    His fingers lingered on her cheeks for a second, and as if that was the touch she recognized too well, Arwen shifted in her sleep, leaning in closer to his warmth instinctively.

    Aiden paused at her unconscious response. It warmed his heart to see her so comfortable around him. This was exactly what he had ever wanted ¡ªto see her making him her second nature.

    But then, when he thinks about all she had to go through, even with him on her side, he feels he was not good enough to deserve her such trust.

    With that thought, he was about to retrieve his hand when a shadow moved, holding it back in place. It was swift, and since he didn''t see it coming, it momentarily took him off guard.

    He blinked and watched only to find Arwen slowly opening her eyes to look at him.

    "What?" she asked, raising her brow a little. "Aren''t you going to continue?"

    Aiden didn''t understand what she was asking about, and his brows furrowed a little in confusion.

    Reading which, she said, "I heard you say sorry, faintly in my sleep, and I almost took it as a dream. But then I realized it wasn''t. You were here for real, so now, I am waiting to hear what more you have got to say." She shifted in her position so that she could get a better picture of him. "So, continue. I am all ears."

    "I asked you not to wait," he said, looking at her. "Aren''t you too stubborn?"

    Arwen squinted her gaze before easing it casually. "That runs in our blood. Tell me something new."

    Aiden took in her stubborn look and sighed. "You didn''t have to do that," he said, sounding defeated ¡ªa tone that she quite didn''t like coming from him.

    "I had all the right to do it, husband," she said, and then slowly straightened up her posture to sit up. "Being your wife, I have all the rights to wait for you, cook for you and do every little thing for you that feels unessential. Neither you nor anyone can stop me from it. Same as I can''t stop you from doing things for me ¡ªno matter how unneeded it feels."

    Aiden watched her expression, staring into her eyes. A hint of hurt flashed in her gaze.

    He didn''t want to hurt her, but unknowingly, he did.

    Cupping her cheeks, he was quick to make amends. "I am sorry, Moon. I didn''t mean it like that. I just wanted you to be comfortably sleeping in the room, tucked in warmly under the blanket."

    Arwen knew what he meant. But she wanted to wait for him the same way he always did for her. She didn''t want to give him any less.

    "Will you tell me what''s wrong with you today?" she asked, not waiting any longer.

    She had previously thought that she would have this conversation with him with a fresh mind, not tonight. But noticing his strained expression, she couldn''t hold herself back from asking anymore.

 Chapter 538: This is for you.

    Arwen stared at Aiden''s face for a second longer before moving her hand, her fingers trailing gently over his forehead to ease the creases between his brows.

    "You don''t look your best today," she murmured softly. "You look like you are carrying a great burden on your shoulders ... that''s exhausting you from the inside. What is it?"

    Aiden was momentarily caught off guard. He never thought she would be able to read him so easily.

    But she did.

    That too ... perfectly.

    But now, what could he say to her?

    Arwen noted the flicker of trouble in his expression and gently moved her finger to caress her skin.

    "If it''s something you are not sure you can tell me yet, don''t force yourself," she said quietly. "I understand that not everything is meant to be shared right away.

    Though it pained her to see that hesitation in his eyes, she truly understood where it came from. After all, they were still there ¡ªcultivating their relationship and bond. And bonds and relationships like that take time to get built.

    Aiden''s brows furrowed slightly at her words, but Arwen only smiled and nodded.

    "Yes, I won''t press," she continued, her voice soft but firm. "I will wait for the day you feel ready to tell me everything ¡ªwithout fear, without hesitation. Until then, just know ... I am here with you, ready to hear it all whenever you are ready to share."

    She said with a quiet strength that made something shift in him.

    He wanted to explain ¡ªtell her his silence wasn''t about mistrust. That the reason for his hesitation wasn''t what she thought. But the words wouldn''t come, knowing that he would not be able to explain to her what it was then, if not what she assumed it to be.

    So instead, he nodded.

    Arwen''s smile deepened slightly, a flicker of understanding in her eyes.

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot to ask," she said suddenly, recalling something she had meant to ask earlier. "You came home so late tonight. Did you manage to eat dinner?"

    Although he had said that he would, she wanted to confirm it with him.

    Aiden gave a slight nod. "I did, but Mr. Jones told me you cooked something today."

    "Yes, I did," she nodded. "I prepared a few dishes that I thought you would like. But it''s fine, I don''t resent you for not showing up."

    She tried to shake off the tinge of disappointment that had lingered earlier.

    "I can have it now," Aiden said, and her head snapped toward him, her eyes slightly wide in surprise.

    "You will have it now? But ... didn''t you say you had your dinner already?"

    He nodded. "I did ¡ªbut that was hours ago. I haven''t had a midnight meal in a while ... and suddenly, I am craving one. If you would join me, it would be perfect."

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him, looking unconvinced. "You are not saying that out of guilt, are you?"

    Aiden gave a faint smile, biting his lips. "No," he said, shaking his head. "I meant it.

    She studied him for a beat, then sighed, a reluctant smile tugging at her lips. "Fine. If you are craving for it, then."

    With that, she removed the throw blanket draped over her and extended her hand, letting him help her to her feet.

    As they moved toward the kitchen together, she said, "I had asked Mr. Jones to put the food into the refrigerator. We need to check if it''s still there. If it''s not ... then consider it your bad luck. You missed the chance of having it. I will cook you some instant noodles"

    "I haven''t been that unlucky," Aiden responded confidently, and Arwen gave him a look ¡ª her lips pursed and one brow raised.

    "Then, sir, you should know ¡ªeverything and everyone gets a first time. Pray that today is not one for you."

    He chuckled, the sound low and genuine, and she couldn''t help but smirk back, the tension from earlier slowly lifting.

    Outside, the night settled deep and still, wrapping the estate in its velvet hush. But in the kitchen, under the soft yellow light, the air was filled with warmth, and comfort.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Arwen woke up slightly late. But she had already expected it to be like this. After all, by the time she got to bed last night, it was already a few hours before dawn.

    But what surprised her in the morning was the empty space beside her. As far as she remembered, Aiden hadn''t been any early as well, but seeing how cold his side of the bed felt, she could tell he had woken quite early.

    Did he not sleep well?

    Her eyes darted in search of him around, but when she didn''t see him, a frown settled between her brows.

    He couldn''t possibly leave early again, could he?

    Just as the thought crossed her, she heard him from the door.

    "Who are you looking for so early in the morning?"

    Arwen at once turned to look and found him standing there. Pursing her lips, she said, "Certain someone, you probably don''t know. He has recently grown a habit of leaving early without giving any heads up."

    Aiden raised a brow before nodding. He got her taunt well, but he chose to simply accept it rather than commenting on it.

    She then narrowed her gaze at him. "By the way, can I ask you where you went, waking this early in the morning?" She folded her hands over her lap, waiting to hear him answer. She could tell he went out.

    Her gaze darted to look at him from head to toe, before settling onto his hand, in which he held a box.

    A familiar box of chocolates.

    "This ..." she asked, not understanding.

    Aiden followed her line of sight and then hummed softly. "This is for you."

    "For me?" she asked.

    And he walked to her and before extending it to her. "Yes, for you."

 Chapter 539: Truth?

    East Serenity Residence ¡ª

    The air of ominous calmness hasn''t dissipated yet.

    Brenda has remained attached to the drip throughout the night, and even later, a nurse had dropped by to change it. She wasn''t unconscious, but the pain ¡ªdeep, unrelenting, and consuming ¡ªhad made it nearly impossible for her to open her eyes.

    So, weakly, she remained in bed, her breaths shallow, her frame frail beneath the blanket. Every now and then, her fingers would twitch slightly, trying to hold back the strength she felt losing every passing second, but failing desperately to do so.

    She was fending for herself in that half-conscious state when a distant voice pierced the stillness.

    "Why?"

    Her brows furrowed faintly at that.

    The voice felt familiar to her, but the heavy sedatives coursing through her body blurred her senses, making her unable to recognize him.

    Margaret had been around the entire night ¡ªshe had felt her presence. But right now, she could tell that she wasn''t around. It was someone else. Someone who sat silently, fixing a steady, unreadable gaze on her.

    Summoning every ounce of will she could muster, Brenda forced her eyes open. It took everything in her to fight the weight pulling her under.

    At first, her vision was clouded. The edges blurred. But slowly, shapes and colours came into focus. She recognized the ceiling, the pale wallpaper, the antique mirror on the far side of the room ... then her eye flickered to the silhouette seated beside her bed.

    Aiden.

    And at the sight of him, her pupils dilated a little in surprise. Mostly because out of everyone, she expected him to be there.

    Her gaze darted around, searching for someone else, someone she feared might have accompanied him. But when she realized he had come alone, she let out a soft sigh of relief.

    "Aiden," she feebly spoke, her draining state very evident in her voice. Her voice carried the weight of surprise she didn''t bother masking. "What did I do to owe your presence this early in the morning?"

    Her lips parted to offer him a warm smile, but it was met with nothing.

    Aiden didn''t return it.

    He didn''t even flinch at her frail state as if he wasn''t surprised at all.

    Something in his gaze bothered her. But she couldn''t place what it was.

    "You owe me so much that I can''t even sit and list it all down, Mrs. Davies," Aiden said, his tone sharp and voice low and measured. "But that''s not for what I am here for."

    Brenda looked at him, puzzled, until she saw him retrieving something out.

    Placing the box on the table beside her bedside, he pushed it to her. "I came to return this to you."

    Her eyes at once recognized the familiar box of chocolates, and she didn''t need to ask the reason anymore.

    Closing her eyes, she let the blame settle on her shoulders.

    And her silent acceptance only made him grit.

    A dark chuckle rumbled from the bottom of his core. Although he had gotten the irrefutable evidence against her, he still thought something would prove it wrong.

    But seeing her, accepting it without refuting it at all, it was clear that she knew what he had come to blame her for.

    She knew her wrong, but carried no regret for it.

    And that was enough to fume him.

    His fingers clenched into tight fists. "I won''t ask you why you did it," he spoke, his voice sharp and cold, "because no reason you give will be enough to justify it. But hereafter, I warn you.

    "Try it again, and I will make sure you regret the pain worse than death." He threatened, clearly restraining himself. He had come here to unfurl his wrath, but what wrath could he unleash on the woman who is already closing to her death with the worst?

    He wasn''t the kind to let someone go just because death was close to them. But knowing how much Arwen cared for Brenda, he had no choice but to hold back. And if that''s not helplessness, then he doesn''t know what else was.

    His fists tightened as he looked at the old woman he once thought was worthy of his respect.

    Brenda felt her throat tighten. She had investigated Aiden just to know what he was capable of, and in the detailed report she had received, it was nowhere written that he possessed kindness for the ones who threatened what he cared for.

    Since he was ready to make an exception today, she didn''t have to ask to know what brought his mercy upon her. Without asking, she knew it was for Arwen.

    A small smile curled her lips as she gazed up at him, meeting his gaze. She was happy that her Arwen would not be alone with her gone. With Aiden by her side, she would always have him. Protected and safe.

    The fire that she could see in his gaze told her that when it came to Arwen, he wouldn''t think twice before setting the entire world ablaze.

    "So, you aren''t going to tell her about anything?" she asked, even though she knew the reason why. "If I had been in your shoes, I wouldn''t have made it so difficult for myself."

    Aiden ground his teeth, understanding what she was referring to. "That''s exactly what sets us apart. While you couldn''t, I won''t hesitate to stand in a difficult position if that''s what it takes to keep her safe and sound. To me, it''s her that matters and it will always remain like that."

    He stood up, his gaze still cold and sharp at her. "So, if you think I have taken mercy on you, or have let you slip away, believe you wouldn''t have been this wrong in your life. Because none of this is for you, it''s for Arwen. Just to keep her from getting hurt more than she already has."

    "So, if I were in your shoes, I would better think twice before pulling anything against her anymore." With that, he turned his back on her, ready to leave.

    Brenda watched him, a faint smile of satisfaction curling her lips at the corner. The lines of worry between her brows were easing away as she stared at Aiden''s broad back.

    Now, she could go in peace. Arwen was in someone''s safe arms ¡ªone that would keep her protected, risking his all.

    "Aiden," she called just before he would have stepped out of her room. "Since you care so much about her, I don''t think I have to tell you what to tell her and what not to. If she comes to know about me, it would worry her. Don''t let her take the futile concerns."

    It''s not like she didn''t want Arwen to get concerned for her. She wanted that, but if that comes at the expense of a traumatic disappointment that might never let go of Arwen later, then she doesn''t want it.

    So, it would be better if Arwen didn''t know about it.

    Aiden halted in his steps. He didn''t turn to face her again, but looked back over his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I can''t let her worry for someone that''s not worth it. Because what you are going through is not suffering, but a retribution that you deserved throughout."

    His words were cruel, and they jabbed Brenda to the worst, but he didn''t care.

    Saying it, he left, leaving the old woman to fend for herself.

    Brenda watched him leave and couldn''t help but chuckle at herself ¡ªdeep and self-deprecating.

    Margaret entered the moment Aiden left, her brows furrowed in something that was a mix of displeasure and concern.

    She had been standing outside all his while and had heard it all. And without a say, one could tell that she didn''t like it at all, but what she didn''t like more was ¡ªBrenda''s silence.

    "Madam," she called softly, her voice carrying empathy for the old woman who was always misunderstood.

    Brenda glanced up at her and smiled. "Did you hear it, Margaret?" she asked. "It''s not suffering, but retribution. Is it why it''s hurting so much?"

    Margaret shook her head. "Madam, it can''t be retribution," she said, her tone almost pleading. "How could it be when you haven''t done anything wrong?"

    "How have I not done anything wrong, Margaret?" Brenda laughed as if she had long prepared for the list of wrongs she had committed in her entire life. "Did you not hear what Aiden just said. He wasn''t wrong."

    "He said it because he didn''t know the truth, madam," Margaret insisted. "If you had told him, he would have understood. You allowed him to misunderstand you and your intentions. And I don''t think you did that right. Not in a situation like this where you desperately deserve to be loved and cared for instead of getting subjected to their hatred."

    Brenda let out a mirthless laugh.

    "Truth?" she echoed, "Will that change a thing about this?"

 Chapter 540: Why should we?

    It won''t.

    Margaret knew that after so many years, nothing could be undone. But ...

    "It might not, madam. But taking the blame for something that you haven''t done will also not change a thing," Margaret insisted, looking at Brenda dissatisfied. "Do you think if Arwen were to come to know about it, she would believe it?"

    They might not know how Arwen would react to everything.

    But Margaret was very sure of one thing ¡ªArwen would never believe that her Granna would do anything that would put her in danger. Because she actually would never.

    "To you, Arwen had always been precious, madam. And you would never do anything that would put her in danger. Arwen knows this very well," Margaret said. Shaking her head, she added more confidently. "No matter what you say, she would never believe that it was you behind it."

    Brenda listened to Margaret and didn''t say anything to refute it.

    Her lack of response like that only made Margaret sigh. She didn''t continue any further.

    Only when she stopped did Brenda say, "This must be the last box." Her eyes drifted to look at the box of chocolate Aiden had earlier placed on her bedside table. It still had two units left. "Given that it''s almost finished, we don''t have to worry."

    Margaret''s gaze darted to look at the box. Her brows furrowed, but she nodded to her, assuring, "Still, I will ask the doctors about it."

    Brenda nodded, letting her eyes linger on the box for a second longer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, in Davies'' Internationals ¡ª

    Arwen sat behind her desk as she stared at the box of chocolate in front of her. Her gaze remained narrowed a little at it as if she was trying to decipher something that she couldn''t quite understand.

    Aiden seemed pretty normal in the morning when he brought her this box of chocolates. But then there seemed to be something different in his attitude that she couldn''t quite place a finger on.

    It was subtle, but she saw it clearly. The way his fingers were clenching on the frame of the box, he looked like he was trying to restrain some emotion inside ¡ªemotion that flares with a kind of fury.

    But then what could make him so furious?

    A simple box of chocolate?

    She shook her head at the thought. It couldn''t be.

    She was thinking when a knock at the door snapped her out of her thoughts. Blinking, she gazed at the partially transparent glass door where Mia stood waiting for permission.

    Nodding to her, she said, "Come in." And the secretary pushed the door open before stepping inside.

    "Madam," Mia greeted politely, but there was a hesitation evident in her expression.

    When Arwen noticed it, she asked, "What happened? Is everything fine?" Her gaze darted to look at her hand, which was holding a red invitation card. "What is that?"

    Mia looked down at the invitation card, and the furrow between her brows deepened. "Ma''am, this ..."

    Arwen didn''t wait for her to finish. She simply extended her hand out, spreading it to her. "Give me." Since she had brought it to her, it was clear that the invite had come for her.

    Although reluctant, Mia handed over the invite to her. If it had been within her capability and authority, she would never have passed it to Arwen. But she was merely a secretary, and it was part of her duty to forward invitations and correspondence received in the boss''s name.

    "Ma''am, should we refuse?" Mia asked before Arwen could even see what the invitation was all about.

    Her brows arched up when she heard how quick her secretary was to decide that. She glanced at her and let her brows squint a little. "You want me to refuse it straightaway. It seems either you don''t like the organiser or the event itself."

    She smiled and then shook her head. "Let me at least see what it is about, and then we will decide." With that said, Arwen glanced down at the card.

    She was holding the wrong side, so the very first glance didn''t give her any idea.

    Turning it over, when she checked, she halted.

    The name of the Quinns on top of it made her pause.

    But anyway, keeping her nonchalance, she opened it to retrieve the card from inside.

    And just as she had expected, she wasn''t surprised at all.

    It was just what she thought it was.

    How could it not be? After all, Catrin Quinn no longer holds the ability to surprise her.

    Her eyes scanned the card, and it read ¡ª

    Quinns invite you to the introduction ceremony of Emily Quinn ¡ªthe next-to-be heiress and the adopted daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Quinn.

    She was aware that this was going to happen since Catrin had already announced it. But even if she hadn''t, this invitation coming to her would have surprised her.

    Mia watched Arwen staring at the invitation card. She tried to look at her and read her expression.

    But she couldn''t.

    Arwen''s expression was so unreadable that she couldn''t even guess what the woman was thinking at the moment.

    When she got the card to bring to Arwen, she felt pained on her behalf. After all, she had witnessed her suffering in her hands of her mother, and she was sure that this invitation was further going to add to it.

    Arwen had only been nice to her. How could Mia not feel her pain?

    However, seeing her now, she didn''t know how to feel. Arwen''s expression was too calm ¡ªsomething she hadn''t expected.

    Her gaze was fixed on the card, but she couldn''t tell for sure if ¡ªshe was just reading the details mentioned there or was she thinking about something else?

    When the silence became too heavy, Mia couldn''t hold herself from asking, "Ma''am, should I refuse them on your behalf?"

    Arwen didn''t respond immediately. She kept her gaze on the card for a moment longer before shaking her head.

    "Why should we?"

 Chapter 541: She accepted.

    Creases formed between Mia''s brows as she stared at Arwen, not understanding her words for a moment.

    Did she hear her accept the invitation?

    She might not know much about the differences that Arwen share with her parents. But as far as she had understood, Catrin Quinn had always tried to use her daughter as a pawn.

    Given how she tried to humiliate her at the annual party, even a blind person could tell that her intention behind this invitation wasn''t coming out of some goodness.

    Instead, it''s just to humiliate Arwen further.

    And if she could tell this, she was sure that even Arwen could.

    Then why was she still accepting the invitation? Shouldn''t she be rejecting it straight away?

    "Ma''am, I don''t understand. This ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Arwen interrupted her smoothly. "Mia, I guess you haven''t read this invite well," she said, making the girl frown a little.

    "The invite?" she asked with clear confusion.

    And Arwen smiled, nodding. "Yes, the invitation." Then she gestured for her to look down at the card in her hand. "This invite hasn''t been given to Arwen Quinn. It has been sent to the newly appointed CEO of Davies Internationals."

    Mia still looked confused.

    Noting which Arwen further explained. "Arwen might have reason to refuse the invite straightaway. But the CEO of the company doesn''t have any reason to refuse the invite. Especially not when we have a few projects partnered with Quinn Corporation."

    It was only when she said, Mia noticed the name of the invitee on the card. And the frown only deepened between her brows.

    Which mother plots like that against her kid?

    "But ma''am, the motive behind the invite doesn''t seem to be pure," she spoke her thoughts out. "Mrs. Quinn might try to do something against you. Even back at our company''s event, she tried her best to humiliate you. And I fear she might try the same again."

    Of course, she would.

    More than Arwen, who else knew this?

    "I know," Arwen nodded. "She would try it all over again, not just to humiliate me, but also to get back at me for what happened at the annual event."

    "Then why are you still agreeing to go?" Mia asked, clearly concerned. "If it''s important for the company to attend it, we can send someone on your behalf. Your presence could be overlooked."

    "It wouldn''t," Arwen shook her head. A slow smile curled up her lips. "Not until it proves how incompetent I am to not even be able to draw a line between my personal and professional life."

    "But ma''am, ..."

    "Mia, it''s fine," Arwen said interjecting. "I am not that easy to be bullied. I won''t let anyone have the satisfaction of seeing me humiliated that easily anymore."

    Although she said it like that, Mia still couldn''t ease.

    But since Arwen had decided, she didn''t persuade her anymore. Nodding, she simply said, "Okay, ma''am. I will send them your confirmation."

    Arwen looked down at the card again before pushing it back into the envelope. "Also, help me look for a dress," she instructed, adding, "Reach Aurora again and ask Aura to see if they have anything that would suit me."

    "Sure, ma''am. I would do it right away."

    With that said, Mia bowed a little and then left.

    Meanwhile, at Quinn Corporation ¡ª

    Catrin''s secretary knocked at the door, seeking permission to enter.

    Catrin had been working on something. Getting interrupted like that, a crease of irritation formed between her brows. "It better be something important, Lia," she warned the moment the secretary entered her office.

    "Ma''am, it''s about the invite that we sent to Davies Internationals," Lia said. This might not be important, but given how Catrin has asked her to keep her informed. She was sure she wasn''t interrupting for no reason.

    The irritation between Catrin''s brows at once eased. "Yes, tell me," she asked, looking anticipative of something. "What did she say? Did she refuse? Asked for an appointment?"

    "..." Lia didn''t know how to respond. She was not even sure what her boss was looking for.

    An appointment with her own daughter?

    If that''s what she was seeking, would setting one have solved it?

    Why does she have to go to the extreme of adopting someone for it? Doesn''t she fear that she might lose her daughter instead?

    "If she is asking for an appointment, give it to her," Catrin said as if she were sure that Arwen would come looking for her. "I would love to see her confront me for this?"

    As long as she shows her intent of coming back to her side, it would be hard to dispose away Emily.

    However, when she didn''t hear her secretary responding to her, her brows pulled into a frown.

    "What?" she asked, looking irritated again. "Tell me, what did she say? She refused and asked to meet me, right?"

    Lia shook her head, "She didn''t."

    "Then?"

    "Ms. Arwen sent a confirmation of her appearance. She accepted the invite and have agreed to come," Lia answered. Her gaze darted back to look at the tablet in her hand. It still had the acceptance email open in the inbox. "They have even sent warm wishes."

    Catrin heard that and her jaws clenched tight.

    Arwen had learnt to test her patience, hadn''t she?

    "Seems like she has not yet understood the crisis ¡ªwhat she is about to lose," she gritted.

    Lia was about to suggest her mind. But before she could, Catrin spoke out about her plans.

    "Look for some good paparazzi and media houses. I want them to hype up this news from us."

    The secretary sighed. But anyway, she wrote it down, nodding.

    "Also, don''t just ask them to use dry news, ask them to spark it up, adding how things are progressing on our end. Call Emily and make her act accordingly." She paused suddenly with a thought and added, "Or wait! Include me too. It will look better if people see me bonding with my new daughter. This will definitely make everyone understand that it''s not some joke."

    Lia was slightly taken aback. Glancing up, she asked, "Ma''am, you want to show up with Ms. Emily?"

    And her surprise was not an exaggeration, for as far as she had known, the lady had never cared to even accompany her own daughter to the places where she was desperately and importantly needed.

    Yet now she was agreeing to show up in front of the camera with her adopted daughter.

 Chapter 542: Girlfriend on his bossâ€™s side.

    A calculative glint crossed Catrin''s gaze before she nodded. "Yes, do it. I would show up with Emily to stir up all the needed headlines in the media."

    Although she had always found it childish, she didn''t ever fail to notice how much Arwen craved to spend time with her.

    When young, it was understandable, given that kids wanted their parents to see them excelling. However, even when Arwen grew older, it never changed. She always looked like she would cross hell if that meant getting some time to spend with her mother.

    Catrin couldn''t help but smile at that. Although she had always ignored it, she knew Arwen loved her the most in the world. And when you love someone the most, it''s not easy to give up that love overnight.

    She was sure that as long as Arwen would see Emily getting close to her, she would come running back. She was her daughter, and giving up something that''s theirs ¡ªwas simply not in their blood.

    "Madam, are you sure?" Lia asked, seeming very hesitant about the idea.

    "Do I need to repeat myself twice now?" Catrin frowned in irritation when she heard her secretary repeating again.

    The secretary flinched and immediately cast her gaze down. "No, ma''am. I understood your instructions. I will go and make arrangements," she said, and then hurriedly left.

    Catrin watched her go out of the office, and the expression of irritability remained. She was not a fan of pulling out shows. But this was needed.

    ***

    In the late afternoon,

    Aiden was working in his office when he received a call from Mr. Jones.

    Knowing what that call was all about, picking the call, he didn''t ask rather waited for the man to report.

    "Sir, we have replaced all the chocolates. Madam wouldn''t know it," Mr. Jones said through the line.

    Aiden hummed before hanging up the call.

    Emyr knocked at the door just at the same time, stepping inside to report. "Sir, we got all the procedures done," he reported, placing a file on his desk and then pushing it to him. "Now we own the brand. As long as we request, they will send the batch of chocolates for Madam."

    Aiden''s gaze darted to glance at the file before he reached out to check it himself. Seeing it duly signed, he felt satisfied. He had no plans of buying a chocolate company, but if buying one could assure that no one would tamper with it, he was more than happy to get it.

    Just so that Arwen could have it without getting threatened in any way.

    Emyr watched his boss go through the papers and was puzzled. He still couldn''t understand what stirred the idea of acquiring a simple chocolate company abroad in the middle of the night.

    The things were pushed so urgently that the cost that should have been settled in a mere few hundred million crossed thousands.

    No doubt, the owners of the company were so ready to sell it away.

    Aiden closed the file and set it aside.

    Seeing this, Emyr spoke again, "Sir, the previous brand owners want to meet you."

    "There is no need," he rejected without batting an eye.

    Emyr nodded.

    Just then, the phone on the desk went off. Aiden''s gaze darted to check before his hand moved to accept the call, putting it on speaker.

    "Aiden," Jason''s voice came through the line, sounding a little urgent.

    Aiden noted it but didn''t acknowledge it immediately. He simply hummed in response.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Last when checked, we never shared a friendship where we needed to report our schedule to each other," Aiden''s voice didn''t carry any humour, but Jason still laughed on the other end of the call.

    "Don''t worry. I don''t wish to be your girlfriend as well."

    Emyr coughed, choking at the thought. For some strange reason, his imagination worked swiftly to imagine Dr. Clark in the role of a girlfriend beside his boss.

    But that imagination poofed away in smoke when he met with Aiden''s cold gaze.

    He quickly looked away, trying his best to hide his thoughts from his boss. But he knew, no matter how he tried, Aiden would be able to see through him.

    He internally prayed to his stars to keep his job safe. Otherwise, given how moody his boss had been recently, he feared today might turn out to be his last day at work.

    "Why did you call?" Aiden asked, his voice cold, carrying the hints of limited patience.

    Jason audibly sighed on the other end of the call. "I am your friend, brother, can you greet me a bit nicer?"

    "You are my friend, and that''s why this call is even going through."

    "Fine," Jason huffed, sounding like he had had enough of vain talks. His tone immediately turned serious as he asked, "I called to check if you have time to visit me at the hospital."

    Aiden paused for a moment as if considering. Then, giving some thought, he said, "I don''t. I need to get back home early today."

    "Why?"

    The question came so quickly that for a second it felt wrong. Jason didn''t realize, but Emyr did. Maybe because it had almost imagined Jason in the role of the girlfriend. So, imagining him again was not a difficult task.

    However, this time he was better at keeping his thoughts and imagination to himself. He stood nonchalant as if he hadn''t thought about anything.

    Jason waited for Aiden to respond, but when he didn''t hear him even after a few seconds, he sighed and said, "Got it. Don''t answer. I am not asking you anymore," he said and then paused to add, "But Aiden, go home after coming to the hospital. This is important."

    His tone sounded much more serious than earlier. It even made Emyr pause for a second.

    He looked up at his boss, waiting for him to respond.

    After a beat of a moment, he finally heard him.

    "Okay," Aiden said. "I will be there in some time."

 Chapter 543: Over Arwen, no one holds the importance.

    In the evening, at Cralens First Hospital ¡ª

    Jason was waiting for Aiden to arrive. After every ten seconds, he had been checking the time on his watch.

    Only when he finally saw the door of his office room being pushed, he sighed in relief.

    Watching Aiden enter, he said, "Finally, you have arrived. I almost felt like getting old, waiting for you all this while."

    As he put that comment out, his other hand already moved to pick up the phone receiver from the desk. Dialling a connecting digit, he said through the line, "Yes, send them to my office now."

    With that said, he disconnected the line and glanced back at Aiden, gesturing him toward the chair across from him. "Sit. They will be here soon."

    Aiden pulled a chair to sit, but his brows lifted up when he heard Jason.

    "Don''t look at me like that," Jason pointed a finger and said. "If not for you, how would I have forgotten such an important thing?"

    Before Aiden could ask what this was about, the knock at the door interrupted him.

    And Jason immediately gave the permission to the people to enter. "Come in."

    A nurse and a ward boy stepped, greeting politely. "Dr. Clark."

    Jason gestured them inside and then motioned them toward Aiden. "Please take the blood sample."

    The nurse looked at Aiden and hesitated when she saw his unfavourable expression. She exchanged a gaze with the ward boy, and both of them shared the same thoughts.

    Jason saw their little exchange, and his lips pressed in a thin line. But knowing that they aren''t entirely at fault, he simply sighed and said, "He still has to leave. Don''t make him wait. Take the blood sample."

    The nurse jolted slightly but quickly nodded and walked forward. But Aiden showed no intent of cooperating.

    "Are you going to tell me what this is about?" Aiden asked, his tone laced with slight irritation.

    Jason pressed his lips in a thin line. Pressing the side of his forehead, he said, "Let them take it first, and I will tell you."

    His gaze darted to look at the two people and gestured for them to move forward and complete the task.

    The nurse was scared, but since all the staff at the hospital were quite skilled and professional ¡ªshe was about to execute her work quite well.

    In no time, she took the blood sample.

    When she turned to Jason, he nodded to her and instructed, "Take this to the lab and hand it over to Dr. Zeynep."

    The nurse nodded and then left.

    When the door closed again, Jason turned to look at Aiden. "This was something I should have done yesterday itself, but amidst how you acted, I forgot."

    His brows furrowed, and he explained it further. "Oblivion-X is not some simple drug. We are still studying it to understand its details better. And you brought the chocolate, after tasting it yourself."

    "Although we tried our best to flush it out of your system, it''s only better if we check it and make sure that there aren''t any remnants left behind. So, this is just for safety purpose. I wanted to be extra sure so that your wellness is not at stake."

    Aiden nodded, understanding his concern. "Can we not use the same method on her?" He was asking about Arwen. Although he had replaced all the chocolates, it wouldn''t change the fact that Arwen had had some already.

    Jason shook his head. "We can''t," he said, continuing, "You have had only one chocolate, so it was easy to flush it out of your body. But for Arwen, she had been having it for all along, she remembers. It won''t be so easy for her."

    Aiden''s fingers clenched, but he held his calm. This was not the first time he heard this. Even yesterday, he had talked with Jason.

    Pushing the chair back, he stood, "Fine, then I will leave this to you."

    "You are leaving already?" Jason asked as if he hadn''t expected him to leave. "I mean, aren''t you going to wait for the results?"

    Aiden looked at him with a nonchalant expression. "It''s not important." Saying that, he was already on the way out.

    Standing behind, Jason shook his head. Had he not known Aiden, he would have called him stupid to put himself at such less importance?

    But knowing him for all these years, both Jacob and he knew ¡ªover Arwen, no one holds the importance, not even Aiden himself.

    The phone on his desk rang, and he reached out to take it. "Yes," he spoke through the line and heard Dr. Zeynep''s voice from the other end.

    His expression changed after a moment, and a deep furrow settled between his brows. "I will be there in some time. Wait for me." He said, putting the receiver back and already moving to leave his office.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Davies Internationals ¡ª

    Arwen finally closed the last document she had to study. She glanced at Mia with a look of disapproval.

    "Ask them to rework this," she said, pushing the document file back toward her. "This has a lot of superficial figures that are not giving quite justice to toe real time analysis."

    Mia understood her instructions well. Nodding, she took back the fine. "Okay, ma''am. I will relay the message."

    Arwen hummed and then, taking a note of the time on her watch, she said, "That was all for today, then." Glancing back at her, she smiled. "Hand these over and leave early. Don''t stay here late."

    Mia was about to speak, but her words were interrupted when the phone on the desk went off.

    Arwen turned to look at her phone, and seeing Beca''s name flashing on the screen, she paused.

    Reaching out, she picked it up, only to hear the woman''s hesitant voice from the other end.

    "Arwen, did I disturb you?"

    "No, you didn''t, Aunt Beca. I was just getting off work. You called just at the right time." Arwen didn''t know why, but she felt Beca wasn''t sounding right.

    "Oh, then, that''s good. I called you to ask if we could meet sometime. Like, do you have time to come over?"

    "Today?" Arwen halted.

    And as if Beca heard it well, she quickly said, "No, it''s already late today. It''s fine if you decide on tomorrow or even some other day."

    "Aunt Beca, is everything fine?" Arwen asked, only feeling her instinct getting stronger. There was something in Beca''s tone that didn''t feel right.

 Chapter 544: Her diary.

    The pause settled over the call, and for a long moment, Beca didn''t respond.

    However, just when Arwen would have thought that her voice wasn''t going quite well through the line, she heard Beca finally speak through the line.

    "Everything is fine, Arwen. It''s just that Aunt Beca has started missing you recently. Will you not come and meet me?"

    Arwen paused at her words, but soon a smile lifted her expression. "Of course, Aunt Beca." She then turned again to check the time on her watch and said, "It''s just today, I don''t think I will be able to manage. It''s already late, and I haven''t given Aiden any heads up about my plans either. He might already be waiting for me at home."

    "Oh, that''s completely understandable," Beca said, almost immediately. "As I said, it doesn''t necessarily have to be today. Let me know when you are free. I will book a good place somewhere out for us. This way it wouldn''t be very awkward for you either."

    Although Arwen hadn''t explicitly said it, Beca was wise enough to guess her thoughts. After all, what Ryan did the last time, it had embarrassed her.

    It was only right for Arwen to hesitate.

    "Sure, Aunt Beca," Arwen smiled, nodding despite the knew that Beca could see her. "I will let you know."

    Beca hummed in response.

    And with that, they hung up the call.

    Putting her phone back in her purse, Arwen glanced at Mia. "You heard that, right?" she asked, and when the secretary nodded, she continued, "Then, help me arrange it. Book me a spot in a restaurant and make sure to check in with Aunt Beca''s preferences."

    "I will do that, ma''am. Don''t worry," Mia said, adding it to her notes.

    Arwen smiled. Pushing the chair back, she stood up and picked up her bag. "With that said, I am good to go. See you tomorrow, Mia."

    Waving, she left.

    Mia watched her leave and followed her out of the office at the same time.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, after hanging up the call, Bea''s expression turned solemn.

    Although she said Arwen, there was no haste; in reality, she wanted to meet her as soon as possible.

    Not just because it''s been a while and she had started missing her, but because ¡ª

    Her gaze darted down to the brown leather diary in her hand. She shouldn''t have gotten her hands on it, but now that she had it in her hand, she wanted to clear a few things out with Arwen.

    Her eyes turned deep as her hands moved to flip it open again. But just when she would have done that, a voice from behind halted her in her tracks.

    "Mom!"

    Ryan''s voice came, carrying a tone of surprise.

    But Beca didn''t turn to it immediately. Her first instinct was to hide away in her coat.

    "You are here. I didn''t know," he continued, walking towards her.

    Once carefully hidden, she turned to face her son. A small smile lifted her lips at the corners. "Oh, I just dropped by to check if the place is well cleaned or not. You have been living here on your own, and you don''t even let me hire a few people to take care of it." She sighed, taking in the clear hint of exhaustion from his expression. "I worry for you, Ryan. I am your mother, and mothers always worry."

    Ryan wrapped his arms around her, giving her a small her of comfort.

    "You don''t have to worry, Mom," he murmured softly, before pulling away from her to add, "I am doing fine."

    "Like this?" Beca raised a brow, looking at him top to bottom. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror, son? When was the last time you slept soundly/ You looked like you had been deprived of proper rest and sleep. You shouldn''t be looking like this, son."

    Ryan avoided looking into her eyes. "It''s just about work, Mom. It will get better soon."

    Beca sighed in her heart as she heard her son give her a believable excuse. She knew very well that this wasn''t about work.

    Yes, she knew with Daniel gone, Ryan had to work extra. But this was not just about work. It was about his broken heart and emotions that were reflected clearly in his eyes.

    But he has no one else to blame but himself.

    He lost it all because he chose to lose it.

    Beca didn''t want to remind him of his mistakes again. She had done that every time, pushing him towards regret. It was now time for him to start moving on from his mistake.

    And he would only be able to do it when he starts forgetting about it.

    Reaching up his shoulders, she patted understandingly. "I never believed you less, son. I am sure everything will get better soon."

    Ryan gave a weak smile, but nodded. "It will."

    "You came early tonight," Beca mentioned, noting it was still early in the evening. And given what she has learnt from Zenith, she knew he had grown a habit of staying late at the office. "I didn''t expect to meet you at home. But good that you are back. Since I am here, I will do the dinner for you, and then later we can have it together."

    Ryan shook his head hesitantly. "I don''t think that would be possible, Mom," he said, continuing, "I dropped by to change my outfit. I had a meeting at dinner later."

    "Oh, is it?" Beca blinked in understanding. "It''s fine. We can have dinner together some other time. I will even ask your dad to come then."

    He nodded, then then checking the time on his watch, said, "It''s getting late, Mom. I will first go and change. You can ¡ª"

    "I will also leave now," Beca interrupted and said, "Don''t mind me. I have received a call from your dad. He is almost here to pick me up."

    "Okay then. I will go first and freshen up," Ryan said, already turning to leave.

    Beca nodded and watched her leave. Only when she saw him disappear from the sight did she pull out the diary.

    This doesn''t need to be here. She murmured under her breath as she carried it with herself, leaving the study and then the apartment.

 Chapter 545: Even their death canâ€™t repel them from it.

    Alfred pulled the car arriving to the Winslow Residence. "Madam, we have arrived," he said, parking it at the side.

    Arwen looked outside, and her lips lifted in a smile. "Thank you, Alfred," she said before pushing the door open and stepping down.

    Heading straight inside, she was about to call Mr. Jones and ask about Aiden when a familiar aroma wafting in the air made her pause. She swallowed visibly before turning to look in the direction from which this aromatic air might be coming.

    Like a moth attracted to fire, she walked waltz her way toward the kitchen, keeping her bad on the chair nearby, without any care.

    Mr Jones, who just appeared from the hallway, noticed her and couldn''t help but smile. The maid who was beside him was confused.

    "Madam is back home," she said, "Shall I go and ask her if she needed anything?"

    Mr. Jones shook his head. "There would be no need," he said, directing her to the other job. "You go and do your work."

    The maid nodded and left. Mr. Jones turned to give one last look in the direction of the kitchen and then left as well.

    In the meantime, Arwen walked in to see Aiden working at the counter with his sleeves rolled up. Although his hair was tousled slightly, it looked neat and perfect on him.

    With a spatula in one hand and a pan in another, he looked the perfect husband straight out of every woman''s dreams.

    One look at him and she wouldn''t want to look away. But then the aromatic air around was also a great temptation that she was not able to resist.

    Her gaze darted to look at the pan in his hand, and she swallowed again. Walking closer, she asked, sounding pretty excited, "Are you doing my favourite pasta?"

    Aiden had felt her presence the moment she had entered, but he had deliberately not interrupted her. He found it fun seeing her getting so drawn to something as simple as food.

    "You are back," he asked, glancing at her as if he were surprised.

    Arwen kept her gaze fixed on the pasta in the pan and hummed. "Mhm-hm, I am back. Now, tell me, are you doing this for me?"

    "If not you, who else will I do it for?" he asked, chuckling softly. "Of course, it''s for you. I thought to make you something that you would like for dinner. And since I didn''t know anything better than this ¡ª"

    "Is it a compensation for missing the dinner yesterday?" she asked, looking up at him. Her gaze getting narrowed slightly at him.

    Aiden stared at her and arched a brow. "You want me to compensate?" he asked.

    And Arwen grinned, pointing at the Alfredo Fettucine in the pan. "If the compensation is this delicious, I would love it."

    He shook his head and reached for a fork. Swirling a little of it, he blew over it to cool it enough before extending it to her lips. "Hm, taste it and tell me if it''s fine, or is there something missing?"

    She didn''t need to be told twice. Opening her mouth, she took it once. Closing her eyes, she let the flavour melt in her mouth as she moaned in response. "It''s perfect as ever. How do you do it every time?"

    She was already on her way to get it ready to be served on the table. But just when she was about to grab the bowl, Aiden pulled her back with one strong pull, encaging her in his arms.

    "What?" She asked, not understanding his actions. "I was going to help you plate."

    "You are forgetting something," he said, and Arwen furrowed her brows in confusion.

    "What can I forget?"

    "To wash up," Aiden said, letting his gaze look down at her. "You need to freshen up before we get to the dining table."

    "I ..." Arwen gazed down at herself and realized she headed straight to the kitchen coming back.

    "Can I not take a shower later?" she asked, blinking her eyes.

    He shook his head. "No, you can''t."

    "But ¡ª"

    "How did I not realize this before that even growing so old, you still carry the bad habits of the kids?"

    Having chocolates after brushing at night. And now having dinner before freshening up ...

    Arwen pressed her lips in a thin line. "I never pretended to be flawless. What if I have few bad habits? Don''t you have them too?"

    "Do I?" he asked, and she opened her mouth to list then, but ¡ª

    She realized she couldn''t remember even one.

    Her brows pinched together, and Aiden kept looking at her, waiting.

    "Not finding any?"

    "I ... I ..." She couldn''t. "So what if I don''t remember your bad habits. It doesn''t mean you don''t have them. And, so what you have seen a few of my bad habits, don''t tell me you will get repelled after knowing them."

    Realizing what she said, she paused, looking up at him. "Wait, will you get repelled?"

    While pursing men, women often presents their best sides, and here she was ¡ª she let him see all her bad habit without any care.

    What was she even thinking?

    Of course, he would not like her like that.

    Before her thoughts could reach the worst, Aiden tapped her nose distracting her from it.

    When she looked back up at him, his gaze turned intense, as if sucking in her whole.

    "Moths only get attracted to fire," he said, and his words only confused Arwen. She was about to ask what he meant by that ...

    But before she could, he continued it himself, "That''s their innate nature. Even their death can''t repel them from it." He paused only to continue again. "It''s the same for me. No flaw or sin could draw me apart from you. No bad habit could repel me from you."

    Her breath hitched, and her heart skipped a beat, thumping so loudly that she could hear it in her ears.

 Chapter 546: Book me a hotel room.

    Arwen stared up into his eyes, for a moment losing herself in that moment. Her hands pressed against his chest, and his wrapped around her waist, securely to keep her in place.

    Only when the ringtone of the phone went off were they snapped out of that moment.

    Arwen stepped back immediately, half in embarrassment and half in realization of how she was so lost in his gaze.

    While Aiden simply stared at her, amused at her awkwardness. He didn''t move, but his arms fell back on his side, watching her squirm away from him.

    "That wasn''t your first time," he said, and his words like that made Arwen look up at him in confusion.

    "Huh?"

    "In my arms," he added the detail just to make himself clear. "It shouldn''t make you so nervous and red."

    Her hands at once reached out to dab her face. "Who is nervous and red? It''s just ... just the temperature here is too warm. I am feeling hot and ... I think it would be better if I go and freshen up first. Let''s have dinner after that."

    Aiden smirked but nodded. "Just what we decided earlier."

    Arwen wanted to retort, but knowing she would be only digging her grave if she did, she didn''t. Nodding, she simply pressed her lips and said, "Yes, just as we decided. I will go and freshen up. You too, go and wash up. You must have gotten sweaty."

    Her gaze dropped to his muscled chest that was on display behind the unbuttoned shirt. It could make women drool, but she forced herself to keep her composure. Blinking, she quickly averted her gaze to prevent herself from getting embarrassed.

    Clearing her throat, she turned to leave, but it was the wrong direction. In her haste, she turned towards the kitchen counter. Biting her lip, she turned to choose the right side, but just then she heard the phone ring again.

    Pausing in her step, she looked over her shoulder to remind him, "You have got a call. Don''t let it die again, just to find a chance to sweet talk again."

    Aiden arched a brow at her, but before he could retort her words, she already walked away without offering him a chance. Seeing her flee like that, he couldn''t help but shake his head.

    In the background, his phone''s ringtone only became persistent ¡ªto the point where he couldn''t ignore it any longer.

    Reaching the distant side, he was about to take the call, but it died down again. But just when he would have thought of retracting his hand, he heard it ring again.

    When Jason''s name flashed on the screen, he paused.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ryan was sitting with his clients, dining and discussing the upcoming project.

    His champagne flute was getting refilled again and again, and almost everyone was rising to toast him.

    Although Ryan had a good tolerance to alcohol, after having refills after refills, he was even a bit tipsy.

    As his secretary, Zenith was sitting beside him and growing concerned with every new glass. She tried to offer to share a few of the toasts, but Ryan shook his head at her, refusing her.

    "It''s fine. I can handle," he said, his voice slightly coming as a slur, but he had kept himself composed for the better."

    Having no other choice, Zenith could only agree to his order. She sat beside him, waiting for the dinner to get over, trying her best to keep the conversation engrossed about the projects so that they wouldn''t have enough reason to offer toasts and drink.

    But no matter how much she tried, by the time the dinner was over, Ryan was still drunk. His cheeks were flushed red under the effect of the alcohol, and he could not seem to focus properly.

    "Sir, how are you feeling?" she asked, her brows furrowed in worry. "Should I call your driver?"

    Ryan could faintly hear her. He tried opening his eyes, shaking his head, "I didn''t bring the driver."

    "Then I shall drive you back," she offered, ready to ask for his car keys.

    But before she could, Ryan shook his head. "No," he slurred, "No need for that. It''s getting late already. You are a woman, and you should return first. I will retire here. Just help me book a room."

    Zenith frowned a little, but when she thought about it, she didn''t find the idea bad. Nodding, she agreed, "Okay, sir. Give me a moment, I will go and book you a room."

    With that, she left him in the private room and went to make arrangements.

    It took her a while, but she handled it well.

    However, when she returned with the room key card, Ryan was no longer in the private room they had booked. The suit jacket that was previously hung on the back of his chair was also gone.

    Did he leave?

    The moment that thought crossed her, she shook it off. Having seen his drunken state ¡ªshe couldn''t believe he would leave.

    And didn''t he ask her to book him a room?

    Sending her off to book one, he wouldn''t leave.

    And she had been at the reception desk all this while. If he had left, she would have noticed it.

    But if he didn''t, then where did he go?

    Getting her bag, she fished out her phone before dialling his number to make a call. It rang through the line, but was never answered. Her brows furrowed in concern, and pulling her phone away, she redialled again.

    However, even trying a few times, it didn''t get through.

    Several thoughts came to her mind. And she cannot ignore each and every of them. And soon worry clasped her heart.

    Anxious, she was about to rush out when she heard the footsteps approaching the door of the private room.

    Just when she would have taken a sigh of relief, the door was pushed from outside. But the person who appeared wasn''t Ryan.

 Chapter 547: It was important to have him in her favor.

    Zenith''s brows knitted in a frown when she saw that the person who appeared wasn''t Ryan but a lady server.

    "Ma''am, are you still using this room?" she asked politely, her gaze darting around, scanning the empty room.

    "We are done," Zenith replied, grabbing her bag to leave. "You can clean, if you want."

    The server smiled before nodding. She was about to press the call button to ask someone to come and clean when Zenith halted in front of her.

    Turning to look back at her, she asked, "Oh yes, by the way, did you see my boss, Mr. Ryan Foster, leaving this room?"

    Even if Zenith had missed seeing Ryan, she was sure the lady server would have seen. After all, all this while, she had been standing just outside the room.

    The lady server paused for a moment before nodding, "Yes, ma''am. Earlier, I saw him leaving."

    "Leaving?" Zenith''s frown deepened.

    However, the woman in uniform nodded. "Yes, ma''am. He was looking drunk. After you left the room earlier, he also went out, and then he didn''t return." She then turned and gestured toward one direction and continued, "He had walked down this corridor. This doesn''t lead to the exit of our hotel. But since I have moved away, I might have missed him leaving."

    Zenith understood. Giving a small dry smile, she nodded and reciprocated to her in equal politeness. "Thank you."

    With that, she walked down the same direction the server had directed.

    There was an array of private rooms. Checking a few of them, she tried looking for Ryan but couldn''t find him. And in the end, she reached the end of the corridor where there were restrooms.

    "Ma''am, are you looking for Mr. Foster?" a hotel staff who was just passing by asked, and Zenith looked at him expectantly.

    "Yes. Have you seen him?"

    The waiter''s gaze darted to look at the gents'' restroom as he nodded. "Yes, he is inside. I brought him here."

    Zenith finally sighed in relief, nodding, "Thank you."

    "It''s fine, ma''am. I had earlier seen you entering with him, so I was able to guess," he said out of courtesy and then left.

    Zenith watched the sign of the gents'' restroom and waited outside. Not long after, she saw a shadow reappearing on the floor. When she gazed up, it was Ryan.

    "Sir, are you alright? Shall I take you to the hospital?" she asked, already reaching to hold him.

    Ryan''s gaze was clearer than before, but due to the effect of alcohol in his system, he was still finding it difficult to walk. "No, there ... is no need to get me to the hospital. I am fine. Take me to the room."

    Zenith nodded before helping him into the elevator. But just before the door of the elevator dinged close, a hand appeared, obstructing it from closing.

    When she looked up, an expression of displeasure crossed over Zenith''s face.

    Delyth Ember.

    She didn''t mean to look impolite, but Delyth''s appearance at the moment was like this only meant trouble.

    "Where are you taking him?" Delyth asked, looking at Zenith from head to toe. Her gaze was not pleasing.

    But Zenith didn''t mind it. She simply gave her a small, polite smile and replied, "Sir isn''t feeling well. So, I am taking him to the room upstairs to rest." Her tone was devoid of any malice, but it still somehow made Delyth''s face twist in ugliness.

    "To the room?" she echoed as if she couldn''t believe it. "Have you lost all your shame that now, you don''t even feel ashamed of confessing it on my face?"

    Zenith was taken aback. She didn''t understand what she said wrong, but when she saw Delyth''s expression, she recapped her words and found the hints that could have led her to be misunderstood.

    "Ms. Ember, you probably got something wrong," she quickly tried to explain. "I didn''t mean it like that. I simply meant that I am taking Sir to the room to rest. He had asked me to book it for him, and since he is not in a state to walk properly, I am just giving him a helping hand."

    "Helping hand! Heh!" Delyth scoffed. "Do you think you can fool me? Your intentions are all clearly written on your face. I can read it like the back of my hand."

    Zenith felt wronged. She was not sure what intentions Delyth could see on her face, but just the thought of it was making her skin crawl. She had no ill intentions, but getting questioned like this was only making her look back. And she wasn''t liking it even a bit.

    Her gaze turned to look at Ryan, ready to ask him to explain. But when she saw his eyes closed, she realized, he might not have even heard it. And even if he did, he was not in a state to argue.

    Sighing, she tried to do her best. Taking a deep breath, she chose to ignore the insult Delyth had thrown her way.

    Turning to look, she said, "Ms. Ember, if you aren''t stepping in, please step back. You are getting us delayed."

    "You ..."

    Zenith didn''t give her the chance to speak. Keeping her one arm secured around Ryan, she leaned forward to gently push Delyth out before pressing the button of the elevator.

    Delyth''s pupils dilated, and seeing the door closing, she quickly rushed in to step inside.

    Just as she did, the door closed behind her.

    Her eyes sent daggers at Zenith, but Zenith didn''t acknowledge it. She ignored her as if she hadn''t seen her climbing in.

    "You ..." Delyth didn''t like her attitude. "Did you forget who I am?"

    Zenith stared at her for a moment before shaking her head. "I probably didn''t, but it seems, Ms. Ember did forget that I am Mr. Foster''s secretary. And what I am doing right now is a part of my job."

    "You ..."

    Before she could speak anything, she paused seeing Ryan stir.

    "You ... what are you doing here?" The displeasure was quite imminent in his voice.

    Delyth halted at his tone, her fingers clenching. The thing for which she was here, it was important that Ryan stayed in her favor. She can''t have him standing against her.

 Chapter 548: Leave before I call someone.

    Ryan''s vision was a little blurry. He saw that there was a third person there; he could even hear the voice, but he wasn''t in a state to focus and realize who it was.

    Blinking his eyes, he was about to focus, but just then the elevator dinged, notifying them that they had arrived at the floor.

    Delyth acted quickly at the ding. She quickly stepped out and then urged Zenith to help Ryan.

    "What are you waiting for?" Her tone still carried the same arrogance that could make anyone hate her. "Bring him out fast and take him to the room."

    Zenith stared at her for a second, hating her haughtiness. But then, realizing the state of Ryan in her arms, she decided to ignore the unnecessary.

    Supporting Ryan, she helped him walk out of the elevator. "Sir," she slowly said, seeking his attention. "We have arrived at the floor. Let me help you to the room."

    Her voice came extremely soft as if she was trying to coax a kid.

    When Ryan heard her, he paused before nodding to her. Then, with the support of her dainty shoulders, he walked out of the elevator with him.

    Delyth didn''t like Ryan act so believing of a mere secretary, but there was nothing she could do but follow them. She would teach Zenith the lesson when the time comes. For now, she would wait for the right time.

    Walking to one of the suites, at the end of the corridor, Zenith halted. She read the number before checking down the room card she carried. "This is the one," she murmured to herself before turning to look at Ryan. "Sir, we are here. Can you stand by yourself for a moment? I would unlock the door of the room?"

    Ryan just hummed before trying to get back to his feet. But the moment Zenith removed her arm from his large frame, he staggered, almost falling off his feet.

    But fortunately, Zenith reached him in time and held him back. "Sir!" she gasped, partially in horror. "Are you alright?" she asked, her complexing getting pale at the thought of Ryan hitting the floor. If she hadn''t reached him in time, he would have ...

    "What are you doing?" Delyth''s accusatory voice chirped in, "Can''t you even hold him properly? What if he had fallen? You are his secretary. Is this how you fulfil your so-called duty?"

    Zenith wanted to lash out at her really badly, but she held it in. Giving Delyth just a sharp, disdainful look, she focused back on Ryan. Slowly, she made him lean on the wall close to the door. Only when he stood steady, she pulled away to remove the cover that hid the card punch in the device.

    The door clicked open in less than a second, and she pushed it full-fledged before reaching back to Ryan. "Sir, we can go in now." With that said, she pulled him in. Delyth followed after them.

    Helping him to bed, Zenith covered him with the blanket. Although it was not the most comfortable posture, with his suit jacket removed, he still looked better.

    "Are you done ogling him?" Delyth asked, standing just behind.

    "Ma''am, it seems you have really misunderstood something," Zenith spoke sharply, not able to take the accusation anymore. "I won''t ask you what provoked you against me, but I will remind you of my position. I am Mr. Foster''s secretary. Please show some decency. I don''t like getting wrongly accused."

    "Wrongly accused?" Delyth scoffed. "Really? Were you not just staring at him?"

    "I was just ¡ª" Zenith was about to explain, but she paused when she realized just to whom she was about to give the explanation. Shaking her head against the idea, she didn''t find any legit reason to.

    "What? Your defence suddenly feels weak?"

    Zenith pressed her lips in a thin line. She reached out to grab her bag as she shook her head. "No, I suddenly realized you hold no such position where I have to explain to you."

    "You ..."

    "It''s getting late, I will leave first."

    With that said, the secretary turned to leave, failing to notice the small smirk that lifted the corners of Delyth''s lips.

    She headed straight to the room door with the intent to leave. And Delyth followed her. Just as she stepped out, something struck Zenith, and she turned to look back. Her brows furrowing slightly in confusion.

    There was a question on the tip of her tongue, but she didn''t ask her immediately. She stared at Delyth for a moment before carefully inquiring, "Ms. Ember, how are you leaving? Shall I book you a ride back to your apartment?"

    "There is no need," Delyth refused almost immediately. "I am not leaving. Ryan is alone here, and it will only be better if I stay here to take care of him."

    Saying that, she swiftly reached for the door, ready to close it on Zenith''s face. But just when she would have done that, Zenith''s hand held it from closing.

    "What are you doing?" Delyth asked, frowning.

    Zenith smiled and said without sugarcoating her words. "Ms. Ember, I think you got something gravely wrong here. Mr. Foster might be a little extra drunk tonight, but he doesn''t need anyone to take care of him. It''s only better if you leave along with me."

    "Now you are going to teach me?" Delyth asked, curling her fingers into fists while fuming. "Did you forget who I am? You are just his secretary. Since you have done your job, you can leave."

    That''s definitely not happening.

    "I am not teaching you anything, and neither am I forgetting who I am," Zenith said, her voice very clear. "I am Mr. Foster''s secretary and my job is to follow his orders and make sure he is alright. Don''t get me wrong, but I can''t leave him with some woman whose identity in his life is not very clear."

    "What do you mean?" Delyth ground her teeth.

    But Zenith didn''t falter under her furious gaze. She maintained her professionalism and said, "I meant exactly what I said, Ms. Ember. Please don''t force me to say what you won''t bear to here." She then stepped a step aside and gestured with her hand. "Please, kindly leave."

    "You ..."

    "Leave before I call someone to escort you out."

 Chapter 549: Not the right thing to do.

    Delyth fumed, but she had no other choice but to leave.

    Watching her leave, Zenith wasn''t sure if she had done it right or not. But what she said was very true.

    Delyth might appear close to her boss, but Ryan never allowed her to cross a line with him. So, considering that, it was unwise to leave the two together. Especially when Ryan was not in the right state.

    She re-entered the room to check on him. Seeing him sleeping on the bed, she sighed silently in her heart.

    She had planned to leave him in the room and leave. But now, sensing the ulterior motives of certain someone, she decided it was better to guard him for a little time longer.

    Keeping her bag on the couch, she walked back to his side of the bed. Staring down at him sleeping peacefully, she crossed her arms. "I don''t like it when my character is questioned, but what I hate most is seeing you vulnerable. To me, you were born to stand upright, strong and proud. Always remain like that, sir."

    He stirred a little in his sleep, but she knew her words didn''t reach her. Bending down, she helped him adjust the comforter a little better around him before turning and walking back to the couch to rest for the night.

    Meanwhile, outside,

    Delyth exited the hotel, high in rage. She never thought that Was even a mere secretary would act bossy around her now.

    Her fist clenched, and she turned back to look at the hotel, grinding her teeth. She would find a way to get back at all the insults and humiliation she had to go through.

    A cab pulled up in front of her as the driver rolled down the window to ask, "Miss, did you call for the cab?"

    Delyth turned to look at him. Instead of responding to his question, she pulled the door open for the passenger seat and got inside.

    "Drive," she ordered, closing her eyes.

    The driver looked at her through the rear mirror and started the ride.

    The next morning came sooner.

    When Ryan opened his eyes, he winced, feeling his head pounding. The aftereffects of alcohol have always been worse for him.

    Massaging his temples, he slowly sat up on the bed. His eyes caught a glimpse of something kept on the side table from the corner of his eye.

    He turned to look and saw a glass of watched, prepared with medicine kept. When he reached to check, he realized that it was a medicine he usually takes for hangovers.

    Did Zenith prepare it?

    Probably. He thought.

    He popped the medicine into his hand before swallowing it with the water. Just as he set the glass aside, he felt something move in a distant corner of the room.

    Alert, he turned to check, and for a moment he froze in the moment.

    The day was bright, and the sunlight was streaming in through the large window. But what took him off guard was not the blissfulness of the morning but the beauty that lay under its brightness, glowing like nothing else.

    Zenith.

    His fingers subconsciously clutched the sheet between his fingers.

    Did she not leave yesterday?

    The memories of the last night reeled back, and he remembered he had asked her to book his room and then leave. She came looking for him when he exited the restroom.

    And then ...

    A familiar voice.

    He might not remember it all, but he could recognize that voice well. Delyth. His brows knitted in a frown.

    He might not have visited her often in the hospital, but he has kept tabs on her recovery. He knew she was healing well and now her legs were so better that she could stand and walk on their own.

    But why has she come here?

    Zenith shifted in her posture, and his attention went back to stare at her. She didn''t look sleeping comfortably.

    Has she been sleeping like this the whole night?

    Ryan''s expression didn''t look pleasant, especially when he saw her blocking the light coming to her face with her hand.

    Removing the comforter, she stepped out of the bed to walk to her side. Frowning, he noticed her brows pinched together in irritation, and he reached out to draw the dark curtains.

    However, just as his hands could reach them, he felt a tug on his shirt. When he looked down, he noticed her clasping it, trying to pull it.

    He tried to remove it from her grasp, but she held it firm. Sighing, she gently caressed her hair and mumbled, "Let it go. It''s not the curtain. I will draw the curtains down for you."

    And as if she heard, she immediately let go of his clothes. Seeing her acting all obedient, he couldn''t hold back a smile.

    He drew the curtains for her, but as the moment he leaned in to do so, his balance slipped and he fell over her.

    It happened so quickly that he didn''t have time to grab anything. Only when he felt her squirm beneath, he realized that the fall might have stirred her awake.

    "S-Sir!" she called in a stutter, her voice coming from very close to his ear. "Are you alright?"

    He immediately rose to his height and glanced down at her sleeping figure. Scratching the back of his ear, he quickly explained, "I was just helping you draw the curtains when I slipped."

    Zenith looked at his flustered expression and quickly sat up. "Oh, that''s fine. I didn''t mean to sleep for long in the first place. I didn''t know how or when I dozed off."

    "It''s fine and understandable. If you want, you can sleep some more," he suggested, remembering that the doctor said she was sleep deprived.

    But Zenith quickly shook her head against the idea. "No, that''s not needed. Since you are awake now, it''s only better if I leave first. It''s the weekend, anyway, so I will get to sleep once I reach back home."

    With that said, she quickly pulled her leg down the couch, ready to jump to leave, when Ryan''s question paused her.

    "Why didn''t you leave last night? Did I not say you can leave after helping me in the room?"

    Of course, he did.

    And she had the same plans. But who expected Delyth to appear out of nowhere?

    "Sir, I had thought the same. But then I didn''t feel that it was the right thing to do," she said.

    And at her words, Ryan frowned. "Not the right thing to do? What do you mean?"

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Winslow Residence ¡ª

    Arwen completed her breakfast and returned to her room as usual to grab her share of chocolate. Pulling the drawer, she retrieved the box of chocolate to grab a piece.

    Although Aiden had brought them yesterday, she hadn''t gotten a chance to eat them yet.

    Unwrapping the golden wrap off, she popped one in her mouth. As it melted inside her mouth, she paused at the taste.

    This ...

    She checked the box. Her gaze slightly narrowed to read the packaging. It was the same, but ...

    "What''s wrong?" Aiden''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 550: Subtle change in flavor.

    Arwen heard his voice and turned on her heels to look behind. Her lips pressed into a thin line when she saw him standing in a lazy pose, leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed and brows arched up.

    "Huh?" she asked back, and he jutted his chin down the wrapper in her hand and the box in the other.

    "I asked what''s wrong? You look like something is gravely wrong in there."

    Arwen paused again and gazed back at the chocolate in her hand. "Oh yes," she said, flipping the box and rechecking the details on its back. "I don''t know, there seems to be something different."

    "Different?"

    Though Aiden knew what that difference was all about, he put on a nonchalance and pretended to be totally unaware of it.

    She hummed and continued, "Yes, these chocolates seem to be different. They taste different. Although the flavour difference is very subtle, since I have been having it for years, I can tell it."

    He pushed his figure off the doorframe and walked into the room. "Is it? Did I get you the wrong flavour?" he asked.

    Arwen shook her head. "Doesn''t seem so." She walked towards him and met him halfway. "I checked it. It''s the same one that I have been having all these years."

    "Then?"

    She glanced up at him, shaking her head again. "I don''t know. Did you order it from the wrong place?"

    "I asked Granna before ordering. It couldn''t be the wrong place. If you want, I can call them back and ask."

    With that, he was about to reach his phone when Arwen stopped him.

    "What are you doing?" she asked, raising her brows in disbelief.

    Feigning utter innocence, he shrugged his shoulders. "Giving them a call to ask why it tastes different."

    She pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. "You think you can give them the call just like that?" She then mildly scoffed and added, "If we, the consumers, could give the brands a call like that, do you think their phone would ever be free?"

    "You, as a consumer, might not reach out like that. But as their new boss, it''s not that difficult to keep a check on them."

    New boss.

    Arwen paused at that. She pointed a finger towards herself and asked in a tone of confusion. "New boss? Me?"

    Aiden nodded. "Yes, their new boss. I got the company transferred to your name yesterday."

    She blinked, stupefied. "You did what?"

    "Didn''t you say that you liked their chocolates very much?"

    Of course, she did.

    But which language translates ''liking their chocolates'' to ''having their company in her name''?

    Did he understand it wrong somewhere?

    "Aiden, you are kidding, right?" She didn''t want to rule out the possibility of it to be another joke.

    Aiden blinked. "You want to see the papers. Emyr can bring it to you if you." He reached for his phone and swiftly dialled Emyr''s number.

    However, before it could ring, she grabbed it from him and disconnected it. "It''s the weekend today. Let him rest and enjoy."

    "But ..."

    "But, nothing." She tightened her jaws. "I believe that you were joking, and you actually did what you said you did."

    Aiden looked down at the box in her hand. Taking a chocolate from it, he popped it in his mouth. "Hmm ... not bad," he commented.

    And Arwen narrowed her gaze at him, asking, "You want to have more?"

    "You are willing to give them to me?"

    "Haha ... there seems to be no reason not to. After all, now we own the company. As long as we crave it, we can ask them to bring it for us. So, yes, I don''t mind sharing." She lifted up the box to him, gesturing for him to take one more if he wanted.

    Aiden didn''t hold any formality. He swiftly took another before popping it again in his mouth.

    Arwen hadn''t expected him to be shameless. The moment he took another one, she closed the box, hiding it away from her. "You have had enough. Don''t eye anymore."

    She then turned and walked back to her bedside drawer to stuff the box back inside. "I don''t mind the subtle change of the flavour. So, don''t find a reason to covet my chocolates anymore."

    Aiden watched her from behind. His stance finally easing. He thought it would be difficult to explain to her. Luckily, he was able to ease her doubt before she grew suspicious.

    "It''s weekend today," Arwen said, turning to look back at him. "What are our plans? Don''t tell me you are busy with something."

    They usually don''t get the days together with each other. And even this weekend has come after a long time where both of them are at home. She didn''t want to see him again, busy with work.

    "I have nothing on my schedule," Aiden said, walking to sit on his side of the bed. "So, I am not busy at all."

    Her eyes sparkled, and at once, getting exuberant, she clapped in delight. "Perfect! Then what are we doing today?" She paused before listing out all that she had in her general plans. "We never spent our day together. Either you or I have been busy, so this is our first time. Shall we go out? To shopping, go-karting, amusement park or something?"

    Aiden stared at her delightful expression and, for a moment, couldn''t look away.

    "What? Shall we?"

    "You want to go on a date with me?" he asked, knowing well her heart.

    Arwen paused. But then, putting on a nonchalant expression, she said, "Umm ... going on a date with your husband doesn''t seem to be a bad idea." However, she then shook her head and continued, "But I don''t want to force the date with you."

    They never went on a date.

    But if they ever go, it would be well planned. Not one decided on a whim.

    "Let''s plan the date some other day. For today, let''s just go out to enjoy."

 Chapter 551: Grace me with your presence.

    Arwen hadn''t had anything specific in her mind, so when they decided to go out, she decided to dress casually.

    Pairing the beige brown, turtle neck pullover with a washed deep blue pair of denim, she was good to go. "I am ready," she announced, stepping out of the closet, only to pause in her movement.

    Her gaze was fixed on his frame, which looked breathtaking. Adorned in muscle muscle-fitting customised shirt, the fabric hugged his body like another skin, leaving almost nothing to imagination. Especially with his top three buttons undone, she was getting a perfect glimpse firm chest muscles.

    "Do you want to change the plans?" he asked, making her glance up at him. "If you want, we can also stay back home and enjoy. I guarantee it will be full of pleasures."

    Arwen felt her throat run dry. Clearing it, she quickly chided, "There is no need to change the plan. We are going out. But it would be better if you get changed into something ... more comfortable."

    Aiden eyed himself down before responding, "But I am already very comfortable in this. If you want me to change into something particular, you can tell me. I will happily oblige."

    She opened her mouth but when she realizing what she was doing, she quickly chided herself in heart and said, "There is no need for you to oblige me. If you are comfortable with that, it''s good. I don''t intend to force anything on you."

    Although she said that, her gaze dipped to look at his chest, feeling a surge of possessiveness within.

    She was happy to have a handsome husband with a great physique. But what can she do? She has grown possessive when it comes to him. She is not just unwilling to share him, but also his looks.

    "Will you not be layering it with something warm?" she asked, looking at him through the mirror while she did her hair.

    Aiden was putting on his limited edition Patek Philippe watch, matching his look. "The weather has improved recently. I don''t think it would be necessary. We would be carrying coats, anyway." He stared at her through the mirror before motioning her towards something he kept on the dresser. "Check and see if that matches you."

    When Arwen opened the box, she was momentarily stunned. Turning on her heels, she looked back at him. Her gaze dipped to look down at his watch. "You got them in pairs?" she asked, even though it was very evident.

    "It was designed in pairs. Since I got one, the other will naturally belong to you," he reasoned as though it was nothing special.

    But if it hasn''t been special, wouldn''t everyone have their hands on these pairs?

    She pulled the watch out of the box before wearing it on her wrist. Irrelevant to say, it not just suited her complexion but also matched her aura. "I liked it," she said, turning to look at herself in the mirror.

    Aiden watched her and smiled. When their gaze met through the reflection, time paused for a moment.

    "Ready?" he asked.

    She nodded. "Almost."

    "Then I will wait for you in the car." Saying that, he walked out of the room.

    Arwen put on some basic makeup. Once done, she also walked out of the room.

    But just as she was about to descend the stairs, her phone rang. She paused in her steps and fished her phone out of her bag. Her gaze glittered when she saw Granna''s name appear on the screen.

    Letting a soft smile lift her lips at the corners, she pressed to answer the call. "Granna," she greeted lovingly as she had always greeted her.

    "Wennie, did I disturb you?" Brenda''s voice came weak and frail, making Arwen halt immediately.

    "You didn''t, Granna," she said immediately. "What''s wrong? Are you unwell?" She remembered the last time she saw her in her office. Even then, she looked a little too weak and old. But when Mia pieced it with her, she found it normal.

    "Oh, that''s nothing major, sweetheart. The change in weather hasn''t been great. A minor, simple cold has made me sound weak. Else, everything is fine. There is nothing to worry about."

    Brenda knew she couldn''t always say that she was fine when, in actuality, she was getting weaker and weaker. So, she lied, wrapping it with a small truth.

    "Did you see the doctor, Granna?" Arwen asked worriedly. She descended the stairs, walking into the living room, only to spot Aiden standing at the door, waiting for her.

    Brenda hummed through the line. "I did, and he prescribed the medicines which I have been taking duly. But let''s not discuss that now," she huffed with slight irritation. "You will make me forget what I called you for."

    Arwen pursed her lips as her gaze met Aiden''s. "Granna, can you not make it sound like you only call when you have reasons to? I am your granddaughter. We don''t share transactional bond, but a true one that''s formed from the bottom of two hearts."

    Aiden''s eyes flashed with coldness, but before Arwen could notice it, he masked it away.

    "Okay, Granna," she relented when she didn''t hear the old woman speaking from the other end of the call. "Tell me. For what did you call me?"

    "It''s a weekend today, Wennie," Brenda mentioned, adding, "I called to ask if you two have any plans in the evening. If there isn''t anything that you are doing, grace this old woman with your presence. Staying alone sometimes becomes boring."

    Arwen''s gaze darted to look at Aiden. She slowly said, "We have some plans, Granna." Although there was nothing in particular, they were going out. "But we will be done by evening. We will visit you for dinner. We will, right, husband?"

    Aiden''s fingers clenched into fists inside the pocket. He would have refused, but when he saw her dazzling gaze that was expecting him to agree with her, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse her.

    Nodding, he hummed. "We will."

    "Did you hear, Granna," she asked through the line. "We will grace you with our presence during the dinner. So, wait for us."

 Chapter 552: Of course, his.

    "What''s wrong? Is everything fine?" Arwen asked, turning to look at Aiden, who sat behind the steering wheel, driving in silence.

    Although the silence was not awkward, it was weird.

    When she decided to go out with him, she didn''t expect the ride to become so silent. She thought they would be going, teasing and having fun together as they have always been around each other.

    Aiden hadn''t noticed the same. So, when she asked, he was momentarily confused. "Huh?" he asked, turning to give a fleeting look at her. "Everything is fine. What could be wrong? Why did you ask?"

    "You have gone silent all of a sudden," she said, not hiding the reason for her doubt. "You aren''t like this always. So, I asked, did anything happen that changed your mood?"

    He paused for a second, and in that moment, something flashed in his eyes. But before Arwen could notice it, it was gone.

    "How am I, then?" he asked.

    "Huh?"

    He turned to look at her and asked with pure confusion written on his face. "You said I am not like this always. So, tell me how I am, then, if not like this?"

    "You tease me and ¡ª"

    "You want me to tease you?" his brows arched up, and her face flushed red, and she realized that although she didn''t mean it, she gave him something to tease her.

    "I didn''t mean that," she said, looking away. Her fingers unconsciously moved to pull back the stray strand of hair behind her ears.

    Noticing her gesture of shyness, Aiden smirked. "Oh, you didn''t? But it made me feel that every inch of yours is craving to get teased by me. Do you like it when I tease you?"

    "I ... I ..."

    "There is no need for you to retort to it," he said, trying to make the answer easy for him. "If you like it, you can tell me. From next time, I will put extra effort into teasing you."

    "You ¡ª"

    "Hm?"

    "Actually, I got it wrong. It wasn''t bad when you were driving silently." She gestured him towards the steering wheel, which he was manoeuvring very skilfully. "It was, in fact, better. Please focus on driving. We aren''t on a long drive right now. We have plans to reach somewhere, and teasing me like this will only delay us."

    "Aren''t we out for fun today? And this is fun. Isn''t it?" he countered.

    And Arwen narrowed her eyes at him. "No, it isn''t. Drive now." She then crossed her arms and simply turned to stare out of the window.

    Aiden watched and couldn''t hold back a smirk.

    Not long after, they arrived at the city''s most luxurious mall. Living up to the name, all the well-known luxury brands were lined up in a row.

    "Before we enter, I would love to remind you that at times like this, I don''t often stay frugal," Arwen said, giving him a look that should have seemed like a warning. "I buy what I find worth buying. So, dear husband, I just hope you don''t regret it later."

    Aiden heard her well and stared at the opulent design of the mall. "It would be disgraceful for me if my wife couldn''t be satisfied spending to her heart''s content. Don''t worry, there is nothing to regret."

    "We will see that later," she scoffed before intertwining her fingers with his and tugging him towards the entrance of the building.

    Although Arwen said she was entering with an intention to spend, she didn''t actually act on it.

    Not because she did want to, but because she didn''t find the need to.

    Every brand''s recent collection was oddly familiar to her. Not because she had seen them surfing online, but because most of them are there, encased in her closet, ready for her use.

    She never noticed who did it before, but the dresses and the accessories were often replaced with the recent trending ones that not just went according to the fashion but also the weather.

    Since all of it matched her preference, she didn''t question before. But only now she realized that they were regularly getting updated and replaced according to her needs.

    "Aren''t you too smart?" she said, glaring at her husband.

    Aiden turned to look at her and blinked. "Are you praising me or making a complaint?"

    Arwen narrowed her eyes at him. "What do you think?" she then looked around the store. "Everything here that I would have liked, I couldn''t buy?"

    "Why?"

    "Why would I buy them ..." she asked through the mock grit of her teeth, "when I have them already, husband?" She pointed at a handbag and then another before moving to the basic accessory. "This, this, this and this ... all of them are there in my closet. Care to tell me if you are not aware of it?"

    He shrugged. "I don''t know. These simple things are looked after by Mr. Jones."

    "On whose orders?" she gaze squinted even more.

    Of course, his.

    Even if he refused it now, she knew.

    But what she didn''t know was that ¡ªeverything that''s there in her closet comes handpicked by him. He loves to pick things silently when she is not noticing.

    Only he knew what she would like.

    Rubbing his nose, Aiden said, "Well, we probably wouldn''t be having everything."

    "Really?"

    He coughed and nodded. "We can look into the other brands and see if they have anything that suits us."

    Before Arwen could retort, he held her hand and pulled her out of one store, leading her to another.

    Just as they were leaving, they didn''t notice. But someone else did.

    "Arwen!"

    From a distance, a woman recognized Arwen. Although she didn''t see the man clearly but she could tell that it was Arwen whom she had seen just now. "You are here again," she muttered under her breath, her voice tinged with familiar hostility. "This time, I wouldn''t let you overstep me. Let me see if you hold the confidence to face me."

 Chapter 553: I desire to have the wildest one.

    Arwen watched Aiden as he led her into another brand store. She wanted to laugh, but she held it in to not give away the fun she was having with him. Even though she hadn''t bought anything yet, she wasn''t upset about it.

    In her busy schedule, she hardly gets time to shop. It was good to have someone who could manage this for you, keeping in mind your style and preference. And she wasn''t like other socialites whose days would get spent thinking about what she would wear the next day.

    As long as the outfit matches her comfort and style and is favourable to the weather, she will wear it and go out.

    And recently, all the clothes she wore were according to her comfort preferences. They are either customized or from well-known brands that she has previously liked.

    If it were Mr. Jones who was taking care of it, she would thank him properly after getting back home.

    "Are we entering this store now?" she asked when they finally stopped at a stop.

    Aiden gazed at the brand name and nodded, "Let''s go and see if there is anything here that you like."

    Arwen also glanced to check the brand name and slowly pursed her lips. "I have never tried this brand before. Are you sure, we are going in?"

    He nodded.

    And she simply gave him a long stare before agreeing. "Okay, then let''s go in and see."

    She was liking this role of grumpy wife, especially after seeing him working hard to coax her back to a better mood.

    Was he really that doting to her? Or had he truly not realized that she was just playing with him and not exactly upset with him?

    As they entered the store, a store assistant came forward to assist them.

    "Sir, ma''am, good afternoon. How may I assist you?" Her eyes darted to look at Aiden, turning warm at his handsome look.

    Arwen noticed it, and she followed her line of sight before stepping forward to obstruct it smoothly. "You can start by showing us your couple collection."

    Although her words came softly and kindly, the meaning behind them was not masked.

    The store assistant was instantly embarrassed. Looking away, she quickly looked down and bit her lip. "Ma''am, please come this way." With that, she turned and walked in a particular direction in the store.

    Arwen watched her but didn''t immediately follow.

    "We are looking for a couple outfits?"

    She heard him close to her ears, and when she turned to look, their proximity made her breath hitch. Their lips were mere inches apart. "You ... what are you doing?"

    She asked, her face turning red. She didn''t move, but stayed.

    "I am just asking you if we are shopping couple outfits?" he then pulled away as if he didn''t realize what he did. "You just asked her, so I thought to clarify it with you."

    Arwen knew better. Squinting her eyes at him, she put her hands on her hips. "Aiden Winslow, you better be as innocent as you are pretending to be. Or else, you will see the side of mine that will haunt you even in your dreams. I am not a very kind wife. I ¡ª"

    Before she could say, his arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her close, almost flush against himself. "Who said I like to have a kind and gentle wife? I desire to have the wildest one."

    "You ¡ª"

    He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers, giving her a swift peck, shushing her words immediately. "Don''t reveal it aloud, Moon. I like seeing you give me surprises."

    She blinked.

    Surprises?

    Was her possessive attitude just now a surprise for him?

    She was dumbfounded. Not knowing what to say more, she simply held his arms and said, "Let''s go." And then they walked in the direction where the store assistant had previously headed.

    Behind them, Emily walked into the same store. She wasn''t alone. Two more girls were accompanying her.

    "Emily, are you sure we are heading to this brand store?" one girl asked her, not looking quite satisfied.

    And another one chimed in, "Yes, this one isn''t very popular. I haven''t seen many wearing it. We might not like anything here. And furthermore, there are a few better stores that we haven''t checked. Let''s go there instead."

    However, Emily was very focused. "We will go into this one first. Let''s see the others later." Saying that, she didn''t stay there longer to wheedle them. Instead, she walked in ahead, and the other two exchanged a glance before following after her.

    "Hello, good afternoon, ma''am," another store assistant stepped in to greet Emily when she saw her walking in. "Are you looking for something particular?"

    Emily didn''t turn to gaze at her. Her eyes simply followed Arwen''s silhouette that was now disappearing at a distance. "Yes, take me to that corner of your store," she hurriedly said, pointing to the other side of the store.

    The store assistant was confused. She turned to look briefly in the direction and then looked back at Emily to ask, "Ma''am, that corner of our store is dedicated to couples. Are you here to shop with your boyfriend?"

    "Couples?" Emily asked, frowning.

    The store assistant nodded. "Yes, ma''am. Our brand has a separate collection for couples. Even if you haven''t brought your boyfriend today, you can still check our collections. I am sure you will find something that you will like."

    Before Emily could say anything, her friend spoke, "But Emily, you are single. You don''t have a boyfriend."

    "Yes, I remember you once had a crush on Ryan Foster, but he never looked your way and later got engaged to your cousin."

    The store assistant felt awkward, but she kept her politeness in check. She didn''t interrupt the ladies; rather waited for them to decide.

    However, Emily still felt embarrassed. Gritting, she said, "Shut up, you two. Who asked for your advice?"

    "We ... we were just ¡ª"

    "Shut up, I said," she warned and then looking at the store assistant, she said, "I would like to check your brand collection for couples. Escort me there."

 Chapter 554: Donâ€™t tell me you are planning to buy the entire store?

    Arwen had no plans of buying matching outfits. But when she actually saw the outfits, she didn''t find the idea that bad.

    The designs were classy and comfortable, and they didn''t look too cringe or bad.

    "Ma''am, did you like anything among these?" the store assistant asked when she saw Arwen staring at the outfits in contemplation.

    Arwen hummed, but she didn''t immediately select. She smiled at the store assistant and said, "I did like a few of them, but I will wait for my husband. We will decide on them together."

    The store assistant nodded in understanding. "Then, Ma''am, you can take a seat till he returns. I will ask someone to get you coffee."

    She smiled and then walked away for a moment.

    Just then, Emily walked there with her troop.

    "Oh, we meet again, Arwen," she said, her tone carrying the arrogance. "Surely, it''s a fateful coincidence. Don''t you think?"

    Arwen had just opened her phone to scroll through her feed when she heard the familiar voice. Although she recognized it at once, she hoped that she had recognized it wrong.

    However, her hope only shattered when she glanced up and found that she wasn''t hearing wrong. Emily was standing there in person.

    "I would pause for a few more minutes before naming this anything," she replied with a tight smile while letting her gaze flick to the two minions standing behind her.

    Emily scoffed, feeling triumphant inside. "Oh, Arwen, you can''t hold that bitterness inside. After all, we have been sisters anyway. This new bond between us is meant to increase our closeness, not the distance."

    The last time she mentioned it; the news wasn''t very sure. So, when Arwen had threatened her, she had gotten scared of losing to her.

    But today, the stars were on her side, and Catrin had announced adopting her publicly. Now, no matter what Arwen says, no one could change the change in her title that''s going to happen very soon.

    Arwen didn''t want to step into the same mud, but knowing Emily well, she knew she had no quick escape. Sighing in heart, she shook her head at her bad luck. "Aren''t you here to shop?" she stated the obvious before gesturing her towards the line of clothing hung for showcase. "Please don''t hold yourself back for me."

    She left home to enjoy the day out today, not to get herself caught in the regular mess. So, she tried to distance herself from it even if it comes at her expense.

    Getting back to her phone, she simply went back to scroll through her feed.

    However, Emily didn''t see it like that. To her, Arwen''s words felt demeaning. Like she was looking down upon her. Humiliating her.

    Clenching her fingers, she watched Arwen ignore her. Her blood boiled inside, and in that moment, she decided to stake all if that could make Arwen feel the same humiliation, she had made her feel every time.

    "I have decided." Turning to the store assistant, she announced before pointing a finger out at Arwen to add, "I want everything that she has selected. Wrap it for me."

    Arwen blinked. Although she had no intention of putting her ear to their business, she was sitting too close to ignore their talk.

    She glanced up and stared at Emily.

    When Emily caught her gaze, she smugly said, "I am here today to shop as Quinn family''s heiress and as you almost everyone knows, the Quinns have considerable stakes in this mall."

    Of course, everyone knew. Arwen knew.

    Emily was simply rubbing it on Arwen''s face, reminding her that this time she held an upper hand.

    "My adoptive mother, Catrin Quinn, dotes on me," she continued, adding more arrogance in her tone, flaunting her new title to the extreme. "She has given me the privilege to shop for everything and anything I want."

    She retrieved a card that she had been carrying around and handed it to the store assistant without even looking at her. Her gaze was fixed on Arwen, every moment, every second. "So, wrap what I asked for."

    The store assistant was hesitant. It was clear bias, but she had no position to refuse, not after seeing the mall''s limited-membership card in the hands of the woman.

    "Arwen, what do you think? Doesn''t this feel somewhat familiar?" Emily taunted.

    Behind her, her two friends found it interesting. This was exactly why they had been following Emily so much. They wanted to bask in the same authority that comes with the name as rich as Quinns.

    "What are you still waiting for? Hurry and pack the dresses for us," one of them insisted.

    "Yes, yes, did you not hear her? Emily is the new heiress of the Quinn family. Oblige her or else you will have to face the consequence later." Another one chimed.

    Arwen felt a headache coming. Massaging the sides of her forehead, she softly said, "Aren''t you deliberately asking for trouble?" she asked.

    But Emily was too full of herself to even consider her words. She scoffed and simply said, "Until I am not at a disadvantage, it''s not a trouble."

    Fair enough.

    Arwen agreed only to disagree. Because no matter from whichever angle she sees it, only Emily seems to be standing at a disadvantage here.

    "Do I still have to wait?"

    The store assistant was reluctant. But she had no other choice. Turning to Arwen, she sincerely apologized. "I am sorry, ma''am. Though our brand values every customer, the mall has some rules that even we have to follow. We can''t ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Emily barked, "You want me to wait till you finish your stupid apology?"

    The poor store assistant slightly flinched, but quickly shifted on her feet. "Sorry, ma''am."

    "Go and hurry up. We don''t have all the time in the whole world."

    "What can she wrap for you when I haven''t even selected anything yet? Don''t tell me you are planning to buy the entire store?" Arwen solemnly said.

    But just after she did, Aiden''s voice came, "What''s happening here?"

 Chapter 555: Yes, you heard me right.

    Emily would have kept her focus on Arwen if another magnetic voice hadn''t scooped her away in a dream bubble.

    That voice was mesmerising, and the moment she heard it, she couldn''t stop her heart from swooning over it.

    Suddenly, Arwen in front of her eyes didn''t matter. Instead, she turned on her heels to look in the direction from which the voice had come.

    And her eyes sparkled the moment it caught Aiden''s handsome looks and his perfect build.

    Did bodies like that even exist?

    He had all the right, tempting muscles, yet he didn''t resemble those bulky gym-obsessed men. Instead, his physique could put even top models to shame.

    Her daze only broke when she felt desperate tugs on both sleeves.

    "Emily, he is so handsome. Can I have him? Please..." one of the two minions spoke dreamily.

    The other piped in from behind. "Yes, Emily. Leave him for us. Please. You can have anyone after you become the heiress of the Quinn family. Just not him, please. Leave him for us."

    Emily frowned, though inwardly, she was pleased by the realization. She wasn''t just a rich socialite anymore. She was going to be the official heiress of the Quinn family. And with that title came privilege ¡ªeven when it came to men..

    Who will dare to say no to her after knowing her title?

    "Emily, do you know which family he belongs to? I have never seen him before ¡ªin no rich galas or high society parties. He must be new."

    "Who cares for his family? For me, just his looks are enough."

    Emily felt the same. Just his looks were enough. No matter where she would walk with him, people would notice, and women would envy her.

    Merely the thought of walking wrapped in his arms filled her with anticipation. She couldn''t stop herself from fantasizing.

    "Emily, you ¡ª"

    "Shut up! You two should check your faces in the mirror before coveting something that''s completely out of your league." Emily chided sharply, making the two frown.

    Then, she turned back to Aiden. She was about to speak ¡ª but she saw him move.

    He was walking ... towards her.

    Did her looks also impress him the same?

    Her fingers instinctively reached up to tuck her hair behind her ears, subtly flattering her appearance, which she was already very confident about. And the way Aiden looked in her direction only boosted that confidence.

    As the distance between them closed, her heart beat faster.

    "I ..." she began, breathlessly.

    But just when she thought he''d stop in front of her ¡ªhe walked right past.

    Her words caught in her throat.

    "What''s wrong?"

    His voice came again ¡ªbut it was definitely not addressing her.

    It left her furious and confused.

    She turned to see who he was talking to... and her expression soured when she saw him standing beside Arwen, looking genuinely concerned.

    "You look irritated ¡ªnot how I left you here. Did anything happen?" Aiden said. His tone was gentle, but it carried a hidden edge.

    He had brought her out to enjoy herself ¡ªnot to have her mood ruined.

    Arwen stared at him and pressed her lips together. "Did you finish the call?" she asked, choosing not to address what had happened. She wouldn''t give Emily the satisfaction she sought.

    Aiden frowned, seeing her dodge his question. But he didn''t press it. Nodding, he simply responded to what she had asked.

    "Good," she said, nodding back. "Since you are done, let''s leave."

    "You didn''t like anything here?" he asked, letting his gaze scan briefly around.

    She shook her head. "Nothing worth the effort." She could always ask Aura to design her matching pairs. And they would be the best.

    "Fine. We will look somewhere else," Aiden said, not asking her to explain it. Simply intertwining their fingers, he turned to leave with her.

    But just then, the shop assistant from earlier returned, stopping them politely. She was carrying the coffee she had brought for Arwen.

    "Ma''am, what''s wrong? You are leaving?" Her gaze turned to look at the other people there, stopping at the colleague in confusion.

    She mouthed to ask her ''what happened'', but when she didn''t receive any response, she further continued at Arwen to ask, "Didn''t you say you liked a few of our designs, but would only decide on them after Sir returns, completing his call?"

    The store assistant didn''t know what happened after she left, but she knew she was wrong to eye the customer the way she did when they entered earlier. So, she didn''t want her inappropriate behaviour to cost her job. She was willing to apologize if she had done anything wrong to offend the customer.

    Arwen was about to shake her head at her, but she felt a gentle tug on her hand.

    "You liked the outfits here?" Aiden asked, his eyes meeting hers.

    "I did, but ¡ª"

    "But she could no longer have it," Emily interjected, not liking anymore the way her presence was getting ignored.

    Why has he not turned to look at her even once?

    Did he not see her at all?

    She had been standing right in front of him, yet he walked past her as if he had never seen her standing there at all. Like she was nothing but air, that he couldn''t see.

    She knew Arwen was beautiful, but she was nothing less than her. Yet, the man had treated her like she stood beneath her.

    How dare he?

    Aiden lifted his gaze and finally turned to Emily. His brows furrowed, clearly unimpressed by her interruption.

    Emily shifted, suddenly conscious under the weight of his gaze. But then she reminded herself ¡ªshe wasn''t just a regular socialite anymore. She was going to be the heiress to the Quinn family soon.

    Mustering back her confidence, she sniggered.

    "Yes, you heard me right," she said. "No matter what she liked here, she can''t have it. She is leaving, embarrassed."

    Aiden''s eyes narrowed, and he finally spoke, his voice low and cutting ¡ª

    "And who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 556: Because I already belong to her.

    Emily''s lips lifted up in an arrogant, prideful smirk. If it had been before, she wouldn''t have loved to tell her identity so much. But now, things were different. She was different.

    Putting on a smug expression, she gave a meaningful look to Arwen before speaking, "I am Emily, Arwen''s cousin and also soon to be Quinn family. You have heard of the Quinn family, right?"

    Aiden''s jaws clenched as the realization dawned upon him. His gaze turned to look at Arwen, remembering the tabloids he read online regarding the announcement the Quinns had made.

    Although Arwen seemed to stand unaffected, he knew the news had caused some irreparable emotional damage to her ¡ªone that she had made herself numb to.

    "You look quite handsome to me, so I am giving you a chance to reconsider. Choosing her after she has lost everything won''t provide you with any benefits. However, if you come to my side today, I won''t treat you unfairly." Emily said, proposing a deal that she thought the man had no reason to refuse. "My cousin was once a great deal, when she belonged to the Quinn family. Now, leaving the title to me, she had left with nothing. So, just don''t get attracted to her looks. Be wise and think for the better."

    If it had been just any man, she wouldn''t have minded. But he was particularly handsome, leaving her to Arwen would be a great loss.

    So, she wanted to tempt him to choose her.

    But little did she know ¡ªshe had no charms to tempt the man she was thinking about.

    Arwen frowned when she heard Emily. Her brows drew together, and her fingers clenched. "Emily, do you even know who you are coveting? He is my ¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Emily scoffed unreasonably. "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s something that belongs to you and I am interested in, I want it for myself. Be it your title or your man."

    "And second thing, Arwen," she sniggered, "you can''t even stop me from having the clothes you like her. Do you think you can stop me from having your man?"

    "She can."

    Before Arwen could retort, Aiden''s cold, piercing voice subdued everything in the air.

    Emily paused at once. Her brows furrowed as she turned to look at the man, slightly confused. "What do you mean?"

    Aiden''s eyes were sharp and cold. "I meant exactly what you heard. As long as something belongs to her, no one else can claim it."

    "Are you choosing her?" Emily''s blood boiled, and she could no longer keep the same arrogance. Her prideful composure slipped the moment she heard the man rejecting her without any hesitation.

    But to Aiden, it wasn''t the same.

    Turning to Arwen, his gaze became gentle. He held her hand in his and smiled. "I can''t choose her," he said, as if stating something obvious yet something very secret, "because I already belong to her. And once something belongs to someone, it can''t be taken away by anyone else."

    Arwen was taken aback. Although she was used to his such deep, swooning words, she never thought he would ever speak them to her aloud, in front of so many people.

    Does he not realize that he was, in a way, objectifying himself by saying he belonged to her?

    The two store assistants standing there felt goosebumps rising on their skin. They exchanged a quiet gaze but didn''t say anything.

    Emily, on the other hand, felt insulted. She thought the man would have the brains to choose the right side. She never expected him to be so dumb that he couldn''t even tell that siding with whom would give him the advantage.

    "If you think so, no one is dumber than you."

    "Emily, I''ve had enough of you," Arwen snapped the moment she heard her against Aiden. "Don''t test my patience. Just because I am giving you an escape, doesn''t mean I can''t find anything that would cut all your arrogance."

    Of course, she has ways. She simply doesn''t want to put her energy ¡ªthat''s why she had been dodging it.

    But even she has the limit. She won''t let Emily simply override it.

    "You think you still have that capability?" Emily mocked. Then nodding, she said, "Fine, if you believe so. Just prove the same to me." She then pointed at the array of dresses in the row and added, "Choose anything and stop me from making it mine."

    Arwen frowned. She knew she can''t. Emily stood there with the mall''s limited membership card. And until she holds it, she could buy whatever she put her hands on.

    "Moon," Aiden''s sombre voice tugged at her as he slow asked, "Which pairs did you like before?"

    Arwen glanced at him. "I ¡ª"

    "You are too naive to think that she could get what she had liked," Emily blurted out, sarcasm dripping from her tone. "I hold the limited membership card of this mall here. As long as I put a finger on anything she chooses, it would belong to me."

    Aiden simply gazed at Arwen and motioned her to choose, regardless. "Believe me and choose."

    She nodded and then turned to look at the store assistant who was there to assist her before. "Pick those two in pastel colors and last two with bold colors," she gestured with her hand.

    And the woman quickly moved to work on her instruction. She wanted to speak something on Arwen''s choices but held back, looking at the situation. "Is there anything else, ma''am?"

    Arwen shook her head. "No, we would first try these four pairs before deciding."

    "No need to try, I will take them," Emily spoke the moment Arwen finished. Her lips lifted in a smug smirk at het before she turned to the other store assistant and gestured her. "Go on, and wrap them for me."

    The store assistant didn''t like her attitude, but she had no position to stand against it. So, she moved to carry out the orders.

    However, just when she was about to take the dresses, a voice stopped her.

    "Stop there!"